《Pampered Consort of the Fragrant Orchard》


 Chapter 1

    Tick! Tick!


    Du Xiaoli felt something dripping on her face and touched it gently. It felt moist.


    Is the roof leaking? Talk to the property manager later. Du Xiaoli thought, confused and going to sleep again.


    incorrect! She was sent to the west by a bomb. How could she sleep in bed?!


    Du Xiaoli suddenly opened her eyes and sat up, but she felt dizzy and nauseous. A burst of memory poured into her brain. She quickly closed her eyes and slowly opened them after the dizziness passed.


    God will not kill me! This is Du Xiaoli''s first idea.


    When God opens the window for you, he will close your door! This is Du Xiaoli''s second idea.


    In her previous life, she was indeed dead and came back to a 7-year-old girl with the same name and surname. This is the second life God gave her.


    But¡ª¡ª


    I was starved to death!


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Du Xiaoli couldn''t help twitching at the corners of her mouth. have nothing but the bare walls in one ''s house? on one ''s uppers? These are not enough to describe her situation now!


    Where is the door of this house?


    How did those holes in the mud wall come from?


    Is the haystack under you the so-called bed?


    In addition to the top of the head, you can directly see the dark sky in other places. Is this based on the sky?


    The rain fell directly into the house and soaked the haystack under the body. What''s going on?!


    Du Xiaoli rubbed her temples. She thought she had strong adaptability, but in the face of such a situation, she still needed time to slow down.


    She lay down again, combed the memory in her head, and found that she couldn''t describe her mood at the moment with no words.


    She was in a small mountain village in duzhuang, one of many small mountain villages in Zhou county. She didn''t know what was above Zhou county, because the owner of the body had never left the small mountain village, but she knew that the country was called Fengming country.


    "Fengming country? Is there such a country in history? Am I involved in the turbulent flow of time and space by the power of the bomb and into a completely non-existent dynasty?" Du Xiaoli sighed and continued to sort out the memory in his mind.


    The borrower, with the same name as her, has just turned seven for more than a month. He has a ten-year-old brother Du Xiuheng who depends on each other. When Du Xiaoli was three years old, his father Du Hai fell to the cliff and died while cutting wood in the back of the mountain. His mother Su Suxin died of illness a month ago.


    When Du Hai was young, he went to work in the city, but he didn''t earn much money. After returning to his hometown, he lived by planting crops. His family was not rich. After Du Hai''s death, his family had almost no source of income. He relied on his mother to do some needlework and sell it in the town in exchange for some copper plates. Later, when my mother fell ill, she spent all the money in the family and sold everything she could sell. Later, there was really no way. Du Xiuheng borrowed money from the village to see his mother, so he owed a lot of people.


    Du Hai ranks second, with one eldest brother Du Fu and two younger brothers Du Xiang and Du Ping. Uncle Dufu is the richest man in the village. He got a lot of money from uncle''s family when he was treating his mother. Later, his mother died of illness and was just buried. His uncle drove Du Xiaoli''s brothers and sisters out of the house, saying that they used the house to pay off their debts. Liangtian was also forcibly bought, and used the money to pay off the debts of the villagers without authorization.


    Fortunately, there was a deserted house on the hillside, which gave his brother and sister a temporary place to live.


    The two people who were thrown out of the house were penniless. They had nothing except this house which is estimated to be despised by beggars. Fortunately, the neighbors once saw their pity and gave them a pot without a hole and a small bag of food. Du Xiuheng built a small stove outside with a stone and usually used the pot to cook porridge or wild vegetables. They could cook for so many days.


    In the past, Du Xiuheng didn''t care about the food and clothing at home, but just buried himself in reading. Now in order to survive, he had to put down his books, cut firewood in the back mountain and sell it in the market in exchange for money to raise his sister.


    But recently it rained heavily for several days. Du Xiuheng couldn''t go to the mountain to cut firewood. They gradually ran out of food. With the rainy weather and no clothes to shelter from the cold, Du Xiaoli fell ill, and she refused to eat the wild vegetables prepared by Du Xiuheng for her. After three days of illness, she died.


    Du Xiaoli recalled his predecessor''s short life and couldn''t help sighing. It really gave birth to a young lady''s temperament but didn''t have a young lady''s life!


    "You are better than me. You have at least one dependent brother!" Du Xiaoli sighed.


    She held her short hand in front of her eyes, looked at her withered fingers and patted her face. She was convinced that she had really crossed, and still crossed to a little doll.


    "Do you want me to have a new childhood? Just a little doll, and I''ll be you in the future." Du Xiaoli thought to herself, unable to resist the weakness of her body, and fell asleep.


    If you come, you will be at ease. My previous life is not long, but it is very bumpy. Maybe God saw that she hated her previous life, so he arranged another life for her.


    I don''t know how long I slept. When someone stepped into the room, Du Xiaoli woke up and listened to his steps. He was not old. He should be the borrower''s brother Du Xiuheng.


    "Sister, get up and drink medicine." Du Xiuheng came to the straw pile with a broken bowl and shouted to Du Xiaoli who was sleeping. "Sister, although this medicine is a little bitter, it''s good for your health. You''re sick. It''s better not to take it." Du Xiuheng persuaded Du Xiaoli that she still disliked the taste of the medicine. Du Xiaoli thought for a moment. It seems that his predecessor hated the bitter taste of the medicine before. He knocked over Du Xiuheng''s medicine and wasted his money in vain. Du Xiaoli opened her eyes, but she didn''t have the strength to get up. Du Xiuheng thought she was still unwilling and said, "good boy, drink this, and my brother will give you rice porridge in a moment?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng and said faintly, "brother, I don''t have the strength." Du Xiuheng reacted, put the bowl aside, try not to let the rain float in, and then leaned down, He helped Du Xiaoli up and sat by himself, took up the medicine bowl with one hand, put it to her mouth, and let her drink with her own hand. Du Xiaoli knew as soon as he smelled the medicine that it was not fried with good herbs, but for now, a little is better than nothing. Moreover, for doctors who often make medicine soup, the taste of traditional Chinese medicine smells good. When Du Xiuheng saw that Du Xiaoli had finished drinking all the medicine, he put her down and lay down and said, "take a rest first, and I''ll cook porridge for you." "brother, isn''t our family out of rice? How do you cook porridge?" Du Xiaoli asked. Du Xiuheng''s figure paused, smiled and said, "my brother borrowed some rice from them."

 Chapter 2

    "I borrowed it from my uncle''s house. Did my aunt embarrass you again?" Du Xiaoli said. Now is the time when there is a shortage of rice. Who else has stored up rice except uncle''s house?


    Du Xiuheng didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to win the guess and said, "it''s not too difficult. Just say something about me. Anyway, there''s rice now. I''ll put away the medicine residue and cook porridge for you."


    Du Xiaoli remembered that there was no place outside to shelter from the rain. The so-called kitchen had temporary structures to shelter from the rain, but when his aunt came last time, she "accidentally" tilted the shelter. If people squatted inside to cook porridge, they couldn''t even straighten up.


    "Brother, you go and move some stones in, and then build a temporary stove in the house and cook porridge in it. It''s raining outside." Du Xiaoli suggested.


    "But aren''t you used to the smell of firewood?" Du Xiuheng said.


    "It''s not cold now. If you cook in it, the room can ease a little." Du Xiaoli said and closed her eyes. She couldn''t control whether he would come in, because she fell into a half dream and half coma again.


    Maybe there was a bowl of Medicine on her stomach, maybe she was too weak. Du Xiaoli didn''t wake up. When she opened her eyes again, the day was already bright.


    The rain was still falling. She pulled the thin rotten quilt on her body and sighed about the bad weather in spring and the room with air leakage on all sides.


    Maybe because of the medicine last night, she was much better. At least she could sit up by herself. As soon as she sat up, she saw Du Xiuheng coming in from the outside and playing a broken umbrella. Some parts of her clothes were wet.


    "Sister, you''re awake." seeing that Du Xiaoli was awake, Du Xiuheng took his umbrella and put it at the door. Then he put a bag of things in a dry place in the house and said, "I''ll heat the medicine for you first, and then heat the porridge for you."


    With that, Du Xiuheng busied himself in the house, setting up a pot and living. It seems that he has been quite skilled.


    Du Xiaoli found that Du Xiuheng really built a small temporary stove in the house. The medicine had been fried long ago, but it was simply hot. He took the medicine to Du Xiaoli, took the pot out to wash it, and boiled the porridge in a bowl.


    Du Xiaoli drank the medicine and felt that his body was really weak. Even if he drank the medicine, his body would sweat.


    "I cooked the porridge last night. I saw you sleeping so heavily. I thought it was the onset of the drug effect, so I didn''t call you. Now I''m hungry. The porridge will be hot in a moment, and I can drink it after drinking the medicine." Du Xiuheng said.


    Soon, the so-called porridge was also brought to Du Xiaoli''s hands. She looked at the clear porridge that could raise goldfish and sighed in her heart how poor they were!


    Because it''s cooked in a pot, the porridge tastes like medicine. She felt her stomach and was really hungry. She drank up the bowl of porridge three or two times. When she finished, she remembered and asked Du Xiuheng, "brother, have you eaten?"


    Du Xiuheng''s eyes dodged, smiled and said, "I''ve already eaten. When I just went out, I looked at the sky. It shouldn''t rain for a few days. When it clears up, I''ll go to the mountains to fetch more firewood and change money to buy you meat and boil porridge."


    Du Xiaoli looked at the wild vegetables next to the pot. He was silent for a while and said, "brother, why did you just go?"


    "Oh, I just went to Dr. Niu. Your medicine is gone. I''ll go to him and see if I can renew two pairs of medicine for you. You just drank the medicine and go to sleep." Du Xiuheng answered her question while cleaning up the two bowls Du Xiaoli had just used. His voice is more pleasant. It must be doctor Niu who renewed his medicine.


    Du Xiaoli nodded, fell down and closed her eyes to sleep. Du Xiuheng saw that she was asleep and went outside to get some water. He cooked and ate the wild vegetables set aside. Then he went out with a pot and bowl. He should have washed the dishes.


    After Du Xiuheng went out, Du Xiaoli opened his eyes, looked at more than half of the wild vegetables missing, stayed for a while, and then closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Du Xiaoli slept until noon. She woke up hungry and found Du Xiuheng lying asleep on the straw.


    "You really have a good brother." Du Xiaoli said faintly, with unspeakable envy in his words.


    Du Xiuheng woke up slowly. He saw Du Xiaoli looking at himself, rubbed his eyes and said, "sister, are you hungry? I''ll decoct medicine for you right away and cook porridge for you."


    Du Xiuheng immediately got up, took a bowl out, took a bowl of water in, fried the medicine and put it beside her, and then began to cook porridge for her. When he saw Du Xiaoli just looking at himself and not talking, he thought she was hungry and said, "take the medicine first, and the porridge will be ready soon."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t speak, just nodded.


    Soon, Du Xiuheng cooked the porridge. Du Xiaoli saw that he poured all the porridge into one bowl and said, "brother, divide it into two bowls."


    "Two bowls?" Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli puzzled and asked, "why do you want two bowls?"


    "We each have a bowl," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "It''s all right. I''ll have something else later. You''re sick now. You should drink more porridge." Du Xiuheng didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to give half to himself. He was moved and smiled on his face.


    "You cook the vegetables, and then divide them into two." Du Xiaoli looked at the remaining leaves and said, "patients also need to eat more green vegetables, so they can get better faster."


    "Really?" Du Xiuheng asked suspiciously. "Of course it''s true, doctor Niu told me." Du Xiaoli couldn''t say it was modern knowledge, so he had to move doctor Niu out. As soon as Du Xiuheng heard what doctor Niu said, he believed it. According to Du Xiaoli, he cooked the wild vegetables and divided them into two parts. Each of them had a wild vegetable and porridge, and simply ate lunch. After drinking medicine and having lunch, Du Xiaoli felt much better because he had slept for a day. He no longer had the strength to raise his hand. After having lunch, Du Xiuheng picked up a book and began to read it. Now it''s raining, he can''t go out, so he had to take out his previous book. Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng reading seriously and knew that he didn''t have to work when his mother was there, but went to a private school. Now, in order to support them, they have to leave school and take the responsibility of supporting their families. She wrapped the quilt around herself, came to the door and looked at the scenery outside. The house is located on the hillside. Looking down, you can''t see the scenery at the foot of the mountain. You can only see the barren mountain in front of your door. "Sister, you''re not well yet. Don''t stand at the door. Be careful of the cold wind." Du Xiuheng put down his book and looked at the little man at the door. Du Xiaoli returned to the straw pile and lay down. Looking at the sky above, he couldn''t help sighing. He really didn''t expect that he would live in such a house one day. In his previous life, even in the countryside, he was not so poor.

 Chapter 3

    With a sigh, Du Xiaoli came to this world for only one day, but he felt that he was so far away in his previous life.


    In her previous life, she was the daughter of a real estate tycoon before the age of eight. Because she was framed, her family property was robbed, her father was killed, and her mother took her alone, but she soon died of illness.


    Later, she was sent to a distant relative. It was in a hilly area, rich in oranges. Because her relatives didn''t like her, they often asked her to work in the mountains, so she had a lot of experience in growing oranges.


    At that time, her neighbor was an old man. It was said that she was a master of traditional Chinese medicine. She was very kind to her when she went to the countryside to provide for the elderly. When she finished farm work and slack farming every day, she would go to his house to see him fiddle with those ancient medical techniques and herbs. Sometimes he would teach her some knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine, see that she had a good talent, and teach her his unique acupuncture.


    After living in a rural student for three years, she was inadvertently favored by an organization, forcibly took her away, began to carry out various trainings for her, taught her various knowledge, and arranged a normal college entrance examination for her when she mastered the skills of killing, so that she could choose her major freely. Because of her experience of studying medicine as a child, she chose traditional Chinese medicine. Because of her good medical skills, she is known as a wonderful flower in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. After graduation, she opened a small private hospital in the city, and from then on, she began to save people and kill people.


    In this way, she usually helps people see a doctor. When she has a task, she closes the door and goes out of the task. This time she was sent here with a bomb when she was on a mission.


    Think about her previous life. Because of her high IQ and fast learning, the organization taught her things in various fields. She is proficient in many fields.


    Her special experience made her have no deep friends. Thinking about her life, she only felt a burst of sadness in her heart. Seeing that the borrower has such a loving brother, she can''t help admiring.


    In her lethargy, she slept again. Du Xiuheng kept reading in the room until she woke up when cooking at night and instructed Du Xiuheng to make vegetable leaf porridge.


    Drink medicine, eat and sleep. It clears up two days later. Du Xiaoli''s disease is almost better.


    "Sister, I''ll go to the mountain to cut some firewood. You have a good rest at home and don''t walk around, you know?" Du Xiuheng gave two instructions and went out with a shunzi and a machete.


    Even though she had a quiet temperament in her previous life, she felt that she was going to be moldy after lying in bed for so many days. So as soon as Du Xiuheng left with her front foot, she stepped out with her back foot.


    After so many days of rain, the road on the mountain was muddy. She only took a few steps, and her shoes were full of mud. Once she almost fell down. If she hadn''t been able to balance, she would have eaten shit now.


    So she had to give up her plan to move forward and go back trembling.


    Standing outside the house, Du Xiaoli really saw the whole picture of the dilapidated house. Crooked, she was really worried that she would collapse one day.


    "Make complaints about it," Du Xiaoli felt that she had no strength to Tucao, and she swore to build a big house for herself and this cheap brother brother.


    Du Xiuheng didn''t come back at noon. She heated her porridge and sat at the door in the sun after eating it. The early summer sun was so warm that she couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. When the ground was dry, she took out the wet straw in the house to bask in the sun, and then continued to sit at the door to bask in the sun.


    If the house wasn''t too bad, it would be nice to enjoy life so leisurely. There was no killing, no noise, only peace, just like the days when I lived in the countryside when I was a child.


    At sunset, Du Xiuheng came back with a bundle of firewood. Du Xiaoli hurried to meet him and helped him put down the firewood.


    Du Xiuheng put down the firewood along her strength, looked at the dried straw on the ground, frowned and said, "didn''t you have to rest in the house? How can you still do these things? What if you''re tired?"


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "I''m well. Take these out to dry, so as not to wet the straw at night."


    Du Xiuheng was right to think about it. If she slept wet straw, she might catch a cold again.


    "My brother got something good in the mountains today." Du Xiuheng stopped being angry and smiled mysteriously at her.


    Du Xiaoli saw Du Xiuheng''s mysterious appearance and asked, "what''s good?"


    "Look!" Du Xiuheng took out two small bird eggs from his clothes like magic.


    "It''s a bird''s egg!" Du Xiaoli cried happily when he saw the bird''s egg.


    "This is what I saw while cutting firewood. I''ll cook it for you later to make up your body." Du Xiuheng said with a smile. "Take it first. I''ll open the firewood to cool the steam and sell it in the town below tomorrow."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli carefully took the bird''s egg. If she had been in a previous life, she would not have looked at it, but since she came to this world, she drank strange water vegetable porridge every day. She felt that her taste buds were about to degenerate, so she looked at these two bird eggs more and more pleasing to her eyes!


    Du Xiuheng loosened the tied firewood and paved it in the yard. He picked up all the straw Du Xiaoli moved out in the afternoon and said to her who was still staring at the bird eggs in the yard, "well, I can cook the bird eggs for you now! Let''s go in."


    "Bird eggs? Mother, I want to eat bird eggs!" Du Xiuheng just took the bird eggs, and a boy''s voice came over. When they looked back, it was her aunt Cui and her son Du Xiaotian. Du Xiaotian was about the same age as Du Xiaoli. She was several months older than her. She was fat and round. She thought of a white gourd. When she heard that there were bird eggs, she kept shaking Cui''s hand and muttered that she wanted to eat bird eggs. At first glance, she was spoiled. "Don''t worry, I''ll get it for you now." Cui patted Du Xiaotian''s small hand and said to Du Xiuheng, "your brother wants to eat bird eggs, you give them to me." Du Xiaoli looked at Cui, wearing cotton padded clothes and trousers, with neat hair. Her white face is not wrinkled like that of ordinary peasant women. Her eyes reveal her hot personality. "Why?" she stood in front of Du Xiuheng and stared at Cui and Du Shuitian. Cui didn''t expect that the little girl who could only hide behind the door dared to stare at herself. She put her hands on her waist and roared, "Why are you staring at me? I''m going to order the bird''s eggs today. Will you give them or not?" "no! If you want to eat the bird''s eggs, go to the mountain and take them out yourself!" Du Xiaoli also learned from Cui''s appearance, put her hands on her hips and roared back. "Oh," Cui was pleased by Du Xiaoli''s anger. "You were ill and didn''t die. After that, your courage grew gradually?!" I was the one who turned around at the gate of hell. Grandpa Yan told me that people should be brave to live well, and then sent me back! Aunt, you said if I didn''t grow up, wouldn''t grandpa Yan be angry with me? " Du Xiaoli looked at Cui with a childlike face.

 Chapter 4

    If ordinary village women heard about ghosts and gods, they would have been scared away. However, Cui''s personality was fierce and did not believe in ghosts and gods. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, they not only didn''t go down, but also quickly walked towards her, pushed her away and said: "What, Grandpa Yama, if you see Yama, I am the reincarnation of Yama. Go away, Du Xiuheng, and bring the bird''s eggs!"


    Du Xiaoli had just recovered from illness and had been malnourished for a long time. He was pushed by Cui and fell to the ground.


    "Sister!" Du Xiuheng panicked when he saw Du Xiaoli fall down. Cui grabbed the egg in his hand. He didn''t care to grab the bird egg back, ran to Du Xiaoli and asked, "sister, are you okay?"


    Du Xiaoli knew Cui''s temperament. She didn''t have much power now. Today, the bird''s egg came into her hand. She didn''t come back. When she saw the broken stones on the ground, she turned her eyes, grabbed a handful of broken stones and hit Cui. Then she sat up, kicked her legs, covered her face with her small hands and began to cry.


    "Sobbing, Auntie bullies people. Auntie is a robber. She robbed my eggs. Sobbing..."


    Cui Shi stretched out his hand to block most of the gravel, but did not notice that a small stone did not attack upward, but hit her right leg under the cover of the gravel, making her right leg numb. However, the pain in her upper body made her quickly ignore the discomfort in her leg.


    "Well, you little girl, you dare to hit me with a stone!" Cui said and was about to come and hit Du Xiaoli. Du Xiuheng quickly stood in front of her and said, "aunt, my sister is still young. You''ve grabbed the bird''s egg, so don''t worry about her."


    "Mom, I''m hungry. Go back and cook bird eggs for me!" Du Shuitian behind Cui saw that his mother had got the bird eggs and began to urge him.


    "Hum, I''ll bypass you this time. Dare to hit me next time and see how I clean you up!" Cui patted the place stained with gravel. "By the way, I''m here to ask you, Du Xiuheng, when are you going to return the rice you borrowed from my house a few days ago?"


    Du Xiaoli wondered why she came. She came to ask for debt!


    "Aunt, it has just cleared up this day. I went to the mountains to cut firewood today and haven''t had time to sell it in town, so you give me a few more days and I will return the rice to you in a few days!" Du Xiuheng replied.


    "Mom, hurry up, hurry up." Du Shuitian took Cui and urged her to go back quickly.


    Cui took ladu Shuitian''s hand, looked at Du Xiuheng and said, "for your dead parents'' sake, I''ll give you a few more days. You have to return it to me early. Tianshui in my house is almost out of white rice, you know?"


    "Nephew knows," said Du Xiuheng.


    "Hum. Let''s go back." Cui said and took Du Xiaotian and turned away.


    After Cui left, Du Xiaoli got up from the ground, patted the soil on his body, paced to the edge of the yard, put his hands on the rotten fence and looked at Cui''s back.


    "Sister, what are you looking at?" Du Xiuheng saw that Du Xiaoli stopped crying, ran to the edge of the yard, looked down the mountain leisurely, came over and asked.


    "Brother, look." Du Xiaoli pointed to Cui.


    "Why..." before Du Xiuheng finished, he saw that Cui, who was about to reach the foot of the mountain, suddenly had a soft leg and fell down. Because of the slope, she rolled on the ground for several times before she stopped.


    "Ouch..."


    Cui''s sad cry came up from the foot of the mountain.


    "Mom, how are you?" Du Xiaotian felt running down and looked at Cui Shi lying on the ground. When Cui Shi looked up, he suddenly shouted, "Mom, you broke the bird''s egg!"


    Cui felt his face wet and sticky. When he reached out and touched it, his whole face was broken bird eggs.


    "Mom, you broke the bird''s eggs. What should I eat?" Du Xiaotian said with a sad face when he saw that both bird''s eggs were broken.


    "Eat, eat, and you''ll know how to eat. Don''t help me up! Ouch..." Cui scolded when he saw his son''s unpromising appearance.


    Du Xiaotian then went up to pick up Cui and helped her limp back.


    "Ha ha......" Du Xiaoli looked at the scene at the foot of the mountain and laughed.


    She had just hit the nerve on Cui''s leg, which made her leg not so easy to use when she went downhill. Unexpectedly, she not only fell, but also got the bird''s egg on her face, which swept away the depression that the bird''s egg was robbed in her heart.


    "Sister, how do you know aunt will fall?" Du Xiuheng asked, looking at the laughing man.


    "Guess!" Du Xiaoli looked at Cui''s leaving back, raised his small head, turned and walked towards the house.


    "Can you guess?" Du Xiuheng said in doubt and followed Du Xiaoli into the room. However, he was also very happy to see Cui wrestling and hummed to cook dinner.


    Although Du Xiaoli didn''t eat bird eggs for dinner, she was in a good mood. Today''s event gave her an inspiration. Since she can find bird eggs in the mountains, she can find other things. Generally, there are many good things in the mountains!


    During the meal, Du Xiuheng saw that she didn''t speak and thought she was still suffering from the robbery of bird eggs. He said, "sister, I''ll show you if there are any when I go into the mountain next time. Don''t be sad." "brother, I''m not sad. I was thinking that if there are bird eggs in the mountain, there must be something else. I''ll go with you next time you go up the mountain." Du Xiaoli pulled the porridge in the bowl and looked at Du Xiuheng. "No, it''s hard to walk in the mountains. You''re so small. What if you fall?" Du Xiuheng refused. "No, you just let me go, OK?" Du Xiaoli said without giving up. "No. if there''s anything, I''ll bring it back to you. Just wait for me at home. Be obedient." Du Xiuheng still disagreed. Well, I''ll go myself when you go to the street tomorrow! Du Xiaoli thought. Anyway, she''s not a real child. She stayed in the Amazon forest when she was a teenager. Now she''s afraid of losing it in the mountains? The next morning, Du Xiuheng got up and made breakfast. After eating a little hastily, he saw Du Xiaoli wake up and said, "I guess I can''t come back in the afternoon. You can eat more breakfast at noon. You''re not completely healthy. Wait for me at home. Don''t walk around, okay?" Du Xiaoli looked at the porridge in the bowl and asked, "brother, what do you eat at noon?" "I''ll just eat in the town. I''ll go first. Remember not to go everywhere!" Du Xiuheng said and went down the mountain with the firewood he cut yesterday. "Alas, Mingming is still a child..." Du Xiaoli came to the door, looked at Du Xiuheng''s small back and sighed.

 Chapter 5

    She looked for water, simply rinsed her mouth and washed her face. It was light the day after breakfast. She stood outside the door and looked around at the terrain. She found that behind the mountain was a group of mountains and in front was a plain. The mountains behind them are densely wooded, and the plains in front are fertile. They can only grow some weeds on these two barren hills.


    "This should be the edge of a basin, or the edge of a mountain area." after looking at it for a while, she came to a conclusion and touched her stomach with her hand. "Anyway, making money is the king now. First go and see if there is anything that can solve the current urgent need. Then eat that wild vegetable, and I will become a wild monkey!"


    Du Xiaoli picked up a branch in front of the house and walked towards the back mountain. Few people come to the mountain, so there is no ready-made road. Only Du Xiuheng recently went to the mountain to cut firewood and walked out of a path.


    "It''s just raining. I don''t know if mushrooms and other things will grow." Du Xiaoli muttered as he walked. "If so, we can drink mushroom soup tonight."


    After walking for almost half an hour, she finished the two hills and officially entered the mountain forest.


    "I''m so tired. I''m tired after walking for a while." she sat down panting on a stone and patted her legs gently. "I don''t know when it is now. How did ancient people judge the time? I''d better hurry to see if there is anything."


    But she walked in the mountains for a long time. She didn''t even have any land to eat, not to mention mushrooms!


    "Shit, don''t you want to be so poor? Doesn''t it mean there are treasures in the mountains?" she couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark after looking for a long time without income. "Is it the wrong place where I came in? The good things are not here..." here?


    Before she finished, she saw a gray rabbit in her sight.


    "Wild rabbit!" gray rabbits are generally rabbits. Unexpectedly, she didn''t find mushrooms, but let her meet rabbits!


    She looked down. There were two small stones not far from the front left. She squatted down gently, picked up a small stone and hit the hare eating grass in front.


    "Zhi Zhi!" I felt that someone''s hare was about to run away. He was hit by a stone on his front leg, so that he fell to the ground and made a sharp cry. Du Xiaoli hurried up and wanted to catch it. She didn''t want the hare with one leg missing to get up from the ground and continue to run forward. Although the speed was not as fast as before, it was not what her small arms and legs could catch up with. She quickly picked up another stone from the ground and hit it. This time he hit the hare on the head. He swayed in place twice and fainted.


    Du Xiaoli ran up and picked up the hare. He found it very heavy. He estimated that it was four or five kilograms. In order to prevent the hare from waking up and running, she pulled two grasses on the ground, tied its front and rear legs respectively, and then sat down on the ground, wiped the sweat on her forehead and said: "This body is really too weak. If it had been in a previous life, the first stone would have killed it. Where would it be so troublesome! But fortunately, if it was caught and so fat, it should be able to eat for several days?"


    Du Xiaoli rested for a while, carried the hare''s neck and walked around the mountain for a while. She saw a fruit similar to an apple, small, similar to her fist now.


    When she saw the food, she found that she was hungry. It was estimated that noon had passed. She threw the hare to the ground, climbed to the tree, picked some, and took a bite. She felt that her teeth were not her own.


    "What kind of fruit is it? It''s so sour!" she swallowed the fruit reluctantly and said to herself, "it''s almost catching up with hawthorn. If it''s used to make sugar gourd, it should be more delicious! Alas, I feel more hungry after eating this."


    She slowly returned to the ground, picked up the hare and said, "I''d better go home. My brother should come back."


    She walked around for a distance, never going back, and then went out in the direction she came. Unexpectedly, she met two wild mushrooms at the exit. At the root of a big tree, one has been fully opened, and the other has just emerged from the ground.


    "Mushrooms?!" Du Xiaoli ran over, carefully planing the surrounding soil with branches and digging up the roots below. Looking at the long roots below, she smiled. It seems that there are still a lot of food in the mountain!


    With mushrooms and rabbits, she felt that she had enough today. No matter how much she estimated, she couldn''t take the little body, so she accelerated her speed and rushed home.


    Originally thought Du Xiuheng didn''t come back so soon. Unexpectedly, as soon as she went back, she saw him running out of the yard and seeing Du Xiaoli coming face to face. She was relieved and asked, "didn''t I tell you to rest at home? Where have you been?"


    Du Xiaoli took the mushroom and hare in his hand and said, "brother, look what I got! We have meat tonight!"


    Du Xiuheng wanted to scold her, but when he saw the smile on her face, he swallowed all those words and turned them into caring words: "did you hurt where?"


    "No, let''s go, brother. Let''s make broth tonight." Du Xiaoli stuffed the Hare into Du Xiuheng''s hand and took him to the yard.


    When he got to the yard, Du Xiaoli was worried again. Except for a pot, there was no furniture at home, not even a knife. How should they kill rabbits?!


    "Elder brother, didn''t we bring anything out when we came out?" Du Xiaoli asked. Du Xiuheng shook his head and said, "aunt said that everything had to be used to pay off the debt, and we didn''t let us take out anything." "this Cui family!" Du Xiaoli hated his teeth. Although Su Suxin did receive some money when he was ill and went to the doctor, he wouldn''t have to use everything to pay off the debt! "Let me borrow something from Uncle Shi?" Du Xiuheng and also found the current situation and said. Uncle Shi was their neighbor in the past. He was honest and honest. Looking at the poor brothers and sisters, he gave them a pot and some food so that they could cook something to eat and not starve to death. "No, brother." Du Xiaoli held Du Xiuheng and said, "we''ll return uncle Shi''s things tomorrow. Don''t we borrow them when we need them next time?" "this... But if we don''t borrow them, how can we kill rabbits?" Du Xiuheng asked. "Let''s go and get back what belongs to us!" Du Xiaoli said. "It''s enough for uncle to occupy our house. All the furniture belongs to us and our clothes." "but aunt won''t let us take it!" Du Xiuheng said. He tried last time, but his aunt not only didn''t agree, but also beat and scolded him and drove him out. "Look at my brother. You''ll be here in a moment..." Du Xiaoli told Du Xiuheng the plan in her heart.

 Chapter 6

    After hearing this, Du Xiuheng hesitated and said, "will this method be useful?"


    "If it''s useful, just try it." Du Xiaoli took the hare and mushrooms into the house. After reconfirming that the hare''s legs were tied well and would not run away when she woke up, she went out and took Du Xiuheng down the mountain.


    At this time, the sun has shifted to the west, and many people have begun to prepare to go home. People with hoes can be seen walking home on the country road from time to time.


    "Oh, Xiuheng, why did you come down the mountain?" a fellow looked at them and asked, "girl Li, I heard you were ill. Are you well now?"


    "Thank you, uncle Shi. I''m ready." Du Xiaoli recognized uncle Shi''s brother and replied with a sweet smile.


    Like Uncle Shi, this second uncle Shi is in his thirties. He is honest and has the usual warm-hearted of crop men. Seeing that they went down the mountain so late, he stopped to greet them.


    "Ha ha, this girl Li has been ill and has grown up a lot. She looks different from before!" Uncle Shi said with a laugh when he saw Du Xiaoli''s fluent answer.


    "Hee hee, what was I like before?" Du Xiaoli tried to look like a child and asked with a smile.


    "Li girl was not so bold before. She didn''t dare to talk when she saw us." second uncle Shi said, "by the way, what are you doing down the mountain now?"


    Hearing uncle Shi''s words, Du Xiaoli''s face suddenly stepped down and said, "we want to go to the original house to get something. There''s nothing in the broken house on the mountain. My brother and I are freezing and starving. Whining..."


    The house on the hillside is known by the whole village, and naturally there is nothing in it. Now, although the weather has turned hot, it is still cold at night, especially when it rains. Uncle Shi thought about two little dolls living in it. He couldn''t help feeling sorry for them and said, "what are you going to move? Uncle Shi, help you move up."


    "Really? Thank you, uncle Shi!" Du Xiuheng said gratefully, "but we don''t know what aunt will let us take."


    "Your uncle''s family has really gone too far this time. Don''t worry, I''ll help you." Uncle Shi patted himself on the chest.


    "Thank you, uncle Shi!" Du Xiaoli rubbed his eyes and said.


    "Thank you, thank you. Everyone is close to each other. Dog egg, go back and tell your mother I''ll go back later." Uncle Shi took the hoe on his shoulder to a little boy behind him.


    "OK, Dad. I''ll go back and say to my mother, and then I''ll help too!" dog egg said and ran home quickly.


    "Let''s go." Uncle Shi patted Du Xiaoli''s head.


    On the way, I also met several villagers. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s brother and sister and Shi Er walking to Du Fu''s house, I followed up curiously. When I was approaching Niu Fu''s house, I saw a figure coming out of their yard and walking in their direction.


    "Doctor Niu!" Du Xiuheng waved his arm and shouted when he saw the man coming up.


    Doctor Niu is called Niujing. He is about fifty or sixty years old. He is tall and thin. He looks very kind because he doesn''t work in the field and his skin is white. It''s said that he used to live in a big city. We don''t know which city he was in. We only know it''s very big. He returned to his hometown only two years ago. Everyone thought he felt old and wanted to find a quiet place to provide for the aged.


    "Doctor Niu, thank you for the medicine you gave your sister last time. This is the money I earned from selling firewood today and pay you back for the medicine last time." Du Xiuheng took out some copper plates, handed them to Niujing and said, "I''ll return the rest to you in two days."


    Niujing waved his hand and said, "you can take these copper coins now? Take them back first and give them to me when you have money. I''m not in a hurry." then he looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "you look good. I think the disease is almost good. I''ll give you a pulse."


    Du Xiaoli stretched out his right hand, Niu Jing held it for a while and said, "well, typhoid fever is almost over, but the nutrition of this small body can''t keep up with it. It''s a little malnourished! It needs to be replenished quickly."


    "Thank you, doctor Niu!" Du Xiaoli took back her hand. She also knew that she was malnourished and planned to make up for it, not only her, but also her skinny brother like a monkey.


    "Doctor Niu, are you just coming out of Du Fu''s house?" Shi Er asked.


    "Yes, Cui accidentally fell down from the mountain yesterday. I can''t help but feel the pain today. Are you?" Niu Jing asked, looking at so many people.


    "Well, Xiuheng and his brother and sister are going to move something from their former house to the house on the mountain. As you know, there is nothing in the house on the mountain. They have difficulty eating. I''ll see if I can help. They are so small that they can''t move those big things!" said Shi Er.


    "In that case, I''ll stay and see what I can do." Niu Jing touched his beard and said.


    "Let''s go."


    When the party came to Du Fu''s house, Du Fu was applying medicine to Cui''s house. The screams of killing pigs came in bursts, and Du Xiaoli laughed in his heart.


    "Dufu, Dufu, come out for a minute." Shi Er stood at the gate of the yard and shouted to the house. After a while, a man as round as Du Xiaotian came out and saw a group of people standing outside his yard. When he saw Du Xiaoli''s brother and sister, his face sank and asked, "what are you doing here?" seeing Du Fu''s fierce appearance, Du Xiaoli pretended to be afraid and hid behind Du Xiuheng, which made everyone feel that Du Fu was a little too much. A good little girl scared you like this! Du Fu was thinking about going in to give Cui''s medicine. Today, after listening to her howling all day, she was worried and upset. She shouted at Shi Er, "why did you call me out?" Du Xiuheng looked at Du Fu, took a deep breath and said, "uncle, we want to take something from our old house to the mountain." "Things? What things? You''ve taken the house to pay off the debt. Where else is there anything for you?" the flesh on Du Fu''s face shook with him. "Du Fu, that''s what you say, but you''re their uncle. They don''t want to go back and get something?" Shi Er looked at Du Fu discontentedly and said. "What do you mean nothing? That''s my stuff. Even if it''s my nephew, you can''t take it!" Dufu waved and said, "I''m going to go in and give medicine to my daughter-in-law. Don''t surround me if you have nothing else to do." after that, Dufu turned and walked in without even looking at the people. "Uncle, those things are clearly our stuff!" Du Xiaoli saw that Du Fu was leaving and said loudly, "when my father was alive, he also said that my uncle''s family was a good man. I didn''t expect my uncle to pit our family''s things in turn! Sobbing, Dad, will you feel dead when you see such a situation underground, sobbing..."

 Chapter 7

    Du Fu''s steps toward the house were nailed. He suddenly turned around. Before he could say anything, Cui came out with a crutch. He stood at the door, looked at a large group of people and scolded, "what are you doing in the daytime? Why are you around my yard? You want to rob my things?"


    "Daughter-in-law of Du family, what are you talking about? What do you mean robbing your things?" the village is full of honest farmers. The most annoying people are those who have dirty hands and feet. They don''t look good when they hear Cui''s words.


    Cui snorted coldly and said, "didn''t you say you came to help these two dead ghosts get things? Those things belong to our family. What''s wrong with you?"


    "That''s clearly my family, aunt. You can''t talk nonsense and wronged your uncles and uncles!" Du Xiaoli put out a head behind Du Xiuheng, looked at Cui''s swollen leg and retorted.


    "Yours? It was agreed to use the house to pay off the debt. This IOU was given to you, and the house deed and land deed were given to us. Now you come to pay off the debt, but we won''t recognize it!" Cui said loudly, as if he was going to take out the land deed or something to block Du Xiaoli''s mouth the next second.


    Du Xiaoli poked Du Xiuheng''s back. Du Xiuheng''s body stiffened for a moment, and then he was poked by Du Xiaoli. He said, "aunt, when we gave you the house deed, we did say that the house belongs to you from now on, but we didn''t say that the things in the house belong to you! We just let it go for a few days. How can it become yours?"


    In Du Xiuheng''s opinion, the things that have been agreed before are still going back. This is a kind of cheating behavior, but what Du Xiaoli asked him to do today is cheating, and he directly doesn''t count the previous things.


    "What does it mean to put it for a few days? It was agreed that the things inside should be mortgaged together. Now you want to go back?" Cui said angrily and tried to come from the door.


    "Ouch, my ancestors, I''ll deal with it here. Just wait in the house. What are you doing out?" Du Fu saw that Cui had to come out of the yard, hurried to hold her and muttered.


    "Bah! You deal with it? Let you deal with it. You can ruin the family for me!" Cui glared at Du Fu and scolded.


    Du Fu was scolded and didn''t refute. He just silently helped her to the yard. For a long time, Cui''s family has decided all the big and small things, including business. If it hadn''t been for her, they wouldn''t have such a comfortable life now. In addition, she has a hot personality. She can scold ten times if you say one word, so she''d better be silent.


    Du Fu didn''t speak, so Cui looked at Du Xiaoli''s brother and sister and said, "when you exchanged the house deed, you didn''t have any objection. How can you go back now? I tell you, there''s no way to get the house deed back!"


    "Aunt, we didn''t say we wanted to get the deed back. We just wanted to move something to the mountain," Du Xiuheng said.


    "Things? Those things belong to my family. You can move them if you want?! you think people in my family are dead?" Cui said.


    "Aunt, you and uncle came to ask us for debts just after mother was buried. My brother hasn''t come out of grief yet. Naturally, he doesn''t want to settle accounts with you. As my father''s own brother, you can even ask for debts when your mother''s bones are not cold, but you are not afraid of my parents coming to you to argue with you because you have cheated our family so much money!" Du Xiaoli was angry, He came out from behind Du Xiuheng and said angrily.


    The villagers present wanted to help Du Xiaoli''s brother and sister. Hearing Du Xiaoli say so, they all accused Cui and his wife of being too dark.


    "What are you talking about? When did we pit your silver?" Cui was trembling with Du Xiaoli''s anger and asked, pointing to her.


    "Why not? Do you want us to count it for you?" Du Xiaoli wiped the tears on his face, turned and asked Du Xiuheng, "brother, how much money did we borrow from my uncle''s house in order to cure my mother?"


    "Two hundred Liang silver," said Du Xiuheng.


    Du Xiaoli calculated according to the current price. This one or two silver is about 10000 yuan as modern. She turned to look at Cui again and asked, "aunt, we borrowed 200 Liang silver from your family?"


    "Hum." Cui Shi snorted coldly, which was his acquiescence. Du Fu asked Du Xiaotian to move out a stool and helped Cui sit down.


    "Excuse me, aunt, is my house only worth two hundred Liang silver?" Du Xiaoli asked. Before Cui answered, he turned to the blind dates and asked, "uncles and uncles, I want you to judge whether our previous house was only worth two hundred Liang silver? No, it should be less than two hundred Liang, because aunt also took our furniture as collateral!"


    Du Hai''s house was newly built after he came back from the outside. It cost more than two hundred liang when he first repaired it. Plus the land cost, even if it was depreciated, it wouldn''t be worth two hundred Liang.


    "Hum, just your broken house. It''s good to be worth a hundred Liang!" Cui said, but he obviously had no confidence.


    "Aunt, you say it''s worth nothing, and my brother and I say it''s worth nothing, so I invited the village head to judge us and see how much our house is worth. You see, the village head has come!" Du Xiaoli looked at Cui''s guilty look and smiled coldly. Today she will take back what belongs to them!


    Everyone looked in the direction they had just come, and sure enough, they saw the village head coming. The village head''s name is Li Mingfu. He is a distant relative of the county head of Zhou county. Because he has a disability in one leg, he works as the village head in duzhuang. We all know that the county magistrate is his relative, so we all respect him very much. Li Mingfu was invited by Niu Jing. He said that the people in aunt''s family are more domineering. If they just go to them like this, even if she recognizes them now, she will still make trouble. It''s better to invite the village head to make a judgment and make a conclusion on this matter, so that Du Fu and Cui dare not say anything in the future. Although the Dufu family are the richest people in the village, as the saying goes, the officials of scholars, farmers, industry and commerce are still at the top. Even if it is only the smallest village head, the Dufu family dare not shout in front of the village head. So seeing the village head coming, Cui''s face was very ugly. "Village head, you''re coming!" the villagers looked at Li Mingfu and asked to say hello to him. Li Mingfu bumped his feet and nodded to the villagers. Seeing the cow well, he went up and bowed to him. "Village head, it''s hard for you to come here." Niu Jing saluted Li Mingfu and said with a smile. "Where, where, what''s going on in the village? I should have come out to preside over it." Li Mingfu said with a smile, then turned and asked Du Xiaoli, "what''s the matter with you?" just when the villagers came to him and told him that Niujing asked him to preside over justice, they were so scared that they stood up from their chairs and hurried to follow the informant. When Niujing came, his relatives of the county magistrate who turned several corners repeatedly told him to take good care of Niujing and never offend him. Although the county magistrate didn''t say it clearly, he also guessed that Niujing''s identity was not simple.

 Chapter 8

    This is the first time Niu Jing sent someone to find him after he came back. Naturally, he will come and have to preside over this matter!


    Cui Shi saw Niujing behind the crowd. Unexpectedly, he was there. Did he see all his appearance just now?


    When Dufu saw the village head coming, he hurried to the house and moved a stool for him to sit down.


    "Village head, we invited you here today to make an appraisal for us." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Oh? What identification?" Li Mingfu asked. He looked at Du Xiaoli and found that the girl was different from before.


    "Well, when my mother was ill, we asked my uncle''s family to borrow 200 Liang silver. Not long after my mother was buried, my aunt paid off the debt with my house. Not only that, she also withheld all my furniture and didn''t let us take anything out. Now we want to ask the village head to identify whether our house is not worth 200 Liang and still needs to be used Furniture to pay off the debt. "Du Xiaoli said the matter briefly.


    Li Mingfu looked at Cui Shi and Du Fu. When he knew about it early in the morning, he wanted to talk to them, but he never came to them. Now he just took this opportunity to talk about them. "When the repair was finished, Du Fu and I helped him pay the bill. It cost more than 300 liang of silver, didn''t it?"


    Du Fu had to nod under Li Mingfu''s eyes. Cui Shi also knew this at the beginning, so he opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything.


    Seeing Du Fu nodding, Li Mingfu went on to say, "Du Hai''s house has only been repaired for seven or eight years, and the discount is only a few dozen liang of silver. Why don''t you even have two hundred here?"


    "Village head, we..."


    Du Fu wanted to speak, but Li Mingfu gave him a stare and interrupted him. "As duhai''s brothers, you drove their children out of the house before his wife''s bones were cold, and did not allow them to take things out. If you do so, Xiuheng can sue you for embezzling your family property!"


    "Village head, we don''t encroach on family property. Their family borrowed our money and didn''t have money to pay back. It''s natural to use the house?" Cui couldn''t sit still and retorted to Li Mingfu.


    "Even if you want to use the house to pay off the debt, you should compensate them for their excess money and return all their furniture to them." Li Mingfu said, "do you want to wait for their brothers and sisters to sue you for embezzlement? If so, the county magistrate will adopt my confession, and they will still take back their property, and you may be imprisoned."


    Fengming state has a law that embezzles other people''s property is to be sentenced, so Li Mingfu is not alarmist.


    As soon as Cui and Du Fu heard that they were going to jail, they lost most of their momentum. Then they thought what if they offended the village head and didn''t give themselves the development right of the back woods? At this thought, even Cui had nothing to say.


    "How''s it going? Have you figured out what to do?" Li Mingfu knocked his cigarette gun on the edge of the stool and asked.


    Cui and Dufu looked at each other, gritted their teeth and said, "if it''s a big deal, we''ll let them move back the things in the house."


    "That''s not enough. The price difference of that house doesn''t count?" Li Mingfu said calmly.


    "What does the village head say?" Du Fu asked.


    "If you want me to say, you''ll let them move everything in the house and give them 50 liang of silver. That''s it." Li Mingfu thought and said.


    The Du Xiaoli brothers and sisters did borrow their money. Cui would not agree to get the house back. Fortunately, the house on the mountain can still be repaired. Let''s give them some money.


    "This..." Cui wanted to bargain again, and Dufu pulled his clothes.


    "So listen to the village head. We''ll supplement them with 50 liang of silver and return the furniture to them. No one is allowed to talk about it again in the future." Du Fu promised the village head.


    "Well, today I testify with the villagers. That''s it. You give Xiuheng fifty Liang silver, and then the big guys go to help them move things. Look at these two small bodies, they can''t carry anything." Li Mingfu got up and shouted to the villagers, "All the men in Du Zhuang, it''s time for you to do it. If anyone is lazy and unwilling to do it, I''ll kick him into the river to take a bath!"


    "Hahaha, village head, that''s why we''re all here!" the villagers laughed when they heard the village head''s words.


    Du Fu came in and took thirty Liang silver notes, a ingot of ten Liang silver and ten Liang silver coins. After Du Xiuheng got the silver, he thanked Du Xiaoli to the village head: "thank the village head for presiding over justice for our brothers and sisters!"


    "Ha ha, you two kids, don''t go to command them to move things for you. First move what you need today, and then move the others tomorrow. I''m an old lame, so I won''t help you. I''ll go back first." Li Mingfu said with a smile.


    "The village head is going back? I''m not going to join the fun. I have guests in my house. I''ll go back with you first."


    "Ha ha, let''s go together." the village head said and left with doctor Niu.


    "Oh, I forgot to pay for the medicine!" when Du Xiuheng thought of returning the Niujing silver, he had gone far. He had to give it when he had time tomorrow.


    When Niujing returned to his home, a boy of about 12 or 13 years old was standing at the door and looking out. His handsome facial features and pale face were wrapped in a beautiful water blue robe even in early summer. Seeing Niujing salute him, he said faintly, "this is not the capital, so doctor Niu doesn''t have to do those false rites. In case outsiders see anything." "yes." Niujing got up, looked at Han Mingyi and said, "young master, you just came here today, have a good rest tonight. Let''s start again tomorrow." "OK." Han Mingyi nodded and took the lead back to the house. At noon the next day, Du Xiaoli came to Niujing''s house. "Grandpa Niu, are you home?" Du Xiaoli shouted at the house outside the fence yard of Niujing. Niujing came out of the house and saw that it was Du Xiaoli. He smiled and said, "it''s Du Xiaoli. Come in quickly." "good grandpa Niu." Du Xiaoli answered sweetly, opened the fence door and went in. He saw that there was an imperial concubine chair in the hall room more than before, on which lay a 12-year-old boy. Next to him stood two men of eighteen or nine, all dressed in black. She took a look and knew that the boy was not normal, but it had nothing to do with her. She looked at Niujing and said, "Grandpa Niu, are you busy now?" "already. Xiaoli, aren''t you busy moving things? Why are you here?" Niujing just treated Han Mingyi and is now resting. Du Xiaoli handed half of the hare in his hand to Niujing and said, "I caught this when I went into the mountain yesterday. My brother said the hare in the mountain tasted good. He specially brought half of it to Grandpa Niu. By the way, let me pay for the medicine I owed before."

 Chapter 9

    Niujing took the hare, and a man in black behind Han Mingyi came forward to take it and took it to the kitchen.


    Du Xiaoli took out a piece of silver and handed it to Niujing. Niujing was not polite this time and took it. Then he poured Du Xiaoli a glass of water and asked, "how''s your treatment?"


    "Most of the things are almost the same. Uncle Shi and uncle Shi are helping us move. Even the house on the mountain is too small to put down." Du Xiaoli is also thirsty. He takes a glass of water and drinks it. When he finishes drinking, he answers Niu Jing''s words.


    Yesterday evening, because the time was too short, not all the things were moved up. But fortunately, there are many people. After moving twice, there are not many left. This morning, Shi Da and Shi Er also had several former neighbors to help them move. Now they are almost done.


    Han Mingyi lay on the imperial concubine''s chair and didn''t speak. He heard Du Xiaoli''s crisp voice, looked up at her, and then closed his eyes to rest.


    Du Xiaoli, with the sharp feeling of her previous life, knew that Han Mingyi looked at herself. She returned the cup to Niu Jing and said, "Grandpa Niu, you have guests, I''ll go back first. Goodbye, Grandpa Niu."


    Then she left and went to the old house to see if there was anything missing.


    The house Du Hai built at the beginning was quite large in the village. At that time, he came back from the outside with some silver in his hand. Du Xiuheng said that Du Hai didn''t want Su Suxin to live badly, so he built such a house.


    Today is not as busy as yesterday afternoon. Du Xiaoli stood outside and looked at the design of the house. Looking at it, she suddenly felt that the house is somewhat different from the house in the village. It is somewhat like the house structure in the ancient town seen in the north.


    "It was designed by my mother." Du Xiuheng came to Du Xiaoli and said.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng and asked, "is your mother from the north?"


    Du Xiuheng''s body suddenly stiffened and said unnaturally, "yes, my mother is from the north. Let''s go and see what else to move."


    Du Xiaoli felt that Du Xiuheng was unnatural, but he didn''t say it. He followed him in the yard and found that there was nothing to need. They went back to the mountain.


    At noon, I hastily ate some wild vegetable porridge. In the afternoon, several villagers came to repair their houses.


    Everyone knows that the abandoned house on the mountain is very old, but they haven''t come up to see it. This time, they helped Du Xiuheng and them carry things up. When they saw the appearance of the house, some parts of the house are still wet. I thought that it rained for several days last time, and there were still a lot of rain later, Several farmers discussed coming to repair their house in the afternoon.


    After a busy afternoon, the holes on the roof were covered with straw. In order to be firm, the shelves were tied with thick bamboo poles before laying straw, and then all sides of the shelves were fixed on the roof. Finally, straw was laid.


    The original straw in the house has been cleared out, and now there is furniture everywhere.


    After a tired day, the bones are going to scatter. It''s good to have a bed. Du Xiaoli lies in bed and thinks.


    This house has two rooms. The previous one can''t live because the roof is empty. Now that the roof is ready, Du Xiuheng moved the bed, and the two brothers and sisters have a room each.


    Du Xiaoli lay in bed for a while, and Du Xiuheng came in. Seeing Du Xiaoli lying motionless in bed, he said, "I''ll cook some porridge and make do with it tonight."


    Last night, because it was too late to finish the hare, I just cooked some wild vegetable porridge. Fortunately, I took back the seasoning yesterday. Although it was still porridge, at least it had some other flavor.


    Thinking of such a slightly hot weather, it''s not good to put the hare meat for a long time. Du Xiaoli got up and said to Du Xiuheng, "brother, if you don''t eat the hare meat, it''s going to be bad, and the mushrooms will be bad. I''d better get it tonight."


    "OK." Du Xiuheng turned and went out. When Du Xiaoli came out, he had taken out the soaked mushrooms from the water tank. After a day''s immersion, the many mushrooms that happened before had already opened a little too much, while the one that didn''t grow yesterday now opened just right.


    The hare also took it out and put it aside.


    "Brother, I''ll come." Du Xiaoli said, looking at Du Xiuheng who didn''t know how to do it.


    "Do you know how to do it?" Du Xiuheng knew that his sister had never been in the kitchen and should not do it.


    Du Xiaoli took the knife in his hand and said, "do it by feeling."


    Then she cut the Hare into small pieces with a knife. Because her body strength is relatively small now, she has to look for the gap between the bones to cut. After she cut the meat, she saw Du Xiuheng stunned.


    She sighed in her heart. Yesterday she saw that he killed rabbits, skinned them, and then dissected them. Now he looks like this again. She looked at the sky, estimated that it was going to be dark, and thought about moving quickly, otherwise it would be dark before the meal was cooked, and she had to raise a fire in the yard to light it as yesterday, which would be troublesome at that time.


    When Du Xiuheng knew he was going to stew, he went to set the pot on fire and filled most of the pot with water. After Du Xiaoli cut down the hare, he put it in the pot.


    Then Du Xiaoli tore the mushrooms into small pieces. When the hare meat was ready to stew, he put all the mushrooms in the pot and cooked them together. Finally, he put some salt. "Brother, it''s OK." about half an hour later, Du Xiaoli took a piece of rabbit meat, tasted it and said to Du Xiuheng. Du Xiuheng withdrew all the fire and asked, "how''s it going? Is it good?" "it''s OK." Du Xiaoli said. He filled Du Xiuheng with a large bowl of meat and soup with a spoon, and then filled himself for another night. Although there is no ginger, but with salt, it tastes good, especially with fresh mushrooms. The taste is very different from the wild vegetable porridge eaten before. After taking a bite, Du Xiuheng was attracted by the taste, ate all the meat in his bowl, drank all the soup, and then ate the second bowl. Du Xiaoli watched Du Xiuheng eat so happily regardless of his hot mouth. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising. Such a warm and quiet life is the life she wants! The next morning, Du Xiaoli got up. After a simple wash, he went outside to prepare breakfast. Du Xiuheng hasn''t got up yet because he was too tired yesterday. She peeled the sweet potato she moved back yesterday, cut it into small pieces, and then put it on the pot with a bamboo steamer. Soon after steaming, Du Xiuheng woke up. "Sister, why don''t you wake me up?" Du Xiuheng rubbed his eyes and said. "I think you were too tired yesterday and the day before yesterday. I want you to sleep more. The wash water is in the basin. Go wash first." Du Xiaoli said while adding firewood to the temporary stove.

 Chapter 10

    Du Xiuheng went to wash and came back. Seeing that Du Xiaoli had not finished, he asked, "what are you doing to eat?"


    "I saw the sweet potato I moved back yesterday and wanted to get some sweet potato cakes to eat." Du Xiaoli felt that the steaming was not bad. He retreated the fire, and then opened the lid of the steamer. The smell of sweet potato came to his nostrils.


    After washing, Du Xiuheng came over and watched Du Xiaoli clip the sweet potato into a bowl with chopsticks, then slowly press it into sweet potato mud, pour in the glutinous rice powder and mix it evenly with chopsticks.


    "Sister, when will you cook?" Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli suspiciously. Yesterday''s hare soup was good, and today''s sweet potato cake had not been heard from her before.


    "I just think about it. I think it''s OK." Du Xiaoli replied. After that, he ran to wash his hands and came back to pinch the sweet potato into a palm sized, finger wide cake. Then he took down the pot and put it on the cooking pot and asked Du Xiuheng to light a fire for her.


    When the bottom of the pot was hot, she poured the vegetable oil into the pot. When the oil was hot, she put the kneaded cake into the pot to fry. When both sides turned yellow, she found a bowl to put it in.


    Soon, a bowl of sweet potato cake was made.


    Du Xiaoli gave Du Xiuheng a small piece with chopsticks, watched him eat it and asked, "how''s the taste?"


    "It''s delicious! I didn''t expect that sweet potatoes could be eaten like this." after Du Xiuheng ate it, he exclaimed one after another.


    "Then wash your hands and come back to eat." Du Xiaoli smiled happily when he saw that Du Xiuheng liked it. After loading all the cakes in the pot, I washed the pot and put the hare soup I didn''t finish yesterday into the pot.


    "Well, it smells good. Xiaoli, what are you doing? It smells so sweet!" Niu Jing passed Du Xiaoli''s yard and smelled sweet potato cakes. He couldn''t help stopping to talk.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Niujing and said with a smile, "I got my brother some sweet potato cakes. Grandpa Niu, would you like to come in and have a taste?"


    "Good!" Niu Jing pushed the dilapidated fence and went in, followed by Han Mingyi and the two men in black.


    "Grandpa Niu, who is he?" asked Du Xiaoli, who was still at his home the second time he met.


    Niu Jing took his chopsticks, took a piece of sweet potato cake and took a bite. The sweet but not greasy taste spread in his mouth. His whole face was so beautiful that he stretched out. When Du Xiaoli asked Han Mingyi, he swallowed the sweet potato cake in his mouth and said, "this is the grandson of a friend of mine. He came to me to recuperate for some time because he was ill. Just call him brother Xiaoyi."


    "Oh. Brother Xiaoyi, do you want to eat?" Du Xiaoli washed a bowl, then put a piece in the bowl, reached Han Mingyi and asked.


    They have all come to their own homes. Why should they have fun. However, according to her research on such people in her previous life, he would not eat, so she just meant it.


    Sure enough, Han Mingyi looked at the golden sweet potato cake in the bowl and turned his eyes to the mountain behind him. He didn''t even say a word.


    "Sultry!" Du Xiaoli couldn''t help muttering. Then she gave it to the two men in black, and unexpectedly refused.


    Niu Jing has two hobbies in his life, one is medicine, the other is food, and he also likes drinking. However, he seldom drinks because he can''t see a doctor after drinking. Seeing that Han Mingyi didn''t eat, he took the bowl and said, "he doesn''t eat me! Xiaoli, how do you make this? It''s so delicious!"


    "It''s very simple." Du Xiaoli didn''t like Han Mingyi very much, but she liked Niujing very much. She told him how to make sweet potato cakes. After that, she filled him with a bowl of hare soup.


    Niujing took a sip of hare soup and said, "we also used the hare stew last night. Why isn''t it as good as you? What did you put in it?"


    "Just put some salt and mushrooms picked in the mountain." Du Xiaoli replied. When he finished drinking the soup, he took the bowl and asked, "Grandpa Niu, what are you doing in the mountain this morning?"


    "I''ll go to the mountain to find some herbs, and take Xiaoyi to the mountain to see, climb and exercise." Niu Jing replied.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi''s pale face and his robe. He didn''t speak to beat him. He''s like this. It''s no use exercising for long. But Niu Jing''s words showed her a way to make money. "Grandpa Niu, do you think if I dig up and sell the herbs on the mountain, will the medicine shop accept them?"


    "Of course, the medicine shop will collect the herbs, but no one should dare to collect the herbs you dig." Niu Jing said with a smile.


    "Why?" Du Xiaoli asked conditionally. In her previous life, she was called a wonderful flower in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. There were not many medicinal materials she didn''t recognize. She despised her?!


    But she forgot that she was just a seven year old girl now. Who would believe that a seven year old girl could distinguish herbs?


    "You haven''t studied medicine or medicine treatment. Who dare you?" Niu Jing said when he saw Du Xiaoli''s small face.


    "What if I can dig up useful herbs?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Niujing saw the dilapidated house and knew that Du Xiaoli had no land and could only find other ways to make money. He said, "if you dig up medicinal materials, you can sell them to me. I''ll sell them to the medicine shop in the county town."


    "Really?!" Du Xiaoli looked at Niujing, some of whom couldn''t believe it. "Of course it''s true. No, you have to learn to identify the medicinal materials first, otherwise you can dig all the poisonous, useful and useless materials, and I don''t have the time to clean them up." Niu Jing was also happy when he saw Du Xiaoli''s jubilant appearance. "Thank you, Grandpa Niu!" Du Xiaoli wanted to go to Niujing and kiss him. "Ha ha, then you go back to my house to learn about medicinal herbs. Well, now I''ll take them around the mountains. Have breakfast quickly." Niu Jing patted Du Xiaoli on the head, got up and took Han Mingyi and them to the mountain. Du Xiuheng came to Du Xiaoli after Niujing left and asked, "sister, are you really going to learn medicine?" Du Xiaoli nodded. It''s not that she wants to learn medicine, but that she will. If she doesn''t learn anything and inadvertently reveals that she can learn medicine in the future, she will be in trouble at that time. "Since you want to learn, you can go. Whether you can make money or not is secondary. My brother will support you." Du Xiuheng said firmly. Maybe Du Xiuheng didn''t say this to her, but at that moment, Du Xiaoli felt that his heart had never been warm. After breakfast, Du Xiuheng and Du Xiaoli didn''t go anywhere. They sorted out the furniture at home. When the sun was about to set, they saw Niujing coming down the mountain. "Girl Li, remember to come to me tomorrow to learn how to identify herbs!" Niu Jing shouted at the house when he passed by their house. Du Xiaoli ran out of the room, waved his little hand to Niujing and shouted, "I know, Grandpa Niu. I''ll be there tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 11

    Niujing saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance and smiled twice.


    "Doctor Niu, how long will it take for that medicine to mature?" a man in black asked.


    "Three or five months." Niu Jing replied, "this time is just for the young master to adjust his body, otherwise his body can''t bear the strong medicine when the medicine is mature. I''ve guarded it for so many years and have been studying how to cure the young master''s disease. Now all my hopes rest on it."


    "Doctor Niu doesn''t have to worry about life and death. Yi knows it." Han Mingyi knows that Niu Jinghua has spent a lot of time for his illness, and even went to such a remote place for so many years.


    "I will certainly find a way to cure the young master''s disease," Niu Jing said, even if he fought for his old life.


    The next morning, Du Xiuheng went into the mountains to collect firewood, while Du Xiaoli went to Niujing''s house. When he went, he happened to meet Han Mingyi''s bodyguard. He moved the imperial concubine''s chair to the yard and let him lie in the sun.


    "Brother Xiaoyi." Du Xiaoli said hello to Han Mingyi, and then shouted, "Grandpa Niu, I''m coming."


    Niujing came out of the house and said, "girl Li, wait a minute. I''ll cut up the medicine first."


    "I''ll help you." Du Xiaoli said and ran to the house. He didn''t care whether Han Mingyi responded to him.


    Niujing wanted to call Du Xiaoli out for fear that she would mess up the herbs she sorted out. But Du Xiaoli insisted, so he took a small guillotine to her and asked her to cut some common herbs.


    Soon he found that Du Xiaoli was very talented in medicinal materials. He said how to cut it. She cut it twice and got started. Moreover, each medicinal material is well sorted without confusion.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you have a good relationship with medicinal materials!" Niu Jing looked at Du Xiaoli''s action and said with a smile. "It seems that it''s right to let you contact medicinal materials. Even if you can''t become a doctor in the future, you can be a medical woman."


    In Fengming country, doctors and medical women are like modern doctors and nurses. Doctors can see doctors, but nurses can only take care of patients.


    "Then ask grandpa Niu to teach Xiaoli more." Du Xiaoli said sweetly.


    Although she is a legend in the field of modern Chinese medicine, it does not mean that the medical skills here are exactly the same as those in modern times. It is good to learn more.


    Seeing that Du Xiaoli had this talent and was willing to learn, Niu Jing was very happy. He immediately turned over a medical skill, took it out to Du Xiaoli and said, "this is an introduction book to learning medicine. Take it back and have a look. I''ll test you later."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli put away the book. Since he wants to understand, he naturally starts from the most basic medical books.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you outside to identify the herbs." Niu Jing said and took Du Xiaoli to the yard.


    After deciding to let Du Xiaoli dig medicine for himself yesterday, Niu Jing dug some common herbs back in the mountain and was ready to explain them to Du Xiaoli today.


    Several kinds of medicinal materials were drying in the dustpan in the yard. Du Xiaoli knew what they were and what effects they had. However, she pretended to be ignorant and listened carefully to Niujing explain to herself one by one.


    Niu Jing took a look at Du Xiaoli from time to time when she said it. She found that she was listening to her explanation carefully and nodded with satisfaction. I didn''t expect her to be so calm at a young age.


    After Niu Jing finished, Du Xiaoli repeated what he had just said, including the name, drug properties and so on. Niu Jing became more and more excited and found that Du Xiaoli was really a good seedling to study medicine!


    "My mother often said that I have the ability to never forget!" Du Xiaoli was afraid that Niu Jing would see any clues and moved out the old woman who had just died as a cover.


    She doesn''t know whether the predecessor has the ability to never forget, but she was like this in her previous life, otherwise she won''t be found and taken away by the organization.


    "Ha ha, OK! OK! Go back and study the medical skills I gave you. It''s not just to read them and remember them. You should understand the contents, okay?" Niu Jing said.


    "Well, I know! Then I''ll go back first. Bye grandpa Niu!" Du Xiaoli took the medical book in her arms, said goodbye to Niu Jing and left.


    Niu Jing turned around with a smile and saw Han Mingyi looking at Du Xiaoli''s back and asked, "young master, what are you looking at?"


    "She is deliberately ignoring me, or she is avoiding me," Han Mingyi said.


    "Oh? There are people hiding from you? Aren''t all the girls in the capital chasing you?" Niu Jing said. "It seems that our young master''s appearance is not attractive to girl Li! Have concentration, have concentration! In this way, we can concentrate on research!"


    "You like that girl very much," Han Mingyi said.


    "Smart and lovely, why don''t you like it? Old man, I haven''t even had a child in my life. That girl is kissing me now, so I naturally like it." Niu Jing said with a smile, but there was an unspeakable loneliness in his voice.


    "Madam knows your infatuation. Wait for her all your life. Even under the nine springs, you will rest in peace." Han Mingyi said, "unlike my mother..."


    "Young master, the sun is big. Go back to the house." Niu Jing said.


    "HMM." Han Mingyi gets up and goes back to the room. The bodyguard quickly moves the imperial concubine''s chair back. After Du Xiaoli returned to his home, he got himself something to eat, and then moved a stool to the eaves to read the medical books given by Niu Jing. Du Xiuheng asked her to make some cakes in the morning and didn''t come back for dinner at noon. Su Suxin is a famous lady in the village. When Du Hai brought her back, the people in the village said he was lucky and married a young lady of a rich family. Du Hai didn''t let her work in the field. He just asked her to study with Du Xiuheng at home. When Du Xiaoli grew up, he taught her to read. So even if someone saw her reading, they wouldn''t be surprised. At sunset, Du Xiaoli cooked dinner and didn''t see Du Xiuheng back. She couldn''t help worrying. After waiting for a while, she didn''t see him back. She covered the meal with a dustpan, closed the door and went out, ready to go to the mountains to find him. As a result, he saw Du Xiuheng limping home with a large bundle of firewood. "Brother, what''s wrong with your leg?" Du Xiaoli hurried up and took down the firewood on his back, so he had to look down at his leg. "Just let the branch scratch." Du Xiuheng subconsciously retracted his leg, but found that his leg was caught by Du Xiaoli and couldn''t move. Du Xiaoli pulled up Du Xiuheng''s pants and saw a wound four or five centimeters long on his white calf. It was crooked. It should have been scratched by a branch. Besides, there are not many problems. "Brother, why are you so careless? I''m worried that you haven''t come back. Fortunately, the wound is not very deep. You''ll be fine after two days of rest, but you can''t work these two days." Du Xiaoli put down his trouser legs and stood up and said.

 Chapter 12

    Du Xiuheng saw Du Xiaoli''s real concern on her face and thought that although she was different from before, she knew how to care about her family.


    "Let''s go home first. Otherwise it will be dark soon." Du Xiuheng said with red eyes.


    "I''ll come." Du Xiaoli picked up the firewood on the ground. The longer firewood was higher than her. The weight of the firewood was dozens of kilograms. I don''t know how the wounded Du Xiuheng carried such heavy firewood back.


    "Sister, I''d better come. Your strength is so small." Du Xiuheng wanted to grab it. Du Xiaoli flashed and hid.


    "Let''s go, brother. I can''t move my back. You''re hurt. You''d better not force your foot." Du Xiaoli said and left with firewood on his back.


    Du Xiuheng saw that Du Xiaoli insisted, so he had to go back behind her. By the way, he also stretched out his hand and dragged it, so that Du Xiaoli could carry it less heavily.


    When she finally got home, Du Xiaoli felt that she was almost pressed to the ground.


    "Hu..." put down the firewood, she could not help but make complaints about her long hair and wiped the sweat from her head. I couldn''t help but Tucao''s body was really too weak now. It seems that we should train well when we have time.


    "They all said let me come. Look at you. You''re tired." Du Xiuheng helped her put down the firewood and said.


    "I''m just tired for a while. Your foot is hurt, and your back is hurt." Du Xiaoli said. "You sit on the stool and I''ll deal with the wound for you. Now the weather is a little hot. If you get infected, you''ll be in trouble."


    Du Xiaoli asked Du Xiuheng to sit on the stool in the yard, and then took out the wine. Without a cotton swab, he could only dip an unused cotton cloth into the wine, and after a while, he gently wiped the wound with a cotton cloth. When the wound is almost scrubbed, wrap it with a clean cloth.


    Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli''s skillful technique, his eyes changed slightly, wanted to ask anything, and finally said everything.


    After Du Xiaoli treated the wound, he moved a stool and put it in front of Du Xiuheng. He filled him with a bowl of porridge and put it on the stool. He said, "brother, you can eat here."


    Du Xiuheng picked up his chopsticks, looked at the porridge different from usual, and said, "what porridge is this?"


    Du Xiaoli filled himself another bowl, sat down next to Du Xiuheng and replied, "today, I took some medicinal herbs from Grandpa Niu. This is boiled medicinal porridge to nourish the stomach and Qi."


    "You just learned so much from Grandpa Niu?" Du Xiuheng said as if it were true or false as if he were joking.


    "Yes, Grandpa Niu told me this. I''ll try to cook it. You see your body is so weak. Of course, you should make more supplements. Otherwise, how can you take care of me?" Du Xiaoli answered unnaturally when he heard Du Xiuheng''s words, "by the way, you don''t go to the county to sell firewood tomorrow. Wait until your legs are ready. Anyway, we don''t lack money now."


    Du Xiuheng looked at his legs, turned his head, looked at Du Xiaoli holding a bowl of porridge, and nodded and agreed.


    The next day, Du Xiuheng didn''t sell firewood, but read a book in his room all day. Su Su hasn''t read like this for a long time since he was seriously ill.


    Du Xiaoli stood at the door, looking at Du Xiuheng''s obsession, his eyes twinkled, and he made a decision in his heart.


    For the next two days, Du Xiaoli didn''t let Du Xiuheng go out. He went to Niujing to learn to identify herbs in the morning and came back to read his own medical books in the afternoon. And took some herbs from Niujing back to Du Xiuheng to make medicine to prevent wound infection. In this way, Du Xiuheng''s wound on his leg soon healed.


    "Brother, I can already know some herbs. I''ll follow you when you go to the mountains to collect firewood." Du Xiaoli said.


    At first, Du Xiuheng didn''t want Du Xiaoli to go to the mountains, but he didn''t trust her to dig herbs and put her at home alone, so he agreed.


    This morning, Du Xiaoli came to Niujing''s house two days ago, but found that Niujing had gone out, and there was one guard missing. Only one guard stood behind Han Mingyi.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, where''s grandpa Niu?" asked Du Xiaoli, who was lying in the sun.


    "I have something to go out for a while." the bodyguard behind Han Mingyi replied, "let you wait at home before leaving, and review the knowledge of those herbs by the way."


    "Oh, thank you, big brother." Du Xiaoli smiled sweetly and turned to the corner of the yard to turn over and dry the herbs in the dustpan.


    After waiting for a while, Niu Jing didn''t come back. She turned over all the herbs and was about to go to the house to read the medical books. Suddenly, there was a bang behind her. She hurried back and saw Han Mingyi lying on the floor, curling up his limbs, twitching all over, with a cotton roll stuffed in by the guard''s eyes and hands in her mouth.


    "Young master." the bodyguard knelt on one knee, flattened his body, and then broke his head to one side. Though he bit the cloth, the white foam came out of his mouth and ran to the ground.


    Du Xiaoli went over and said, "your young master has epilepsy?"


    The bodyguard looked at Du Xiaoli and didn''t speak. He just focused on Han Mingyi''s situation and muttered, "why hasn''t doctor Niu come back?"


    "Your young master often does this. You''re not used to it?" Du Xiaoli said. Even she heard the schadenfreude in her words. Well, she still remembers Han Mingyi''s hatred that he didn''t take his bowl and didn''t even say a word!


    "How do you know?" the guard looked at Du Xiaoli with murderous eyes. "This epilepsy is supposed to happen once every other period of time. What''s so strange!" Du Xiaoli said. "Look at your things. You should have experienced it many times. Why are you so scared?" "I don''t know what epilepsy you said. But the interval between the onset of the young master is getting shorter and shorter. Doctor Niu went out because the young master had been ill a few days ago. He didn''t expect it to be so fast." the guard replied coldly. "So it is." Du Xiaoli transferred his eyes to Han Mingyi. Seeing that he had convulsed to fainting, his face changed and said: "No, hold down his Zhongxue and Hegu acupoints." and she herself quickly took off his shoes and socks, rolled up her trouser legs, kept her hands on Zusanli and one hand on Yongquan acupoint. When she saw that the guard was still stunned, she shouted at him, "Why are you still stunned? Do you want your young master to die? Don''t do it quickly!" After Du Xiaoli yelled at the bodyguard, he came back to his senses. He quickly pressed one hand against the people and pinched Hegu cave with the other. After the two people did this, Han Mingyi woke up after a while. When he opened his eyes, he saw his feet held in a doll''s arms. He kicked Du Xiaoli for a long time subconsciously, and scolded in his mouth, "bold!" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that Han Mingyi would react like this when he woke up, that is, which young master is not like this?!

 Chapter 13

    She got up from the ground, rubbed her sore ass, stepped forward and kicked Han Mingyi''s leg while the guard was unprepared. She shouted, "you really don''t know good or bad. I saved you. You actually kicked me!"


    "You!" Han Mingyi was kicked by Du Xiaoli and almost fell ill again.


    "Hum!" Du Xiaoli gave him a white eye, rubbed his little ass and turned proudly into the house.


    Han Mingyi stares Du Xiaoli into the room and looks at her hand rubbing her buttocks all the time. With a disgusting look on her face, she says, "it''s immoral to rub her buttocks in front of men!"


    The bodyguard knelt on one knee, lowered his head and said, "my subordinates are damned. I didn''t notice that she would kick the young master and let her succeed. Please punish the young master."


    "Forget it, help me up." Han Mingyi took back his eyes and stretched out his hands.


    The bodyguard got up, took Han Mingyi to the imperial concubine''s chair, and then went in to get water to rinse his mouth.


    Han Mingyi rinsed his mouth, vomited the water into a small basin on one side, wiped his mouth with the towel handed by the guard, and then asked, "lengyi, she said she saved me. What''s the matter?"


    Leng Yi packed up his things, heard Han Mingyi ask him, said what had just happened, and then said: "Doctor Niu said that if the young master fainted when he got sick, he would die of shock after a long time. But he didn''t know what to do in such a situation. He could only hope to cure the young master before he was seriously ill. I didn''t expect that the young master fainted so quickly this time. If it weren''t for Miss Xiaoli, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    "Oh?" Han Mingyi didn''t think she was holding her foot to wake herself up. Didn''t she mean to offend herself? No wonder she was kicked back by herself.


    "But, young master," Leng Yi said suspiciously, "At the beginning, she was gloating at the young master''s illness, but when she saw you faint, she began to be nervous and taught her subordinates how to treat it. She said it was epilepsy and knew that the disease would attack from time to time. She seemed to know very well about the disease, but she was only seven years old. How could she be so familiar with such a strange disease and know the method that Dr. Niu didn''t know?"


    Han Mingyi is also thinking about this problem. This disease is extremely rare in Fengming country. Only Niu Jing knows about it in the whole Taiji hospital. Why does that girl know such a strange disease? She is even more familiar than Niu Jing. Can she cure her own disease with her?


    Thinking of this, he shook his head again and felt that he was a little whimsical. No matter how smart she was, she was just a seven-year-old girl. How could he place his hope on her?!


    After a while, Niujing and lenger came back together. Lenger also resisted a super large bucket on his back. As soon as Niujing entered the yard, he saw Han Mingyi''s face more pale and tired lying on the imperial concubine''s chair. He hurried over and asked, "young master is ill?"


    A little cold.


    Niujing grabbed Han Mingyi''s hand and began to feel his pulse. His face became very dignified. After a while, he put it down and said, "young master''s condition is very serious."


    "Niu......" lengyi wanted to tell Niu Jing what had just happened. As soon as he spoke, Du Xiaoli came out of the house.


    Du Xiaoli knew as soon as Niu Jing came back. She knew that Niu Jing would give Han Mingyi a pulse first, so she waited in the room for a while.


    "Grandpa Niu, you''re back!" Du Xiaoli ran to Niujing and asked.


    Niu Jing didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to be there, and asked Leng Yi: did she see the young master coming ill?


    A little cold.


    "Grandpa Niu, I came to ask you if I can start digging medicine?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Niujing is worried about Han Mingyi''s disease now. Thinking that Du Xiaoli has mastered the medicinal materials recently, he nods and says, "you can try to dig some of the most common medicinal materials, which I told you before."


    "OK, thank you, Grandpa Niu. I won''t come tomorrow. Follow my brother to dig medicine in the mountains. Grandpa Niu, I''ll go back first!" Du Xiaoli said, waved to Niu Jing and left.


    "Young master, it was only a few days since he got sick last time. Why did he get sick again today?" lenger asked after Du Xiaoli left.


    "Not only that, the young master fainted this time," Leng Yi said.


    "What!" Niujing and lenger were surprised.


    Lengyi told Niujing what had happened. After that, the atmosphere in the yard became a little dignified.


    "You said that girl Li woke up the young master''s fainting?" Niu Jing thought of another question after being silent for a while.


    "Yes," Leng Yi said.


    "How could she know this when she was a seven year old baby?" Leng Er some didn''t believe Leng Yi''s words, turned his eyes to Han Mingyi and asked, "young master, right?"


    Han Mingyi touched the jade pendant around his waist, saw Niujing and lenger looking at him, nodded and admitted, "she saved me."


    "Really! But how could she..." Leng ER was more lively than Leng Yi. He was even more surprised to see Han Mingyi admit it.


    "Well, I''ll ask girl Li about it later. Since her idea is useful, you can use it next time something like that happens." Niu Jing said, "now move the bath bucket in and prepare to give the young master a medicine bath."


    "Yes." lenger picked up the large bath bucket he had just put on the ground and went to the house. Niujing went to prepare the medicine for the medicine bath and prepared to take a medicine bath for him in the afternoon. At this time, Du Xiaoli regretted his recklessness today. If they doubt themselves, they will be in trouble. But she can''t really die. She can see that Niu Jing cares about Han Mingyi, even if it''s to prevent Niu Jing from being sad. Thinking that it would take two people to save Han Mingyi''s life today, she began to miss the two sets of silver needles in her previous life. If there is a silver needle in hand, it can be done after a few stitches. Where do you need two people. Moreover, the silver needle in her previous life is not only her tool to save people, but also her sharp weapon to kill people. Two sets of silver needles, one for killing and one for saving. No wonder she always felt something missing. Today she found that without a silver needle, she always felt empty in her heart. "When I go to the county tomorrow, I''ll see if I can play a set." although I decided to live a plain life in my life, I can''t give it up even for myself and my family in this era of backward medicine. Back home, Du Xiaoli discussed with Du Xiuheng about going to the county tomorrow at lunch. Du Xiuheng had planned to go to the county tomorrow to sell the firewood he cut last time. Now Du Xiaoli wants to go together, so he agrees. So, early the next morning, Du Xiaoli went down the mountain with Du Xiuheng, ready to see what the city of this era looked like. "Uncle malt, here we are." Du Xiuheng and Du Xiaoli came to a farmhouse in the village with a bundle of firewood and shouted at the house.

 Chapter 14

    This house needs to be repaired better than ordinary farmers, because his family has a cow. When farmers are busy and need to cultivate land, malt drives the cattle everywhere to cultivate land, and nearby villages will go, so the annual income is OK.


    Hearing Du Xiuheng''s voice, Qiao Mai came out of the room and saw his brother and sister. He smiled and said, "you''re coming. Come first and wait a minute. I''ll load the goods and we can go."


    Du Xiuheng took Du Xiaoli in, helped Qiao Mai load the goods to be dragged to the county, and then put the firewood on it. Qiao Mai drove out with an ox cart.


    Hongshui village is near the county seat, not far away, but it takes more than an hour to walk. Du Xiuheng was afraid that Du Xiaoli couldn''t go that far. When he learned that Qiao Mai was going to drive an ox cart into the city today, he came to take a ride.


    Qiao Mai was driving ahead. Du Xiaoli sat on the board, shaking his legs and holding a grass picked when he went out. He was in a very comfortable mood. The rising sun shines on her, making her in a particularly good mood.


    She had taken any means of transportation in her previous life, but she had not made an ox cart. Now she feels that taking this is better than taking an airplane or high-speed rail.


    "Be careful, sister. Don''t fall." Du Xiuheng sat next to Du Xiaoli and told her to shake her feet restlessly.


    "No," said Du Xiaoli. Her balance was so good that she didn''t have to worry about falling. "Uncle malt, how long will it take us to get there?"


    "There''s still an hour or so," replied Joe Mai, whipping the cow''s ass.


    "It''s still so long!" Du Xiaoli was surprised. Haven''t they gone for a while?


    "Ha ha, in fact, this ox cart is not much faster than people''s feet. If you want to be fast, you can only take a carriage! But carriages are generally owned by those big families in the city." Qiao Mai replied with a smile.


    Knowing that there was still so long, Du Xiaoli took out the cake made last night, handed one to Qiao Mai and said, "Uncle malt, have a cake."


    Joe wheat got up early in the morning to load and didn''t eat breakfast. He''s really a little hungry now. He impolitely took the cake made by Du Xiaoli, took a bite and said, "Xiaoli, is this your cake? It tastes good!"


    "Well, there was no rice at home, so I baked some cakes with sweet potatoes." Du Xiaoli gave one to Du Xiuheng and took one to chew.


    More than an hour later, when Du Xiaoli felt that he was about to be stunned, they finally arrived at the county seat.


    "How lively!" Du Xiaoli exclaimed, looking at the people coming and going in the street.


    The houses here are all wooden houses, which are very similar to those in ancient towns in previous lives. The street is very wide. In addition to those who open shops and do business, some people jump on a burden to sell things.


    When they got to the city, Joe Mai put them down and said, "I''ll unload at the market. It''s estimated that it will take an hour before and after. Well, I''ll start from the market at noon and pick you up here, and then we''ll go home together."


    Joe Mai said that and drove away with the ox cart.


    Du Xiaoli calculated that it should be 9 a.m. now. At a quarter past noon, that is, after 11 o''clock, they have two hours to sell firewood and buy things.


    "Brother, we are in such a hurry. Can we come in time?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Don''t worry, we usually have fixed sellers to sell firewood. We go directly to Li''s house." Du Xiuheng said, carrying firewood on his back, led Du Xiaoli to turn in from the street, then walked through several alleys and came to the backyard of a large family.


    "Here we are." Du Xiuheng let go of Du Xiaoli''s hand and knocked on the door.


    A woman in her thirties opened the door, saw Du Xiuheng and said, "why haven''t you sent firewood these days?"


    Obviously, I know du Xiuheng.


    "Aunt Cao, I accidentally hurt my leg two days ago. I just brought you firewood." Du Xiuheng replied.


    Aunt Cao waved her hand and said, "hurry and carry the firewood in. Is this your sister?"


    Du Xiaoli smiled sweetly at Aunt Cao and shouted, "aunt Cao."


    "Ah, what a good boy. Carry it in and have a rest in the yard." aunt Cao felt tired of Du Xiaoli''s voice and said with a smile.


    "Thank you, aunt Cao!" Du Xiaoli followed the firewood into the backyard and frowned when he saw that there was a poured meal in the bucket in the corner of the backyard.


    As the saying goes, Zhumen''s wine and meat stink and the road is frozen to death. At this time, many people can''t afford to eat, but these big families still eat big fish and meat, and the things thrown away are better than many people.


    Aunt Cao and other two people put it down and gave Du Xiuheng ten copper coins, which was only about one yuan in modern times. Seeing that Du Xiuheng carefully collected the copper plate, Du Xiaoli couldn''t help sighing.


    They are really poor now!


    But fortunately, the price is low now. If you want to change to a previous life, you can''t even take the bus for this one dollar!


    Du Xiuheng worked hard to cut firewood all day before selling so many copper plates, which was not enough for their living expenses. But the poor brothers and sisters in the human world gave more.


    It''s really too cheap labor! She narrowed her eyes. Instead of this, she might as well let him study well at home. Of course, the premise is that they have a stable income. Now that she had made up her mind, Du Xiaoli began to think about a way to make money, which could not only make them worry about food and clothing, but also let Du Xiuheng continue to study. At least he is a person who has muddled through modern society. He can always find a way! When she was thinking about things in a daze, Du Xiuheng had said goodbye to Aunt Cao and led her out. When she got to the door, she regained her consciousness, turned around and waved goodbye to Aunt Cao. "Sister, what are you thinking?" Du Xiuheng asked when he saw Du Xiaoli thinking again. Du Xiaoli raised her head, looked at Du Xiuheng''s thin but strong shoulders and asked, "brother, do you want to continue reading?" Du Xiuheng''s body stiffened, and his eyes were full of longing and sadness. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s asking eyes, she said, "I don''t read anymore. I promised my mother to raise my sister well." "I know." Du Xiaoli saw Du Xiuheng''s eyes and understood his desire. He smiled and said, "brother, let''s go shopping, otherwise it will be too late for a while." the brothers and sisters went to buy some daily necessities, a bag of rice and a bag of flour, and some seeds of current vegetables. Although their fields are gone, they can still grow some vegetables on the mountain. "Brother, is there a place to make iron in our county?" Du Xiaoli asked when everything was about the same. "Yes, there''s one two blocks behind where we wait for uncle malt. Do you want to buy anything?" Du Xiuheng asked.

 Chapter 15

    "Well, let''s move the things to have a look." Du Xiaoli said.


    They soon moved their things to the place where they were separated from jomai. After a while, Joe Mai came with an ox cart and helped his brother and sister carry things into the ox cart.


    "Uncle malt, we''re going to the blacksmith. Can you wait for us for a while?" Du Xiuheng asked.


    "OK, then I''ll wait for you at the gate of the city. Hurry up!" Joe Mai said and got in the car and drove the cow away.


    Du Xiuheng took Du Xiaoli to the blacksmith. When he went in, he didn''t see the blacksmith. Instead, he saw three acquaintances.


    "How is it you?" Du Xiaoli asked with the a flat mouth.


    At this time, the people standing in the blacksmith shop are Han Mingyi and Leng Yi Leng er.


    Han Mingyi stood in the shop and saw Du Xiaoli''s flat mouth. He knew that she was angry that she kicked her last time. He thought that she saved herself last time, gathered her cloak and said, "let''s get something."


    "Did you answer me?!" Du Xiaoli said in surprise. This guy has never said a word to himself. It''s strange that he can answer himself today.


    When Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli''s reaction, his eyes sank and turned coldly. Such diaoming should not pay attention to him!


    At this time, the blacksmith came out of the room with a box in his hand. When he opened it, there lay a long sword inside.


    "Young master, this is what you asked for a few days ago." the blacksmith handed the long sword to lengyi and said.


    Leng Yi took the long sword and just pulled out two or three inches. He felt the sharpness of the sword body and nodded with satisfaction. Then he put the sword back and said, "thank you, blacksmith Wang."


    "You spend money and we ship. There''s nothing to thank." blacksmith Wang answered lukewarm, then turned his attention to Du Xiuheng and Du Xiaoli and asked, "what do you want to fight?"


    "I want to play an array," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Embroidery needle?" blacksmith Wang asked.


    "No. the needles I want are long and short, thick and thin, not embroidery needles." Du Xiaoli said.


    "You don''t have one. How much do you want?" blacksmith Wang asked.


    Du Xiaoli said what he wanted again. Afraid of being confused by blacksmith Wang, he asked him for paper. Then he found a piece of fine charcoal, sharpened it and wrote it on the paper.


    "What kind of material do you want?" blacksmith Wang asked after reading what Du Xiaoli had written.


    "Now if you want silver, you don''t have so much money. You can use one that won''t rust. I want another thing." Du Xiaoli said, and then drew a dagger. This dagger is different from ordinary ones. A barb is designed on the back, and then the barb is connected to a groove. Once you stab it in, you can bleed.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t bring my two sets of silver needles when I crossed. If I have money, I''ll change another one.


    "Yes. Ten liang of silver. Pick it up in three days." blacksmith Wang looked at the silver needle and dagger, calculated it and said.


    Ten Liang silver!


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng. Now they have only more than 40 liang of silver. If they want 10 liang of silver, I don''t know if he will agree.


    Du Xiuheng came out this time with a twelve Liang silver note and some broken silver. He was going to make some clothes for Du Xiaoli. Seeing Du Xiaoli looking at himself, he smiled and said, "as long as you like." then he handed the silver ticket to blacksmith Wang.


    "Ha ha, it''s very kind of you, brother. You are the best brother in the world!" Du Xiaoli was really happy this time. He hugged Du Xiuheng excitedly, kissed him fiercely on his face and cheered.


    "Immoral!" Han Mingyi said, looking at Du Xiaoli''s indecent behavior.


    "It''s none of your business!" Du Xiaoli glared at Han Mingyi when he heard his words. Then he turned to blacksmith Wang and said, "I''ll pick up the goods in three days. If I find anything unsatisfactory, I''ll ask for rework."


    "I''ll do what you just said. If you don''t do well, you can ask for rework. If it''s because you don''t make it clear, add money," blacksmith Wang said.


    "Deal!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. Then he left with Du Xiuheng.


    Lenger looked at the two men leaving, stabbed lengyi with his hand and said, "what''s the girl doing with such a set of needles?"


    "How do I know?" lengyi gave him a white eye.


    Han Mingyi picked up the picture on the table, looked at it, put it down, and said to blacksmith Wang, who was ready to start work, "don''t you think it''s a waste to nest in such a small county? Are you interested in developing in a big city?"


    Blacksmith Wang gave a hand and said, "the family''s legacy is not to travel far. Don''t send it away."


    Han Mingyi looked at blacksmith Wang, turned and left. Lengyi lenger followed.


    "Young master, didn''t we just come for his craft? Why did we give up?" lenger asked.


    "Let someone check what happened to his ancestors and try to recruit him to us," Han Mingyi said.


    "Yes." lenger said, turned and left to execute the order just now.


    Du Xiaoli and his wife went out of the city and saw Qiao Mai. They got on the ox cart and went back to the village. On the way, I saw a carriage passing by and ran to the front.


    Qiao Mai waved his whip and said, "girl Li, look, that''s the carriage, that''s the speed, tut tut." Du Xiaoli saw lengyi driving the carriage when the carriage shook past. He knew it was Han Mingyi''s carriage. Hearing Qiao Mai''s words, he muttered in his heart, "when I have money, I''ll go to the whole carriage! Isn''t it just a carriage? It''s great to have hair!" But after looking at the scorching sun and the carriage comparable to the speed of a turtle, she had to admit that there was a carriage. It was really great! It was afternoon when she got home. Du Xiaoli casually got something to eat, and then the whole person was tired. "No, I''m too weak. I have to train quickly. Otherwise, I''ll be tired of doing anything in the future." the next day, they went up the mountain together. Du Xiuheng fetched firewood. Du Xiaoli looked for herbs everywhere. After digging some common herbs, she also found something to eat. Among them, fungi were the most, but she chose them without poison. While far away from Du Xiuheng, she also did some simple exercises in the mountains and began to exercise her body slowly. After returning home, Du Xiuheng put the firewood away, drank a bowl of water and went into the house. Du Xiaoli took the medicine he had just dug and packed it in a dustpan. When he was ready to take it to Niujing together. Just after finishing, I heard Du Xiuheng shouting in the room, and then something fell to the ground. She hurried to Du Xiuheng''s room and saw him fall on the ground with a stiff leg. A snake was entrenched not far away. She saw Du Xiaoli appear and spit out a letter at her. viper! Looking at Du Xiuheng, he should have been bitten by a snake. She felt a chill at the thought. Dare to touch the people she cares about, damn it!

 Chapter 16

    She has seen this snake in her previous life. It''s not very poisonous, but she can''t afford to delay it. She saw a small stone beside the door and tried to squat down slowly. The snake''s head moved, but she didn''t attack her.


    Got it!


    Du Xiaoli caught the small stone, felt a little relieved, and then stood up. When she got up, the poisonous snake quickly attacked her.


    Now!


    When the poisonous snake moved, Du Xiaoli threw out the stone in his hand and hit it seven inches away. The poisonous snake struggled on the ground for a while and soon stopped moving.


    She went over to make sure that the poisonous snake was not dead, but after fainting, she threw it outside the door, then came to Du Xiuheng, rolled up his pants, saw that his whole leg was swollen like a steamed bread, and there were two tooth marks on his lower leg, so she couldn''t help frowning. It''s already very serious. If he doesn''t deal with it, his whole leg will be wasted. If he doesn''t say it, he may even lose his life.


    "There''s no other way now." Du Xiaoli ran out and came back with a knife in his hand. She moved Du Xiuheng to bed, took the stool, supported her legs and said, "brother, you can bear it."


    Then she raised the knife in her hand


    Du Xiuheng was about to faint in pain. He didn''t respond when he saw Du Xiaoli raise the knife. When he thought whether she was going to cut off his leg, the knife had fallen on his calf.


    The knife that has just been polished is very sharp. If you scratch it gently, a cut will be made in the bitten place. Then she threw the knife to the ground, leaned over, put her mouth on the wound and began taking drugs.


    "Sister, you..." Du Xiuheng wanted to stop her, but he didn''t have any strength.


    Take a breath and spit. The blood at the beginning is black, and then slowly fades until it turns red. Du Xiaoli doesn''t finish. Seeing that the swelling on his leg had been reduced by more than half, he put down his heart and said, "brother, it''s all right. Just apply some more herbs to you."


    She remembered that she had just dug up a medicine for treating snake venom today, so she got up and went out, wrapped the thick branches with a piece of cloth, found herbs, washed them clean enough, put them in a bowl, smashed them with branches, took them to the house and applied them to Du Xiuheng''s wound.


    "Hiss..." when the herbal medicine was applied, Du Xiuheng took a breath of cold air in pain.


    "This medicine is a little painful at the beginning, but it is very effective for this. Soon your leg will be detumescence." Du Xiaoli saw Du Xiuheng''s appearance, subconsciously took him as his own patient and comforted him.


    She bandaged the wound with a cloth and said, "you rest in the house. I''ll go outside."


    Then she came to the water tank, scooped a ladle of water with a gourd ladle made of gourd, and rinsed her mouth a few times. Only then did she feel that her numb mouth was much better.


    Later, she found several herbs, boiled two bowls of medicine, brought one bowl to Du Xiuheng and drank one for herself. Seeing that Du Xiuheng didn''t drink the medicine bowl, he urged: "brother, this is an antidote medicine. Although most of the toxins in your body have been discharged, there will still be residues in your body. You must drink the medicine and discharge them."


    Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli. Seeing the worry on her face, he bowed his head and drank the medicine. He didn''t even doubt whether the medicine could be drunk.


    Seeing that Du Xiuheng drank the medicine, Du Xiaoli went to cook some noodles, and the two made do with it.


    When she got up the next day, Du Xiaoli went to see Du Xiuheng. Seeing that his leg had subsided, he completely relieved himself, changed his medicine and remembered the snake he caught last night.


    Originally, she was going to kill it directly, but at the moment of shooting, she changed her mind and left some strength. She just knocked it out. After dealing with Du Xiuheng''s wound, she closed it with a basket.


    Now she thought of the culprit and smiled coldly. After picking up a stone on the ground, she took the dustpan on the basket and exposed the poisonous snake at the bottom.


    "It''s bad luck for you to fall into my hands." Du Xiaoli said, kicking down the basket with one foot. The snake caught in the basket was awakened. He felt Du Xiaoli''s killing intention and ran away in the opposite direction.


    "Still want to run?" Du Xiaoli threw the stone in her hand, seven inches in the middle. This time she didn''t show mercy, and the poisonous snake died soon.


    She went over and determined that the poisonous snake was dead. She grabbed its head with her hand, carried it in front of her, smiled and said, "how dare I bite my brother? I''ll dig your snake gall and stew your snake meat. Hum, I just want to drink broth. Just give it."


    When Du Xiuheng came out lame, it happened to be this scene. The rising sun shone on her smiling face and seemed to bring the whole morning back to life.


    Du Xiaoli used a branch to support the snake. When he was ready to start, lenger''s voice suddenly appeared outside the yard.


    "Wow, you''re a little doll. How dare you kill a snake?"


    Du Xiaoli looked outside the yard and saw Niujing standing outside the yard with Han Mingyi. He said to Niujing, "good morning, Grandpa Niu. Are you going into the mountain again?"


    Niu Jing nodded and came to the yard and asked, "Why are you doing this?"


    "This bad thing bit my brother yesterday, causing him to shed a lot of blood. I''ll stew it and give it to my brother." Du Xiaoli said.


    "How did you catch such a big snake?" lenger asked. "Kill and catch." Du Xiaoli glanced at him, didn''t he see that he was dead now?! "Er -" lenger heard Du Xiaoli''s contempt and looked at Han Mingyi wrongly. It all depends on the young master. Because he dislikes him, he is also despised. Niujing looked at the snake and said, "this snake is really big. If it is used to make wine, it must be good." "girl, why don''t you sell us the snake and let''s take it back to make wine." lenger said with a smile. "No. it bit my brother. I must take it to stew and drink it to relieve my anger! Take it to mend my brother''s body by the way." Du Xiaoli resolutely shook his head and refused. "It''s really a guy who must repay." lenger said. "Then be careful, don''t offend me! Don''t offend my brother, hum, otherwise..." Du Xiaoli didn''t mind him saying so, and then threatened. Anyway, I look only seven years old now. No one will take her words seriously. Du Xiuheng is very strange today. He has been standing at the door looking at Du Xiaoli without talking. Niu Jing came over and said, "where is your wound? Let me show you." Du Xiuheng picked up his right pants. Niu Jing squatted down and saw that the wound was well bandaged. It seems that only those who often bandage can do it. He untied the gauze and saw that it was covered with medicine specially for treating snake venom. He asked quietly, "this is made for you by girl Li?"

 Chapter 17

    Du Xiuheng nodded.


    "It''s handled very well." he wrapped up the gauze again, got up and said, "girl Li is very talented in medicine! Well, you have a rest first, and we''re going to the mountain."


    "Grandpa Niu, when will you be back? If you''re late, you can come and taste my stewed snake soup." Du Xiaoli came out with a jar of wine and smiled when he saw that Niujing was ready to leave.


    "OK. Then you should keep one for your grandpa Niu." Niu Jing said happily.


    "I want to drink too," Leng er said.


    "OK, a hundred copper plates and a bowl. Refuse to bargain." Du Xiaoli put the wine jar on the ground and said.


    "What, more money?" Leng er said in surprise, "doctor Niu doesn''t have to give money!"


    "Grandpa Niu is an acquaintance. Of course, you don''t have to give money. If you want to drink, pay in advance." Du Xiaoli said proudly.


    "Maybe you can''t drink it at all!" lenger said.


    "If you don''t drink, I didn''t force you. If you don''t pay the bill now, it will double in a while!" Du Xiaoli said with a sly smile.


    "You..." Leng Er took out a piece of silver and said, "don''t look for it!"


    "OK, you can drink as much as you want!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile when he saw the silver and changed his attitude towards lenger.


    "What a girl who sees money!" lenger was surprised by Du Xiaoli''s change and muttered.


    "How nice it is to have money. If I have money, my brother and I can have enough to eat, and if I have money, my brother can continue to study. Maybe we can build another house. Therefore, there''s nothing wrong with seeing money!" Du Xiaoli said indifferently.


    Du Xiuheng leaned against the door and his eyes became deep when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words.


    Du Xiaoli grabbed the head and tail of the snake with one hand and slowly touched it down on the protruding abdomen with the other. When she touched a hard thing, she made a cut below, took out the snake gall, washed it with water and threw it into the wine jar she had just moved out. Then skillfully dissected the snake, cut it into small pieces of about five centimeters with a knife, and stewed it with ginger and other spices.


    "Brother, are you hungry? I''ll make you what you want to eat." Du Xiaoli asked when he saw Du Xiuheng sitting on the low pier under the eaves.


    Du Xiuheng shook his head and said nothing.


    Seeing Du Xiuheng''s appearance, Du Xiaoli thought he was afraid after being bitten by a snake, because someone in the village had been bitten to death by a snake before. She squatted down, put her hand on Du Xiuheng''s waist, leaned her head on his arm, shook it gently and said, "brother, don''t worry, I won''t let you have anything."


    In fact, she was quite dependent on Du Xiuheng. She thought that she had lived for more than 20 years in her previous life, and he was just a ten-year-old child. She felt a little funny.


    However, she had lived for so many years in her previous life. When she was a child, she took various training courses. There were several music training courses alone. She also won awards for zither, flute and piano. At that time, her parents didn''t ask her if she was willing or not.


    Later, when she lived in the countryside, she had no self. In order not to be driven out, she had to work hard. After being discovered by the organization, she didn''t ask her if she was willing to do this task or kill.


    If she could, she would say she didn''t want to. But no one asked.


    Therefore, when Du Xiuheng said she would do whatever she wanted and he would raise her, when he was willing to take out ten liang of silver to make a silver needle for her, he had entered her heart. What she wants is actually very simple, just a simple care.


    Du Xiuheng looked at the people close to him and could feel her dependence and concern for herself. He touched her head with his other hand and looked at the distance, distant and deep.


    After Du Xiaoli stewed the snake soup, he gave Du Xiu Hengsheng a bowl, put it on the stool beside him and said, "brother, this snake soup is very nutritious. Put it here first and drink it yourself."


    Then she filled herself with a bowl. After drinking it, she went to dig and dry the herbs she dug yesterday.


    Near noon, Niu Jing and them came back. Seeing them, Du Xiaoli shouted, "Grandpa Niu, I''ll keep the snake soup for you!"


    "Really? I''m thirsty and hungry. Please give me a bowl." Niu Jing came in and found a stool to sit down.


    Lenger also casually found a place to sit down and shouted to Du Xiaoli, "don''t forget mine. I paid silver."


    Du Xiaoli filled two bowls, one for Niujing and one for lenger. He smiled and said, "how can I forget you!"


    "That''s good." Leng Er took the bowl with a smile, took a sip and exclaimed, "what did you put in it? How delicious it is!"


    "The family secret recipe can''t be passed on. Besides, you don''t know if you say it." Du Xiaoli replied.


    Lenger soon finished a bowl and ran to fill it. Anyway, he paid so much money that he can drink as he likes. When he saw that there was more than half of the soup in the pot, he said to Han Mingyi and lenger, "young master, first, you can taste it too. It tastes really good!"


    Niujing also said, "it tastes really good. You can try it." lengyi took a look at Han Mingyi. Seeing that he had no objection, he was ready to serve him a bowl. Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiaoli and threw her a silver or two. Then she found two bowls and washed them twice. She gave Han Mingyi a bowl and herself a bowl. "Girl, you''ve really gone into the eyes of money!" lenger joked with a smile. "Yes, I''ve gone into the eyes of money. I wish there would be a silver rain in the sky, even if it would kill me!" Du Xiaoli was not angry and went on along with his words, which made Niu Jing and lenger laugh. "Smile, ten years old, smile." Du Xiaoli said and turned to turn over and dry the herbs. After Niujing finished drinking, he put the bowl next to the stool, and then came to Du Xiaoli. Looking at the herbs she had dug, he found that there were several kinds of herbs he had not taught her. He picked up a plantain and asked, "I didn''t tell you about this plantain. How do you know it is herbal medicine?" "I saw it in the medical book." Du Xiaoli replied. "Oh? Do you know what effect it has?" Niu Jing asked. "The Lord has bad urination, drenching and turbid, edema and fullness, diarrhea due to heat and dampness, red eyes, phlegm and heat cough and asthma. Grandpa Niu, am I right?" Du Xiaoli asked. Niu Jing nodded and picked up another kind of medicine. Du Xiaoli answered correctly.

 Chapter 18

    "Girl Li, Leng Yi said that you saved the young master from illness last time?" Niu Jing suddenly said.


    coming!


    Du Xiaoli was so worried that he was really remembered? She looked at Han Mingyi with disgust and said, "yes, I saved him last time. He not only didn''t thank me, but also kicked me."


    Du Xiuheng heard Du Xiaoli''s words and looked at Han Mingyi. Han Mingyi bowed his head unnaturally and drank soup.


    Niu Jing smiled twice and asked, "how do you know that you can save the young master in that way?"


    "I don''t know either." Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "after I was ill last time, I found a lot of things in my mind. When I thought about it, it came out. Grandpa Niu, did you say I met an immortal?"


    "Immortal?" Niu Jing looked at Du Xiaoli strangely.


    "Yes!" Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "last time I thought I was dead, and then I went to a place with many beautiful women. They said I shouldn''t go there, so they pushed me, and then I woke up. Later, I got better."


    Niu Jing and Han Mingyi looked at each other and wondered if they should believe Du Xiaoli''s words. It is impossible to say that the immortal saved her and gave her a lot of knowledge. But a seven year old child knows how to treat Han Mingyi''s convulsions, which is also unimaginable.


    "Maybe it''s really given to you by the gods!" Niu Jing said, "but it''s given to you. You should cherish it, you know?"


    "Grandpa Niu, can you not tell others?" Du Xiaoli looked carefully at Niujing.


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t want others to treat me as a monster!" Du Xiaoli lowered his head sadly and said, "if people in the village knew that I had died once, would they think I was a monster and drive me away?"


    Niu Jing thought about it and thought it was possible. The people in the village have never seen the world. They have lived here all their life. Their thoughts are inevitably pedantic. If they really know, they don''t know how to treat her!


    "OK, I promise you."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Niu!" Du Xiaoli said happily.


    When Han Mingyi finished drinking the soup in the bowl, Niujing took them back. After leaving the yard, Han Mingyi said, "do you believe what she said?"


    "Anyway, this is the best explanation." Niu Jing looked back at the lonely yard on the hillside and sighed.


    After they left, Du Xiaoli went to give Du Xiuheng a bowl. This time, Du Xiuheng didn''t take the bowl, but grabbed her wrist and asked calmly, "who are you?"


    "Bang -"


    The bowl in Du Xiaoli''s hand suddenly fell to the ground, and the Milky soup splashed on the ground.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" Du Xiaoli felt a little flustered for the first time when he came to the world. To be exact, it was the first panic since joining the organization in a previous life.


    Du Xiuheng looked at his familiar face and said word by word, "you don''t my sister. Who are you?"


    "I......" Du Xiaoli just opened her mouth and was blocked by Du Xiuheng.


    "Don''t talk about immortals. I don''t believe it. My sister has been afraid of snakes since she was a child. She can''t even look at them, let alone kill snakes and stew."


    Du Xiaoli opened her mouth and wanted to weave a reason. Seeing Du Xiuheng''s bright eyes, she found that she couldn''t say those words. She broke away from Du Xiuheng''s hand, did it on the ground next to him, looked at the distant plain and said, "you''re right, I''m not your sister."


    "Where is my sister? Who are you?" seems to be expected. Du Xiuheng was not too surprised, or he has subconsciously accepted the fact since he suspected it.


    "Your sister died, so did I, and then I came back to life in your sister." Du Xiaoli said faintly, "I have the same name as her, but I have lived for more than 20 years, and she has only lived for a few years."


    "No wonder, no wonder..." Du Xiuheng seemed to have all his strength taken away and leaned back against the wall.


    No wonder? Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng suspiciously.


    Du Xiuheng suddenly covered his face with his hands, sobbed and said: As like as two peas, brother, brother, "I actually found that she had no breath. At the time, she was breathing like that. Her sister looked exactly like her. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe my sister died like a mother. I went to decoct medicine and drink medicine. My sister would be fine. So when I ran out and came back, I found she was alive and breathing, and she could open her eyes and call my brother. ¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoli was frightened. Her predecessor had died before she came?


    "But I gradually found that this sister is no longer my familiar sister. She used to be timid and scared when she saw outsiders. She is also not sensible. She often loses her temper at home and will turn upside down if she doesn''t follow her. She feels uncomfortable when she smells the medicinal herbs. It''s impossible to learn to distinguish the medicinal herbs from Lord Niu. She doesn''t know how to cook and what to do after being bitten by a snake How to cure... "Du Xiuheng murmured that Du Xiaoli was different from his predecessor," but I was afraid. I was afraid to face this matter. I was afraid that my mother would blame me if I didn''t take good care of my sister. I promised her to take good care of my sister... "


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know what to say to comfort him. Du Xiuheng''s words broke her qualification to continue to be his sister and made her officially face the fact that she was not a person in the world for the first time. No matter how she escapes and plays the role of her sister, she is not her after all. She is a lonely soul in this world. She wanted to find a place to rely on, but now she was told the truth. She is not his sister. Then what qualification does she have to live in the name of his sister? "You..." she wanted to ask him what you were going to do. Maybe she was afraid that he would say something about abandonment, so she said a word and couldn''t say anything later. They then sat like this, sitting from the middle of the day to the sunset, and no one said a word. After dark, Du Xiuheng groped back to his house. Du Xiaoli continued to sit under the eaves, looking at the stars, but found himself more and more lonely. Is she destined to have no family or relatives? Even if she lives again, can''t she have the warm family affection? Du Xiuheng looked at the small figure sitting alone in the moonlight outside the door, put his hand over his face and lay down heavily. After a while, Du Xiaoli went back to her room, but she didn''t fall asleep and kept paying attention to the situation outside. She didn''t know what kind of choice Du Xiuheng would make. If he ran to the lower village all night and told others that he was reviving from the dead, he would certainly burn her with fire according to the thoughts of those people. So once Du Xiuheng goes out, she will leave immediately.

 Chapter 19

    "Creak -"


    At midnight, Du Xiuheng''s door was opened. Du Xiaoli opened his eyes. There was unspeakable sadness in his eyes. It seems that such a peaceful life is coming to an end.


    When there was no movement outside, Du Xiaoli rubbed and turned down from the bed. The piece of cloth was spread on the bed. Then the moonlight quickly loaded several clothes, put in several liang of silver pieces put in her, put a burden, and walked up the mountain.


    When she reached the top of the mountain, she found a place to sit down and didn''t go on. It''s not safe to enter the mountain at night. Besides, the villagers haven''t come up yet. If they don''t come, she will wait until dawn to enter the mountain. If they come, it''s not too late to go again.


    She came to this world only 20 days ago. She didn''t expect to end her life here in such a short time.


    "Alas..." Du Xiaoli couldn''t help sighing.


    After sitting for a while, she began to feel sleepy, which made her once again make complaints about her body. In her previous life, in order to complete the task, she often didn''t sleep for a few days. It''s not like now.


    "Sister! Sister!" just as she was sitting fast asleep, she seemed to hear Du Xiuheng calling herself.


    "Dream!" Du Xiaoli muttered and planned to continue to squint for a while.


    "Sister, where are you?" Du Xiuheng shouted as he ran up the mountain, with deep worry in his voice.


    "It''s really him." Du Xiaoli woke up this time and looked at the little man running in the moonlight. "He''s not afraid to hurt his wound if he runs like this."


    Soon, Du Xiuheng found the people on the top of the mountain. He hurried up and panted, "what are you walking around in the evening? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?"


    "I..."


    "You see, the wound is bleeding in order to find you." Du Xiuheng said, staring at the burden around her motionless. "Are you going?"


    "I thought you went to the villagers to burn me. I thought you wouldn''t want me if you knew the truth. So when I heard you open the door and go out, I packed up and ran away." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I just went to the hut!" said Du Xiuheng. And he did go to the bathroom when he opened the door.


    After knowing the truth, he kept tossing and turning. He didn''t know what to do. He thought about telling the village head about it, but when he wanted to make a decision, he thought of Du Xiaoli''s kindness to him, so he decided to let her continue to be his sister. When he came back from the cottage, he wanted to see if Du Xiaoli was sleeping. If he wasn''t sleeping, he wanted to talk to her about his decision.


    However, when he went to Du Xiaoli''s room, he found that she was not inside, so the whole person panicked. He felt that her bed was still warm. Knowing that she had not been away for a long time, he hurried to catch up.


    "Your body is my sister''s, so you will still be my sister in the future. Don''t think you live longer than me and want me to call you sister!" Du Xiuheng glared at Du Xiaoli and said awkwardly.


    Du Xiaoli saw him breathing in the moonlight and burst into laughter. She nodded and said, "well, in the future, you will be my brother and I will be your sister. When you are a brother, you should protect your sister!"


    Du Xiuheng picked up Du Xiaoli''s burden in one hand, took her hand in the other hand and walked slowly down the mountain, saying, "of course, you''re alone in this world. I don''t protect you. Who will protect you? Besides, I''m a brother, and my brother should protect my sister..."


    Du Xiaoli looked at the moon in the sky and smiled knowingly.


    Du Xiuheng turned around and just saw the smile on her face. He thought he would feel the beauty of tonight all his life.


    This night, the moonlight was like water, and her smile was like flowers.


    When she went back, Du Xiaoli burned a pile of firewood in the yard and treated Du Xiuheng''s cracked wound with light. Then the brothers and sisters went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    When the sun first rose, Du Xiaoli got up to make breakfast. I didn''t have a good meal all day yesterday. My stomach growled before dawn.


    "What, where do you have machines that can fly in the sky? Can people still sit on them?" Du Xiuheng asked Du Xiaoli to tell him about his previous life while eating breakfast. When he heard the plane and car, his eyes widened.


    "It''s not just planes, but also satellites," Du Xiaoli said. "But you don''t know. Anyway, there are many things we can''t compare with now."


    Although I was unhappy in my previous life, I still miss some things, such as air conditioning. Now it''s getting hotter and hotter. She especially misses the air conditioner, electric fan and so on.


    "You were a doctor in your previous life?" Du Xiuheng asked.


    "We don''t call a doctor there, we call a doctor. But we also see patients." Du Xiaoli shrugged and explained.


    She didn''t say that she was a killer in her previous life. She was afraid that she would scare him. But now he knows his true identity, so he can let go.


    Later, Du Xiaoli began to exercise at home and sometimes taught Du Xiuheng some exercises to strengthen his body. Du Xiuheng no longer restricted her to enter the mountain alone, but most of them were with him.


    "Brother, it''s so early today. Let''s go inside the mountain." Du Xiaoli said, looking at the depths of the mountain in the dense forest. Du Xiuheng didn''t gather firewood today. He just accompanied Du Xiaoli into the mountain. Because Du Xiaoli said that there are many precious medicinal materials in the mountain. If you dig a good one, it can be enough for him to cut firewood for many days, so let him stop collecting firewood for the time being and concentrate on reading at home. Du Xiuheng disagreed at first. Later, he asked Niujing. He knew that there were really valuable medicinal materials in the mountains, and even if he dug more ordinary medicinal materials, it would be more worthwhile than cutting firewood. The medicinal materials dug by Du Xiaoli last time sold hundreds of copper plates. In contrast, he agreed with Du Xiaoli. At this time, it was half a month since that day. After a period of training, Du Xiaoli''s body was obviously much better and recovered some of his previous skills. However, because the body is too small after all, it can''t meet the standard of training in previous lives. "I''d better not? What if I meet a fierce beast?" Du Xiuheng advised. The basket on his back has been filled with a lot of herbs, and he has harvested a lot today. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take this." Du Xiaoli shook the dagger in his hand. Two days ago, Du Xiuheng and I went to the county again. This time, they ran directly to the blacksmith''s shop. Blacksmith Wang had made her things and waited for her to pick up the goods. "This dagger is very sharp. I''ll give you a cover for free." blacksmith Wang took out the prepared things and said. "Thank you." Du Xiaoli took the dagger and pulled it out. As he said, it''s really sharp. He can feel a cold feeling before touching it. The barb and blood groove behind her were as she thought. She nodded with satisfaction and said, "good."

 Chapter 20

    Blacksmith Wang took out the silver needle again. The silver needle was packed in a box. Du Xiaoli looked at it. Except that he reprocessed some of them, everything else was good. On the whole, he was satisfied.


    When she got the silver needle and dagger, she felt at ease. When she got home, she sewed a small backpack with a piece of cloth. Although the technology was poor and the sewing was crooked, she still put the dagger and silver needle in and took it with her when she went out.


    Now she shook her backpack to Du Xiuheng and told him that she had brought a dagger. Du Xiuheng reluctantly followed her to the mountain.


    It took them a long time to cross the mountain. The more they went inside, the more precious the medicinal materials Du Xiaoli found, which made her happy.


    "Brother, let''s go down." Du Xiaoli saw that almost no one had passed below, and guessed that there should be more good things.


    Du Xiuheng was so excited to see Du Xiaoli. He knew that the herbs she dug were good. He also guessed that there were good things below, but he was a little worried when he saw the steep cliff. But if he refused, he swallowed it back when he saw Du Xiaoli''s excited eyes.


    Brother and sister helped each other down and finally came down, but they found that there were no precious herbs she imagined. This made Du Xiaoli a little depressed.


    "Let''s walk from the ditch and go back from another mountain." Du Xiuheng observed the terrain and found that the place where they came down was the steepest, and the next mountain looked much more gentle.


    This is the shady side of the mountain. The trees are not so dense. It is like two places with the other side of the mountain.


    Du Xiaoli originally wanted to go to the opposite mountain again, but when she saw the west of the sun, she gave up and followed Du Xiuheng back to Yanzi valley. But her eyes still looked around the mountain and dug back when she found something good.


    "Ah!" suddenly she shouted. Du Xiuheng thought something had happened to her. Turning around, he saw her pointing to a low tree halfway up the mountain. He was too excited to speak.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiuheng fell back and looked at the unknown tree and asked.


    "That''s, that''s an orange tree!" Du Xiaoli said excitedly.


    "Orange tree? Do you know?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded. In her previous life, when she was at the home of her rural relatives, they planted this kind of orange tree at home. It can earn tens of thousands of income every year. It is not easy in the countryside.


    At that time, she went up to work with her relatives and knew very well how to manage this kind of fruit tree.


    She came to the hillside and looked at the green fruit the size of her fist hanging on the tree. Suddenly, she felt a sense of intimacy. This is something she is familiar with, and it may be something she will make a fortune in the future!


    "Can you eat this?" Du Xiuheng also climbed up and looked at the fruit on the tree and asked.


    "Not yet. It''s August and September." Du Xiaoli said, "brother, when the fruit is ripe, we''ll transplant it back and plant it on our mountain. How about it?"


    "Yes. The mountain is not ours. If you want to use it, you have to ask the village head and buy the mountain." Du Xiuheng said.


    "Let''s go back." Du Xiaoli roughly counted. There are more than 100 orange trees here. If the fruits on them are mature, they should sell a lot of money.


    When Du Xiaoli returned home, the sun was almost going to fall completely. As soon as they put down the basket, they saw lenger rush into the yard, pull Du Xiaoli and run. They also said, "go and save my young master!"


    Du Xiaoli was pulled out of the yard by lenger before he reacted. Was he kidnapped?


    "What are you doing?!" Du Xiaoli moved his wrist, broke away lenger''s hand and drank coldly.


    Lenger didn''t think about how Du Xiaoli broke away from his hand when he was so small. He looked anxious and wanted to pull her hand again and said, "my young master fainted. Go and save him!"


    "Isn''t grandpa Niu at home? Besides, I taught you a way last time." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Young master, it''s not convulsions. He suddenly fainted. Doctor Niu hasn''t found out the reason." lenger said, "well, don''t ink. Come with me."


    Du Xiaoli reluctantly follows lenger down the mountain. She doesn''t know whether it''s good to expose her medical skills in this way.


    "You walk so slowly!" lenger walked so far ahead. Seeing Du Xiaoli still dawdling, he hurried back, picked her up, put her feet on the ground and flew down the mountain directly.


    "Ah..." Du Xiaoli subconsciously closed her eyes and screamed. When she realized that lenger was flying with her legendary lightness skill, the whole person became excited.


    Soon, they came to the yard of Niujing. As soon as they went in, lenger said, "I brought the girl."


    "How did you bring her at this time?" Leng Yi stared at Leng ER and scolded in a low voice.


    "Didn''t she wake up the young master last time? Let her try this time." Leng er said, completely with the attitude of a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t help rolling his eyes at lenger, and then bypassed them into the house. As soon as I went in, I saw Niu Jing sitting by the bed, and Han Mingyi lying on the bed with a pale face.


    "Grandpa Niu." Du Xiaoli went to Niujing. Niu Jing was thinking about something. When he saw Du Xiaoli, he didn''t expect Leng Er to really bring her. He thought that she had rescued Han Mingyi before and said, "girl Li, come and see why he was unconscious, young master." Leng Yi and Leng Er also came in at this time, and the three looked at her. "Grandpa Niu, i..." Du Xiaoli wanted to say that last time was just luck, but seeing the sadness emanating from him, he couldn''t say anything if he refused. "Grandpa Niu, is he very important to you?" "yes, he is like my grandson." Niu Jing said. "That''s right." Du Xiaoli sighed and said, "well, I''ll try." then she sat down where Niujing had just sat, took Han Mingyi''s hand and gently put it on his wrist. She can feel her pulse! Niujing looked at Du Xiaoli''s action in surprise and unconsciously opened his mouth. Cold one and cold two also have similar reactions, especially cold two, whose mouth can be stuffed with an egg. In fact, they just wanted to see if Du Xiaoli had any folk prescription to wake Han Mingyi up. Unexpectedly, she would feel her pulse! After finishing her right hand, she took Han Mingyi''s left hand for a while and asked solemnly, "is he poisoned?" "poisoning? No, our young master just had convulsions since childhood, and there was no sign of poisoning!" lenger said. Du Xiaoli looked at Niujing. Niujing thought for a moment and said, "I gave him countless pulses, and I didn''t find that he had a poisoned pulse."

 Chapter 21

    "He should have been poisoned." Du Xiaoli insisted on her judgment, took out the box of silver needles from her small backpack, found the only real silver needle in it, and stabbed Han Mingyi''s wrist.


    "You..." Leng Er wanted to ask her why she stabbed Han Mingyi. Before she said anything, she saw that the needle on Han Mingyi''s hand slowly turned black, "yes, toxic!"


    Du Xiaoli tore a piece of cloth off Han Mingyi, folded it two layers, pulled out the silver needle with the cloth, and then took the silver needle to Niu Jing.


    "Really poisoned!" Niu Jing said incredulously when he saw the black silver needle. "Is the young master unconscious because of toxins?"


    "I think so." Du Xiaoli nodded and said: "If I''m not mistaken, he was poisoned when he was very young, and it''s a nerve damaging poison. Because of the erosion of the toxin, his nerves are damaged, so he suffers from epilepsy, which is what you call convulsion. Grandpa Niu is tonifying his body recently. Because the toxin is still in the body, these external drugs will damage his body, which may be harmful That''s why he fainted. "


    "Can you detoxify it? Can you detoxify it?" lenger asked eagerly.


    Du Xiaoli shook her head. She had never studied poison medicine. How could she detoxify it? Seeing the disappointed eyes of the three people, she said, "I can''t detoxify, but I will discharge the toxin."


    "Don''t know what poison it is, you can also detoxify?" lenger said in surprise.


    Du Xiaoli saw lenger''s face constantly changing his expression and couldn''t help saying, "why don''t you play Sichuan Opera?"


    "What?" lenger didn''t understand.


    Du Xiaoli was too lazy to explain to him, looked at Niujing and said, "Grandpa Niu?"


    Lengyi and lenger also looked at Niujing.


    Niu Jing nods and agrees that Du Xiaoli detoxifies Han Mingyi.


    Niujing agreed. Du Xiaoli asked lenger to put a basin of wine in the basin, took out the silver needle in the box, and then asked lengyi to take off Han Mingyi''s clothes, leaving only a pair of underpants.


    At this time, Du Xiuheng finally ran in and saw Du Xiaoli standing next to Han Mingyi, while Han Mingyi was naked. He pulled Du Xiaoli and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Brother." Du Xiaoli was about to give an injection. He was pulled by Du Xiuheng and startled.


    "What are you doing? How can you see the man''s body?" Du Xiuheng said angrily, "Grandpa Niu, how can you let Xiaoli do such a thing?"


    Sweat


    Du Xiaoli knew that Du Xiuheng misunderstood and quickly explained, "brother, I''m detoxifying Xiao Yi''s brother."


    "Let others come," said Du Xiuheng.


    "Brother, if you delay any longer, brother Xiaoyi''s life will be in danger," Du Xiaoli said.


    Du Xiuheng saw that Han Mingyi''s face was really not very good. He looked at Niujing again. Finally, he let go of his hand and stood aside.


    Du Xiaoli picked up the dried silver needle, looked at them coldly and said, "no matter what I do for a while, don''t interrupt me, otherwise your young master will be in danger."


    "Yes," answered Niu Jing and Leng Yi Leng er.


    Du Xiaoli took a deep breath. When she closed her eyes and opened them again, the whole person felt completely different. She touched Han Mingyi, found a position, quickly put the needle down, and then twisted it slowly for a few times before releasing it.


    Leng Eryi saw that she actually stabbed the needle into Han Mingyi''s air sea hole. She was surprised and almost cried out. Thinking of Du Xiaoli''s previous warning, she covered her mouth with her hand.


    Du Xiaoli picked up the second silver needle and continued to touch it with his left hand. When he determined the second acupoint, he pierced it with the same speed, twisted it slowly and let go.


    Seeing the second needle under Du Xiaoli, lengyi was shocked into a cold sweat this time. The two acupoints under her were large acupoints of the human body. If there was a slight accident, Han Mingyi''s life would be wasted.


    The third needle, Du Xiaoli directly went down to Baihui Point. If the three didn''t remember what she just said, it must have been noisy now.


    After the three needles, Du Xiaoli breathed a little relieved and successively picked up the needles and stabbed them into other acupoints on his body. It must have been faster just now. When she put the last needle on Han Mingyi''s right hand, the palm of his right hand was swollen.


    "Bring the basin!" Du Xiaoli ordered.


    Lengyi quickly took a wooden basin and put it under Han Mingyi''s right hand. Du Xiaoli took out a dagger from his backpack and quickly cut his five fingers, and the black blood flowed out along the wound on his fingertip.


    With the continuous outflow of black blood, Han Mingyi''s face gradually improved. When the blood gradually turned red, the person who had been in a coma all afternoon slowly opened his eyes.


    "Wake up, wake up, young master!" lenger said excitedly.


    Hearing Leng er''s voice, Han Mingyi tried to blink. When he wanted to reach out and touch his forehead, he heard a cold voice: "if you don''t want to die, don''t move."


    Han Mingyi''s confused consciousness slowly gathered together. Then he felt that he was all naked, leaving only one underpants. He asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Young master, you fainted, and the girl is giving you detoxification." lengyi replied. Du Xiaoli looked and saw that the blood was almost drained. First, he took down the silver needle on his right hand and stopped the bleeding slowly. "It''s amazing." lenger looked at the blood and stopped, exclaimed. Du Xiaoli attentively took down the remaining needles. After the last needle was taken down and put in the wine basin, she took a long sigh of relief, turned to Niujing and said, "OK." Du Xiuheng listened and hurried out with Du Xiaoli. Lengyi hurried up to dress Han Mingyi, lenger cleaned up the blood basin in the house, and Niu Jing told Han Mingyi what had just happened. Du Xiuheng had planned to take Du Xiaoli back directly, but Du Xiaoli said that the silver needle and dagger were still inside. He didn''t want Du Xiaoli to go in, so he waited outside. Soon, Niujing came out, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "thank you, girl Li." "when my mother was ill, Grandpa Niu took care of our family. He was the one grandpa Niu cared about. You''re welcome." Du Xiaoli replied. It means she wouldn''t do it if it wasn''t for your face. "Grandpa Niu, I''ll go and put my needle away first." "go." Niu Jing sighed in his heart. He obviously felt that Du Xiaoli was alienated from him, or he was on guard. When Du Xiaoli entered the room, Han Mingyi was already dressed and sitting on the bed, holding a silver needle in his hand. When Du Xiaoli came in, he turned to look at her and said, "thank you for saving me. What do you want?" "hmm?" Du Xiaoli turned and looked at Han Mingyi. I don''t know what he meant.

 Chapter 22

    "What reward do you want for saving me?" Han Mingyi handed the silver needle to Du Xiaoli and said coldly; "I don''t want to owe anyone."


    "Really? Then give me the silver. I like the silver goods paid." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Lengyi, give him two hundred liang of silver." Han Mingyi said.


    "Yes." lengyi took out two ingots of one hundred Liang silver from him and handed it to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli had packed up his things, put on his small backpack, took the silver, looked at Han Mingyi and said, "good. Welcome to continue looking for me next time! Bye!"


    Lenger came in and saw Du Xiaoli put the silver into his small backpack. Then he went out without looking back. He smiled and scolded, "this girl is really drilling for money!" then he saw Han Mingyi and joked: "young master, you have just been seen out. You don''t see Du Xiuheng''s face. It''s going to drip black."


    "Leng Er, don''t go up and down." Leng Yi scolded Leng ER in a low voice.


    Leng Er glanced and said, "but that girl is really powerful. Is she really only seven years old?"


    As soon as he said this, the whole room was silent.


    Du Xiuheng borrowed a lantern from Niujing''s house and took Du Xiaoli back. Although he knew that Du Xiaoli was trying to cure Han Mingyi, he was still very angry. My sister looked at the man''s body. How can she get married in the future?!


    "Elder brother, it''s really nothing." Du Xiaoli felt Du Xiuheng''s air conditioner coming out layer by layer and explained, "this kind of thing is very normal in our place. I''ve seen it all naked, not to mention he still wore a pair of underpants."


    "That''s your world. You''re here now. If you look at other people''s bodies, where will your husband''s family want you in the future?" Du Xiuheng said.


    "No one wants better, so I can live with my brother all the time." Du Xiaoli said.


    She really can''t accept the three wives and four concubines in this world, but the world won''t change because of her alone, so she can only adapt. Since you can''t accept it, choose to stand by.


    "Nonsense, when you grow up, you naturally want to get married." Du Xiuheng said coldly.


    "Well, don''t say that, brother, do you want to go to school?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Speaking of reading again, Du Xiuheng still had the same reaction. He stiffened, shook his head and said, "I won''t go."


    "Brother, I know you want to go to school, don''t you?" Du Xiaoli said. "Since you want to go, go. Anyway, there''s no shortage of silver at home."


    "That little silver can''t be used. We have no land and no harvest now. Those silver are the living expenses behind us." Du Xiuheng thought about the silver given by Du Fu, moved for a moment, thought about it, or refused.


    Du Xiaoli took down his backpack and opened it to Du Xiuheng. Du Xiuheng saw two ingots of one hundred Liang silver in it. He was stunned and asked, "where did you come from?"


    "That''s the money from the wronged big head." Du Xiaoli tied the backpack belt, carried it back again, and said, "I saved him twice. This is the money."


    "But why so much?" Du Xiuheng said with some worry, "will it be bad?"


    "That guy is very rich at first sight. Naturally, he paid a lot of money. Moreover, he gave it himself and said he didn''t want to owe me." Du Xiaoli didn''t care whether it was good or not. Anyway, he was short of money now. He had money. Why didn''t she give it to her. "Now that we have money, brother, you can go to school. This silver is enough for us to spend a long time!"


    Du Xiuheng''s eyes glowed and seemed happy that he could go to school. But after a while, Yan''er came down again and said in a low voice, "I still can''t go."


    "Why?" Du Xiaoli wondered. Haven''t all the money matters been solved?


    "I''m gone. Who will take care of you?" Du Xiuheng said.


    Du Xiaoli smiled from the bottom of her heart. She knew he didn''t read the wrong person. She looked at Du Xiuheng''s eyes and said seriously, "if it''s this, you can rest assured. You know, after all, I''m not a real child. Since you like reading and want to read, read well. Whether you''re an official or a businessman in the future, it''s always good to read more. If you''re good, you can take better care of me in the future."


    "But your body is still so small..." Du Xiuheng said uneasily.


    "You have to believe me! It''s so decided. Let''s go back quickly. I''m hungry," Du Xiaoli said.


    After they went back, they casually got something to eat and went to rest. After a tired day during the day, Du Xiaoli soon fell asleep. But Du Xiuheng couldn''t sleep over and over. His mind was full of reading. Finally, I decided to listen to Du Xiaoli''s words and study. In the future, I will get a job and marry her. After thinking about it, Du Xiuheng slowly fell asleep.


    Now that a decision has been made, it will be put into action immediately. The next morning, Du Xiaoli took Du Xiuheng to the county town.


    Because the place is relatively remote and few people study, there is no school in the village. Du Xiuheng must go to the school in the county if he wants to study. Considering that some students come from far away, the school has prepared dormitories and canteens. Those who are far away from home can choose to live in school. They can go home for two days every five days, which is similar to the current boarding school.


    So if Du Xiuheng wants to go to school, he must live in school and go home only once a half month. That''s why he hesitated. Du Xiaoli took Du Xiuheng directly to the school. Because Du Xiuheng dropped out of school and signed up at the beginning of the year, he just paid some silver and he can continue to go to class. After discussing with the master of the college, the person in charge of student life arranged a room for Du Xiuheng. There are two beds in one room. On one bed are neatly folded quilts, and two washed white clothes are folded and placed at the head of the bed. It seems that the people with Du Xiuheng are not well off, but they should be clean. They put the brought quilt on the bed, wet it with a cloth, wipe it up and down, wipe the dust and spread the sheets and quilt. When Du Xiaoli was doing this, she suddenly felt like the mother who sent her children to study in the dormitory when she just went to college. "Puff -" thinking of this, Du Xiaoli couldn''t help laughing. Du Xiuheng was cleaning the table when he heard Du Xiaoli suddenly make a noise and asked with a smile, "what are you laughing at, sister?" "nothing." Du Xiaoli shook her head and couldn''t say that she felt like an old mother?! "After cleaning up, let''s see what''s missing. We''ll buy it on the street later." "OK." Du Xiuheng is very happy today. He thinks he can''t go to school again in his life. Unexpectedly, he still has a day to come back.

 Chapter 23

    After tidying up everything, Du Xiaoli and his sister went shopping in the street. Du Xiaoli bought Du Xiuheng some daily necessities and two clothes. Towards noon, the two people came back with big and small bags of things. As soon as they entered the door, they saw a beautiful man sitting on another bed. He bowed his head to eat. When he heard someone come in, he looked up, stood up and said with a smile, "are you du Xiuheng in class B? I''m Zhang Rui in class C. in the future, we will be in a dormitory. Please take care of it more."


    "How do you know it''s me?" Du Xiuheng looked at Zhang Rui in surprise.


    "When I went to the canteen to buy food just now, I heard someone say that the best student of the college came back to study. Everyone knew it was you. When I came back and saw another bed cleaned up, I guessed it was you."


    "So my brother is so famous in the school?!" Du Xiaoli smiled and covered her mouth, which was really a little unexpected.


    "Of course, when Xiuheng was in class a before, his academic performance was so good, which is something everyone knows. Because he dropped out, he can only enter class B now, but the people in class B are also very powerful. Are you his sister." Zhang Rui is outgoing, with bright and clean eyes.


    "Hello, brother Zhang Rui. I''m Du Xiaoli. In the future, my brother will trouble brother Zhang Rui to take care of him in school." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I still need Xiuheng to take care of me!" Zhang Rui said with a smile.


    Zhang Rui is very talkative. In the chat with him, they packed everything. Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng decided to go out for dinner to celebrate.


    They came to the restaurant near the school, ordered two small dishes and had lunch with laughter and talk. Then Du Xiaoli sent Du Xiuheng to the door of the school and gave him five Liang silver coins for urgent use. At the same time, he also reminded him not to expose his money.


    Du Xiuheng knew what Du Xiaoli said, but he listened carefully without any impatience.


    "Well, go back quickly. Class will begin this afternoon. Try hard! I''ll go home first. I''ll wait for you at home!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Is it all right for you to go back alone?" Du Xiuheng said uneasily. "Why don''t I ask for leave and send you back first."


    "No, I won''t have an accident. I told you, I used to be a taekwondo expert." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, waved to him and turned away.


    When she taught Du Xiuheng some simple self-defense skills, he asked himself what it was. She couldn''t say that she learned it in the organization in her previous life, so she said it was Taekwondo, and she was a taekwondo expert.


    Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli''s leaving figure and murmured, "sister, don''t worry, I will study hard."


    At the same time, two people came out of the Best Inn in the county. Lenger was dressed in black, while the other man was 15 or 16 years old, dressed in water blue royal clothes, long and handsome, and his eyes flowed. The transferor sank unconsciously. With a fan in his hand, he followed lenger on the bus one by one.


    "Young master Ji, if you suddenly come to such a remote place, you''re not afraid to go back and pick your skin?" lenger said with a smile.


    "He doesn''t care about me. Besides, the letter I left said that I came to protect the fifth prince. When I go back with the fifth prince at that time, I don''t believe my father dares to beat me." Ji Liufeng got into the carriage and said without worry.


    "Hey, hey, really? Childe Ji really came to protect our young master? He won''t be frightened by Yingyan in the capital, will he?"


    Ji Liufeng knocked lenger on the head and said, "how dare you laugh at me now? Don''t you catch the car!"


    "Ha ha, OK, master Ji, sit still. The mountain road is not as bumpy as the main road in the capital." Leng Er sat in front of the carriage, picked up the whip and whipped the horse''s back, and the carriage began to drive slowly.


    The carriage walked slowly in the city. When they got to the gate of the city, lenger saw Du Xiaoli who had just gone out.


    "Master Ji, I''ll take a ride back later." lenger said to Ji Liufeng in the carriage.


    "Oh? Who?" Ji Liufeng opened the curtain in front of the carriage and asked.


    Lenger pointed to Du Xiaoli.


    Ji Liufeng looked at Du Xiaoli with a malicious face and said teasingly, "your little friend?"


    When lenger heard Ji Liufeng''s words, he couldn''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth and said, "No."


    "My little friend?" Ji Liufeng continued to guess when he saw lenger''s negation.


    "No." lenger continued to deny and said, "that''s from Niu Yuyi''s village. He has a good relationship with Niu Yuyi and is learning to identify medicinal materials with him now."


    "It''s old man Niu''s little friend. That''s right." Ji Liufeng said with a fan.


    Lenger was defeated by Ji Liufeng''s thinking, so he chose to ignore him. He drove the carriage out of the city and stopped beside Du Xiaoli.


    When Du Xiaoli was thinking about how long it would take him to go back, a carriage stopped beside him, and then he saw lenger''s smiling face. "Girl, get in the carriage."


    Du Xiaoli felt that there was another person inside. He thought it was Han Mingyi. He wanted to refuse, but after looking at the burning sun, he estimated that he would suffer from heatstroke on the way, so he climbed into the carriage and opened the curtain. He didn''t see Han Mingyi''s cold face, but saw a coquettish face with a smile. After thinking for a while, she put down the curtain and sat next to lenger. She quietly asked, "lenger, who is the person who smiles very much? Your young master''s friend?" Du Xiaoli thought he was talking in a low voice, but she didn''t know that the man inside was not weak, so she heard her words clearly. A man who laughs like a bitch? Lenger couldn''t help laughing when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words. He nodded and said, "that''s my young master''s friend who grew up together since childhood. Childe Ji Liufeng, I know my young master is recuperating here. Come and see him." "Oh, are you here to pick him up this time?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Yes," lenger replied. Du Xiaoli looked back at the environment on both sides and sighed that the carriage was more foreign than the ox cart. Thinking of the owner of the carriage and his own big gold owner, he casually asked, "how is your young master now?" "it''s much better now." lenger replied, "thank you, girl." Ji Liufeng was puzzled when he heard lenger''s words. Han Mingyi was well. How can he thank the wild girl? Yes, it''s the wild girl! If he hadn''t been generous, he would have given her a hard time today. "By the way, why did you come to the County alone?" lenger asked. "I sent my brother to school." Du Xiaoli said, "with the blessing of your young master, my brother can go back to school now."

 Chapter 24

    "Did you really let your brother go to study?" before Leng Er, I heard Du Xiaoli say that if you have money, you will let your brother study. I thought she was just talking.


    "Of course! You haven''t heard that it''s terrible to have no culture. I don''t want my brother to know nothing when he grows up!" Du Xiaoli said.


    Under the influence of modern times, one must go to school. Du Xiuheng is only ten years old. Naturally, he also wants to go to school.


    "Aren''t you at home alone? Aren''t you afraid?" lenger said.


    "What''s to be afraid of?" Du Xiaoli said. "Anyway, I don''t believe in those cattle, ghosts and snakes."


    Ji Liufeng listened to lenger and Du Xiaoli chatting in the carriage. He was more interested in the wild girl. Don''t look at Leng er. He''s casual. No matter how he''s around the prince, he still doesn''t like ordinary people. Now I''m so happy to chat with a wild girl in the countryside. Isn''t she old man Niu''s little friend, but lenger?


    The carriage soon arrived at Du Zhuang. Du Xiaoli came down at the fork of the road, smiled at lenger Tiantian and said, "thank you, lenger. Bye."


    Then she walked up the mountain along the path. Lenger rushed the carriage to Niujing''s house and stopped behind the house when Ji Liufeng came down.


    Leng waited outside the yard early in the morning. Seeing Ji Liufeng, he saluted with both hands and said, "young master Ji."


    "Lengyi, where''s your master?" Ji Liufeng patted lengyi on the shoulder and asked.


    "You''re really brave enough. The bodyguard came here without one." Han Mingyi stood under the eaves, looked at the people outside the yard and scolded.


    "It''s not fun to take the bodyguard." Ji Liufeng saw Han Mingyi, so he came in directly from outside the fence, came to him, put one hand on his shoulder, saw his face paler than when he left, frowned and asked, "how do I feel that your health is getting worse and worse?"


    Han Mingyi waved his hand off his shoulder and said, "it''s all right now."


    The toxin has been discharged. Now you just need to take care of your body. But the girl said that her nerve had been hurt, so she would still have convulsions, but it wouldn''t be so serious.


    That girl, why did he suddenly think of that girl?


    "Well, I''ll tell you, we met a girl on our way back. Is that your lenger''s little friend? I asked him, but he denied it." Ji Liufeng said.


    "What little friend?" Han Mingyi asked. Why didn''t he know his bodyguard had a little crush?


    "It''s the girl who learned to distinguish medicine from old man Niu. I think they talked and laughed all the way, not his little friend." Ji Liufeng said.


    "You think too much." Han Mingyi gave him a white eye, turned to the room and said, "there are few rooms here. Only one room for cold one and cold two, and the one you slept in before cold one. Don''t say I didn''t remind you. If you don''t repair a letter to general Ji, you''ll wait to go back and be cleaned up."


    Ji Liufeng followed Han Mingyi into the house and asked, "how long will you stay here? I can tell my father the date of return."


    "If it''s fast, three or five months." Han Mingyi said and went back to his house, ignoring the man who was struggling to write a letter.


    Du Xiaoli returned to the mountain. As soon as she came to the world, there were two people in the family. Now only she was left. She suddenly felt a little lonely. With a sigh, she turned over the herbs in the dustpan against the sun, and then went back to her room. Start packing up the house.


    "Is this?" Du Xiaoli turned out a box at the bottom of a box, made of superior sandalwood with Magnolia engraved on it. She tried to think back. It seemed that she had seen Su Suxin cry at the box.


    "This is my box."


    She opened the box and saw that there was only a emerald jade pendant and a white jade plum blossom hairpin. She picked up the jade pendant and hairpin and looked at them. They were all superior jade, which was not affordable to ordinary people.


    In a trance, she remembered that time when she saw Su Suxin crying at the box, she went in and asked her why. When she saw the hairpin in the box, she said it was beautiful.


    At that time, Su Suxin showed her the hairpin and said, "your grandmother gave it to me when my mother got married. When Xiaoli got married, my mother will give it to you."


    Recalling Su Suxin''s words at that time, it shows that her family was either rich or expensive. Du Xiaoli suddenly doubts that how could she marry a mountain farmer? In this feudal era, how could her family agree?!


    This hairpin is from her mother''s family. What''s the matter with this jade pendant? Why was she so poor that she didn''t want to pawn it?


    Unable to figure out the reason, she put the things back and decided to ask Du Xiuheng when he came back.


    When Du Xiuheng was away, Du Xiaoli arranged his time fully, trained his body, went up the mountain to dig medicine, and took it to Niujing together. Now Niujing is not surprised that she has dug up some precious medicinal materials. If he needs them, he will stay and let lenger take the rest to the county drugstore to sell.


    That day, Du Xiaoli planned to go to the mountain again to see the oranges she accidentally found last time, so she went into the mountain early in the morning. This time, without delay, she walked directly towards the valley. After turning over several mountains, I finally saw the orange forest again.


    "Ah -" when she came to the orange forest, she finally found the taste of her previous life and couldn''t help closing her eyes to feel the green and astringent smell of orange. "Woo - Woo -" suddenly, a whimper of wild animals came from the hillside. She curiously walked through the forest. Unexpectedly, she saw two grape trees on the edge of the orange forest, with dozens of green and faint grapes hanging on them, and some of them were already red. "There are grapes!" Du Xiaoli felt happy when he saw the grapes. She loved grapes most in her previous life, but she didn''t see any for sale after she came here. At first, she thought it was the season, but now it was the time when the grapes began to mature, but she still didn''t see it. Later, she asked Du Xiuheng, and she knew that there was no fruit like grapes here at all. "Sobbing -" the cry came again. Du Xiaoli found that the vines at the top were pressed. She went over and saw a silver white wolf sobbing, and her hind legs were entangled by the vines. After a long struggle, her fur fell off, and she could see the bright red flesh and blood inside. Seeing Du Xiaoli, the silver wolf immediately squeaked his teeth and wanted to bite her. "It''s quite wild." Du Xiaoli looked at the whole vine pulled by the little silver wolf and was shaking. Afraid that she would damage the vine, she took out the dagger in the small backpack and looked at the little silver wolf murderously. This is Du Xiaoli''s first time to release his murderous spirit here. In his previous life, he didn''t say he killed countless people, but he also came here in a bloody storm. If it weren''t for the fact that the grandfather who taught her silver needle kept a trace of beauty in her heart when she was a child, she might have become a killing machine in her previous life.

 Chapter 25

    The weather was very hot, but Du Xiaoli was shrouded in a chill, which was close to the little silver wolf.


    At this time, one person and one beast fight is who has stronger momentum and makes the other party yield to himself in consciousness.


    The feeling of the beast was the sharpest. Du Xiaoli''s strong murderous intention made the ferocity in his eyes slowly retreat. Seeing the cold dagger in her hand, his whole body shrank back.


    This contraction indicates its submission.


    Du Xiaoli was relieved. She had to rejoice that it was just a young wolf. If it were an adult wolf, she would have to fight hard today.


    She went over, squatted next to the little silver wolf, put the dagger aside, touched its back and said, "look at you so good, follow me in the future."


    "Sobbing -" the little silver wolf sobbed as if to answer her.


    Du Xiaoli took care of the grapevine wrapped around it and was careful not to hurt the grapevine.


    After she rescued the little silver wolf, she found that its hind leg was seriously injured. The internal test she had just not seen was bloody and flesh blurred, and the bones inside could be seen faintly.


    "You have to deal with this wound quickly." Du Xiaoli frowned and said, "in that case, let''s go back first."


    She put the dagger away and put it in her backpack, then put the backpack in the basket, put the basket on her back, and held the little silver wolf ready to go back.


    "Sobbing -" Du Xiaoli didn''t take a few steps, and the little silver wolf sobbed again. Du Xiaoli looked down and stared at the ripe grapes.


    Du Xiaoli remembers that in his previous life, he heard that wolves have a special preference for grapes. No wonder he saw it here. She saw the reluctance in the little silver wolf''s eyes and said, "more greedy than me!"


    Then she went back and put the little silver wolf on the ground. She went to the grape rack set up by the orange tree, picked a bunch of grapes and threw them in front of it.


    As soon as the little silver wolf saw the grapes, he completely forgot the injury on his hind leg. He pressed the grapes with his two front claws and began to eat. Soon, it ate up a bunch of grapes.


    Du Xiaoli picked half of the string and threw it to it, then picked all the cooked ones and put them in the basket.


    After eating the grapes, the little silver wolf looked at Du Xiaoli with satisfaction, picked the grapes and put them away. After two steps forward, he cried in pain.


    Du Xiaoli picked up the basket, came over, picked up the little silver wolf and said, "let''s go back. It won''t hurt if we go back and bandage you."


    Back home, Du Xiaoli treated the wound of the little silver wolf first, and then cooked. Now he can''t afford meat, so he has to give him more than half of what he eats.


    The little silver wolf stood under the eaves, looked at the basket, and looked at the wound handled on his leg. When Du Xiaoli took a bowl of food, he stretched out his tongue and licked her hand.


    Du Xiaoli felt happy. Is this willing to follow him? She reached out and touched its back and said, "follow me in the future. I have to give you a name. Well, I''ll call you silver. Come here, silver. Come here, ha ha, it''s good. You''ll call it silver in the future."


    Silver purred twice. I don''t know if it was protesting against the name.


    In the afternoon, she used grapes as bait to make silver gradually familiar with her name.


    "Silver, stay at home. I''ll go out for a while and come back soon." Du Xiaoli ate a grape, fed the last one to silver and said.


    Now the sun is going down and the weather is not as hot as noon. She wants to send the herbs dug a few days ago to Niujing. Because the medicinal materials she dug were precious and handled well, Niu Jing took them to the medicine shop and sold them several times. The medicine shop was very satisfied and agreed to send them as soon as possible if there were any medicinal materials.


    After she packed the herbs, she took two more bunches of grapes and prepared to send them together.


    "Sobbing -" silver came to Du Xiaoli, looked up and sobbed at her, with worry and fear in her eyes.


    "Silver is not afraid. I''ll be back soon." Du Xiaoli thought that maybe it was because it was hurt in the new environment, so it was afraid.


    "Sobbing -" silver bit her trouser leg, but she was not allowed to go.


    "Then you go with me." Du Xiaoli picked up the silver and took it to Niujing''s house.


    When Du Xiaoli went, Niujing was cooking. Lengyi and lenger were practicing martial arts in the yard. Han Mingyi lay on the imperial concubine''s chair under the eaves, and Ji Liufeng leaned on the chair. They watched lengyi practice.


    "Silver, you can''t go down now. You have a wound in your leg. I''ll let you go by yourself when you''re well."


    Du Xiaoli''s voice came. Lengyi and lenger stopped, and the four looked at the people talking outside the yard.


    "Leng Yi Leng Er, don''t stop. I''m looking hard." just now silver was struggling to go down. Du Xiaoli touched its hair and coaxed it. Looking up, he saw Leng Yi Leng er stop and said quickly.


    The fight between them just now was the first time she saw ancient martial arts. No, it was the second time. The first time was the lightness skill lenger showed her. She found that the ancient moves were not inferior to the modern ones, and she could learn them well.


    "Who did you just talk to?" lenger asked. Du Xiaoli opened the door of the yard, went in and said, "silver." she also hugged the silver up. "Silver?" lenger saw the silver in her arms, smiled and asked, "what''s your name for the wolf?" "yes." Du Xiaoli now put the silver on the ground, then took out the grapes and put the medicine in an empty dustpan. "You really show your love for money all the time!" lenger said. "Silver, come here, silver. You see, what a good moral. Anyone in the world doesn''t love money. Even monks who boast that everything is empty like others to give more money for sesame oil." Du Xiaoli said, and then took two bunches of grapes to the kitchen. "Grandpa Niu." Du Xiaoli directly put the grapes in a basin and shouted to the well where the rice was cooked. Niujing saw the grapes in Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "have you come to send herbs again? What''s this?" "this is the fruit I picked in the mountain. It tastes good, so I sent some to Grandpa Niu." Du Xiaoli picked the grapes, washed them, brought them to Niujing and let him taste one. Niujing ate one. It''s sour and sweet. It tastes really good. "Where did you find it? Why haven''t I seen this?" Niu Jing tasted another one and asked. "It''s in the gully at the top of the two mountains behind Yanzi mountain." Du Xiaoli said. "You are a child, how can you go so far?" Niu Jing said with some disapproval. "I know that area very well. It will be fine," said Du Xiaoli. "I also picked up a silver wolf there."

 Chapter 26

    "You are so brave." Niu Jing looked at Du Xiaoli helplessly. "Let''s have dinner here tonight. You''re too lazy to do it alone."


    Du Xiaoli thought about it, agreed, and said, "then I''ll take this out and give lenger them a taste." then she went out with the washed grapes.


    Du Xiaoli came out with grapes, took them to Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng, and said, "brother Xiaoyi, this is the fruit I picked in the mountain today. Do you want to try it?"


    Han Mingyi glanced at the grapes in the basin and said faintly, "No."


    Instead, Ji Liufeng took one, took the other, threw it into his mouth and said, "what kind of fruit is this?"


    "I call it grapes." Du Xiaoli waited for him to reach out and take some grapes. He took the grapes to lengyi lenger and said, "do you want to try it?"


    Lengyi and lengeryi took a few, and Du Xiaoli put the basin on the low pier under the eaves.


    "Wuwu -" I heard the smell of grapes and silver cried in the yard.


    Du Xiaoli took a few in his hand, came to a meter in front of the silver and said, "silver, open your mouth." then he threw one in when the silver opened its mouth.


    When the silver was finished, his front legs were planing on the ground.


    "Silver, if you stay here, I''ll give you grapes and shout if you promise." Du Xiaoli put the grapes in the palm of his hand and said.


    "How can he understand when you talk to him like this?" lenger came over and said.


    "Why don''t you understand? My silver is very smart, isn''t it?" Du Xiaoli put the silver on the stool, touched its head and said.


    Silver purred twice, ate the grapes in Du Xiaoli''s hand, and then really lay down on the stool.


    "It''s time for dinner. Girl Li, come and help me." Niu Jing leaned out of the kitchen and said.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli touched the silver again and said, "here you are." then he got up and went to the kitchen.


    Du Xiaoli went to the kitchen. Ji Liufeng took the grapes and put them on the stool next to him. He said to Han Mingyi, "you really don''t want to taste them? They taste really good. They don''t taste the same as the fruits you used to eat." he peeled off the skin and put the meat in his mouth.


    It has to be said that this season''s Liufeng is a natural good mouth and can eat. After eating a few, he will peel the skin directly before eating.


    Han Mingyi looked at Ji Liufeng and shook his head. Ji Liufeng picked up a dark one, peeled it and put it directly to Han Mingyi''s mouth, saying, "Oh, good brother, I don''t eat alone."


    Han Mingyi looked at Ji Liufeng and reluctantly included the pulp.


    "Well, it tastes good," Ji Liufeng said proudly.


    Han Mingyi glanced at Ji Liufeng and said, "general."


    Ji Liufeng smiled. Han Mingyi said it was good. Looking at the grapes that will soon be eaten by himself, he said with regret: "unfortunately, there are too few. I don''t know where she found them."


    "Don''t you know if you ask her?" Han Mingyi said.


    "I found that girl listening to fun! It''s much more fun than those girls in the capital." Ji Liufeng said.


    Han Mingyi looked at Ji Liufeng and didn''t speak. Funny?


    Du Xiaoli went back with silver after eating at Niujing''s house.


    "Hey, stop!" Du Xiaoli was stopped by Du Xiaotian when she came to the foot of the mountain.


    Du Xiaoli looked at his fat little hand, stopped himself and asked, "what do you want?"


    Du Xiaotian looked at the silver in her arms and said proudly, "I like your dog. Give it to me."


    Du Xiaotian didn''t recognize that silver was a wolf, but regarded it as an ordinary dog.


    "Why? It''s mine," said Du Xiaoli.


    She likes silver very much and thinks it is very spiritual. Moreover, she plans to plant oranges by herself and let it keep orchards for herself. How can she be willing to give them to others.


    Besides, even if she met under the vine, she wouldn''t send out the silver.


    "I don''t care, I want it! Do you give it or not?" Du Xiaotian saw that Du Xiaoli didn''t give it to himself. He rushed over and wanted to rob the silver. As soon as Du Xiaoli turned around, Du Xiaotian threw himself into the air.


    "How dare you let me? I won''t tear you up!" Du Xiaotian was angry, yelled at Du Xiaoli, and then jumped on her again. If his fat body is overwhelmed by him, he will have to hurt both internal and external injuries.


    Du Xiaoli let him go several times. Du Xiaotian kept chasing him, and she began to get upset. When he rushed again, she stretched out a hand and grabbed his arm, moved forward, and then stretched out her foot to trip. Du Xiaotian''s fat body rushed to the ground. But Du Xiaoli chose a place. The place where Du Xiaotian fell was on the grass crenel, which wouldn''t hurt him.


    "The silver is mine, and I won''t give it to you. You''ll die!" when he was born, he took the silver and left.


    Du Xiaotian was spoiled by Cui when he was a child. He was shocked and stupid for a moment. Du Xiaoli didn''t react until he left. He immediately cried, got up from the ground, and then sat down on the ground to make him cry.


    Cui heard Du Xiaotian crying and hurried out of the house. He saw Du Xiaotian sitting on the ground crying from a distance. She hurried over, pulled her up and said, "it''s getting dark. Why are you sitting here crying if you don''t go home?" sobbing, mom, Du Xiaoli didn''t give me a dog and threw me. Sobbing... "Du Xiaotian cried to Cui. "Did she fall on you? Show your mother if she fell anywhere?" Cui immediately turned the blame into concern and took his son to look left and right. Du Xiaotian stretched out his fat round palm, which was red and ground by straw. "Mom, my hand hurts! Woo woo, you want to clean up that dead girl for me!" Cui looked at her baby son''s palm painfully and scolded, "that wild girl dares to hurt you? Look, I won''t peel her skin! Wait until dawn tomorrow, we''ll find her and ask her to compensate you for your medical expenses." "woo woo, mom, I want that dog." Du Xiaotian added. "What dog?" Cui asked. "It''s the one in the dead girl''s arms. It''s so cute." Du Xiaotian said. "OK, I''ll take the dog back tomorrow. Now go home first." Cui took Du Xiaotian and went back, ready to settle accounts with Du Xiaoli early tomorrow morning. The next morning, Du Xiaoli got up, tied two homemade sandbags, ran back and forth along the mountain road, and then made breakfast for himself and silver. Just picked up the broom to clean the yard, Cui came with Du Xiaotian. Du Xiaoli knew what they were doing at a glance. He ignored them and continued to sweep the floor.

 Chapter 27

    Seeing that Du Xiaoli pretended not to see it, Cui pushed open the fence door. Because of her great strength, the door was broken by her.


    "Dead girl, did you hit my son yesterday?" Cui asked as soon as he came in.


    Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "I didn''t hit your son."


    "You talk nonsense!" Du Xiaotian shouted when he saw that Du Xiaoli didn''t admit it.


    "What am I talking about?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiaotian and said. "I met a robber yesterday who wanted to rob my money, so I just pulled him."


    "Look what you''ve done to your brother. Your hands have been red all night," Cui said. "As your aunt, I won''t pull you to see the official. You give your brother two liang silver as medical expenses, and then give him the dog. Forget it."


    Du Xiaoli was angry and happy when he heard Cui''s words. He said, "he wants to rob my things, and then he fell down. You want me to give you two liang of silver and rob my silver? Hehe, aunt, you have a good abacus! Besides, who beat him?"


    "Why, you beat your brother, you admitted it yourself, and now you want to deny it?" Cui said.


    Du Xiaoli pestled his broom to the ground and said, "what evidence do you have that I beat him? Where was he hurt? Who saw it? What can prove that he was beaten by me? Aunt, tell me."


    "You..." Cui couldn''t say at once.


    Du Xiaotian''s hand was only a little red. It disappeared early after one night. Where can it be said that it was beaten by Du Xiaoli.


    "But when my cousin robbed my dog, several people saw it. If you don''t tell me to hurt people, I think I want to tell my cousin to rob my things!" Du Xiaoli said with a sneer.


    "Dare you!" Cui was bitten by Du Xiaoli and said, "if you dare to sue your brother, I''ll let you..."


    "What do you want me to do? Make me homeless again? Rob our house again? Or rob my land again?" Du Xiaoli looked at Cui sarcastically and said, "my family didn''t lend you money this time. What else can you do? Aunt, I''m going to sweep the floor. Please come back."


    Today is the day for Du Xiuheng to go home. She plans to sweep the ground and pick some grapes for him to eat. So I don''t want to be entangled with Cui.


    Cui''s whole body trembled with Du Xiaoli''s attitude and said, "no tutor, no tutor, how can you treat your elders like this!"


    Du Xiaoli didn''t bother to look at her and swept his own land.


    Cui Shi was even more angry. She took a look at the yard and found that the yard was empty. Only two stones were used to build a temporary stove on the side. There were two dustpans on the ground not far from her. Were there any dried herbs in it.


    I heard that she was learning to dig medicine with Niujing and made a lot of money. Now look, it''s still true! She walked over and pretended to be tripped accidentally. She kicked the dustpan over. The medicine in it fell out and was trampled by her.


    Now the girl''s mouth is getting worse. She can''t get an advantage, so she has to breathe out.


    "Aunt, you!" Du Xiaoli saw that his medicine had been kicked over, and his anger came up at once.


    As a doctor, what he cherishes most is his own medicinal materials. Seeing Cui''s such waste, Du Xiaoli wants to beat her directly with a broom!


    "Ouch, what''s the matter with you? You almost made me wrestle!" Cui shouted when he saw Du Xiaoli angry and stepped on other herbs.


    Du Xiaoli was angry. When he was going to hit Cui with a broom, silver came out of the house and shouted at Cui, revealing his fully grown sharp teeth and fierce light in his eyes. The ferocious appearance made Cui subconsciously take two steps back.


    "Dog!" as soon as Du Xiaotian saw the silver, he ran over excitedly and wanted to catch it.


    "Xiao Tian, don''t go!" Cui quickly stopped, but Du Xiaotian had already run over and stretched out his hands to catch the silver.


    "Woo -"


    "Ah --"


    Silver rushed at Du Xiaotian and bit his hand. He cried out in pain.


    "Xiaotian -" Cui Shi saw that his baby was bitten, but he didn''t care about the ferocity of silver. He hurried to beat him and tried to save Du Xiaotian from his mouth.


    "Ah - my hand!" Du Xiaotian screamed.


    "Beast, let go quickly!" Cui Shi saw that the silver was not loose, picked up the firewood powered by the yard and beat it.


    Du Xiaoli kicked down the stove stone when Cui started, and the pot fell to the ground. When she saw that she wanted to pay silver, she threw her broom and ran over. She hugged Cui''s hand and cried, "aunt, if you want to hit me, don''t hit my dog. It''s still young and will be killed by you! Sobbing..."


    "Dead girl, you let go!" Cui was also anxious. He took the firewood with a small arm and hit Du Xiaoli.


    Shi Er, who was working at the foot of the mountain, ran up when he heard a dispute on the hillside. Unexpectedly, as soon as he came up, he saw Cui waving a stick and hitting Du Xiaoli, shouting loudly.


    Du Xiaoli stood in the way when Cui came down. Firewood hit her arm hard. She also screamed. She let go of Cui''s body and saw that Cui was going to hit silver again. She hugged Cui''s thigh and pulled her back. When Cui didn''t pay attention, she pressed it in the knee socket of her right leg. "Aunt, don''t hit my silver. It''s so small that you''ll kill it." Du Xiaoli cried, his face covered with tears and snot. Seeing that he was coming, Cui still beat Du Xiaoli down and came to the yard. He grabbed the firewood in her hand and grabbed it with great effort. "Silver, have you been beaten? Sobbing, silver, where do you hurt? Silver, we are so poor..." Du Xiaoli saw Shi Er come in and took the silver away from Cui family. People thought he was frightened by Cui family. In fact, it was to let silver let Du Xiaotian go. "Son, son, how are you?" Cui squatted down and hugged his baby son after being let go by Du Xiaoli. When he saw that he had been bitten two holes in his hand, he cried out. In this way, one holding his son and the other holding his wolf cried in the yard. Soon some villagers came up and saw the medicinal materials sprinkled everywhere in the yard. The temporary stove on the side of the yard was kicked down, and the pot fell to the ground. Du Xiaoli was crying in a corner with his dog. It looked like someone had smashed the yard. Some people saw Du Xiaotian bleeding and hurriedly informed Niu Jing, while others informed the village head. Lengyilenger practiced martial arts in the yard as usual. Han Mingyi took a book and read it under the eaves. Ji Liufeng lay bored on his imperial concubine''s chair to make up for sleep, and Niujing read medical books in the room.

 Chapter 28

    A villager hurried over and shouted outside the yard, "doctor Niu, doctor Niu, go and have a look. There are people in Du Xiaoli''s family and someone is injured."


    Cold one and cold two stopped. Cold two looked at the villagers and asked, "is the girl hurt?"


    "Yes, yes..." the villagers spoke intermittently because they ran so fast.


    "Girl Li was hurt?" Niu Jing came out and asked.


    Han Mingyi put down the book in his hand and frowned slightly. Ji Liufeng also sat up and asked, "how did the girl get hurt?"


    The villager breathed twice and said, "no, no, Xiaoli wasn''t hurt. Xiaotian was hurt. He''s at Xiaoli''s house now. Please go and show him."


    "Wait for me, I''ll get the medicine box." Niu Jing said and went into the house. When he came out, he had more medicine boxes on his shoulder.


    "How did you get to the girl''s house? You''re still hurt. The girl won''t be hurt too?" lenger guessed.


    Han Mingyi heard lenger''s words, put down the book in his hand, got up and said, "let''s go and have a look, too."


    When the four of Han Mingyi reached the house halfway up the mountain, the village head had not arrived. Niujing was applying medicine to Du Xiaotian, and Du Xiaoli sobbed in the corner with silver. Some villagers gathered in the yard and talked about the fierce war just now.


    "How did you make the yard like this!" lenger said.


    Han Mingyi frowned when he saw the mess on the ground.


    "Xiaoli, your hand has just been knocked down. Are you all right?" Shi Er wanted to go. Du Xiaoli got a strong stick and asked.


    "Girl, are you hurt?" lenger squatted beside Du Xiaoli and asked.


    "Brother lenger, they want to rob the silver. Help me. Don''t let my aunt rob my silver." Du Xiaoli grabbed lenger''s clothes and said.


    "What, it''s so wicked to rob her silver!" the villagers didn''t know that the silver was a wolf. They heard that it was to rob her silver, but they thought it was to rob her money.


    Han Mingyi came to Du Xiaoli and said to lenger, "pull up her sleeves."


    "Yes." lenger answered and pulled up the sleeve of Du Xiaoli''s right hand. Her red and swollen arm suddenly became exposed to outsiders.


    "Hiss, be gentle!" Du Xiaoli sobbed.


    Du Xiaotian''s arm was bitten by two small holes. Although he saw blood, compared with Du Xiaoli''s whole arm, the latter looked more terrible.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Cui''s strength to be so strong. When he came down with a stick, his hand was almost broken. Now she is glad that the stick didn''t hit the silver. Otherwise, with its current small body, she would be seriously injured if she didn''t die.


    "Incredibly so cruel, I beat you like this!" lenger''s face sank, no longer laughing like before.


    Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli''s red and swollen hands, tears and snot on his face, and an imperceptible cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" the village head finally came to the hillside, saw the villagers surrounded inside and the messy yard, and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Village head, the girl''s dog bites people. You have to kill that dog, or you will bite others in the future!" Cui Shi saw village head Li Mingfu and made a preemptive complaint, "Wuwu, look at my little sky. What''s it like to be bitten? Wuwu, he''s my only child. What should I do if something happens to him?"


    "Sobbing, no, village head, sobbing..." Du Xiaoli took out the crying skill that his parents had never had in their previous life, sat on the ground with silver in her arms, and Hao Hao cried.


    Niujing treated Du Xiaotian''s wound, came to Du Xiaoli, squatted down and said, "your arm is badly hurt. Let me deal with it."


    Du Xiaoli stretched out her right hand. The villagers saw that her whole forearm was red and swollen, took a breath, sighed and said that her relatives could go down.


    Du Xiaotian''s injury was bitten by silver. In the eyes of rural people, animals have no thought, so they don''t know the weight of their mouth. But Cui is Du Xiaoli''s aunt. It''s too cruel to beat her like this.


    The village head also saw the wound on Du Xiaoli''s hand, frowned and said, "Shi Er, what just happened?"


    When Shi Er came up, he didn''t know what happened in front of him, but told Cui''s scene of beating Du Xiaoli again.


    "Xiaoli, tell me what''s going on." the village head glared at Cui when he heard Shi Er''s words and said to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli sobbed twice, hugged the silver and said: "This is silver I picked up in the mountain yesterday. I came back from Grandpa Niu''s house yesterday evening and met my cousin at the foot of the mountain. He asked me to give him the silver. If I didn''t give it, he robbed it. He accidentally fell to the ground. This morning, my aunt came to my house and said that I beat my cousin, asked me to give me two liang of silver as medical expenses, and asked me to give them the silver as compensation. I I disagree. My aunt kicked over the herbs I dug, and kicked over my stove. At this time, silver came out of the house and shouted to my aunt. When my cousin saw silver, he went to catch it and was bitten by silver. Second uncle Shi came back. Sobbing, mom, where are you? Li''er missed you so much, sobbing... "


    Du Xiaoli began to cry again. The heartbroken look made the women in the village burst into tears and accused Cui one after another. The village head looked at Cui Shi and asked, "is that true?" "it was she who threw Xiaotian down yesterday." Cui Shi tried to explain why. "Is there any injury on your son? Did you see that he was pushed by the girl?" Leng er said, "if you can''t say it, you are bleeding and bullying her. She has no father and no mother." "I......" Cui didn''t get the evidence at this time. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. "When I came home yesterday, I saw Xiaotian chasing Xiaoli and asked her to give him the dog in her hand. If she didn''t give it, let his parents clean her up." a villager suddenly said. "I saw it when I went home. But I just saw Xiaotian chasing Xiaoli from a distance and didn''t hear what they said. Then I went home." another villager also said. "Du''s daughter-in-law, what else do you have to say?" the village head asked. What can Cui Shi say at this time? The yard is in a mess. What the villagers say makes her speechless at this time. "Alas, go find Du Fu and take her daughter-in-law back. If you come to trouble Xiaoli again in the future, I will take back the mining right of the mountain forest behind me." the village head said. Du Fu quickly came from home. He heard the people around him say things before and after, and the decision made by the village head. He led Cui and Du Xiaotian away. After expressing their concern for Du Xiaoli, the villagers also left one after another, leaving only Han Mingyi. Du Xiaoli also lowered her head and wiped her eyes with her left hand. Han Mingyi came to her and said, "don''t pretend, people are gone."

 Chapter 29

    Du Xiaoli raised her head and wiped the tears and snot off her face with her sleeve.


    "Girl, your arm is badly hurt. You should take good care of it." Niu Jing looked at Du Xiaoli''s hand and said.


    Du Xiaoli sighed and said, "originally he said that my brother came back today. I''ll pick some grapes for him to taste. Now he can''t even cook rice when he comes back."


    "Is that really your aunt? Why so cruel!" lenger complained.


    "You haven''t heard what they are like. Just because there are rumors that our family''s foundation is good and will add blessings to future generations, my mother rushed our brothers and sisters here as soon as she was buried. Can you expect her to be well now?" Du Xiaoli said. "But although she was beaten, it should be quiet for a while. Unless my uncle doesn''t want the mining right."


    "More than that?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and said mindlessly.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said nothing, but everyone present knew that she must have left behind.


    Sure enough, the next day, it came out that Cui''s knee began to hurt. It was useless to drink medicine. The pain made her unable to get out of bed for three months. Of course, this is later.


    Because his hand was hurt, Han Mingyi asked lenger to help her clean up the yard. Lenger restored the temporary stove and cleaned the yard.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the herbs swept together and said, "it''s a pity that these herbs were taken to Grandpa Niu yesterday."


    "You can''t move your hand now. How can you solve lunch?" Niu Jing frowned.


    "It''s all right. I''ll just get something to eat later." Du Xiaoli said. Although today''s plan was disrupted, I was hurt a little. But she suffered many injuries in her previous life. She didn''t see this little injury.


    "Let''s eat over there these days." Han Mingyi said.


    Although Niujing and lenger both want Du Xiaoli to eat, Han Mingyi is the biggest one there. He doesn''t speak. They don''t have the right to decide.


    "No, i..." Du Xiaoli felt that his injury was no big problem and wanted to refuse.


    Lenger patted her head and said, "how can you take care of yourself like this? Don''t you think your brother is worried?"


    Du Xiaoli thought. If Du Xiuheng came back and saw himself injured and another person at home, he might not even go to the school in a hurry.


    Ji Liufeng also advised: "if you feel embarrassed, take us to pick the grapes you said."


    "No." Du Xiaoli refused.


    "Why?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "That''s what I''ll use to make money in the future. If you like that, how can you rob me? Where can I rob you?" Du Xiaoli said.


    Up to now, she thought that Han Mingyi and his family were just children of rich people. She never thought that they were the son of a prince and a general, because she never thought that she would have any contact with those in power here.


    "Hey, I thought it was something. I''m not interested in doing business. I just have food." Ji Liufeng said.


    Du Xiaoli suddenly thought of something and turned around on several people with bad intentions, which made several people feel angry.


    Ji Liufeng blindfolded Du Xiaoli and said, "Why are you looking at us like that?"


    Du Xiaoli took Ji Liufeng''s hand down and asked, "can you master lightness skills? Can you master lengyi?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    He nodded coldly.


    "Hey, hey, I can take you, but you have to promise me to ask you for help later. You have to help me," said Du Xiaoli.


    "OK. Take us first." Ji Liufeng said.


    After the agreement, Niu Jing, Han Mingyi and lengyi go back first, while Du Xiaoli takes Ji Liufeng and lenger to pick grapes in the valley. Because it was a long distance, they took Du Xiaoli there directly with their lightness skills.


    "It''s convenient to have lightness skills." Du Xiaoli sighed when he saw that he would arrive soon.


    Lenger put her down and asked; "Is it here? This kind of fruit doesn''t look like grapes!"


    "Up there." Du Xiaoli walked to the hillside with lenger and Ji Liufeng, and soon saw the grape vines.


    "Wow, there are so many." Ji Liufeng ran over excitedly, picked one, peeled it and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Lenger put down the basket and said, "let''s pick it quickly."


    "Those cyan ones are not cooked," said Du Xiaoli. "Only those that turn purple and black can be."


    "Oh." Leng ER and Ji Liufeng nodded to understand, and the party soon picked all the cooked ones.


    Then the three went back. As soon as they arrived at Niujing''s house, lengyi picked up Du Xiuheng.


    "Sister, how are you?" Du Xiuheng jumped down from the carriage and ran to Du Xiaoli.


    Today, after the holiday, he went back. On the way, he met Leng Yi, who came to him in a carriage and said he wanted to pick him up. He didn''t know why lengyi came to pick him up, so he didn''t go up. When lengyi said that Du Xiaoli was injured, he immediately climbed onto the horse and sat next to lengyi.


    He knew that even if they picked him up in a carriage, he couldn''t go inside. Du Xiaoli saw Du Xiuheng and said, "I''m fine. I just got hit in the arm." "show me." Du Xiuheng rolled up her sleeve, saw the swollen arm and said, "it''s all my brother''s fault. My brother didn''t protect you." "how can I blame my brother!" Du Xiaoli smiled and comforted: "I''ll just rest for two days. Look at the wolf I found. It''s called silver. It''s very cute." Du Xiaoli was going to ask lengyi to bring the silver first when she left, but she didn''t touch the silver except her. She had no choice but to hold her in one hand. "Yinzi, this is my brother. You should recognize people!" Du Xiaoli said to silver. "How can you hold it with one hand? Let me come." Du Xiuheng said, stretching out his hands and hugging silver. Lenger thought that silver would refuse Du Xiuheng like they refused them before, but silver looked up at Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng. He obediently let him hold it and licked it on his hand. "Oh, it''s really a family. The treatment is different!" Lenger said with a smile. Du Xiaoli smiled and touched silver''s head with her left hand. She always felt that silver was spiritual and could feel who was with her. Moreover, he was willing to let Du Xiuheng hold it because he found that his hand was hurt. Lenger then went to wash the grapes in the basket, selected the darker ones and used a plate He packed it alone and carried it to Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng under the eaves. Then he put the rest in a small wooden basin and took it out to Du Xiaoli and them.

 Chapter 30

    "Brother, this is the grape I told you last time. It''s delicious. Try it." Du Xiaoli took one and fed it to Du Xiuheng''s mouth, watched him eat it and asked, "is it delicious?"


    Du Xiuheng nodded and said, "delicious."


    "It''s better not to eat skin. Try it." Du Xiaoli said, looking for a stool to sit down and asked Du Xiuheng to give himself the silver.


    As soon as silver saw Du Xiaoli sitting, she began to struggle in Du Xiuheng''s arms and calmed down on Du Xiaoli''s legs.


    Du Xiuheng went to wash his hands, picked up one, peeled it and fed it to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli asked him what he was doing in the school. Du Xiuheng slowly told her that his brother and sister were talking and laughing.


    Han Mingyi looks at the smile on Du Xiaoli''s face and suddenly feels a little impatient.


    "Their brother and sister have a good relationship." Ji Liufeng looked at Han Mingyi''s eyes and sighed.


    "Well, it''s really good and enviable." Han Mingyi said faintly. Such a beautiful feeling, such a sweet smile, why did he have an idea to destroy?


    He looked away to keep the idea from spreading.


    "Before I came here, I heard that the seventh princess wanted to come to see you. She went over the palace wall in the middle of the night and was caught by the guard of the patrol. It can be seen that someone still cares about you." Ji Liu said in a low voice.


    "That girl!" seems to think of some good memories. Han Mingyi''s cold face eased, "is he punished by his father again?"


    "Hey, yes." Ji Liufeng smiled twice and said, "it''s unprecedented for the princess to turn over the palace wall! Are these seven princesses really only ten years old? However, she is somewhat similar to the girl''s character." he glanced at Du Xiaoli.


    Han Mingyi looks at Du Xiaoli again. Is she like Lao Qi? It seems to be a little, just do what you want.


    I don''t know what it will be like when they meet.


    Du Xiuheng slept only one night at home and went back to school the next afternoon. Originally, he wanted to find Cui''s theory, but Du Xiaoli held him, saying that he couldn''t tell with Cui''s kind of people, and she secretly retaliated back. Du Xiuheng gave up.


    When Du Xiuheng returned, she asked Du Xiuheng to bring some grapes to the school, some to the teacher and some to the students, so that she could have a good relationship with the people around her.


    Du Xiaoli ate at Niujing for the next two days. During the day, he looked through the medical books in his house. Slowly, he also found that some places were different from previous lives, especially the names of some medicinal materials.


    Du Xiaoli had slowed down her reading speed as much as possible, but Niu Jing and them were still frightened by her speed. Lenger even ran to ask her if she really saw it. She said she didn''t understand it and didn''t have to pretend. Finally, Du Xiaoli kicked it out.


    That day, Du Xiaoli looked at Niujing and asked Han Mingyi to accompany him to the village head after checking his body.


    "What are you going to do with the village head?" Niu Jing asked.


    "I want to buy my mountain, so I''ll ask the village head how to do it." Du Xiaoli replied.


    She had seen the soil of the mountain where they lived before. The corn and wheat planted here are not suitable, and the terrain is not suitable for farming, but if you bring oranges, you can do it. Or it can be used to grow grapes, as long as it is not cultivated every year.


    Their land was bought by their aunt at a low price. She and Du Xiuheng had no land. She had to buy some.


    Niujing took Du Xiaoli to Li Ming''s rich family. Li Mingfu listened to Du Xiaoli''s intention, kept silent for a while, and said, "Xiao Li, I only have a hard time for you and your brother. I want to buy some land, but that mountain is not suitable for farming. It''s useless for you to buy it. It''s a waste of money! Do you want to consider other places?"


    The land price here is not cheap, especially in the fertile plain. For Du Xiaoli, it is more cost-effective to buy mountains than flat land.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but my brother and I have only a little money now. Let''s buy the two barren mountains," Du Xiaoli said. Originally wanted to buy a mountain, but think about it. The two mountains are connected. If you buy it, you can dig a pond in the middle of the mountain.


    "But you can''t grow crops if you buy it." Li Mingfu also tried to persuade Du Xiaoli.


    "I know. I don''t use it to grow crops," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Village head, you agree. The child is independent." Niu Jing helped to speak.


    "Oh, that''s all right." seeing that Niujing had helped her speak, Li Mingfu had to agree and said: "Those two barren mountains have never been wanted by anyone. They can''t grow food because they want to be separated. If you want, 50 liang of silver is calculated for one mountain. Give me the silver and I''ll help you with the formalities to be handled in the county and city. If you don''t have enough silver, I can cushion it for you first."


    One hundred Liang!


    Du Xiaoli is a little distressed. After all, she only has two hundred liang of silver now. But when she thinks that she has bought two mountains, she also feels that she can accept it.


    "Then I''ll trouble you, village head." Du Xiaoli took a ingot of one hundred Liang silver to the village head and said.


    "Why do you have so much silver?" Li Mingfu asked in surprise. "I asked grandpa Niu to borrow it." Du Xiaoli smiled sweetly and couldn''t see that she was lying. Niujing didn''t expose her either, because he knew that Han Mingyi gave her two hundred liang of silver. "Since you have money, I''ll go through the formalities for you when I go to the county in two days." Li Mingfu put away the silver and said. "Thank you, village head." Du Xiaoli thanked again and left with Niujing. Two days later, when Du Xiaoli was cleaning the yard, Li Mingfu brought the land deeds of the two mountains. When Du Xiaoli took the title deed, he felt that he was also a person with roots here. "Silver, we now have land to pull. When autumn comes, we can transplant the orange tree. Oh, if anyone comes to steal our oranges in the future, you can bite her, ha ha......" after Li Mingfu left, Du Xiaoli walked around the yard with silver in her arms. "Wuwu -" silver cried softly, as if to answer. "Your wound is almost good. I''ll remove the gauze for you, and then I''ll take you to play in the mountains. It''s not good?" Du Xiaoli sat down with silver in her arms and slowly removed the gauze from her legs. Although it''s a little ugly now, the wound is almost good. Du Xiaoli took the title deed to the house and put it away. Then he put on his back basket and stepped on his newly made satchel. Inside, he put a dagger and a silver needle, and went out to the mountain with the silver needle. "Silver, run quickly!" silver, can''t catch up with the pheasant. There''ll be no meat tonight! "

 Chapter 31

    In the mountain forest, Du Xiaoli commanded the silver to run everywhere. Because of the injury on his back leg, silver didn''t walk much for half a month. Now he recovers himself. He runs happily in the middle of the woods and startles the birds in the mountains everywhere. Later, Du Xiaoli caught a pheasant. In order to train the wild nature of silver, she asked it to eat all the pheasant.


    Later, Du Xiaoli saw some herbs and asked silver to play by herself, while he squatted there to dig herbs. Unexpectedly, after a while, silver came back with a pheasant in her mouth.


    "Ow!" silver put the pheasant on the ground and shouted at Du Xiaoli. Different from the previous whine, this is the cry of a wolf.


    "Ouch -" silver seemed very happy and shouted again.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the silver needle, and the corners of her mouth were still bloody. With her cry, she looked more wild. But she was not afraid, because silver looked at her eyes with a kind of dependence and joy. She dug up the herbs, picked two large leaves, wrapped the pheasant in the bottom of the basket, and then went back with a silver needle.


    Silver ran to the front for a while, turned around and saw Du Xiaoli so far behind, ran back and walked around her, making Du Xiaoli laugh.


    In the later days, as long as Du Xiaoli goes to the mountains, silver will catch some game back. Sometimes it''s a pheasant, sometimes a hare, and sometimes a turtle dove or two. But it''s mainly pheasants and rabbits, because those birds flying in the sky can''t be caught every time. You have to take a chance.


    Sometimes when there are more game, Du Xiaoli will also send it to Niujing and the Shijia brothers. Knowing that these were caught by silver, lenger praised it severely.


    Of course, the silver only gave lenger a silver little ass.


    When Du Xiaoli came back from Niujing''s house, she stood at the foot of the mountain and saw that there was nothing but weeds on the two mountains. She thought about finding someone to get rid of those weeds. Now the wheat has been harvested and the corn hasn''t reached the harvest season, which is the most slack time for the villagers.


    When she thought of it, Du Xiaoli went to Uncle Shi the next day and asked them to help themselves weed the mountain. By the way, she turned over the soil, and then dug a pit of 50 to 60 cm at a certain distance according to what she said. She gave everyone a hundred copper coins a day, men and women eighty.


    Shi Da heard that Du Xiaoli bought the two mountains and said something to her, but he went to help her find someone. Soon he found many people.


    Early the next morning, many villagers came to Du Xiaoli''s house with their hoes.


    "Xiaoli, is it true that you said 100 copper plates for men and 80 copper plates for women?" some villagers asked when they saw Du Xiaoli.


    They heard that money had come. If they didn''t have money, they would go back.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "of course it''s true. I''ll give you the money at the end of each day. But if someone deliberately doesn''t work hard and is lazy, I won''t give so much."


    "Xiaoli, don''t worry. Everyone is from the countryside and won''t pit you." Shi Da said.


    "OK, let me tell you what I want. You can get rid of the weeds on my mountain and turn over the land by the way. Then dig a hole 50 or 60 cm deep and 50 or 60 cm wide every two meters. Just pile the excavated soil aside."


    "That''s it? There are a hundred coppers a day?" asked jomi, jomai''s brother.


    "Yes. You can go home and have a rest at noon from the quarter of the morning to the beginning of the afternoon. I will register the names of the people every day and pay the wages according to the registered names. So don''t forget to register with me when you come. Let''s start now." Du Xiaoli asked someone to move out the table, and then took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, Name them one by one. After that, they also called their names to make sure that there were no missing people before they began to work.


    Du Xiaoli''s request for work soon spread in the village. Everyone was curious about what she was going to do. But no one knows.


    Because Du Xiaoli paid the villagers every day as she said, more people came the next day. Soon, more than half of the grass was on the top of the mountain where her house was located.


    "Girl, what are you doing? Dig so many holes and make a good mountain like this." Han Mingyi came with Leng Yi. Leng Er asked curiously when he saw the holes all over the mountain.


    "I told you you don''t understand. There will always be a time when you know." Du Xiaoli put on a straw hat and stood in the middle of the hole. A real country girl!


    "How do you know I don''t understand if you don''t say?" lenger retorted.


    "Don''t say this first. Do you know you can see water?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Feng Shui?" Leng Er shook his head and said, "where can we do that?"


    "It''s not Feng Shui, it''s looking for water." Du Xiaoli said.


    Leng Er still shakes his head.


    Shi Er, who worked not far away, heard Du Xiaoli''s words and said, "Xiaoli, do you want to find water?"


    "Yes, I want to dig a pond in the mountain," said Du Xiaoli.


    "You''re looking for Joe two. Joe two knows how to find water source." Shi two said.


    "Second uncle Qiao? I''ll ask." Du Xiaoli said and went to find second uncle Qiao, leaving Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng here. Lenger returned to Han Mingyi and said suspiciously, "what does this girl want to do?" "just follow up and have a look." Ji Liufeng shook his fan and said. Han Mingyi didn''t say anything, but he had already stepped up and followed him. Du Xiaoli found Qiao Er, told him about looking for water, and asked him to take him to find a better place with water. Qiao Eryi nodded and agreed. He put his hoe at Du Xiaoli''s house, and then took her to look around the mountain. Of course, there are four more curious people behind. Qiao Er took several people to see the whole mountain. Finally, he came to the middle of the two mountains and said, "here. The water source here is not very good, but it''s the best nearby." Du Xiaoli looked and saw that there are some trees here, which is different from only grass in other places. "The water source here is not very good. If you dig a pond, you might as well dig some wells." Qiao er said, "if you dig a well, I can help you find some people who can dig a well for help." Du Xiaoli thought for a while. She just wanted water. She didn''t care whether it was a pond or a well. So she gave the job to Qiao er. In the following days, Joe two no longer went to the front mountain to weed, but took several people to dig wells in the valley. Seeing that everything was going on in order, Du Xiaoli was very happy. Although it''s still a little early to dig a pit now, there are not many slack seasons like this, and she expects that the time of transplanting orange trees will be a busy time, and there won''t be so many people to do it for her at that time.

 Chapter 32

    "Girl, let''s go to the mountain to pick grapes. Do you want to go together?" early in the morning, Han Mingyi and his four people appeared in Du Xiaoli''s yard.


    Du Xiaoli was looking at today''s roster and calculating how much money to prepare. He saw them as soon as he finished. She thought for a while. She hasn''t picked grapes for many days. She should have matured a lot these days. So she received the register in the room, put on her basket and went out with them. After the mountain, when the villagers couldn''t see it, Ji Liufeng said to fly over with lightness skills. Du Xiaoli thought that Han Mingyi''s body must be the same as himself. Unexpectedly, he was on a par with Ji Liufeng''s lightness skills, and they soon disappeared.


    Lengyi followed up, leaving Du Xiaoli and lenger.


    Lenger hugged Du Xiaoli and said, "let''s go." he also chased the three quickly.


    Du Xiaoli was led to fly by Leng er''s lightness skill for the third time. He sighed that he would not have to go to the mountains for so long if he had time to learn lightness skill himself.


    Silver went to the mountain to play by herself at dawn. When it saw Du Xiaoli flying through the air, Yang Tian shouted and quickly caught up with Du Xiaoli. It arrived soon after Du Xiaoli arrived. As soon as he saw Du Xiaoli, he bit her trouser legs and purred.


    Du Xiaoli touched the silver''s head, then picked it up and said, "I won''t abandon you. I''m not afraid."


    "You wolf really depends on you." Ji Liufeng said with a smile.


    "I think it may have been abandoned, so it''s like this," Du Xiaoli said. It''s said that the wolf lives in groups. It was only one when it was found.


    Although silver is very dependent on her, she still has some wild nature, so she thinks it''s nothing like this.


    "I haven''t come for a few days, but I''ve ripened so much. We shouldn''t finish eating. It''s a pity if it''s bad." Ji Liufeng said with regret, looking at the strings of dark purple grapes on the vine.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect to ripen so much in a few days, but she didn''t feel so sorry and said, "if you can''t finish eating, use it to make a grape bar."


    "Wine? What kind of wine is that?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "It''s the wine made from grapes. The color of the wine is red, like agate." Du Xiaoli explained.


    "Is it like the red wine brewed in the western regions?"


    "What is the red wine of western people like? I only know that these grapes can''t be used up to make wine." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Will you?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Know how to do it." Du Xiaoli replied.


    Several people started together and picked all the ripe grapes. Unexpectedly, they filled a basket full of them. Then Ji Liufeng hurried back to let Du Xiaoli make wine.


    As soon as Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi came home, Ji Liufeng asked Du Xiaoli to make wine quickly to open his eyes. But before the grapes were washed, Han Mingyi''s convulsion was committed.


    Although the time of this illness was relatively short, Han Mingyi''s face became very pale. These people had no mind. Ji Liufeng directly carried Han Mingyi back to Niujing''s house.


    "What''s the matter?" Niu Jing was nervous when he saw Ji Liufeng coming back with Han Mingyi on his back and asked, "is the young master ill?"


    "Yes." Ji Liufeng carried Han Mingyi to the imperial concubine''s chair and put him down.


    Niujing hurried to feel Han Mingyi''s pulse and found that he was OK. All the people were relieved.


    "When will Mingyi''s disease be completely cured?" Ji Liufeng asked anxiously, looking at Han Mingyi''s weakness.


    "When the five colored fruit is ripe," Niu Jing said.


    "When will the five colored fruits mature?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "After autumn," Niu Jing replied.


    "Liufeng, I don''t care." Han Mingyi said, "after all these years, do you still care about such a little time? Don''t worry."


    "But... Alas!" Ji Liufeng knew that it was no use to be anxious, so he sat down on the next stool and sighed.


    Seeing that Ji Liufeng hurriedly took Han Mingyi away, Du Xiaoli had to wash the grapes himself, drain the water with a clean dustpan, put them all in the washed basin, then wash his hands, crush all the grapes and pinch out the juice. Then she put white sugar in a certain proportion and put it in a jar.


    "Hoo -" although it looked very simple, Du Xiaoli spent more than half an hour from choosing grapes to the end. Looking at the purple skin and green pulp, she sealed the jar with satisfaction.


    Then she looked outside and found that the mountain had almost been turned over. She sighed in her heart that there were so many people and great power.


    Looking at the hot weather, Du Xiaoli went back to burn a large pot of boiling water and asked Shi Er to help carry it to the mountain. He took some bowls and followed him.


    "Xiaoli cooked some boiled water for everyone. Come and drink if you want to drink water." shi er said to the villagers who were working after putting down the pot.


    The villagers were indeed thirsty and poured a bowl of boiling water to drink.


    "It''s really hot today!" someone sighed.


    "Yes! The sun is getting more and more poisonous." someone echoed.


    "It''s so hot before July. It seems that it will be hot again for a long time this year!" after drinking the water, everyone continued to work and tried to help Du Xiaoli develop the mountain as soon as possible. Everyone came to work for Du Xiaoli, partly because she paid a high salary, and partly because she saw their poor brothers and sisters. In particular, Du Xiuheng went to the county to study. Du Xiaoli was alone at home. Everyone wanted to help. At the beginning of noon, Du Xiaoli asked the villagers to go back. The sun was too big, and they were afraid of heatstroke when they worked again. She simply had lunch and had a rest for a while. She took out the borrowed medical books and looked through them for a while. She couldn''t help sighing. Now there is only reading in her entertainment life. In the afternoon, after the villagers came to work, Du Xiaoli cooked a big pot of water for them and told aunt Shi that if there was no water, please ask her to cook a pot. After explaining, he took the basket and the silver to Niujing''s house. "Girl, I''m here to send medicine again?" lenger greeted Du Xiaoli warmly when he saw Du Xiaoli. "Yes, by the way, I brought you the grapes picked in the morning." Du Xiaoli put down the basket, took out several large clusters of grapes and handed them to lenger, then turned around and poured the medicine into the dustpan. "Ow!" silver saw the grapes and jumped up and down around lenger. Lenger picked two pieces of silver. Du Xiaoli saw it and said, "don''t give it. I''ve eaten a lot for it at home." Ji Liufeng came out of the house, saw Du Xiaoli and asked, "have you brewed the wine?" Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "it''s not more than 20 days in this weather. It''s good for you to drink at that time."

 Chapter 33

    "It''s a pity. I want to see how you make the wine." Ji Liufeng said regretfully.


    I don''t feel sorry! Du Xiaoli muttered.


    "Is this the grape you picked in the morning?" Niujing saw the grapes washed by lenger and took one and put it in his mouth.


    Now everyone likes to eat grapes, even Han Mingyi likes them.


    "Yes, many grapes are ripe. We picked a lot today. I made the rest into wine and brought it to you after a while." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK," Niu Jing replied with a smile.


    "By the way, Grandpa Niu, I saw that brother Xiaoyi was ill again this morning. Has he been ill many times lately?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "A lot less than before," Niu Jing replied.


    "It seems that eating more millet, corn, green vegetables, celery, beef liver and chicken is better for people with convulsions. Well, you can also eat more fruits such as apples and grapes," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Oh? I''ll try it for the young master later." Niu Jing looked at Du Xiaoli thoughtfully and said.


    Du Xiaoli smiled sweetly and said, "it''s good to eat more green vegetables. Grandpa Niu can also eat more!"


    "Well, I''ll give the young master more of what you said," Niu Jing said.


    "Then I''ll find lenger." Du Xiaoli said and turned away to find lenger.


    Han Mingyi is reading in the room. When he hears Du Xiaoli''s words, he puts the book on his legs.


    "Lenger, I have something I want to find you..." Du Xiaoli came to lenger and said.


    Lenger looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise and said, "it''s not like you. If you have anything, just say it."


    "Then what, can you teach me lightness skills?" Du Xiaoli didn''t know if there were any rules here that martial arts were not transmitted, and whether lenger was willing to teach himself.


    "Do you want to learn lightness skill?" Leng er said in surprise.


    "Can''t you?" Du Xiaoli said with some loss.


    "It''s not impossible, but it''s only possible if the young master agrees." lenger explained.


    "Ask him to promise..." Du Xiaoli suddenly felt that he was thinking too well. Now in this society, not everyone has freedom.


    Han Mingyi comes out of the room and looks at lenger and Du Xiaoli.


    "Young master, girl, she......" lenger saw Han Mingyi and said.


    "It''s up to you," Han Mingyi said. As soon as he moved out the imperial concubine''s chair, he lay down again.


    Ji Liufeng looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "why don''t you let Mingyi teach you? His kung fu is much better than lenger."


    "He? A 12-year-old baby?" Du Xiaoli said incredulously.


    Han Mingyi frowned, a 12-year-old baby?


    "Even if he is very good, I dare not let him teach me." Du Xiaoli continued.


    "Why?"


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Ji Liufeng and said, "look at him. People with clear eyes know that he is either rich or expensive. I am a little village girl. Dare he teach me?"


    Then she glanced at Ji Liufeng. Aren''t you the same?


    Although Du Xiaoli said she would learn lightness skills from lenger, lenger thought she was just talking and didn''t pay much attention. After all, she is only a seven year old child now, when she is curious and uncertain about everything.


    Another important reason is that there are not many women practicing martial arts in this dynasty. Generally, they find someone to marry when they reach the age of marriage. In order to find a good husband, those women go to the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting that men like. Even if the daughters of ordinary people are not qualified to learn that, they will learn embroidery.


    Ji Liufeng''s younger sister, Ji Liuxia, was born in a martial arts family and loved martial arts since childhood, so she was not proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Instead, she learned all kinds of martial arts. However, she looked very different in the capital and was not quite with the children of ordinary officials.


    "Ha ha, you''re so smart and weird at ordinary times. I thought you could do anything. It seems that you''re really not the material to learn martial arts! My sister can take big strides after learning for two days, but you can''t even walk in a row now." Ji Liufeng saw that Du Xiaoli couldn''t touch the edge of the lightness skill, and threw himself into several dogs to eat shit. He couldn''t be happy on the side.


    Du Xiaoli is also very depressed. She has studied with lenger for several days, but she just can''t master the most basic thing of lightness skill. Lenger is almost mad by herself. She thought, maybe it was because her thought of gravity in her previous life was too deep in her mind, so she couldn''t turn now.


    Niu Jing was happy to see Du Xiaoli''s appearance. Hearing Ji Liufeng''s words, he said, "don''t lose heart, girl Li. Even if you don''t have the talent to practice martial arts, it''s good to have attainments in other aspects. Besides, it''s better for girls to be quiet, and you can find a good husband in the future."


    Du Xiaoli doesn''t think he doesn''t have the talent to practice martial arts, otherwise he won''t be a killer in his previous life. Now it''s just the subconscious mind blocking it. He got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, sat down on a stool and said, "I don''t want to get married! It''s boring to get married."


    "Men should marry, women should marry. Why is it boring to come to you?" Ji Liufeng shook his fan and said with a smile. Du Xiaoli glanced at Ji Liufeng, looked at his romantic face, glanced at his mouth and said: "Before marriage, a man is more free. After marriage, he has to surround his father-in-law and mother-in-law and marry from his husband. Tut tut. If he really loves each other, it''s acceptable to restrain himself for the people he loves. But the most unbearable thing is that men can have three wives and four concubines. The red flag at home does not fall, and the colored flag is floating outside. What about women? Look at other men more A son is not a woman. If there is any adultery, he has to be immersed in a pig cage. Look, it''s unfair. "" it''s natural to follow his father at home and marry his husband since ancient times. Moreover, it''s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. How can a man guard only one wife? "Ji Liufeng said." so I say it''s boring to marry! It''s better to live alone! " Du Xiaoli said, "when women grow up, they always want to get married." Niu Jing turned over the herbs and said, "when you grow up, what kind of person will you marry?" Ji Liu asked with Niu Jing''s words. "I ah, if you really want to get married, you don''t ask for wealth, fame and wealth, but if you want to love me wholeheartedly, you can only have one wife." Du Xiaoli said, "You can''t have a concubine, a housekeeper, or even a girl who warms the bed. You should not only be clean, but also be clean. No matter how beautiful a woman is, she can''t look at it more. A playboy like you can''t." "poof, you little girl, ask so much. See who dares to marry you in the future." Ji Liufeng was amused by Du Xiaoli''s words.

 Chapter 34

    Du Xiaoli sighed and said, "I also think such a husband can''t exist in this dynasty, so I said I don''t want to marry in the future."


    "Who will support you if you don''t get married? Your brother will get married sooner or later, and it''s impossible to support you all his life." Ji Liufeng said.


    "To support myself, why do I have to rely on others?" Du Xiaoli said indifferently. "My goal is to make a lot of money and marry my brother a beautiful daughter-in-law. Then I travel everywhere and see the beautiful scenery of the world. I''m so excited to think about it!"


    "What a strange girl." Ji Liufeng commented.


    Han Mingyi has been sitting under the eaves, closing her eyes and pretending to sleep, listening to her discussion with Ji Liufeng, with her index finger on the handrail.


    After Du Xiaoli failed n times, lenger finally gave up teaching her lightness skills and gave a summary: this girl is not suitable for practicing martial arts!


    Du Xiaoli didn''t say anything about it. Instead, he thought it was very good. Because of Han Mingyi''s illness, she is no longer normal in their eyes. If she shows her talent for martial arts, she may not have a clean day in the future.


    Du Xiuheng came back again. Knowing that Du Xiaoli practiced martial arts with lenger, he didn''t say anything. He just said that she would do whatever she wanted. Even if she couldn''t do anything in the future, she would take good care of her.


    When he saw the potholes on the mountain where he was, he asked Du Xiaoli what he wanted to do with it.


    Du Xiaoli told Du Xiuheng about the plan of transplanting orange trees. He nodded and said, "even if you can''t make money in the future, it''s good to greening their mountain."


    Du Xiaoli also took him to see the wells. Because they had just been drilled, there was not much water in the wells. They tied the bucket with a rope and brought up a bucket of water.


    "The water is so cool!" Du Xiuheng reached inside and touched it.


    "Yes, we''ll go and put the grapes in the well for a while. It''s better to eat at night." Du Xiaoli also put his hand into the bucket.


    Two days ago, the mountain was sorted out. Du Xiaoli didn''t let the villagers get another mountain because the weather was getting hotter and hotter. Because the well was relatively shallow, several more wells were drilled.


    "Let''s try some," said Du Xiuheng.


    Early this morning, lenger they went to pick all the grapes on the vine and gave them half to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli left some for Du Xiuheng, and the rest was used to make wine. Du Xiaoli felt sad when he thought that he couldn''t eat grapes. However, she plans to go to the grapevine in a few days to see if there is anything suitable for cutting. Now is the time for cutting. If she can succeed, she can plant a large area by herself.


    Du Xiuheng used half a basket of grapes, tied with a thick rope, put them down and fell over the water. Then they went back. After dinner, the two people brought up the grapes. At this time, it was cold and comfortable!


    Because it was too hot at noon, Du Xiuheng had to leave for school early in the morning. After Du Xiaoli waited for him to leave, he carried his basket and his small satchel into the mountain. This time she''s going to see how oranges grow and whether there are grape branches suitable for cutting.


    "Silver, go and play by yourself." Du Xiaoli took the silver to the depths of the mountain and patted it on the head to let it hunt by itself.


    It has been almost a month since she adopted silver. In this month, it has grown up a lot and its ability to catch some small wild animals has also improved a lot.


    "Ao Wu -" silver just ran out for a while and ran back. She bit Du Xiaoli''s pants with her mouth and pulled her in that direction. It seemed that she found something.


    "Silver, did you find anything?" Du Xiaoli squatted down and touched silver''s head.


    "Ouch -" silver loosened Du Xiaoli''s pants and ran forward for a while. He turned his head and saw Du Xiaoli following him, so he continued to run forward.


    "Silver, slow down." although Du Xiaoli is much better than before, he still can''t catch up with silver. When she was panting, she saw it sitting outside the grass.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli coming, he shouted at her. Du Xiaoli looked up and found a man in black buried in the grass, and a burden fell not far away. She went to the grass and looked carefully. She found that he had knife and sword wounds all over his body, which were deep and shallow, almost more than ten or twenty times, and there were bruises and scratches on his body, as well as injuries caused by falling from a high place.


    "Such a heavy injury didn''t die?" Du Xiaoli put his hand under his nose, and the man was still breathing a little undetectable.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the silver. Although she had been training it not to bite the villagers or eat the animals raised by the villagers, she came to the mountains to catch it if she wanted to eat meat, but she didn''t seem to teach it to save people?!


    "Silver, this man is definitely not simple. If you save him, you may cause trouble." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Ouch -" silver shouted. I don''t know whether to let Du Xiaoli save it or not.


    "What if we don''t see it?" Du Xiaoli continued.


    "Ouch -" silver answered her with a wolf cry.


    "That''s a deal!" Du Xiaoli clapped his hands and stood up from the ground, ready to leave.


    But as soon as she took a step up, she found that she didn''t know when her pants were caught by him. When she pulled hard, the man''s closed eyes suddenly opened, startled her, and then completely fainted. "What contradictory eyes." although it was only a short glance, she saw his eyes clearly. His eyes are full of killing intention. He should have killed many people, but he is very clean when he looks carefully. Such contradictory eyes, even her, were attracted. Looking at his hand holding his pants tightly, she sighed and said, "silver found that you are our fate, so I''ll save you. But I can''t get myself into trouble. Silver, go and catch a beast." silver seemed to understand Du Xiaoli''s words and turned and ran away. Du Xiaoli put the basket aside, took out the dagger in the bag, took off the man''s coat and threw it aside. Seeing his lining made of fine silk and satin, I think this man is either rich or expensive. "Tut Tut, I don''t know if there is any money in the baggage." Du Xiaoli sighed and stripped him all, leaving only a pair of shame pants. Seeing the wound on his body, I couldn''t help frowning. These wounds begin to erode. If they are not removed, they are easy to die. And there are two strange wounds. You can see that they are not ordinary weapon wounds. "You''re really in trouble." Du Xiaoli looked at his wound and said, "I''ll try my best, but I don''t know if I can save you!" she took out a silver needle and stabbed him at several acupoints. Soon he stopped bleeding. Then she took out a few more, pressed his pain nerves temporarily, and then began to scrape the rotten meat on him with a dagger. When she treated the two special wounds, her hands paused and her eyes sank slightly. After thinking about it, she moved the dagger aside and cut off the meat near the wound.

 Chapter 35

    When she finished, she came back with a roe deer in her mouth. She quickly dissected the roe deer, spilled blood over a large area, and then picked some meat and put it with the meat she had just scraped from the man.


    "Silver, take a bite here." Du Xiaoli put the meat from the special wound to silver''s mouth.


    Silver obediently bit some meat down, and the smooth trace of the dagger became torn by wild animals.


    "Silver, I''m tearing up the clothes." Du Xiaoli tore down some of the clothes, threw them to silver to bite, and then put the rest in the back basket.


    After the silver was bitten, Du Xiaoli threw the rags to the ground, and then kept the rotten meat with the rags, trying to make it a scene eaten by wild animals.


    Then she opened the baggage and saw a flute, two books, several clothes for washing and thousands of liang of silver. In addition, there is a brand with complex lines carved on one side and a Qi character engraved on the other side.


    "How rich!" Du Xiaoli glanced at the man, put the book, flute and more than half of the silver in the basket, then packed the brand, clothes and the rest of the money as it had just been, picked up the burden and threw it into the nearby grass.


    After finishing this, she took off the silver needle from the man, dragged him to the ground outside, looked at the effect she made, and said to silver, "silver, go and jump in the grass."


    Silver ran into the, jumped twice and rolled twice.


    Du Xiaoli looked again and found that his footprints were covered by the traces of silver. He was relieved, wiped the sweat on his forehead, took out a silver needle and slowly pricked it on his acupoints, rotating with his thumb and index finger.


    As the silver needle went down, the man slowly opened his eyes.


    "Don''t talk, you''ll die if you talk." Du Xiaoli saw his lips move, as if to speak, and hurriedly stopped.


    The man looked at himself, naked, full of holes, his eyes full of confusion.


    Du Xiaoli saw the hole in his body and coughed unnaturally. In order to make it look like he was eaten by wild animals, she scraped more rotten meat behind her. It was only a sword wound, but now it has become a hole.


    "You go home with me first," said Du Xiaoli. "Your injury must be treated well. Can you stand up now?"


    Du Xiaoli raised his body''s potential to the highest with a silver needle. It should be no problem to support him back.


    The man stood up and looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "I want to go so long. I hope you can support it until you go back." Du Xiaoli said, picked up his basket and walked back.


    He let the man go in front and himself in the back. He buried the blood shed by his walking with soil until he came home.


    "Hoo..." when she returned to her yard, Du Xiaoli breathed a long sigh of relief. The man in front was shaky. She felt that she supported him and helped him to Du Xiuheng''s bed. Then he fainted again.


    "What a strong desire to survive." Du Xiaoli thought that he really came back from the mountain until his home fell down, and couldn''t help sighing.


    She went out to clean up the blood in the yard, took a jar of wine and put it by the bed, and then wiped away the dried blood on him with water.


    "I didn''t expect to look handsome." Du Xiaoli said, looking at his washed face. The man looks like sixteen or seventeen years old, with skin like snow and painted eyebrows. At this time, the man didn''t even have his shame pants. If Du Xiuheng knew, he had to scold himself.


    "I''m so tired." after treating the man''s wounds, Du Xiaoli sat down on the bed.


    She wiped her whole body with water, then wiped the wound with alcohol, and then wrapped her whole body into zongzi with gauze. Seeing what he looked like now, she suddenly smiled and said, "fortunately, it''s not the hottest time, otherwise I don''t know how to deal with the wound."


    After the rest, Du Xiaoli was ready to decoct medicine for him and feed him to drink it. She took his pulse again. She felt that the pulse was weak but stable, so she put down her heart.


    At the same time, two men in black came to the place where Du Xiaoli found the man. After exploring around, they left with the burden they found.


    On the mountain dozens of kilometers away from duzhuang, several people in black stood by the cliff and looked at the scenery in the distance. The sun covered their heads, but they didn''t feel it at all.


    "Come back," someone said when he heard a voice from the left.


    Everyone looked at the mountain nearby, and soon two people in black with the same clothes appeared, one of them still carrying a burden in his hand.


    "Second master." when they came to the mountain, they saluted the leader.


    "What about people?" the man called second master looked at them and asked. The sound should be a middle-aged man in his thirties and forties.


    "Back to the second master, we went all the way along the blood trail. We didn''t see the fourth young master. We saw a piece of blood trail, some torn clothes and unfinished meat scraps in a mountain. He should have been eaten by wild animals." one of them replied.


    "Was it eaten by wild animals? Was it saved?" the second master didn''t believe it.


    "Yes." the man continued, "the fourth young master was lying in the dense grass. We only saw the traces of the beast in the grass, and there were no human footprints. Moreover, the clothes scattered there were indeed the fourth young master''s, but they were torn to pieces by the beast. There were still some unfinished human flesh on the ground." "how did you know it was Luo Qi?" the second master continued to ask. "We found a scar on a large piece of meat, which can only be made like this by the second master''s weapons." another man showed the second master a large piece of meat held in his handkerchief. The second master took it over and looked at it. The scar was really like this only when it was hurt by his own weapon. "It seems to be the shape of a wolf''s bite." a man next to the second master saw the tooth marks on the meat and said. "It is indeed a wolf''s tooth mark." the second master threw the meat in his hand to the ground, and someone immediately handed a handkerchief made of fine brocade. The second master took the handkerchief, wiped it on his hand, threw it on the ground at random, and then asked, "where are the things?" the man raised the burden in his hand. Just now the man who said it was a wolf bite looked up and said to the second master, "it''s the way that the fourth young master can tie the knot." since the way is the same, it means that the burden has not been opened. Most people think so, but if you meet someone like Du Xiaoli, even if you open it, you won''t know. "Open it," the second master ordered. "Yes." the package was opened. There were some clothes to change, a few ingots of silver and a sign to prove his identity.

 Chapter 36

    "Second master, the things are not here," said the inspector.


    The things in the baggage are very simple. You can read them at a glance. Naturally, the second master also saw them. Seeing that he didn''t have what he wanted, the second master''s face sank and his whole body smelled cold.


    "Second master, did the fourth young master cheat? He didn''t take it, but let someone else take it back?" someone guessed.


    "Go and check all the people Luo Qi has contacted before." the second master said.


    "Yes!" the man in black behind him took the order and immediately several people flew away, leaving only the second master, the man who had just spoken and the two bodyguards who had just returned.


    "Second master, these four young masters are dead. How can we explain to you?"


    "Explain? We were scattered by the people who came to rob us. When we found him, we were eaten by the wolf." the second master sneered and said, "Heshun, do you think Luo Qi is dead, which is a great blow to Luo Yunfeng?"


    "The fourth young master is my heart treasure. If I know he is dead, I will feel heartache for a long time." Heshun, the man who just spoke, thought and said.


    "Hahaha, I just want him to taste the heartache!" the second master said with a wild laugh. The laughter stopped. He ordered the two men in Black: "take us to that place."


    Without seeing the corpse, he still didn''t believe that Luo Qi was dead. Compared with his martial arts, he ran so far even with such a serious injury, and dumped his people!


    "Yes."


    Then the four flew in the direction of Du Zhuang.


    However, when the second master got there, he only confirmed that Luo Qi had been eaten by the wolf, because they couldn''t even see that someone had come there. Instead, they saw fragments of clothes torn by the wolf and several wolf hairs.


    Then the four quickly left there.


    A few days later, Du Xiaoli stood outside the grass and saw that the baggage thrown at that time was gone. There were still traces of many people in the grass. He couldn''t help sighing that it was dangerous.


    Du Xiaoli cooked some meat porridge, drank a bowl himself, fed Luo Qi half a bowl, and then kept reading in this room. He had to go to see his situation every once in a while.


    Until the evening, Luo Qi''s condition was still good, but he suddenly began to have a fever in the middle of the night. Du Xiaoli had expected this. He fed him the boiled medicine, and then wiped him back and forth with gauze stained with alcohol. After Luo Qi''s body temperature retreated, Du Xiaoli was too tired to sleep by the bed.


    In a daze, Luo Qi felt that she was hot all over, as if she was going to burn herself. Then it seemed that something brushed over her, leaving bursts of cool. He tried to open his eyes slightly and saw what a little man was doing on himself. Before he could see her face, he fell asleep again.


    The next day, Du Xiaoli woke up early. This time, instead of her shallow sleep, she slept on her stomach. It was really uncomfortable. She sat up and rubbed her stiff arm. Then she reached out and touched Luo Qi''s forehead. She knew he didn''t have a fever and was relieved.


    "Fortunately, it won''t burn, otherwise it will be dangerous." Du Xiaoli murmured.


    Her hands were still confiscated. The people on the bed suddenly opened their eyes and their eyes suddenly turned on, which surprised both of them.


    "Are you awake? How do you feel?" Du Xiaoli saw his eyes again and found that this time he felt different from yesterday''s one. He took back his little hand and asked.


    "Who are you? Where is this?" Luo Qi asked.


    "My name is Du Xiaoli. This is my home. My family found you lying on the grass yesterday. I had to save you, so I saved you." Du Xiaoli said, "didn''t you walk back yesterday, don''t you remember?"


    "I walked back by myself?" Luo Qi looked at the dilapidated house and Du Xiaoli and asked, "who am I?"


    Seeing Luo Qi''s confused eyes, Du Xiaoli couldn''t help holding her forehead and scolded, "won''t you fuck like this?!" then she took Luo Qi''s pulse again, opened his eyelids and finally reached out to Luo Qi''s head for a while. When she touched the big bag protruding from the back of his head, she scolded in a low voice.


    She sat down on the stool, shrugged and said, "I don''t know who you are." she paused and said, "you''re just temporarily amnesic. You''ll be fine in a while."


    "HMM." although Luo Qi lost her memory, it wasn''t IQ degradation, so even in the face of such a thing, he didn''t react much, but his stomach didn''t cooperate and growled.


    Luo Qi was a little embarrassed when she heard her stomach cry.


    "I''ll cook medicine for you first, and then cook some porridge for you." Du Xiaoli said, and then turned around and went out.


    The silver was always in the house. Du Xiaoli went out. He shouted to Luo Qi twice, and then he went out.


    "Wolf?" Luo Qi looked at silver in surprise. How could there be a wolf here? It''s still raised! At this time, he heard Du Xiaoli''s voice outside: "silver, are you hungry? If you are hungry, go to the mountains to find food. By the way, see if you can catch some rabbits and come back and replenish some nutrition for the people inside."


    At this time, he remembered that Du Xiaoli had just said that silver found himself and asked her to save herself. At this time, he knew that the silver she said was the wolf. After a while, Du Xiaoli brought in a bowl of medicine, took a spoon and fed it to Luo Qi. He said, "I have to give you a name. I can''t call you hello?" "name?" Luo Qi thought and said a word: "Luo." "Luo?" Du Xiaoli read both sides and said, "is this your last name?" "I don''t know, but I think it''s very familiar." Luo Qi said. "Then call you Luo Qi." Du Xiaoli thought that there was a Qi word behind the sign in the baggage, but he didn''t know that this was just Luo Qi''s name. After giving Luo Qi medicine, Du Xiaoli went out to cook meat porridge again. Thinking that she could only eat wild vegetable porridge when she was ill, she was a burst of sobs in her heart. After the porridge was cooked, Du Xiaoli cooled a bowl for himself, then filled a bowl for Luo Qi, slowly fed him and slowly told him what happened yesterday. "That''s right." Du Xiaoli put the bowl on the stool, went to the end of the bed, took out the book and flute he took back yesterday, shook them in front of Luo Qi and said, "are you familiar with these two things?" Luo Qi looked at the flute, read a Book, shook her head and said, "there''s no impression." "that''s all right." Du Xiaoli put the things aside, picked up the bowl and fed him another bite, He said, "maybe you''ll remember one day." "thank you for saving me." Luo Qi suddenly said. "If you want to thank me, thank my silver." Du Xiaoli said, "if silver hadn''t found you and then went to catch wild animals, I wouldn''t have saved you. You are the embodiment of trouble."

 Chapter 37

    Luo Qi was not angry at Du Xiaoli''s truthfulness and said, "anyway, you were the last one to save me, weren''t you?"


    "I don''t like people who owe me a favor, and I don''t like people who owe me a favor. I took one hundred Liang out of your silver. It''s my expense to save you. The rest of the silver is put at the end of the bed. Remember to take it when you leave when you''re well hurt." Du Xiaoli said.


    Luo Qi smiled and didn''t answer.


    I have to say that Luo Qi''s body is surprisingly good. Although Du Xiaoli used traditional Chinese medicine and silver to treat him, the effect is very good, but the speed of his recovery even Du Xiaoli was surprised. Two days later, his wounds began to scar, and he was able to sit up.


    "Do you see what''s coming?" Du Xiaoli came to the room with a medicine bowl. He saw Luo Qi leaning against the bed and looking through the two books and asked.


    "This should be a martial arts script." Luo Qi put down the book, took the medicine bowl and said.


    "Martial arts script? Is there really such a thing?" Du Xiaoli picked up the book and read it. Isn''t that something that will be shown on TV?


    "Of course, it''s just a little." Luo Qi drank the medicine and said, "like those experts, they have practiced scripts."


    Are Han Mingyi and them, too?


    "Oh, can I practice?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Do you want to practice martial arts?" Luo Qi asked.


    Du Xiaoli nodded. In fact, what she wants to practice most is lightness skills. Although the starting point is to go to the mountains faster in the future, that''s also the goal, isn''t it? As for other martial arts, in this feudal dynasty, knowing a little martial arts can be regarded as an extra talisman.


    "Try this flute, can you play it?" Luo Qi handed her the flute by the bed.


    Du Xiaoli thought that Luo Qi wanted to see if she could play the flute. As a result, the flute played casually and sent out several intermittent notes. In my previous life, I was best at Guqin and piano, and flute was poor.


    Luo Qi looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise. Just now he tried to play the flute, but no matter how hard he tried, the flute just didn''t sound.


    "It seems that you are a predestined friend of the flute." Luo Qi smiled, picked up a book, handed it to Du Xiaoli and said, "I haven''t learned this martial arts, so you can only learn it by yourself."


    Du Xiaoli took the book, opened the cover and saw that there was a woman with a flute in her hand. She looked carefully and found that the flute on the painting was the one in her hand.


    She turned to another page, which was written in big characters "wind blowing snow".


    "The wind blows snow? What martial arts is this?" Du Xiaoli asked. Why did she think of Simon blowing snow?


    "It''s a martial art that attacks people with sound waves. Unfortunately, I can''t remember it now, but it should be a very powerful martial art," Luo Qi said.


    "It should be. It doesn''t look like you can see anything." Du Xiaoli said, and then continued to look back. Several pages are about the flute. Then there is the method of cultivation. The first part is the method of internal power cultivation, and the second part is the method of attacking with music. Then there are some music scores.


    The last page of the book reads: "this is not that, this is also that, haunting each other, inextricably linked, idealistic and unique."


    "Countless, idealistic only..." Du Xiaoli closed the book. At this time, she still couldn''t understand the meaning of the last sentence, but it''s still early, and she doesn''t have to force herself to understand it right away.


    She looked at the flute again. Was the martial arts created by the former owner of the flute?


    "You should be interested in this one." Luo Qi waited for her to finish reading the book and handed her the second book.


    "Huh?" he was so sure he would be interested? Du Xiaoli opened the cover, and there were only two words on the title page: "medical skill, regularity is medicine, saving people; negative is poison, killing people. One Yin and one Yang, one negative and one positive, life and death are related, and positive and negative depend on each other."


    Luo Qi is right. These two words alone have aroused her interest!


    Then she looked again. The middle of the book was divided into two volumes. The first volume was about medical skills, and the second volume was about poison skills.


    "You give me all these things?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I''ve lost my memory now, and I don''t know who I am. You say someone is chasing me, so I want to live with you before I recover my memory?" Luo Qi said. "Otherwise, when I get well, I don''t know who is dealing with me. I''m in the light, the enemy is in the dark, and the danger will be overwhelming."


    Um¡ª¡ª


    The feeling is to regard this as the accommodation fee! Du Xiaoli thought and then said, "my life here is very hard. I want to farm. Don''t expect me to serve you like a servant!"


    "OK," Luo Qi said with a smile.


    "Alas, my brother must have a meal when he comes back." Du Xiaoli thought of Du Xiuheng''s temperament and couldn''t help shivering. When he comes back from the holiday, he must not be able to escape a scolding.


    With the resources to practice martial arts, Du Xiaoli began to study the book "wind blowing snow" that day. First, he carefully read the introduction to the flute in front and found that it was similar to his previous life''s teaching of flute fingering. He quickly turned over and went directly to the later skill chapter. After studying it for a while, he began to practice according to the book. But I tried it several times, but I didn''t have the feeling of warm abdomen as mentioned in the book.


    "Is it because I can''t accept martial arts subconsciously?" Du Xiaoli murmured. Although she had learned many things in her previous life, they were all based on the use of science. For those phenomena contrary to science, such as lightness skills, she thought it was impossible in her consciousness, so she never touched the threshold of lightness skills. Thinking of her previous life, Du Xiaoli suddenly felt sad. When she died, she didn''t know if anyone would be sad for herself. She didn''t think about it. She never thought about finding a way back. This is the sorrow of rootless duckweed. Suddenly she saw the flute on one side. She gently picked it up, rubbed the small hole with her fingers, and her thoughts drifted away. Then she put the flute on her lips and began to play slowly. At the beginning, she just played some single notes disorderly. After finding the hand feeling of her previous life, the flute gradually connected into the famous song "Liang Zhu" of her previous life. When she learned the song, her mother often let her play it. Now think about it, she lived so many years in her previous life and never fell in love. Her life is dark, love does not belong to her. Luo Qi listened to Du Xiaoli blowing in the next room. At first, she thought she was playing, but when she came back, she became more and more fascinated. The skillful skills and the feelings brought by the sound of the flute made him doubt whether the beautiful flute was played by the little doll. Han Mingyi was lying in the courtyard at dusk when he suddenly heard a sound of flute, which made his eyes open and listened carefully.

 Chapter 38

    "There are people in the village who can play the flute so well. But how do you feel that the people who play the flute seem to have experienced endless vicissitudes." Ji Liufeng didn''t know when to stand in front of him and sighed.


    Han Mingyi nodded and said, "there is a sense of vicissitudes. I didn''t expect such an expert in this village."


    "Oh, Xiaoli, that girl hasn''t come for several days?" Ji Liufeng said inadvertently.


    Niujing came out of the house and said, "yes, it seems that he hasn''t come for four or five days."


    "Can something happen? The girl is at home alone. Can a little doll take care of herself?" lenger said with some worry.


    "Why don''t you go and have a look at lenger," Niu Jing said.


    "OK, young master, I......" lenger wanted to say something to Han Mingyi. Before he finished, he saw Han Mingyi get up from the imperial concubine''s chair and said, "lie tired and walk together."


    Then he went out first, and lengyi, a close bodyguard, followed him.


    "I''m bored too. Let''s go for a walk together." Ji Liufeng said and followed up.


    Lenger immediately went, leaving Niujing to cook dinner at home alone.


    Several people soon came to the foot of Du Xiaoli mountain. Every time they saw the potholes she made, they couldn''t help laughing.


    "Wench, wench." Han Mingyi called lenger into the yard as soon as they got to the yard.


    Du Xiaoli was preparing dinner under the eaves. Hearing lenger''s voice, he turned around and saw Han Mingyi. They all came and asked, "brother Xiaoyi, why are you here so late?"


    Cold opened the yard. Han Mingyi came in and said, "just walk around."


    "Girl, what are you doing?" lenger asked when he saw Du Xiaoli squatting on the ground.


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t help rolling her eyes. What is she doing now? Why don''t you say it? But he replied with a smile, "I''m preparing to cook."


    "Girl, why haven''t you been down these days?" lenger asked.


    "Because I didn''t go to the mountains to dig medicine these days. I didn''t give grandpa Niu herbs, so I didn''t go down," Du Xiaoli said.


    Ji Liufeng suddenly said, "your brother has only been away for a few days. Why did he come back?"


    "No? My brother didn''t come back." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Who are the people in that room?" Han Mingyi asked.


    When they entered the yard, they felt someone in the house. They thought Du Xiuheng had come back. Now they said it wasn''t him, so they were curious.


    "It''s the man silver found in the mountain. I saved him when he was hurt." Du Xiaoli saw that the porridge was almost cooked, so he put the chopped meat in and cooked it slowly.


    When Han Mingyi heard Du Xiaoli say this, he stepped into Du Xiuheng''s room and saw a man with gauze all over his body lying on the bed, with a wrinkled sword eyebrow.


    Ji Liufeng also saw Luo Qi, and then came outside and said, "how dare you bring anyone home? What if he is a bad man? Who is he? What identity? Do you know all this?"


    "He lost his memory. The brain was strongly impacted, forming a congestion in the brain, resulting in temporary memory loss. When his memory is restored, don''t you know who he is?" Du Xiaoli doesn''t worry about bad people and good people at all. Since she can save him, she can kill him naturally.


    Han Mingyi came out of the room, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "be careful." then he left, as if he was still angry.


    Han Mingyi left, and the other three naturally had to keep up. After all, they just came to see if something had happened to Du Xiaoli. Now that they saw that she was fine, they naturally went back.


    Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingyi angry and muttered, "it''s inexplicable."


    Two days later, Du Xiaoli saw that Luo Qi''s injury was all right, so he was ready to go to the mountains. Last time she was going to see if there were any grape seedlings that could be transplanted. As a result, she met him and took care of him at home after he came back. She hasn''t gone yet.


    Luo Qi came out of the house, saw Du Xiaoli carrying a basket on her back and asked, "where are you going?"


    "I''m going to the mountains. I shouldn''t be back at noon. You can get something to eat by yourself. If not, I left you some cakes on the table. You can make do with it." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I''ll go with you," said Luo Qi. "By the way, go and see where you found me."


    "It''s a long way to go. Can your body eat?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "You know my physical condition best, don''t you?" Luo Qi said.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli admitted that his body recovered well, much better than she expected. Unexpectedly, Luo Qi was going, so she went in and took the cake on the table with her, and then took him and silver to the mountains.


    "That''s it." Du Xiaoli took Luo Qi to the grass where he found him. The blood has dried up and the rotten meat has dried up, but you can still see what it was like at that time. She stood outside the grass and looked and said, "the burden is gone, the biggest piece of meat is gone, and these clothes are different from the position at that time. It seems that someone has come."


    Seeing so many rotten meat here, Luo Qi knew why her injuries were holes. It turned out that someone had dug them down. Du Xiaoli saw Luo Qi in a daze at the meat, coughed twice and said, "the situation was urgent..."


    "I understand." Luo Qi interrupted Du Xiaoli. If Du Xiaoli hadn''t done so at that time, I''m afraid he would have been found and killed. But who is he? Who killed him? Why did they kill him? Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi stayed in the grass for a while and went to the grapevine. Luo Qi thought about the grass as she walked. No matter how she looked, it seemed that he had been eaten by wild animals. How can a young child have such a careful mind. And there are superb medical skills. This child is really strange! "Here we are." Du Xiaoli looked at the empty vines and felt a little lost. Luo Qi looked at the grapevine and said, "this is what you call the grapevine?" "yes." Du Xiaoli put down the basket and went under the grapevine. Sure enough, she found dozens of seedlings. She used a small shovel to dig up some of them with roots and soil, and then put them aside. "What are you digging for?" Luo Qi squatted down and asked. "Take it back and plant it. If it can survive, it can be cultivated in a large area in the future," Du Xiaoli said. When Luo Qi saw that she had dug some, she took the soil back and asked, "why don''t you dig all of it back?" "if all the things I got back are dead, they are still here!" Du Xiaoli said, then pulled some grass under the back basket and covered it with a thick layer before putting the seedlings on it. Then she went to look at the grape vine injury, found several branches, and folded the small one.

 Chapter 39

    Luo Qi looked at Du Xiaoli for a while. Her attention shifted to the orange tree below and asked, "how is this tree? It''s so short and bears so many fruits."


    "That''s an orange tree. If you really want to follow me, you''ll have to help," Du Xiaoli said.


    Not only Luo Qi, cold one and cold two are in her plan.


    "Is this fruit edible?" Luo Qi picked an orange and asked.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the one in his hand. It had thick skin and big holes. The surface was not smooth at all, and it was still blue. He said, "the one in your hand can eat, but it''s sour and not delicious."


    "How to eat? Bite directly?" said Luo Qi, about to bite the twice wiped orange into her mouth.


    "Ah, that''s not what you eat." Du Xiaoli quickly stopped him, went over to get the orange, peeled it off, broke the pulp in half and handed it to him, saying, "this is what you eat."


    Luo Qi ate and broke off a small flap, gently bit it, immediately spit it out and said, "it''s so sour."


    "It''s not the time for oranges to mature, and the one you''re looking for is not delicious." Du Xiaoli said, looking for one with a slightly yellow color, thin and bright skin, almost no holes in it, pinching it slightly soft, took it off with strength, peeled it off and gave it half to Luo Qi, saying, "try this."


    Luo Qi took the orange in Du Xiaoli''s hand suspiciously and bit it gently. She found that although it was still a little sour, it was much sweeter than the one just now.


    Du Xiaoli herself also divided a petal. With a gentle bite, the juice sprayed. The sour taste spread at the tip of her tongue, making her whole person stretch out and involuntarily close her eyes.


    Luo Qi looked at Du Xiaoli''s slightly raised little face, and the sunshine sprinkled on her, which made his heart suddenly settle down. He put a piece of orange in his mouth and thought it tasted much better than just now.


    After Du Xiaoli finished the vines, he went to the tree to find some sweet oranges, picked them and prepared to take them back to eat. After finishing these, they went back, ate bread in the forest, and walked for more than half an hour before they got home.


    Back home, Du Xiaoli put the vine seedlings in the house and sprinkled some water on them.


    "Why don''t you plant it now?" Luo Qi asked curiously.


    "Now the temperature outside is too high. It''s easy to kill the rattan seedlings when they are planted. When the sun goes down in the evening, the soil temperature is not so high, and there is a night to let them adapt to the new environment. In this way, the rattan seedlings are easier to survive." Du Xiaoli answered Luo Qi while sprinkling water.


    "There''s so much knowledge about planting," Luo Qi sighed.


    "Knowledge is everything in the world, no matter what you do, you have to master the method." Du Xiaoli said. Suddenly something flashed in his mind. It seemed that there was an answer to the problem that had plagued him before. She turned to Luo Qi and said, "you''ve walked so long today. Go back and have a good rest. I also want to take a nap."


    "OK." Luo Qi thought that Du Xiaoli was so small and didn''t shout tired after walking so far, but her body must still be unbearable, and she was really tired, so she went back to Du Xiuheng''s room to have a rest.


    Du Xiaoli came to his bed, took out the book, read the above words twice, and then began to empty his mind and do exactly what the book said. After several failures, his abdomen finally felt warm.


    She tried to guide the warm current through her body before slowly opening her eyes. At this time, her previous fatigue had disappeared.


    "What a powerful skill!" Du Xiaoli felt his current state and couldn''t help sighing.


    She didn''t know that Luo Qi would be hunted down because of this skill. This is a martial arts script that the whole court and Wulin are looking for. Luo Qi got it by chance, and then told her father Luo Yunfeng the news. Luo Yunfeng sent someone to pick him up, but it was someone who wanted to take his life. After being chased and killed for three days and three nights, he fell on the mountain behind Du Zhuang and was saved by Du Xiaoli.


    If Luo Qi had a memory, she would know how good this skill is. Unfortunately, she lost her memory, so Du Xiaoli thought the martial arts in the world were so powerful!


    Then Du Xiaoli ran as he had just done for a while, and didn''t open his eyes until the sunset. He rubbed his stiff legs, put on his shoes and went out.


    She came to the door and felt that the sun was no longer hot. She went back to the house and carefully picked up the grape seedlings and grape strips and went out.


    When Han Mingyi came with Ji Liufeng, Du Xiaoli had picked all the rattan seedlings and vines, and then walked slowly from the well with a bucket of water.


    Han Mingyi glanced at lenger. Lenger came forward and took the bucket from her hand and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Du Xiaoli pointed to the newly planted vine seedlings and said, "water."


    "Did you transplant it?" Ji Liufeng said in surprise.


    "Yes. Now it''s time to transplant grape strips. If you plant them now, you can bear fruit next year." Du Xiaoli said.


    "The weather is so hot, can you plant it?" lenger asked. "If you are a good manager, there should be no problem." Du Xiaoli said, "I''m afraid I can''t survive, so I left some over there." "how long do you have to water yourself, let me help you." lenger mentioned the water to the place where the grape seedlings were transplanted, looked at two kinds, and asked, "why is it different?" "this is the grape seedling, this is the grape strip, of course it''s different." Du Xiaoli scooped the water into the nest with a bowl, and it disappeared after pouring several trees. "Leng er." Han Mingyi has been watching Du Xiaoli''s work. Seeing that there is no water, he shouted. Lenger picked up the bucket, flew to the well quickly with his lightness skill, picked up a bucket full of water and flew back quickly. Somehow, seeing Du Xiaoli squinting at himself, his back was cold. Pour water on the grape seedlings. Du Xiaoli politely invited them to sit at home. He thought Han Mingyi would refuse. Unexpectedly, he directly expressed his answer with action and walked to her house. "This is the orange I picked today. It''s still sour. If you don''t like sour, you can skip it now and wait until it''s sweet." Du Xiaoli took the orange to the yard and said. Han Mingyi frowned and said, "why don''t you wash it?" "it''s for peeling." Du Xiaoli chose a sweet one, peeled it and gave half to Han Mingyi, saying, "try it first." Ji Liufeng took the other half from her hand, broke a piece and put it in his mouth. With a gentle bite, his eyes immediately narrowed sour and quickly stuffed it back into Du Xiaoli''s hand, "Why is it so sour?" he said

 Chapter 40

    "I said it''s still sour now. If you''re afraid of acid, you''ll have to eat it for a while." Du Xiaoli broke off a piece and put it in his mouth. It''s not too sour!


    But Han Mingyi finished what he had in his hand. He didn''t say it was delicious or not.


    At this time, Luo Qi came out of the room, looked at Han Mingyi for a while, then looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "I''m hungry."


    "Oh, I forgot to cook." Du Xiaoli patted his forehead with his hand. Now it''s so dark. It must be dark when cooking. She got up and said to Han Mingyi, "brother Xiaoyi, take your time and I''ll cook first."


    Han Mingyi picked up an orange, looked at it and said, "we eat here, too."


    "What?!" Du Xiaoli suddenly stopped in place, turned around and asked uncertainly, "are you going to eat here?"


    Han Mingyi nodded.


    "It''s so late now. It''s getting dark when we prepare the meal. Luo Qi and I have to discredit us for dinner. Are you sure you want to eat here?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Leng Er, go back and get a lamp. By the way, tell Uncle Niu that we won''t go back to dinner tonight." Han Mingyi ordered.


    "Bring some onions by the way," Du Xiaoli added.


    "Yes, young master." Leng Ershu even left, and soon came back with a lamp.


    Du Xiaoli started cooking after lenger left. Fortunately, she set up a stove in order to cook medicine for Luo Qi, otherwise she must be very late tonight. She put the cooking pot in place, added half a pot of water, made a fire, washed rice, put it in and began to cook. Then take out the preserved eggs Du Xiuheng bought last holiday, and then take out some lean meat, the mushrooms he picked up in the mountains in the morning, and several dishes. In addition, there are ginger and garlic bought before.


    "Do you need my help?" Luo Qi was really hungry, but she didn''t expect Han Mingyi to stay for dinner. Seeing Du Xiaoli take out so many things, she came over and asked.


    Du Xiaoli took the preserved egg to him and asked, "do you know this?"


    Luo Qi nodded.


    "Knock off the ashes of plants and trees outside, and then peel off the eggshell and put it in a bowl." Du Xiaoli handed her a bowl and said.


    "OK." Luo Qi nodded, squatted aside and began to make preserved eggs. Du Xiaoli took out the chopping board, washed the lean meat, chopped it on the chopping board, cut the ginger into small grains, put it in the meat, put a little starch, stir it with chopsticks, and then cut the mushrooms into small pieces and put them in a bowl.


    After finishing these, Luo Qi peeled the preserved eggs. Du Xiaoli washed the preserved eggs and put them in a bowl.


    Ji Liufeng came over, saw several bowls of things and asked, "what kind of rice are you going to cook? It''s so troublesome."


    "Preserved egg and lean meat porridge," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Preserved egg lean meat porridge, what kind of porridge is that?" Ji Liufeng continued to ask.


    "It''s the porridge made of these things!" Du Xiaoli said. He opened the lid of the pot, looked at the rice with a wooden spoon, and poured preserved eggs and mushrooms into it.


    Then she washed and put the frying pan on another stove, added some water, took out a few eggplants, quickly peeled them, and then threw them all into the pot and boiled them in water.


    "Luo Qi, take out one of the pickled rabbits I made last time." Du Xiaoli said to Luo Qi.


    "OK." Luo Qi turned into the house, took a hare out, washed it and handed it to Du Xiaoli.


    "Thank you." Du Xiaoli took over and cut the Hare into four pieces and put them in the basin. Then he began to prepare other dishes.


    When the porridge was almost ready, she poured the minced meat in. After a while, she asked Luo Qi to take the pot to one side. She put some green onions in the pot.


    Then she put another pot on the stove, put the hare on it to steam, let Luo Qi pay attention to the fire, and she focused on the other stove.


    She picked up the cooked eggplant and put in the seasoning she had made time for. Then put the prepared green peppers directly into the pot and start frying. After a layer of skin is formed outside the green peppers, start the pot, put the oil to heat up, then pour the green peppers in and fry. After the spices are put down, start the pot.


    Lenger they have moved the table to the yard. Du Xiaoli asks lenger to bring the prepared eggplant and green pepper. Then she fried a double cooked pork with green pepper and meat slices. After the dish was fried, she put out the fire on the stove.


    "How delicious!" lenger looked at the three dishes on the table, smelled them fiercely and said.


    "Luo Qi, take out the bowl and chopsticks and clean them." Du Xiaoli said casually while watching whether the hare was cooked.


    "OK," said Luo Qi, and she went in and took out the dishes and chopsticks.


    Han Mingyi glanced at lenger. Lenger hurried up, picked up the dishes and chopsticks in Luo Qi''s hand and said, "you are an injured person, let me do these things." then he went to clean the dishes and chopsticks and muttered in his heart: how do I feel that the young master is jealous?


    be jealous?!


    Lenger is sweating in his heart. Young master doesn''t like this little doll, does he?! He secretly looked at Han Mingyi and didn''t find anything different, so he pressed down his thoughts.


    After washing the dishes and chopsticks, Du Xiaoli asked him to bring preserved eggs and lean meat porridge to everyone. I cut the hare meat myself before I took it and sat down with them.


    "How delicious." Ji Liufeng looked at the simple food and couldn''t help drooling. Although she tried to move faster, it was still dark now. When the light is lit, the dim yellow light shines on everyone''s face, looking quiet and warm. "The food is relatively simple. Let''s make do with it." Du Xiaoli said, and then drank a mouthful of porridge himself. Although it''s the first time since I came here, the taste is still as memorable as before. Of course, it would be better if we could replace mushrooms with Lentinus edodes. "Girl, I can''t see your craft is so good!" lenger drank a mouthful of porridge and ate a piece of double cooked meat. "If only the mushrooms in the preserved egg lean meat porridge were replaced with mushrooms, some vinegar in the tiger skin pepper, and the hare meat had chili noodles as ingredients." Du Xiaoli said the deficiencies in each dish. "It''s already delicious." Luo Qi gracefully chewed a bone and stopped to say when she heard Du Xiaoli''s words. Han Mingyi looked up at Du Xiaoli and then lowered his head. Silently drinking porridge, eyes flashing, I don''t know what I''m thinking. Everyone had a full meal, half a pot of porridge was clean, and all the dishes were finished. Leng Er touched his round stomach and said, "girl, the food you cooked is really delicious. It''s killing me!" "young master, it''s very late." Leng Yi said. "Let''s go back." Han Mingyi glanced at Luo Qi again and left with a negative hand. Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and said, "I''m just a child. I''m still learning from adults."

 Chapter 41

    Luo Qi helped clean up the dishes and chopsticks. When she heard her words, she said, "he is twelve or thirteen years old. A man of twelve or thirteen years old can be regarded as an adult. Some young masters of rich and noble families began to have housemaids at this age."


    Du Xiaoli pulled at the corners of his mouth and said, "isn''t it too small?! Luo Qi, do you also have a housemaid or something?"


    "Me?" Luo Qi paused and said, "maybe or not, I don''t know."


    "Sweat, I forgot you don''t remember." Du Xiaoli put the dishes and chopsticks in the pot, soaked them in water and said, "put the dishes and chopsticks here and wash them tomorrow."


    "OK." Luo Qi nodded. I can''t see it now. I''m afraid I can''t wash it clean.


    "I can only take a bath with cold water today." Du Xiaoli said and filled a bucket of water in a wooden bucket.


    Luo Qi came over and said, "I''ll come."


    "Hmm?" Du Xiaoli didn''t understand what Luo Qi meant. He had put his hand on the bucket and began to work. Soon a bucket of water turned into hot water.


    "OK," Luo Qi stood up and said.


    Du Xiaoli was stunned by Luo Qi. There was such a magical thing!


    "You take a bath, I''ll go to the house." Luo Qi mentioned the bucket to Du Xiaoli''s bathing place in the yard, turned and went back to the house.


    Du Xiaoli just reacted. I didn''t expect that this internal power could be used like this! But fortunately, Luo Qi recovered well, otherwise she would have to take a cold bath today.


    After washing away the smell of oil smoke and sweat, Du Xiaoli felt that he had come back to life again. She went back to her room, practiced according to the book, and didn''t go to bed until the latter midnight.


    It was still some time before the oranges matured. Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi went to the mountains and asked him to teach himself martial arts. When they saw herbs, they dug them back.


    Once his mind was clear, Du Xiaoli made rapid progress in learning kung fu, and his lightness skill soon entered the door. In the next few days, she went to the mountains to practice martial arts and dig medicine in the morning, read the medical book at home in the afternoon and practice internal skills in the evening.


    Han Mingyi takes Ji Liufeng and others to Du Xiaoli every evening. The beautiful name is to let lenger water Du Xiaoli''s grape seedlings.


    Ji Liufeng smiles secretly with his mouth covered every time he sees Han Mingyi, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Such days lasted until Du Xiuheng came back from his holiday.


    Du Xiaoli knew that Du Xiuheng came home today, so he didn''t go to the mountains. After getting up, she beat up her previous life''s Kung Fu, and then picked up a broom to clean the yard.


    "What boxing was that?" Luo Qi asked when she came under the eaves.


    "Boxing? What boxing?" Du Xiaoli asked suspiciously, "I just did some moves casually according to my feeling."


    Luo Qi said suspiciously, "you have a high talent for martial arts. Do you want to learn other Kung Fu from me?"


    "Do you want to be my master?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Master?" Luo Qi didn''t expect this floor, then shook her head and said, "I''m still so young. I don''t want to be called a master. I''ll be called an old man. You can call me brother."


    Recently, when he got along with Du Xiaoli, he was infected by Du Xiaoli''s plain but warm life. He unconsciously treated her as his sister, so he preferred her to call her his brother than his master.


    "Brother Luo Qi." Du Xiaoli called obediently.


    Cheap brother, don''t be white.


    "Well, I''ll teach you some other Kung Fu later." Luo Qi said with a smile when she heard Du Xiaoli call her brother.


    "OK."


    It was almost noon when Du Xiuheng came home. He said hello to Du Xiaoxiao who was cooking and went to his house to put his things back.


    "Who are you?" Du Xiuheng asked in surprise when he saw Luo Qi lying on the bed as soon as he entered the room.


    "Are you Xiaoli''s brother?" Luo Qi sat up and asked.


    "I am, who are you? Why are you in my house?" Du Xiuheng looked at Luo Qi warily.


    "Brother, come out for a while." Du Xiaoli shouted outside.


    Du Xiuheng glanced at Luo Qi, turned around and went out. When he saw Du Xiaoli, he asked, "who is he? How did you get a man at home?"


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Du Xiaoli almost spit out a mouthful of old blood. What do you mean to get a man at home? It''s like she''s hiding a adulterer.


    She told Luo Qi''s story back and forth. The silver sobbed at Du Xiaoli''s feet to Du Xiuheng, as if cooperating with Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "Really?" Du Xiuheng looked at Luo Qi who came out of the house and asked.


    "Of course it is." Du Xiaoli took Du Xiuheng to the stool, took two oranges out of the room and said, "brother Luo Qi has lost his memory. He doesn''t know who he is or where his home is. It''s not dangerous to walk like this, so he stayed in our house for the time being." seeing Du Xiuheng, he squatted beside him with a straight face, shook his legs and said: "Besides, if you''re not at home, an adult at home can also help me work. I''m going to transplant the orange tree to the mountain in autumn. How can I get it back by myself so far? Brother Luo Qi and I picked this orange for you yesterday. It''s a little sweet now. How do you taste it?"


    Even coaxed and deceived, Du Xiuheng''s face slowed down. Du Xiaoli couldn''t help sighing in her heart. She was still a child. Why did this brother think so much. In modern times, it''s not even a big thing. How can it be the same as a big thing to Du Xiuheng?! Although Du Xiuheng accepted Luo Qi''s living at home, his face was still not very good. But fortunately, Luo Qi is a more easygoing person and is not angry because of Du Xiuheng''s cold face. After half a day of contact, Du Xiuheng admired Qi LUOQI''s talent. "This guy forgot who he was, but he didn''t forget the ink in his stomach." Du Xiaoli muttered at the two people talking. In the evening, Du Xiaoli took Du Xiuheng to see the grapes she planted. Although some died, almost two-thirds survived under her careful care. "You really succeeded in planting this! You don''t have to run so far to eat grapes in the future. Did you succeed in making wine last time?" Du Xiuheng exclaimed. "Oh, I forgot to drink wine!" Du Xiaoli was busy practicing martial arts and digging medicine every day. He had forgotten all the wine! If Du xiuhengti hadn''t reminded her, she wouldn''t remember. At dinner in the evening, Du Xiaoli took out the jar of wine he first brewed. As soon as it was opened, the aroma of the wine spread out. "Brother Luo Qi, come on, let''s not get drunk tonight!" Du Xiuheng picked up a bowl of wine and said to Luo Qi. "OK, don''t get drunk!" Luo Qi also picked up the wine bowl. After they touched it, they drank the wine in the bowl in one gulp.

 Chapter 42

    Come on, I''ve only been calling someone else''s brother for half a day! Du Xiaoli''s ventriloquism. Seeing two people still wanting to make wine, they quickly stopped the way: "this wine is not what you drink like this. I want to fight for a liquor and I''ll find a Baijiu for you."


    "Ha ha -" seeing the heartache on Du Xiaoli''s face, Du Xiuheng and Luo Qi laughed.


    Du Xiaoli rose to hold the wine Baijiu, put the wine away, and pulled his face to eat his own meal. These two people dare to laugh at her together! Be careful she''s angry. She won''t make breakfast for them tomorrow!


    Time passed in a hurry, and in the twinkling of an eye it came to the end of July.


    At this time, the oranges are already sweet. Even the seasonal wind can eat one at a time. Du Xiaoli picked a basket of oranges, borrowed Han Mingyi''s carriage and tried to sell the fruit in the county.


    The sound of horse hoofs was ringing. Du Xiaoli sat in the carriage. This was the second time she took Han Mingyi''s carriage. The first time was when lenger went to pick up Ji Liufeng. That time she just sat outside and saw Ji Liufeng when she opened the curtains. She didn''t see the layout inside. So now Du Xiaoli feels extremely uncoordinated when he sees the noble and gorgeous carriage decorated and his tattered basket.


    Especially the owner of the carriage!


    Du Xiaoli looked at him without saying a word and wondered if he would jump up and scold himself if he soiled his carriage, and then regret agreeing to her? What''s more, if this man doesn''t stay at home, why do he come to join the fun?


    "I haven''t seen selling oranges. Let''s go and have a look." Du Xiaoli almost answered when he thought of his excuse. You''re too busy!


    Luo Qi was left at home by her because she didn''t know if there would be anyone who knew him in the county. If it''s his people, it''s OK. If it''s the enemy, it''s in trouble, so it''s better not to come out.


    Ji Liufeng said that he was not interested in selling things, so he didn''t come out. He was accompanied by lengyi and lenger who were driving a carriage outside.


    "Don''t you worry that your oranges won''t sell?" Han Mingyi asked when he saw Du Xiaoli''s face full of excitement.


    Although she had planted oranges in her previous life, they were purchased directly by outside buyers from their relatives'' village, so it was the first time for her to sell things. When Han Mingyi asked himself, Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "it''s normal that people here haven''t seen oranges at first. So I''m ready. It''s good when the market opens."


    "You are open-minded." after Han Mingyi said a word, he stopped talking and just reclined on the couch to rest.


    Leng Yi Leng Er directly drove the carriage to the fruit market in Du Xiaoli''s mouth. After the carriage stopped steadily, Du Xiaoli pulled the curtain and asked, "are you there?"


    "Yes. Here we are." lenger took the lead in jumping down and helped her take down the basket.


    Lengyi frowned, looked around and said to Han Mingyi, "young master, it''s too dirty here. You''d better be in the carriage."


    Du Xiaoli glanced at the stall in the market and said, "brother Xiaoyi, why don''t you go to other places for a while."


    Han Mingyi opened the curtain, took a look, calmly got down from the carriage and said, "it doesn''t hurt."


    Du Xiaoli paid the booth fee for 100 copper plates in the management area, and then asked lenger to take the basket to an empty space outside, put it down, take out a piece of cloth and spread it on the straw, and then take out the oranges one by one and stack them like a hill.


    "What kind of fruit is this? Why haven''t you seen it?" someone asked in surprise when he saw Du Xiaoli''s oranges.


    "It''s called orange. Would you like some?" Du Xiaoli asked with a smile.


    The aunt looked at it, finally shook her head and said, "what if I eat the fruit I haven''t seen? I think I''d better forget it."


    When the first business was not done, Du Xiaoli was not discouraged and continued to wait behind his stall.


    "Young master." lengyi found a place to put the carriage and brought him a stool. Han Mingyi sat behind Du Xiaoli and watched the guests come and go. He didn''t sell an orange for nearly an hour.


    "Girl, you won''t stay here all day. Can''t you sell an orange?" lenger squatted beside Du Xiaoli and asked.


    Du Xiaoli took an orange, peeled it and gave it half to lenger. He said, "it''s not surprising that even none of them can be sold. It''s normal for people in this world to accept it for a while. You think they are all like you."


    Because of boredom, Du Xiaoli ate oranges one by one. A woman in her twenties wanted to try when she saw that she also ate oranges. Du Xiaoli handed a piece of the orange she ate. The woman thought it tasted good, so she asked the price.


    "Ten copper plates a kilo," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Ten copper plates a catty, isn''t your price too high?" said the woman.


    "This is already the lowest price. Do you see if there is another one selling my orange in the whole market? If you buy it again in two days, it will not be the price." Du Xiaoli explained with a smile.


    Ten copper plates, just about one yuan, where is it expensive?! Well, she ignores the productivity of today''s society. But it''s all shouted out. Let''s sell it.


    The woman thought about it and thought it was acceptable, so she spent ten copper coins to buy a kilo. Du Xiaoli said she was her first guest and gave her two others. "Go slowly, aunt." Du Xiaoli said with a smile and happily put ten copper plates into his small satchel. With the first person to eat crabs, some people tried again and again. Some people didn''t like the taste, some people thought it was too expensive, but they finally sold a few kilograms. At this time, two women dressed as servant girls came to the market, but even if they were dressed as servant girls, their clothes looked much better than ordinary people. "Sister Hong, where can I sell plum this season?" said a servant girl anxiously. The so-called red sister''s face was also full of melancholy and said, "Xiaocui, are you sure there are no plums now?" Xiaocui nodded and said, "the plum ripening season has long passed. Moreover, there are no sour fruits to sell recently." "Madam has been very unhappy recently and wants to eat sour. What can I do?" red sister was even more anxious, He took Xiaocui to the market and said, "let''s go and see what fruit there is first." they walked around the market and found no sour fruit. They couldn''t help feeling a little lost. "Sister Hong, what if my wife gets angry?" Xiaocui quickly cried and said: "my wife has changed since she was pregnant. We......" shut up, can my wife arrange at will? "Sister Hong whispered.

 Chapter 43

    "Xiaocui knew she was wrong." Xiaocui was scolded and said with her head down.


    "What kind of fruit are you? Why is it so sour? Can you eat it?" just then, a voice came.


    Sour? Sister Hong''s attention was immediately attracted and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    Du Xiaoli saw sister Hong and Xiaocui coming over, then looked at the obvious fault finder in front of her, and said with patience, "sister, my name is orange. I told you before you eat it. The taste is sour."


    "Is it really sour?" red sister came to the front, picked up an orange, smelled it and asked.


    "Yes. At this time, oranges are still sour, and it will be sweet after a while. Sister, do you want to eat sour or sweet?" Du Xiaoli handed over the half skinned oranges and said, "sister, do you want to try?"


    "This is something you haven''t seen before. Be careful. You''ll lose your life if you eat it!" said the woman who just found fault.


    She was originally a fruit seller at a stall inside. When she saw the newcomers, she wanted to bully them.


    Sister Hong looked at the man, and the woman immediately hushed and returned to her position with a cold hum.


    "Sister Hong, have you come to buy fruit for your wife again? How is your wife now?" the stall owner next to recognized her and greeted her with a smile.


    "Yes," said Sister Hong, who seemed to know the man very well, "my wife has been very unhappy recently and wants to eat sour. Won''t you come and buy her fruit?"


    With that, she took the orange handed over by Du Xiaoli, broke one of her own, and gave the rest to Xiaocui. Xiaocui ate one, and her sour eyes narrowed. It was not easy to slow down. She said excitedly, "sister Hong, it''s sour! It''s sour!"


    Sister Hong was also happy and said, "it''s really sour. I just haven''t seen this fruit. I don''t know whether my wife likes it or not."


    "We''ll buy some and try it back. If madam likes to eat, we''ll come back and buy more." Xiaocui said.


    Sister Hong also thought it was a good idea. Without even asking the price, she said to Du Xiaoli, "give us two kilograms."


    Du Xiaoli divided two kilograms of oranges into two parts and said, "sister Hong, I separated the oranges. Here are some sour and here are some sweet. There are twenty copper coins in total."


    Xiaocui took the fruit. Sister Hong took twenty copper plates and handed them to Du Xiaoli. She said, "my little sister has a heart. If my wife likes to eat, we''ll come back and buy more. Xiaocui, let''s go back first."


    "Two sisters walk slowly." Du Xiaoli waved to them. When they went away, he turned and asked the man next to him, "uncle, who is that red sister?"


    "That''s the close maid of the county magistrate''s wife. She often comes to buy fruit for her wife." the middle-aged man said.


    "No wonder I bought it without asking the price." Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi looks at Du Xiaoli and the stall owners on both sides. He can sell oranges easily. If he doesn''t know her details, it''s really difficult to regard her as a seven-year-old baby.


    Towards noon, Du Xiaoli plans to pack the oranges and go home. Han Mingyi, the young master, is here. She doesn''t dare to stay too late, otherwise he won''t be well if she''s hungry.


    "You''re going to close the stall so early?" the uncle was surprised to see Du Xiaoli start loading oranges into the basket. They are all going to stay here all day.


    "Yes. It''s noon. I''m going back to dinner." Du Xiaoli said.


    At this time, Xiaocui hurried over with two middle-aged women and said, "little sister, we want all your oranges!"


    "All?" Du Xiaoli looked and saw that there were still more than half of the baskets left. Didn''t she hear it wrong?


    Xiaocui nodded and said, "my wife ate your oranges and liked them very much, so she decided to take them all."


    "Oh." Du Xiaoli took out the oranges again, left some, put the others in the big basket brought by the two ladies in the back, and weighed it. It was twenty kilograms.


    Xiaocui gave Du Xiaoli the money and said, "little sister, will you come back tomorrow?"


    Du Xiaoli turned to look at Han Mingyi and said, "I won''t come tomorrow. I have to come in a few days. The remaining oranges on the tree can''t be eaten in a few days."


    "My wife said, if you come, send some money to our wife first. Naturally, you won''t be missing." Xiaocui said and led them away.


    Du Xiaoli is still a little confused. She turned to look at Han Mingyi and said excitedly, "brother Xiaoyi, I''ve sold out, I''ve sold out! Ha ha!"


    She was ready to sell none today. Unexpectedly, she met such a big customer and advertised herself for free. It''s false to say she''s not excited. If the orange is recognized, her orange garden plan can be implemented!


    When Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli so happy, the corners of his mouth rose unconsciously and said, "good."


    Put the cloth in the basket. Several people left the fruit market. Lengyi drove the carriage over and said, "young master, shall we go back directly?"


    "Shall we go back directly or eat first and then go back?" Han Mingyi asked looking at Du Xiaoli.


    "I want to see my brother," said Du Xiaoli. "School." Han Mingyi ordered. Lenger drove the car to the school. When Du Xiaoli went, Du Xiuheng just finished class. Han Mingyi took their brother and sister to a nearby restaurant for dinner. "Xiuheng, I''ll go to the canteen to buy food," said Zhang Rui, who came out with Du Xiuheng. "Brother Zhang Rui, let''s eat together." Du Xiaoli said, "brother Xiaoyi, can you?" Du Xiuheng often said when he came home that Zhang Rui took good care of him in the school. Du Xiaoli thought when to ask him to have dinner as a thank-you. Han Mingyi didn''t speak, so he acquiesced. Several people had dinner together. Du Xiaoli told Du Xiuheng about selling oranges. Du Xiuheng was also very happy to hear that oranges actually bought nearly 700 copper plates. "Sister Xiaoli, you are so awesome!" Zhang Rui praised. He knew that Du Xiuheng came to school to study. Du Xiaoli earned all the money. Every time he went back, he would ask Du Xiuheng to bring some mountain game to everyone. Sometimes he envied him for having such a good sister. Sometimes when chatting with Du Xiuheng, whenever he heard that his sister had done a lot for him, he must obtain fame and let his sister live a good life with him. He would think it would be nice if he had such a relationship. "Brother Zhang Rui, my brother always says you often take care of him in school. Thank you," Du Xiaoli said. "Ha ha, you call me brother. Xiuheng also calls me brother. It''s right to take care of him. Besides, Xiuheng often takes care of me." Zhang Rui smiled and said.

 Chapter 44

    "By the way, brother, I left some oranges. Take them to school later. But they are sour. It will take some time to eat sweet." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK." Du Xiuheng nodded.


    Han Ming is on the side of the quiet dinner, until after eating did not say a few words.


    After dinner, Du Xiaoli sent Du Xiuheng to the school to separate. After she got on the carriage, lenger smiled and said, "you are not generally good to your brother!"


    "Of course! That''s my brother!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. She is very grateful to God for having such a family in this life, and will naturally cherish it.


    "What about us?" lenger suddenly asked.


    "Whoever is good to me, I''ll be good to anyone. Whoever annoys me, my heart is very small!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Like your aunt?" Leng Er asked, "when will her legs get better?"


    "It''ll be fine in a few days." Du Xiaoli didn''t want to say Cui, so she opened the curtain to see the scenery outside.


    Han Mingyi looked at her side face, and her just sentence "whoever is good to me, I will be good to anyone" echoed in her mind. She wondered whether she was not as close to herself as lenger because she kicked her at the beginning?


    Back from the county to go through a small river, when the carriage drove to the side of the bridge, Du Xiaoli suddenly asked lenger to stop, and the carriage stopped at the end of the bridge.


    At this time, dozens of people in black rushed out of the water and surrounded their carriages.


    Leng Yi and Leng Er looked at the man in black and said in a cold voice, "who are you?"


    "Those who take your lives!" said the leader. Then he waved his hand and the men in black besieged him.


    Lengyi took out a fireworks copper and pulled down the line at the bottom. A fireworks burst into the sky. Then he and lenger took out their swords from under the seat and flew up. They tried not to let the people in black close to the carriage, but there were too many people on the other side. Lengyi and lenger couldn''t resist all the people even though their Kung Fu was good.


    Du Xiaoli opened the curtain and looked out. There were bodies of people in black lying outside the carriage. She looked at it. Everyone in black was covered and had no accessories. She couldn''t see who came to kill Han Mingyi.


    "Be careful!" Han Mingyi pulled Du Xiaoli, and a knife immediately cut to the windowsill where Du Xiaoli was just lying.


    Han Mingyi heard the voice outside and said, "stay inside and don''t come out." then he went out with a sword.


    "The bodyguard hasn''t come yet?" lenger and lengyi see Han Mingyi come out and kill the people in front of them, then fly to him and confront them.


    "Are you waiting for rescue?" the man in black, who was led by Leng Er, looked at the direction of the county and said, "your rescue will not come for a while and a half. When they come, you have gone to see the king of hell! Go!"


    The two sides were entangled again.


    Du Xiaoli came to the door and opened a gap in the curtain. He saw Han Mingyi playing with the man in black with a sword, thinking whether to go out and help them.


    "There are people in the car!" someone saw Du Xiaoli and shouted.


    Then the people next to the carriage attacked the carriage. As soon as a man in black cut at the carriage, he cut off the carriage at the waist, and the reins fell off from the horse. As soon as the horse was frightened, he spread his legs and ran away.


    Du Xiaoli was close to the bottom of the carriage when the man in black cut it, so the sword didn''t hurt her just now.


    "It''s a little doll?" the man in Black said when he saw Du Xiaoli.


    "The little doll can''t let go, go!" said the man in black next to him, and they waved their swords and stabbed Du Xiaoli.


    "Damn it!" Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli besieged by two people. He cursed in a low voice and hurried over. But he was a little far away from Du Xiaoli. He saw that the man in black was about to stab her.


    "Run!" Han Mingyi had to shout at her before he could save her.


    Du Xiaoli held the dagger he took out in the carriage in his hand. When he saw the man in black stabbing himself, he quickly flashed to the left of the man in black when the sword was only a few centimeters away from him. He waved the dagger and stabbed him in his back, directly stabbed his heart, pulled it out, and the man in black fell to the ground and died.


    "Are you all right?" Han Mingyi didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to kill her killer. The current situation doesn''t allow him to think why Du Xiaoli''s technique is so accurate. She only thinks she is a blind cat and meets a dead mouse.


    Du Xiaoli shook her head and said she wasn''t hurt.


    "You follow me." Han Mingyi pulled Du Xiaoli and said.


    Cold one cold two protection on both sides, Han Mingyi''s pressure is not so great, but even so, there are still many missed fish.


    Du Xiaoli is behind Han Mingyi, and his heart is suddenly warm. It is impossible for a person like him not to know how dangerous it is to expose his back in front of others. He protected himself behind without worry. It seems that he is not the same person who kicked her before.


    "Rush -" lenger was stabbed into his right arm by the man in black, and his clothes were soon soaked with blood.


    Because the injury was on his right hand, Leng er''s combat effectiveness decreased a lot. Several people in black came around from him and prepared to attack Han Mingyi. Han Mingyi was dealing with the people in front of him. For a moment, he didn''t notice that someone was attacking. "Be careful." Du Xiaoli pulled Han Mingyi back and dodged the sword from the side. When the man saw Du Xiaoli helping Han Mingyi escape, the sword turned and stabbed her directly, forcing her to keep dodging back. "NIMA egg, I''m angry!" Du Xiaoli was forced to be anxious. He was short and avoided the other party''s sword. Then he stepped forward and stabbed the dagger into the other party''s abdomen. When the dagger was pulled out, his intestines were pulled out with blood. "It''s disgusting." Du Xiaoli said disgustingly, but forgot who made it so disgusting. "Young master -" lengyi''s voice suddenly came, with a little tremor. Du Xiaoli turned his head and saw that Han Mingyi was being trapped by two people in black, and someone behind him attacked him quickly. Without enough time to think, Du Xiaoli threw the dagger in his hand at the man in black and stabbed it into Han Mingyi''s heart before he stabbed him. Han Mingyi solved the two people in front and turned around. He was stunned to see the man lying on the ground with Du Xiaoli''s dagger on his back. She saved herself? "Why are you stunned? The enemy is coming!" Du Xiaoli shouted to Korea and Korea. Han Mingyi was yelled by Du Xiaoli before he continued to fight with the attacking people. Du Xiaoli ran over and pulled out his dagger. His eyes touched the goose warm stone on the ground. Now her body is so small that her martial arts are worthy of entry. She killed three people by cunning and surprise. He and she have no advantage in fighting with these people, but she can use other methods.

 Chapter 45

    She picked up two small stones, aimed at the people around Han Mingyi and threw them quickly. One was hit in the right arm and one was hit in the chest. Their actions were unconsciously slowed down, and Han Mingyi killed them at this moment.


    Useful!


    Seeing this, Du Xiaoli picked up a few small stones from the ground and threw them at the people who besieged Leng Yi and Leng er. They all hit them accurately, and Leng Yi and they also seized the opportunity to kill the enemy in front of them.


    "Useless things!" the man in black, the leader, scolded, and then did it himself. Du Xiaoli was surrounded by two people in black.


    "Five princes, I''ll send you to the king of hell!" the leader of the man in black came to Han Mingyi and said, then he slapped Han Mingyi.


    After such a long battle, Han Mingyi himself was a little weak. In addition, the martial arts of the leader of the man in black was much higher than others. When he knocked down his sword, he didn''t expect that he would attack with his palm. The whole man was beaten and flew up and fell into the river behind.


    "Young master!" Leng Yi and Leng Er wanted to save Han Mingyi, but they were dragged.


    Du Xiaoli was chased away, so he didn''t hear the man call Han Mingyi the fifth prince. Instead, he heard lengyi''s cry and the sound of falling into the water.


    "Brother Xiaoyi!" Du Xiaoli heard Niujing say that Han Mingyi grew up in the north and was not used to water at all. He was surprised to see him fall into the water.


    At this time, several people flew from the direction of the county and fought with the people in black. Du Xiaoli was first rescued. When she came to the shore, she saw lenger going to jump down. She grabbed him and shouted, "you can''t swim. Go down and die? Wait on the shore!"


    After yelling, she threw her dagger and satchel on the ground and plopped into the water.


    The people from the county are Han Mingyi''s bodyguards. As soon as they come, they attack the people in black. Lengyi kills the people in front of him and flies to the shore.


    Neither he nor lenger could drink water. Knowing that Du Xiaoli went down, he waited anxiously on the bank.


    When the leader of the people in black saw their reinforcements coming, he said to the rest, "withdraw!"


    The man in black was ordered to fly away from all directions.


    Leng Yi saw that they were going to chase and said, "don''t chase. Do you have anyone who knows water? Those who know water go down to save the young master!"


    Two short men jumped into the water one after another, looking for Han Mingyi in the water.


    Du Xiaoli went into the water and swam to the place where Han Mingyi fell. The river water flow is not urgent. Han Mingyi should not be washed away too far. Sure enough, a comatose man was found a little downstream.


    She quickly swam over, put her hands around his armpits and held him upstream.


    "Wow -"


    The people on the shore only heard a sound of water, and Du Xiaoli came out of the water with Han Mingyi.


    "Bring the young master and the girl up quickly." lenger said to the two people in the water.


    Du Xiaoli had consumed a lot of energy just after dealing with the enemy. In addition, his body is still too small. When he dragged Han Mingyi to the water, he was a little dizzy. Fortunately, the two bodyguards swam over and took her and Han Mingyi to the shore.


    Du Xiaoli laid Han Mingyi flat on the ground. At this time, he had fainted, his head turned to one side, and his face was pale.


    "Young master!" Leng Yi knelt on one knee and kept calling Han Mingyi.


    "Young master fainted!" someone said.


    "Don''t you two know water? What are you waiting for? Give your young master first aid!" Du Xiaoli sat down and said to the two men just now.


    Lengyi pulled one of them to Han Mingyi and said, "don''t worry about the others, young master."


    "Yes." with lengyi''s order, the man put his hand on Han Mingyi''s stomach and pressed it down. Soon he spit out two salivas, but he still didn''t wake up.


    "Why don''t you wake up?" lenger said anxiously. He patted Han Mingyi''s face with his hand, but suddenly stopped his hand and said, "young master doesn''t breathe!"


    Lengyi stretched out his hand to sigh and found that Han Mingyi really didn''t breathe. The whole person was stunned.


    Du Xiaoli came to Han Mingyi and saw that the man''s technique was also right. Just because Han Mingyi drowned for too long, he didn''t breathe for the time being.


    "Give him artificial respiration!" Du Xiaoli said to the bodyguard.


    "Artificial respiration?" not only the bodyguard didn''t know, but cold one and cold two didn''t know.


    "Get out of the way!" Du Xiaoli doesn''t have time to explain to them what artificial respiration is, and she doesn''t have time to teach them to save Han Mingyi. She pulls open the bodyguard who saved Han Mingyi, breaks open Han Mingyi''s mouth and looks. The person who just spit water has spit out the dirt in her throat. Then she pinched Han Mingyi''s nose with her hand, took a deep breath, and bent over to give Han Mingyi artificial respiration.


    "What is she doing?" the bodyguard behind took a deep breath when he saw Du Xiaoli''s action.


    "One, she..." someone saw Leng Yi and they didn''t stop and shouted.


    Leng Yi waved his hand and interrupted the man''s words. Everyone quietly watched Du Xiaoli breathe in and out.


    "Well..." after a while, Han Mingyi opened his eyes and saw a pair of bright eyes, like the stars at night, flash into his heart.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Han Mingyi to wake up so soon. Her lips were still close to his lips, and there was a soft touch on her lips. His eyes were like a vast ocean, which made her lose her direction in a moment. They just looked at each other and forgot to get up. "Wake up, wake up, young master wake up." lenger saw Han Mingyi open his eyes and said in surprise. Du Xiaoli got up from Han Mingyi and said, "I saved you again. The price will be increased this time." "young master, how are you?" lengyi helped Han Mingyi up and asked. "What just happened?" Han Mingyi asked. "The young master has just drowned and has not breathed. I didn''t expect the little girl to save you." someone said. Their master is never close to women. He despises so many beautiful women in the capital. He didn''t expect to lose his first kiss today. Han Mingyi thought of the soft feeling on his lips, his eyes flashed, and then stood up and asked, "Why are you alone?" "back to the young master, we came in a hurry when we saw the signal bomb, but we were stopped on the way, and they protected us first." the person who just gave Han Mingyi first aid said. At this time, a group of people came from the county. Many people were injured. At first glance, they had just experienced a fierce battle. After those people came, Du Xiaoli went to the bank to carry his small satchel, and then came to the water to wash the blood on the dagger. Thinking of the feeling of just inserting the dagger into someone else''s heart, Du Xiaoli felt as if he had returned to his previous life at that moment.

 Chapter 46

    "Young master, lengsan him..." the bodyguard came to Han Mingyi and knelt down. One of them was carrying a seriously injured comatose man, and blood dripping all the way from him.


    "Why did you shed so much blood!" Leng Er asked when he saw Leng San.


    "In order for them to leave early, San tried his best to block in front of those people. There were too many of them, so..." said the man carrying lengsan on his back.


    "Young master, please allow us to take lengsan to find Mr. Niu first." lengsi knelt aside and said.


    There are seven brothers at the beginning of the cold word. These seven people are brothers and sisters. Now everyone is very anxious to see that lengsan is in danger.


    "OK, you..."


    "No matter how good the lightness skill is, he''s dead before grandpa Niu!" Han Mingyi just nodded. Du Xiaoli came over after washing the dagger and said.


    "Who are you? Why do you say that!" hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, the bodyguard who just came was angry.


    "He has shed so much blood. Although you bandaged his wound, he is still bleeding, which means that he hurt the artery and is still a very important place, so bandaging is useless," Du Xiaoli said, "No matter how fast you go back from here, it will take you nearly a cup of tea, which is enough for him to lose too much blood and die. Moreover, if you carry him on your back, you will squeeze him when flying. Even if you don''t bleed to death, you will be tossed to death."


    Lenger came to Du Xiaoli, held her shoulder with both hands and said, "girl, you save him!"


    Du Xiaoli looked up at lenger and saw the request and pain in his eyes, as well as the slightest fear. It was strange, but he still nodded and said, "OK."


    "Thank you, girl!" lenger said.


    "You put him on the carriage," Du Xiaoli said to the people.


    Cold four, they stood there without action.


    "Put Leng San on the carriage." Leng Yi said.


    "One!" Leng Si didn''t know why Leng Yi and Leng Er did this. Instead of looking for Niujing, he asked them to listen to the little girl.


    Lengyi walked over, patted Lengwu and said, "don''t worry."


    Leng Wu looked at Leng Yi and stood still. He still didn''t believe what a little doll said.


    "Do as she says." Han Mingyi opens his mouth.


    "Young master..." Leng Wu saw Han Mingyi speak, so he had to put Leng San on the carriage.


    It was a carriage. Now there was only one bottom board left. Lengsan lay on it. Du Xiaoli went up and untied the cloth strip on his leg, revealing a ferocious wound.


    Du Xiaoli felt around the wound and said, "it hurt the artery in his leg, so he would shed so much blood. Lenger, is there a fire?"


    "There''s a fire here." someone took out a torch.


    "Find some firewood." Du Xiaoli ordered.


    Han Mingyi waved to several people. They immediately went to find firewood.


    "Get some water." Du Xiaoli continued.


    This time, without Han Mingyi''s command, someone immediately took the utensils that fell to the ground and fetched water from the river.


    Du Xiaoli put the water aside and pressed a position above the wound with his left hand. The blood flowing out slowed down.


    Then she asked Han Mingyi to tear his inner clothes, wet the blood near the wound with a cloth strip with her right hand, let lenger take out his silver needle, take out one and bake it on the fire, and then slowly stabbed it in where she had just pressed it. Then she stabbed several needles on his leg.


    Du Xiaoli pricked slowly, but as her silver needles went down one by one, lengsan''s expression was no longer so painful, and the wound no longer bled.


    "The blood stopped," said the guard in surprise.


    Du Xiaoli waited for a while, then pulled out the silver needles one by one, wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "well, now let several people carry the board back and pay attention to stability. Then let Grandpa Niu treat him."


    "Go," Han Mingyi said.


    Cold four cold five cold six cold seven four people immediately came forward, one carried a corner and flew away.


    Du Xiaoli wiped the silver one by one, carefully took it back into the box, put it back into his backpack, and then went to the water to wash his hands.


    "Girl, thank you." lenger came to Du Xiaoli and said.


    "Thank you to my men, but it would be better if you could make them not tell about today," Du Xiaoli said.


    "I understand," lenger replied.


    "Let''s go back," Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi left several uninjured people to deal with the bodies here, and then took others back to Du Zhuang.


    Niujing was playing with herbs at home when he suddenly saw four people fall into his yard and hurried out of the house to have a look.


    "Doctor Niu, help Leng San quickly." Leng Si said anxiously when he saw Niu Jing.


    "What happened?" Niu Jing asked. Seeing lengsan on the board, he said, "bring him in quickly!"


    The four carried Leng San to the room, Leng Si took him to the bed, then stepped aside and asked Niujing to examine him.


    Niujing took his pulse, looked at the wound on his thigh and said, "he was badly hurt. It''s not easy to hold on until now. But it obviously hurt an important position. Why didn''t the wound bleed?" "a little girl pricked him with a needle before we came back." lengsi said. "Oh? It''s girl Li?" Niu Jing said, "that''s nothing strange. I''ll prescribe a medicine and have a look after drinking it." Niu Jing left the room to get the medicine. Soon Han Mingyi and they came back. Seeing many wounded people, even lenger was injured. Niujing hurried to bandage them. "Girl Li, come and help me," Niu Jing said to Du Xiaoli. "OK." Du Xiaoli didn''t put it off. There were so many people here that Niujing couldn''t be busy alone. She came to Leng Er, first scrubbed his wound with wine, then took medicine and wrapped him up. "You didn''t hurt your muscles and bones. It''s not serious. You won''t touch water in a few days." Du Xiaoli said while bandaging. "I know," lenger replied. Du Xiaoli bandaged lenger and went to get it for others. As soon as it was done, he saw silver and Luo Qi coming. Silver ran to Du Xiaoli, rubbed her legs hard, smelled the bloody smell on her, and moved restlessly. "Silver." Du Xiaoli squatted down, touched its head, looked up and asked Luo Qi, "brother Luo Qi, how did you come here?" Luo Qi was relieved to see that Du Xiaoli was not hurt. He said, "silver is very restless at home and has been running away. I opened the door of the yard and it ran here, and I followed. What happened?" "nothing." Du Xiaoli put his hands around silver''s neck and turned to Niujing and said, "Grandpa Niu, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back."

 Chapter 47

    "OK," Niu Jing said.


    Du Xiaoli took silver and Luo Qi back to her home and briefly explained what happened today.


    "What''s the origin of Xiaoyi? Someone will come after him." Luo Qi asked curiously.


    Du Xiaoli shrugged and said, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the childe of which family. Alas, anyway, I''ll take a bath and my body is sticky."


    After taking a bath, she lay in bed and thought about today. No matter how she looked, Han Mingyi''s identity was not simple. And the Kung Fu of those people made her feel that she must seize the opportunity to practice Kung Fu, otherwise she would feel too insecure in this society.


    In the next few days, Du Xiaoli went to Niujing''s yard to have a look. The people wrapped up their wounds and left. They hid in the dark to protect Han Mingyi. While Leng Si and others stayed, protecting Han Mingyi and taking care of Leng San.


    Knowing that Du Xiaoli saved Han Mingyi, Leng Siji''s attitude towards her changed. Although there was no flattery, they were no longer cold faced.


    "Lenger, how''s your wound?" Du Xiaoli greeted lenger silently in the yard.


    Lenger looked at him and said, "here you are."


    Du Xiaoli saw that he didn''t tease himself like before. He went over and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing. Why are you here?" lenger asked.


    "Let me see if there''s anything else I can help." Du Xiaoli asked, "by the way, let''s see how lengsan''s injury is."


    "He is much better. Thank you very much that day, otherwise he will be cold three..."


    "It''s nothing. Usually you take care of me so much. Of course I have to save your brother." Du Xiaoli said, "if I don''t know someone, I won''t save it!"


    "Ha ha." lenger was amused by Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "The deceased is dead, so don''t be too concerned about some things after they have passed. Although I don''t know what happened before, people always look forward. Thinking about the past will only fetter their own steps, so they can never move forward. I like the energetic lenger before!" Du Xiaoli said and went into the room.


    "She''s right." Leng Yi doesn''t know where he came to Leng ER and said, "we didn''t blame you for the original things, nor did San. So don''t blame yourself."


    Lenger wiped his hands on his face, sighed heavily, smiled and said, "I try my best. I was preached by the little girl, really..."


    "Don''t look at her age. Sometimes she thinks more than we do." lengyi said.


    The master''s mind is most clear to him. He doesn''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate to meet that little girl here


    A few days later, lenger told Du Xiaoli that they had prepared another carriage. If she wanted to sell fruit in the county, she could borrow it.


    Du Xiaoli was happy for a while. These two days she was worried that the oranges were ripe, but there was no carriage to transport them. Now it''s better. So that afternoon she went to pick a basket with Luo Qi and went to the county early the next morning.


    The driver is still cold two. Without Han Mingyi and them this time, there is more Luo Qi. Since Du Xiaoli was in danger last time, Luo Qi has been with her as long as she wants to go far away.


    It''s the same today.


    In order to prevent Luo Qi from being found, Du Xiaoli moved on his face, so his eyebrows became thick, his skin became rough and black, and there was a long moustache around his mouth. Wearing Du Hai''s original clothes, even familiar people couldn''t recognize it if they didn''t look carefully.


    At the fruit market, lenger goes to find a place to stop the carriage. Luo Qi helps her carry the quilt basket behind Du Xiaoli.


    As soon as Du Xiaoli came to the fruit market, he immediately felt that the atmosphere was different from last time. She came to the last booth and just took out the cloth, the uncle next door spoke to her: "little girl, why haven''t you come these days?"


    "Something happened at home and he couldn''t get away, so he didn''t come." Du Xiaoli picked up the oranges and put them away, and answered the uncle''s words.


    "Do you still have the same price as last time?" the uncle asked.


    "No, this time it''s fifteen copper plates a kilo." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Why are there five more coppers?" the uncle asked with a frown.


    "Yes, last time it was the first time we sold it. We haven''t seen this fruit, so it should be cheaper," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Then you..." before the middle-aged uncle finished his words, he saw sister Hong and several middle-aged women coming in from the outside and running straight to Du Xiaoli.


    "Little girl, why didn''t you come a few days ago?" asked sister Hong.


    "Well, I have something at home." Du Xiaoli repeated what he had just said.


    "The oranges we bought last time were delicious, and my master and young master liked them, so they were all divided. My wife didn''t want to eat any more, so she urged us to buy them. We came to find someone who hasn''t seen you for several times. We''re so anxious." sister Hong said, "my husband said if you came, let you go to the house with me. My wife has something to ask you."


    "Madam wants to see me?!" Du Xiaoli said in surprise.


    "Yes," said Sister Hong, "come with us quickly. These oranges are all moved to the house." hearing sister Hong''s instructions, a woman came up and directly picked them up in the basket, and then a group of people left. When the middle-aged uncle saw Du Xiaoli, they left. He patted them on his thigh and said, "how did they come so fast! Alas, this good opportunity was missed!" Du Xiaoli followed sister Hong to the county magistrate''s residence, entered through the back door, passed through several small courtyards and came to the front main courtyard. "Sister Hong, you''re back. Madam is urging you! Hurry in." Du Xiaoli didn''t have time to carefully observe the environment here. A woman dressed like sister Hong came out of the yard, saw them and urged them. "I see." sister Hong answered and asked Luo Qi and lenger to wait outside the yard. She took Du Xiaoli into the yard and went directly to the middle room. "Madam, the maidservant brought the little orange girl." Hongmei woke up to the woman sitting by the window and said. "I''ve found someone today." Mrs. Li Xuemei heard Hongmei''s words, turned around and sat down, looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "is that her?" Du Xiaoli looked at Li Xuemei. She was about twenty-five or six years old, with a lily hairstyle, two gold hairpins and loose clothes. She thought it was because she was so comfortable when she was pregnant, A pair of Danfeng eyes let her whole person emit a shrewd light. "Yes, madam," replied Hongmei. "Bold Dalit, don''t you salute when you see your wife?" a maid behind Li Xuemei scolded Du Xiaoli when she saw that Du Xiaoli didn''t know to salute.

 Chapter 48

    "Ah? Oh, Hello, madam." Du Xiaoli said to Li Xuemei.


    "You..." what else did the maid want to say? Li Xuemei raised her hand and said, "forget it, it''s just a child."


    "Yes, madam," replied the maid, blessing her body.


    "Don''t be afraid, little sister. I just wanted to ask you a few questions today." Li Xuemei said.


    "Excuse me, madam." Du Xiaoli saw that Li Xuemei was very kind, not as terrible as Xiaocui said last time.


    "What''s your name? Who are there in your family? Is this orange planted by your own family? Why haven''t you seen this fruit before?" Li Xuemei picked up an orange and asked.


    The oranges were separated from them when they entered the house. I didn''t expect they had been sent to her so soon.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "my name is Du Xiaoli. My brother and I were at home. This orange used to grow in the mountains. Later, I found it edible, so I planted it and sold it myself."


    "Only you and your brother? How old are you? Why are you selling oranges, not your brother?" Li Xuemei asked.


    "My brother is now studying in the school in the county, so I''m the only one to sell oranges," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Do others have seed?" Li Xuemei asked.


    "No," said Du Xiaoli.


    "How many oranges do you have?" Li Xuemei continued.


    "Eight hundred pounds," Du Xiaoli estimated the number of oranges on the tree and said.


    "Oh? So many?" Li Xuemei knocked her fingers on the rocking chair, as if thinking about something. After a while, she said to Du Xiaoli, "don''t sell your oranges to others. Keep them all for me. The price won''t be unfair to you. How about it?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Li Xuemei''s appearance and didn''t discuss with himself. He just meant to inform her. Thinking about who to sell, he nodded and said, "thank you, madam."


    "If necessary, I will inform you in advance. You will tell sister Hong your address later."


    "Yes, madam." Du Xiaoli answered cleverly and asked, "I don''t know whether madam wants sour or sweet?"


    "What''s the difference?" Li Xuemei asked when she heard Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "Well, madam, if you want to eat sour, it''s time to pick them. By the end of August and the beginning of September, the oranges will begin to become sweet, and by the middle of September, they will be as sweet as honey." Du Xiaoli explained.


    "And these things." Li Xuemei looked at the orange in her hand, turned it around in her hand and said, "I know. Go back. Xiao Hong, send her out."


    "Yes, madam!" sister Hong came over from one side and said to Du Xiaoli, "little sister, come with me."


    "Good bye, madam." Du Xiaoli smiled at Li Xuemei and followed sister Hong out of the yard.


    After a while, a man dressed in government came in. It was Sun Zheng, the county magistrate of Zhou county.


    "Master." everyone in the room saluted sun Zheng.


    Li Xuemei also got up from the rocking chair, greeted him and asked, "why did you come back so early today?"


    Sun was touching Li Xuemei''s stomach and said, "come back and get something. I just heard that you asked the orange buyer to sell you all the oranges? Even if you like it, let someone buy some. How can you buy so many?"


    Li Xuemei patted sun Zheng''s hand and said, "Sir, you forget that the magistrate''s wife is also pregnant. Now the sour fruit is almost out of season. If we send this orange to the magistrate... Isn''t there an official transfer recently? It might be useful. Besides, this orange is also a rare fruit. It''s special to give some to other officials."


    "Madam is considerate." Sun Zheng said with a smile, "you''re the only one there."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll think about it." Li Xuemei said. She took an orange, peeled it and handed it to sun Zheng.


    Du Xiaoli followed sister Hong to the yard. Seeing Luo Qi and lenger waiting under the tree, he waved to them.


    "Are you finished?" they asked.


    "Well," Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "we can go back now."


    "Xiaoli, I have agreed with my wife that you can''t sell those oranges. Do you know?" sister Hong reminded.


    "I know. Don''t worry, sister Hong." Du Xiaoli said, "it''s just that the orange tree is a little far away. If you can, try to come in the morning or inform me the day before, so that I can pick it and wait for you."


    "I''ll talk to my wife," said Sister Hong.


    At the back door, the old ladies had been waiting there with Du Xiaoli''s basket. Seeing Du Xiaoli, he said, "it''s forty kilograms in total. My wife said that when you were young, I''ll calculate twenty copper plates for you. It''s 800 copper plates in total. This is broken silver. Take it."


    Then she took out some silver coins to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli just heard the woman say 800 copper coins. She thought she really gave herself so much, which startled her. Fortunately, they chose silver coins.


    "OK, I''ll take you here. If you need me in the future, just tell the guard here to find me." sister Hong took them to the door and said. "Thank you, sister Hong, goodbye!" Du Xiaoli waved to sister Hong before they went to the fruit market with Luo Qi. They got on the carriage and went back to Du Zhuang. Back at Niujing''s house, Du Xiaoli got down from the carriage and saw Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng lying under the eaves. He waved to them and shouted, "brother Xiaoyi, brother Liufeng." "girl, why did you come back so early today?" Ji Liufeng didn''t know where to get a expensive Imperial concubine chair. Seeing Du Xiaoli coming back, he sat up and asked. "The county magistrate and his wife bought all the oranges." Du Xiaoli came in and said. Han Mingyi also sat up and asked, "then you came back?" "yes!" Du Xiaoli moved two stools, one for Luo Qi, and then sat down next to Han Mingyi and said, "I''ll tell you something." Du Xiaoli told Li Xuemei what she wanted to sell her oranges, and asked, "you say, what does she do with so many oranges?" "It''s not easy. Give someone away." Ji Liufeng said. Although Ji Liufeng was born in the Wu family, he was more flexible than his father and saw things in officialdom more thoroughly. As soon as he heard Du Xiaoli say so, he understood Li Xuemei''s practice. "Give someone away? Do you need so much to give someone away?" Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingyi and asked. Han Mingyi nodded, agreed with Ji Liufeng and said: "No one else has seen the orange you found. If you give it as a gift, it''s unique. As the county magistrate, sun Zheng must have moved around with other officials. Now the emperor is punishing officials for corruption. Many people dare not give or accept bribes. The money is not given. If you give oranges, they are just ordinary fruit and will not be included in bribes Face, both special and closer. "

 Chapter 49

    "There is such a relationship in it." Du Xiaoli thought he had seen such things before, but he didn''t expect that his orange would become a bridge between officials. "If an official gets off the horse, will I be implicated?"


    "No." Han Mingyi said, "although your orange is special, it can''t be counted as money. Even if sun Zheng is caught, he won''t find you here."


    "Then I''m relieved." Du Xiaoli sighed. She didn''t expect that after getting familiar with Han Mingyi, she found that he was still good, and didn''t talk to him like before. Now he will answer whatever she asks, especially the analysis in the officialdom.


    "You little girl, what do you want to do so much?" Ji Liufeng joked when he saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance.


    "Of course I have to think about it! In this feudal society, imperial power is supreme, and those who are officials control the life and death of the common people outside. When dealing with those who are officials, they can''t resist, of course, they have to consider these things." Du Xiaoli said somewhat lost, "Just like what happened today, the lady just informed me about it. Whether I agree or not, if she likes the orange, I can''t say no. alas..."


    This feudal society is really no better than the harmonious society of the previous life!


    "Then you build a force that makes her dare not do this to you." Luo Qi suddenly said.


    "Sweat, how busy and tired life is every day. I still prefer the rural life." Du Xiaoli immediately shook his head and denied it.


    It was not easy to have such a comfortable life. She didn''t want to destroy it without fighting and killing. But she didn''t expect that she had to give up such a life soon.


    "You, it''s really early to think about it now." Ji Liufeng said. "Besides, you are a girl. When you grow up and get married, you can throw these troubles to your husband and teach your children."


    It''s this theory again! Du Xiaoli glanced and said, "I don''t want it!"


    At this time, lengsan came out of the room. Du Xiaoli saw him and said, "lengsan, you can get out of bed! How is your recovery?"


    It seems that the wound recovery speed of this martial arts practitioner is faster than that of ordinary people.


    Lengsan already knew that Du Xiaoli had saved himself. He smiled at her and said, "it''s much better. Thank you!"


    Du Xiaoli waved and said, "you don''t have to thank me. You are the bodyguard of brother Xiaoyi and their brother lenger. Of course, I can''t die. But your recovery speed is amazing."


    Leng San smiled. Naturally, he couldn''t say it was because he used the best wound medicine used in the palace and said, "thanks to doctor Niu''s excellent medical skills."


    "Whatever the reason, it''s always good to recover early. Well, brother Luo Qi and I will go back first and prepare lunch." Du Xiaoli got up and said.


    Speaking of food, the greedy insect in Ji Liufeng''s stomach began to make trouble again and said, "girl, when will you cook for us? I can''t eat the rice you cooked last time and grandpa Niu''s rice again!"


    It happened that Niujing came out of the house and heard Ji Liufeng''s words and said, "well, since you can''t eat, you can cook all the meals in the future."


    "Hey, Grandpa Niu, you can''t take my words seriously, can you?" Ji Liufeng didn''t expect to be caught by Niujing and immediately smiled.


    "Hum!" Niu Jing ignored Ji Liufeng, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "girl Li, when will you cook a meal for the old man?"


    Last time Han Mingyi and his family had dinner at Du Xiaoli''s house. After they came back, they always failed in her craft, which made him depressed for a long time.


    "Yes, yes, why don''t you have lunch here today?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "I want to eat, too." Han Mingyi said. After that, he also looked at Luo Qi. This guy thought it was out of the way with her every day.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the people in this room and a yard. She couldn''t help but smoke the corners of her mouth and let her eat here. She couldn''t guarantee that she still had the strength to eat after cooking.


    Suddenly an idea appeared in her mind. If she ate like that, she wouldn''t be very tired!


    Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liufeng and Niu Jing''s expectant eyes and said, "I think of a simple and convenient way to eat. It tastes good."


    "Really? Then go and get it." Ji Liufeng was excited.


    "I can''t get it now. I haven''t got everything ready yet!" Du Xiaoli said. "And it''s very simple to eat, but the previous preparations are very troublesome. We have to prepare for a period of time. Isn''t it the Mid Autumn Festival in a few days? Let''s eat together then. I have to go to find blacksmith Wang to make something."


    "What are you looking for blacksmith Wang to fight for?" Han Mingyi asked, "if you can, tell lengyi and let them go."


    "I''m afraid they can''t tell. It''s better to go in person. By the way, I need to buy some materials." Du Xiaoli said, "just lend me the carriage."


    "Yes. You can come anytime." Han Mingyi nodded.


    "At that time, send some more people to fight me." Du Xiaoli thought of so many things that he couldn''t take them. "Cold four cold five, they are at your disposal at any time." Han Mingyi generously agreed. Seeing Dong Du Xiaoli''s present appearance, he looked forward to the kind of eating she said. "OK, that''s settled. Let''s celebrate the Mid Autumn Festival together. Let''s go back first." Du Xiaoli said and left with Luo Qi. "Shouldn''t you be reunited with your family on the Mid Autumn Festival? How do you choose to spend that day with them?" Luo Qi asked in some confusion. Du Xiaoli broke a Dogtail grass on the roadside and threw it in his hand. When he heard Luo Qi''s words, his expression was a little sad. "In the past, my mother would make moon cakes for us during the Mid Autumn Festival. This year, my mother is gone. I''m afraid my brother will be sad, so I want everyone to be lively together. Anyway, we have a good relationship with Grandpa Niu, so let''s spend the Mid Autumn Festival together!" Luo Qi looked at the people in front of her two little hands. She didn''t expect her mind to be so delicate at a young age. Seeing that she thought so much of Du Xiuheng, she couldn''t help admiring him. Although he can''t remember the past, he is not happy about the Mid Autumn Festival, which shows that he hasn''t had a good feeling on this day. "Ah! Anyway, it will save us a lot of work if we don''t have to take the oranges to the county to sell them. We''ll be happy when we think about it!" Du Xiaoli exclaimed, "we don''t have anything to do until the oranges are mature now!" "then you can study your things well." Luo Qi said.

 Chapter 50

    "Well, it''s easier to do that medical skill, but I haven''t started this poison skill yet!" Du Xiaoli turned around and looked at Luo Qi. He wanted to talk to him and suddenly burst into laughter.


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Qi was puzzled by Du Xiaoli''s appearance and asked.


    "Your beard." Du Xiaoli pointed to his face.


    Luo Qi reached out and touched it. Only then did she know that half of her beard had fallen off and only half of it was stuck next to her. He calmly pressed his beard and said, "OK. Don''t laugh."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Luo Qi''s dress today, touched her chin and said, "I didn''t expect you to wear this dress. If you dress up like this and carry a basket on your back, you still look like a farmer."


    "That''s right. I''m a natural beauty. What do I look like?" Luo Qi raised her chin and said proudly.


    Du Xiaoli thought of the startled sight when he just met him, smiled, turned and continued to walk forward, and said, "let''s go, the sun is poisonous."


    The next day she and Luo Qi went to the county again. They stayed at the blacksmith''s shop for a while. After telling him what they wanted to make, they went back to the village and waited for the Mid Autumn Festival ten days later.


    During this period, Li Xuemei sent someone to buy oranges twice and pulled the truck together. At first, the villagers wondered what they were doing. Then they saw Du Xiaoli''s oranges moved down from the mountain and sister Hong gave her silver. They knew that Du Xiaoli was selling oranges.


    "I didn''t expect you to live here," said Sister Hong, sitting in the yard, looking at Du Xiaoli''s dilapidated house.


    "Hey, hey, as long as you can keep out the wind and rain, you can''t live anywhere. It''s just that the room is so messy that you can only sit here." Du Xiaoli made a cup of orange peel tea for sister Hong and said.


    "This is orange peel?" said Sister Hong in surprise when she saw the orange peel in the cup.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "this orange peel soaked in water can generate saliva and moisten the throat, and has the effects of appetizing, ventilating and refreshing. We don''t have tea in our family. We can only ask sister Hong to taste the orange tea I made myself. Please don''t dislike it."


    "I didn''t think the orange peel could do that," sighed sister Hong. It is said that poor children are in charge early. Seeing that Du Xiaoli is so young, she has to make money to support her family. Sister Hong can''t help but pity Du Xiaoli. "It''s really hard for you."


    "Not only that, but if you use the orange peel to cook porridge, it can also have the effect of beauty!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Really, tell me about it. I''ll try it in the kitchen later," said Sister Hong.


    Du Xiaoli told sister Hong how to cook orange peel porridge. She was stunned.


    "Well, the oranges should be packed here, and I''ll go back and restore my wife''s life." sister Hong stood up and gave the silver to Du Xiaoli.


    "Sister Hong, wait a minute." Du Xiaoli went into the house, put the silver away and sent sister Hong down the mountain.


    Because it was not easy to go up the mountain, the county magistrate''s truck stopped at the foot of the mountain. Luo Qi and lenger lengsi helped pick back hundreds of kilograms of oranges and put them on the truck carefully.


    When Du Xiaoli and sister Hong came down, the oranges had been installed. Sister Hong looked at them, nodded with satisfaction, turned to Du Xiaoli and said, "today''s oranges look good, and I believe my wife will like them. OK, let''s go first."


    "Well, goodbye, sister Hong." Du Xiaoli waved to sister Hong.


    "Xiaoli, which girl is that? What did you sell her?" before sister Hong went far, a villager came up and asked.


    "That''s the servant girl of the county magistrate''s house. It sells the fruit I found in the mountains." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Found it in the mountains?" some villagers turned their eyes, especially Cui, whose legs were just ready, and the two lepers who love sneaking around in the village.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli said no more, turned to Leng Er Leng Si and said, "the day after tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival. Tomorrow we''ll go shopping in the city together."


    "OK, we''ll wait for you at home." cold two said, and cold four left.


    Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi also went home.


    People in the village were also curious about Luo Qi at first. Later, they heard that it was su Suxin''s nephew, so they didn''t pay attention.


    That afternoon, Du Xiaoli filtered the meat and skin in the wine at home. She knew that many villagers had passed through the mountains from her home road and wanted to find the orange tree.


    Du Xiaoli smiled. The gully was not easy to find, and he was not worried that they would find it.


    The next day, the indomitable villagers went to the mountains early in the morning, while Du Xiaoli went to the county with a jar of filtered wine.


    Du Xiaoli, Luo Qi, Leng ER and Leng Si arrived at the county seat, and the carriage went directly to the blacksmith''s shop.


    "Uncle Wang, I''ve come to get something." Du Xiaoli went into the blacksmith''s shop. Seeing no one, he shouted to the house.


    Blacksmith Wang came out of the house, saw Du Xiaoli and said, "I''ve beaten everything you want."


    "I just came to get something," said Du Xiaoli.


    Blacksmith Wang took out the three pot racks and three pots like pots and said, "look if there is anything that needs to be modified."


    Du Xiaoli squatted down and looked. She planned to let everyone eat hot pot this time, so the pot rack made by blacksmith Wang was designed according to the kind of dry pot in previous lives. The top was cylindrical, and there was a 20 cm high support below. It was wrapped in iron sheet, and a hole was opened on the side of the iron sheet to put charcoal inside. Three pots are just right on top. She looked at the three pots again. There were two with partitions in the middle, which were used to eat mandarin duck pots, and there was no partition in the middle of the other one. "How is it?" blacksmith Wang looked at Du Xiaoli, looked carefully at the pot rack and asked aloud. Although this little girl is very young, she always hits strange things every time, but she is very creative. Du Xiaoli stood up and said, "Uncle Wang''s things are very good. That''s all right. Here''s the rest of the silver." when she came out, Han Mingyi gave her one hundred liang of silver, saying it was the cost of the festival. When she saw the one hundred Liang silver, she couldn''t help sighing: this child is really rich! Then she took it without hesitation. After taking something from the blacksmith''s shop, Du Xiaoli asked lenger to drive to the back door of the county magistrate''s house. "You wait here." Du Xiaoli got down from the carriage and planned to take the wine prepared yesterday. Luo Qi had picked up the wine jar, jumped out of the car and said, "I''ll go in with you." "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded and agreed when he saw Luo Qi insist, and then knocked at the door. The door opened quickly. The gatekeeper saw Du Xiaoli last time. Seeing her, he asked, "what''s the matter?" "please, I want to see sister Hong." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. Sister Hong once told them that if Du Xiaoli found herself, she would call her. "Wait here and I''ll call you."

 Chapter 51

    Du Xiaoli waited outside the door. After a while, he heard sister Hong''s voice, and then saw her appear at the back door.


    "You girl, why didn''t you tell me you were coming today?" sister Hong took Du Xiaoli''s hand and asked, "what''s the matter with you today?"


    "It''s nothing," said Du Xiaoli, smiling at sister Hong. "Tomorrow is not the Mid Autumn Festival. Come to the city today to buy something and bring a jar of wine to his wife."


    "Wine?" sister Hong didn''t expect that Du Xiaoli came to deliver a jar of wine. Will there be a shortage of wine in the hall county magistrate''s house?


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "this is my own wine. Now I can drink it, so I want to send a jar to my wife."


    "Wine, what kind of wine is this?" asked sister Hong.


    "Grapes, um, are also a kind of fruit wine," Du Xiaoli explained. "The alcohol of this fruit wine is not high. Even pregnant women can drink less."


    "Really?" sister Hong took several people to the main courtyard and asked Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi to wait outside. She went in with her wine.


    Li Xuemei is chatting with her sister Li Xueqing at this time. Since she was pregnant, Li Xueqing often came to see her. Seeing that sister Hong came in with a jar of wine, she said, "didn''t you go to see that girl? Why did you bring a jar of wine?"


    Sister Hong blessed Li Xuemei and said, "madam, this is what Xiaoli sent to her. She said it was the Mid Autumn Festival tomorrow. Bring me a jar of wine made by herself."


    "Wine? What kind of wine is that?" Li Xueqing was interested in the wine.


    Li Xueqing is only ten years old this year. She looks like her sister Li Xuemei. Li Fu is the richest man in Zhou county, because his family has the largest winery in Zhou county. Almost all the wine in Zhou county and nearby cities is brewed from his winery.


    Li Xueqing''s father Li Chi did well in the mall, but he had only two daughters and no son. The eldest daughter, Li Xuemei, gave a house to sun Zhengxu, who died his wife, and became the wife of the county magistrate. He didn''t marry the two daughters, but found a man to become a burden. Now the winery is run by his daughter and son-in-law.


    So as soon as she heard about wine, Li Xueqing immediately became interested.


    "Xiaoli said it was a kind of fruit wine made from grapes. She said it was low in alcohol. Even if her wife was pregnant, she could drink some." red sister replied.


    "Fruit wine?" said Li Xuemei. "I''ve never heard of it."


    "Sister, why don''t we open it and try it?" said Li Xueqing.


    "You''re greedy when you see the wine." Li Xueqing said with a smile, "come on, get the wine glass."


    Soon someone sent two wine glasses. Li Xueqing couldn''t wait to open the seal. A faint smell of wine came to her face, mixed with the smell of grapes. She carefully poured out the wine and looked at the red wine with doubts in her eyes.


    "How is the color of this wine red?" Li Xuemei said, looking at the wine in the glass.


    "It''s really red!" compared with Li Xuemei''s doubt, Li Xueqing''s expression is much more excited.


    "Do you know this wine?" Li Xuemei asked, looking at her sister''s excitement.


    "Last time I went to the capital with my husband, I heard that there was a kind of red wine in the western regions. It was tribute wine, which only royalty could enjoy." Li Xueqing said, "the boss Qian who was with us didn''t know where to get the altar, and we were able to taste it. If this was that kind of wine, our winery would be rich!"


    "Look at your shining eyes." Li Xuemei said with a smile, "let the servants drink first. What if the wine can''t be drunk? After all, it was made by a little doll."


    "No, No." Li Xueqing waved and said, "I only need to smell the wine to know if I can drink it. Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    With that, she took her cup and took a sip slowly.


    "How about that wine?" Li Xuemei asked.


    Li Xueqing tasted it carefully and said, "no, it''s not. This wine is not as strong as that wine, and the taste is different. Drinking it has a faint smell of fruit, which must be the so-called taste of grapes. Sister, it tastes good. You can taste it."


    "I''d better forget it," said Li Xuemei, reaching out and touching her stomach. Don''t eat the unclear things. In case something happens, she won''t have time to regret it.


    "Well, that''s right." Li Xueqing also thought of it, then rubbed it with a smile to Li Xuemei and said, "sister, you can give me half of the wine, OK?"


    "You girl, you are still the same as when you were a child." Li Xuemei patted her hand and said, "take it if you like. Anyway, I can''t drink the wine. It tastes so light, and your brother-in-law won''t like it. He likes it stronger."


    "Thank you, sister. I knew you loved me, hee hee." Li Xueqing said with a smile.


    "You!" Li Xuemei looked at Li Xueqing helplessly. Now there are really few good sisters like them. It''s good for her to maintain such a relationship. She said to sister Hong, "go and take a box of moon cakes they sent to the girl, and then tell her what she wants. I''ll take it."


    "Yes, madam." sister Hong blessed herself and went out to the side room to take a box of moon cakes. Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi waited outside the yard. After a long time, they came out with their things. Seeing Du Xiaoli, they said, "Madam said she took your heart, but now she is meeting her sister, so she can''t see you. This is the moon cake given to you by madam." Du Xiaoli took the moon cake and said, "thank you, madam." "let''s go, I''ll take you out." sister Hong said. "Uh huh." Du Xiaoli left the main hospital with sister Hong. She didn''t want her wife to meet her, so she felt nothing. The officials and people of feudal society! After leaving Taiyuan Prefecture, Du Xiaoli drove to the market and bought a basket full of chicken feet, duck tongue and other vegetables. Lenger looked at Du Xiaoli''s strange pot and bought a lot of vegetables, but each quantity was not much. He asked suspiciously, "what are you going to get to eat?" "you won''t know tomorrow night." Du Xiaoli said mysteriously, "now I tell you, what''s new?" Er - that''s right, but he still itched and itched in his heart. Do you want to know, swollen and broken?! Back in the village, when Du Xiaoli moved the ingredients to Niujing''s house, everyone''s reaction was similar to lenger. Ji Liufeng asked the same question as lenger and got the same answer from Du Xiaoli. Others gave up. "Brother Xiaoyi, here is the rest of the silver." Du Xiaoli handed Han Mingyi the rest of the money in a small bag. The bag was sewn with small rags she found herself. Because the first two bags are at the bottom, the small purse is fairly passable.

 Chapter 52

    Han Mingyi looked at the simple purse, reached out and took it and put it directly in front of his chest.


    Du Xiaoli looked at his small purse being confiscated by Han Mingyi. He thought that some silver coins in it were really hard to take, so he let it go. Seeing Niujing coming out, he said, "Grandpa Niu, these things should be put in a cool place. Don''t let the sun shine, or they won''t be fresh when you eat tomorrow. If you have time, sprinkle some water on them."


    "OK, I know. I''ll tell those boys to do it." Niu Jing said.


    "Then we''ll go back first! Come back tomorrow morning." Du Xiaoli said and left with Luo Qi.


    Early the next morning, Du Xiaoli exercised in the yard as usual, fought some boxing that Luo Qi taught her recently, and then went to Niujing''s house with silver and Luo Qi.


    "Grandpa Niu, I''m coming!" Du Xiaoli shouted to the house as soon as he entered the yard.


    It''s strange today that Han Mingyi didn''t lie in his old seat, and none of the others was in the yard. Hearing something in Han Mingyi''s house, she and Luo Qi went straight in.


    "Here you are!" lengyi greeted Du Xiaoli when he saw him.


    "What happened?" Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingyi lying in bed, Niujing taking his pulse while others surrounded the room and asked.


    "Just now the young master''s convulsion has happened again." lengyi replied.


    Du Xiaoli listened and stood with Luo Qi watching.


    After a while, Niujing stood up and said, "young master, it''s all right. Let''s go out."


    Lengyi they went out one after another. There were only Niujing, Ji Liufeng, Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi left in the house.


    "Grandpa Niu, hasn''t brother Xiaoyi been ill for a long time?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes!" Niu Jing replied, "I haven''t done it again since I did it in your house last time, so I startled everyone today."


    "I''m fine, you all go out." Han Mingyi said aloud.


    "OK, let''s go out too. Let the young master rest for a while." Niujing went out.


    Du Xiaoli also turned around. Before she went out, she heard Han Mingyi call her name, so she stayed.


    "What''s the matter, brother Xiaoyi?" Du Xiaoli sat on the stool just made by Niujing, looked at Han Mingyi and asked.


    Han Mingyi called Du Xiaoli and didn''t speak. He just stared at the top of the mosquito net. After a while, he opened his mouth and said, "girl, is my disease over?"


    "Why do you ask?" Du Xiaoli looked at him with some confused eyes and thought it was estimated that it was because of today''s Mid Autumn Festival, and he was ill at this time, so he would be more vulnerable emotionally.


    "My mother... Pro, died of illness," Han Mingyi said, "She just fell in front of me, convulsed for a while, then fainted and never woke up. When Grandpa Niu came, she had no breath. Although grandpa Niu had studied the disease for so many years, my situation was still the same as before. Will I be like my mother one day..."


    Khan, is this a sick child prone to wishful thinking? Du Xiaoli couldn''t help thinking. She held Han Mingyi''s hand in both hands and said, "brother Xiaoyi, you think too much. If I guessed right, your mother should have died of poisoning."


    "Poisoning?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli''s small face and said with some doubts.


    "Yes. Didn''t you also get poisoned? If I hadn''t forced the poison out of you at that time, you would have gone to see the king of hell. So I guess your mother might have been poisoned, but I didn''t find it." Du Xiaoli patted Han Mingyi''s hand and said, "But you don''t have any poison, so you won''t die so easily! This convulsion is not easy to cure because your nerves are damaged, but it''s not incurable."


    Han Mingyi looks at Du Xiaoli holding his hand and his eyes are slightly restrained.


    "It''s easier to think when you''re sick. Well, let me sing you a song to ease your mood." Du Xiaoli said when he saw Han Mingyi. He was still playing in the arms of his relatives when he thought of his previous life when he was 12, but he had to face the disease alone.


    "OK." Han Mingyi nodded.


    Du Xiaoli coughed twice and sang a song "little peasant girl".


    Bamboo fence, morning glory.


    There are wild ducks in the shallow pond.


    The winding stream winds down the mountain.


    There is a small farmhouse on the hillside.


    Wear a hat and bare feet.


    Come and play by the river.


    Rub the mud and catch fish and shrimp.


    Farm life is endless.


    Fenger, Fenger is coyly.


    Down the hill.


    One in the East and one in the West.


    Hide under the melon shed for a while.


    Under the melon shed, his face was red and rosy.


    That''s my mother''s call.


    Soft and slow.


    It''s like cooking smoke curling constantly.


    Go and sing all the way. Pick some wild chrysanthemums and weave wreaths. I carried my wet skirt. The song scattered all over the path went home... Han Mingyi''s lost mind was much better with his crisp voice and happy lyrics. Looking at Du Xiaoli''s serious singing, he suddenly felt that he really wanted more today. Du Xiaoli felt that the lyrics were really appropriate to her current life. After singing, she sang again. Han Mingyi listened to her singing and seemed to see her playing with mud and water. The corners of her mouth turned up unconsciously. The people outside had good ears. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s song, the low atmosphere that lasted all morning was suddenly broken. "This girl always makes people feel that life is full of fun." Ji Liufeng said with a smile. Luo Qi stood in the yard and suddenly felt that such a life would be good if she couldn''t recover her memory. She thought and laughed. Du Xiaoli came out after staying in the house for a while. Lengyi came into the house after she came out. "Girl, what kind of big meal are you going to prepare for us today? Can you tell me now?" Leng Si several people are cleaning the dishes they bought yesterday. They didn''t expect that they would be reduced to washing vegetables one day. "It''s nothing to tell you. We''ll have hot pot tonight," Du Xiaoli said. "Hot pot, what''s that?" lengsan asked. "That''s what we''re going to eat in the evening," said Du Xiaoli. Well, isn''t it similar to what you didn''t say?! At this time, the sound of the carriage suddenly came, and soon lenger and Du Xiuheng came back together. It turned out that Han Mingyi took lenger to pick up Du Xiuheng in the county town early in the morning. No wonder Du Xiaoli didn''t see him when he came.

 Chapter 53

    "Brother!" seeing Du Xiuheng, Du Xiaoli was very happy and waved to him.


    "Sister." Du Xiuheng saw Du Xiaoli, quickly came to her and said, "why did you bother grandpa Niu again?"


    "Ha ha, we are greedy and want little girl Li to make us something delicious." Niu Jing replied with a smile.


    "Today we celebrate the festival at Grandpa Niu''s house." Du Xiaoli said, "don''t stand and help wash the vegetables."


    "OK." Du Xiuheng put his backpack in the house and came to Du Xiaoli to get it up with her.


    After washing and cutting the dishes, it was already noon. Everyone got something to eat at will and waited for Du Xiaoli to see Du Xiaoli prepare the hot pot bottom.


    When Du Xiaoli had just had dinner, he had explained how to eat hot pot to everyone. Because he had not seen it, when Du Xiaoli had a good rest in the afternoon and began to fry the bottom of hot pot, they all came to watch, especially Niujing, Ji Liufeng and lenger.


    Du Xiaoli fried a large pot of red soup bottom material. When she put the fried bottom material into the special pot, there was a layer of fire red floating on it. It smelled spicy.


    On the other side of the clear soup, Du Xiaoli made it with boiled bone soup and added fragrance to the fungi picked in the mountains. Even if it is not as attractive as the red soup, it is enough to make lenger drool.


    Then Du Xiaoli chopped the garlic into mashed garlic, chopped the green onions, and prepared the soy sauce and put it on the chopping board.


    "All right!" Du Xiaoli patted his little hand and said.


    "That''s good?" lenger asked.


    "Well, you can eat when everyone is together," said Du Xiaoli.


    After a while, the people who went to buy wine came back. Du Xiaoli asked people to add burned charcoal under the two pots, then take them out, and then take all the dishes out.


    "You can come and eat." Du Xiaoli shouted.


    Hearing her voice, Han Mingyi came out of the room. When he sat down, the others sat down.


    Cold one they seven sat a table, Han Ming Yi, jiliufeng, Niujing, duxiaoli, dushuheng, LUOQI sat at one table. Du Xiaoli first took the bowl to the place where the seasoning was put and got a bowl. Others followed suit and took the bowl to get the seasoning.


    Du Xiaoli put the dishes he had just made in front of Han Mingyi and said, "brother Xiaoyi, too spicy things are bad for your health, so you eat the soup pot. There aren''t many chili peppers and ginger and garlic in this."


    After the explanation, Du Xiaoli went to adjust a bowl of spicy dishes for herself. In her previous life, she liked spicy food very much, almost to the point of no spicy.


    "Well, now you can start putting things." after the charcoal below began to have power, Du Xiaoli said to another table, and then asked them to put down the cooked chicken feet first.


    "These meat slices are cut very thin, so you can eat them when you rinse them." Du Xiaoli took the almost transparent meat slices to the rolling pot and scalded them for a while. He put them in Du Xiuheng''s bowl and said, "brother, have a try."


    Du Xiuheng put the meat slices rinsed by Du Xiaoli into his mouth, looked forward to Du Xiaoli, reached out and touched her head, saying, "it''s delicious! Sister, you''re so powerful!"


    "Wow, I didn''t expect the meat so delicious!" lenger exclaimed.


    "Ha ha, it''s really good," Niu Jing said.


    There is also a way to eat instant boiled meat in northern winter, but it is not so delicious, especially the idea of mandarin duck pot is so exquisite! It also enriches the variety of dishes. Unlike the north, which only has boiled mutton and beef, it mainly has no vegetables in winter.


    "Well, when I go back, I''ll have someone get this at home. When it snows in winter, I''ll eat hot pot, drink and watch the snow at home. Wow, I think it''s good." Ji Liufeng has thought of going in the future.


    "Ha ha." hearing his words, everyone laughed happily.


    Everyone ate from sunset to dark. At the back, they had to light lights on each table. With the full moon tonight, the table was still relatively bright.


    "Well, I''m so full." Ji Liufeng patted his stomach and said.


    "With so much food, can you still eat the next moon cake?" Du Xiaoli put the moon cake on a plate and said with a smile when he saw the round belly of the seasonal wind.


    "Why do you have moon cakes?" Ji Liufeng glanced at the moon cakes and asked.


    In the past, when I was in the capital, others would prepare moon cakes, so none of the men thought of preparing moon cakes.


    Du Xiaoli took a plate of moon cakes to lenger, put the plate in his hand on the cleaned table and said, "this was given to me by the wife of the county magistrate yesterday. I think everyone is so full that they can''t eat much, so they cut those moon cakes into pieces. Moon cakes should be eaten on the Mid Autumn Festival."


    "Ha ha, that''s right." Ji Liufeng said, picked up a toothpick cut from bamboo, picked up a piece and put it in his mouth, looked at Du Xiaoli, who divided the moon cakes for everyone, and said, "I feel that this girl is the master here. By the way, girl, what''s the song you sing in the morning?"


    "That one, that''s the little peasant girl." Du Xiaoli replied. "There''s no program here for the festival this year. How about you sing us a song, girl?" Ji Liufeng said, biting the moon cake. At the mid autumn festival every year, if the emperor doesn''t organize everyone to celebrate the festival, every family will think of their own way to celebrate the festival. It''s always noisy to invite the drama team or others. "Yes, girl, you sing really well. Sing us another song." Niu Jing also opened his mouth. "Good!" Du Xiaoli searched in her mind. It seemed that those who sang the Mid Autumn Festival looked for it, and brought some modern words that were difficult to explain, so she chose an older song to sing. The moon shines on my hometown on the quiet night at the border. You miss me and I miss me. I guard by the baby''s cradle. You patrol the border line of the motherland. I cultivate farmland in my hometown. You are on duty in the border. There are your sweetness and my military achievements in the harvest fruit. There are half of me and half of you. The moon shines on my hometown on the quiet night at the border. You also miss me and I miss you I honor my parents and work hard. You devote yourself to the motherland and don''t hesitate to shed blood and sweat. I shoulder the heavy responsibility of the whole family. You are defending national security. The prosperity of the motherland has your contribution and mine. Reunion is my wish, yours and yours. Du Xiaoli sang and thought it was good and appropriate, but he found that the atmosphere in the yard was somewhat different. Even Ji Liufeng and lenger didn''t speak. "What''s matter with the you? Am I bad at singing?" Du Xiaoli couldn''t help asking. It seems that her voice is OK, and her pronunciation is not incomplete.

 Chapter 54

    "Cough, no, no, the girl sings very well." Niu Jing touched his moustache and said, "it''s just that the lyrics are a little sad. The girl hasn''t heard this song. What do you think?"


    "Er -" Du Xiaoli thought he was still a seven-year-old child, touched the back of his head and said, "didn''t brother Bai in the next village join the army? He left his sister-in-law Bai at home alone. When he went to the county yesterday, he just saw her working in the field. Just thinking of her, he sang casually."


    "Bai''s sister-in-law, she is really bitter alone." Niu Jing said, "Bai Ming has been at the border for two years?"


    "Yes, when brother Bai Ming left, little carrot head was born. Now little carrot head is going to grow into a big carrot head. He was still playing with mud in the ground yesterday." Du Xiaoli said.


    "But brother Bai doesn''t know how long it will take to come back!" Du Xiuheng said.


    "Although there is no war at the border, other countries are eyeing Fengming. Therefore, those soldiers can''t return home and reunite with their families," Niu Jing said.


    "The general trend of the world is that if you don''t invade me, I will invade you. It depends on what the people in power think. But the pain of the war is the common people like us. Alas, I don''t know when brother Bai Ming will come back." Du Xiaoli put his chin on the table and murmured.


    As soon as she said this, everyone''s eyes fell on her. She reflected what she had just said. She pretended to cough and said, "I''ll get a glass of water."


    "Hoo Hoo -" Du Xiaoli patted his head when he came to the kitchen and said, "how can you say this!"


    She stayed in the kitchen for a while and heard Niujing call herself out.


    "Why did you go so long? There was no light in the room. I thought you fell." Niu Jing said.


    "No, it''s just that it''s too spicy tonight. If you''re thirsty, you drink more water." Du Xiaoli replied.


    Since she began to practice martial arts, her night vision ability has improved a lot. She won''t hit her at night even without a light.


    "Girl, what do you want to do when you grow up?" Ji Liufeng suddenly asked.


    "Me? Of course I want to make good use of my orange tree to do business and make a lot of money, ha ha!" Du Xiaoli said with a laugh.


    "Your dream is really tacky." Ji Liufeng guessed that she would say so and gave her a white eye.


    "It''s not tacky." Du Xiaoli said. "Don''t you just want to be better when you''re alive? I''m a small arm and calf. I''m tired of growing crops and may not be able to feed me. So I must think of other ways. You say my dream is tacky. What''s your dream? Tell me."


    "A good man naturally wants to protect his family and defend his country! My dream is to be a majestic general in the future, so that no one can bully us, and let those men have time to go home and reunite." Ji Liufeng said that there was another word he didn''t say, that is to inherit his father''s career.


    "Well, it''s really tall. Compared with you, I''m really tacky." Du Xiaoli patted him on the shoulder and said, "you''re defending the country ahead. I''ll do business under your protection and make a lot of money. Well, that''s a good idea, ha ha!"


    "I will never forget your money!" Ji Liufeng said.


    "Of course!" Du Xiaoli smiled proudly, looked at Du Xiuheng and said, "brother, what do you want to do in the future?"


    Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "I hope I can become an official in the future, which can not only let you live a comfortable life, but also serve the country!"


    "Brother, you can study so hard!" Du Xiaoli said very definitely. Then he turned to look at Luo Qi and asked, "brother Luo Qi, what''s your dream?"


    Luo Qi shook his head and said, "I don''t even know myself before. How to think about the future. But what I want most now is to help you make a lot of money together!"


    "Ha ha, brother Luo Qi, it''s very kind of you! This is a like-minded friend!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. It seems that she is not vulgar here!


    But she didn''t notice that Luo Qi said to make money with her, not to make money himself.


    "Well, it''s late. We should go back." Du Xiuheng said to Du Xiaoli.


    "Well, go back and have a good rest. You have to go to school tomorrow!" said Du Xiaoli. "Grandpa Niu, let''s go back first. Silver, go and go home."


    The moonlight was like water. Du Xiaoli and the three went back by moonlight. The silver had already run to the front, leaving a long shadow on the sheep''s intestines path.


    Back at home halfway up the mountain, Luo Qi drank and Du Xiuheng took out a jar of wine, sat in the yard and drank. Du Xiaoli stood in the yard and looked at the hazy mountain village under the moonlight. He heard Du Xiuheng and Luo Qi talking while drinking and the cry of silver on the mountain. He felt that his heart was full of happiness.


    "Ouch -" she put her hands to her mouth, learned the name of silver, and barked at the foot of the mountain, which caused a burst of dog barking at the foot of the mountain.


    "Hahaha!" Du Xiaoli heard the movement in the village below and leaned against the fence laughing.


    Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi looked at the people in the moonlight and couldn''t help laughing with her. "What a naughty girl." Luo Qi put the bowl on her mouth and said a word before taking a sip of wine. "That''s nice," said Du Xiuheng. It''s good to have such a sister after my sister left. It''s good. She gives him the taste of his house again. The next morning, Du Xiuheng took his backpack to school. Du Xiaoli went to see his grape seedlings. Seeing that they were growing well, he went home with satisfaction. Luo Qi taught Du Xiaoli what was more suitable for women in her Kung Fu. As soon as she had time, she began to practice. Luo Qi sighed more than once that Du Xiaoli is really a genius for practicing martial arts! A few days after the Mid Autumn Festival, sister Hong brought people to buy oranges. This time, she was followed by a well-dressed woman. "Xiaoli, this is my wife''s sister." red sister introduced Du Xiaoli when she saw Du Xiaoli. Li Xuemei''s sister, isn''t that the head of the largest distillery in Zhou county? Du Xiaoli has learned something about Li Xuemei since she began to deal with her. She knows that her mother''s family is the richest man in Zhou county and has a large winery, and the person in charge in the past two years is Li Xueqing. "Hello, Mrs. Li, please sit down." Du Xiaoli took out two stools and said, "I''m really sorry. Our family is really terrible. We can only ask you to sit here. Sister Hong, you can also sit." "it doesn''t matter." Li Xueqing looked at the dilapidated house that may collapse at any time. Although it''s dilapidated, it''s tidy. Seeing that the stool was clean, she sat down casually and said, "I don''t like to beat around the Bush, so let''s get straight. This time I specially asked Xiaohong to bring me to you."

 Chapter 55

    Du Xiaoli looked at Li Xueqing and felt that this man was a little like Wang Xifeng. He was smart and capable. In the society where men were in power, he supported a woman''s sky. She smiled and asked along with Li Xueqing, "don''t you know what Mrs. Li is looking for me?"


    Li Xueqing looked at Du Xiaoli and said with a smile, "what wine did you give my sister a few days ago? You said you made it?"


    Hearing what Li Xueqing said, Du Xiaoli probably guessed the reason why she came today. She smiled and said, "yes."


    "What is that grape?" Li Xueqing asked.


    "That''s a fruit I found in the mountains," Du Xiaoli replied. "Unfortunately, it''s past the grape ripening season, otherwise I can invite Mrs. Li and sister Hong to try it."


    "Really? That''s really unfortunate," said Mrs. Li. "I wonder if you have any wine here?"


    "There''s still a little left. It happens that there''s nothing to entertain madam. Why don''t I invite you to taste it." Du Xiaoli said. "You wait."


    With that, Du Xiaoli went into the room and took out a jar of wine. The jar had already drunk some, and the seal on it was not as tight as before. She put the wine jar on the ground, then took two bowls, washed them and poured one bowl for each of them.


    "Madam, try it." Du Xiaoli brought a bowl to Li Xueqing, and then another bowl to sister Hong.


    In the past, Li Xueqing would never drink in a bowl, but now she doesn''t care about this. She smells the bowl, takes a sip, closes her eyes and feels the wine sliding from the tip of her tongue to her throat. After a while, she opened her eyes and asked, "do you say this grape ripening season has passed?"


    "Yes, every May and June is the season for grapes to mature." Du Xiaoli poured himself half a bowl and sat down to drink with them.


    It was the first time that sister Hong drank this wine. After drinking it, she was surprised and said, "this wine tastes good and special! It''s like wine and fruit juice. It''s delicious."


    Li Xueqing took a look at sister Hong, saw the love in her eyes, smiled and said to Du Xiaoli, "in fact, I came today because I drank this wine last time in my sister''s place. I want to ask you if you can sell me the recipe for making wine."


    "Sell you the prescription for brewing?" Du Xiaoli looked at Li Xueqing in surprise, but said in her heart that she really came to buy the prescription.


    "Yes. If you are willing to sell me this prescription, I am willing to pay one hundred liang of silver," said Li Xueqing.


    "One hundred Liang!" the red elder sister breathed out in surprise, and then hurriedly covered her mouth.


    "Madam wants to pay one hundred Liang silver to buy my prescription for wine?" Du Xiaoli repeated.


    "Yes. One hundred liang of silver is enough for you to rebuild a simple courtyard." Li Xueqing said confidently.


    She has almost understood the situation of Du Xiaoli''s family. When she looked at the house, she knew that she was short of silver.


    Du Xiaoli looked down and said, "I''m sorry, madam, I can''t sell you this prescription."


    "You''re too little?" Li Xueqing looked at Du Xiaoli''s unwillingness and said, "if it''s the reason for this price, we can discuss it well."


    Du Xiaoli still shook his head and said, "my mother said that this prescription can''t be sold to others."


    "Your mother?" Li Xueqing glanced at sister Hong. Didn''t she say that Du Xiaoli had only one brother?


    "Yes," said Du Xiaoli, "my mother told my brother and me on her deathbed that this prescription is a secret handed down from my grandfather. It''s the foundation of our future career. Let me use this prescription to make wine when my brother and I grow up. I''m sorry, madam. This is my mother''s last wish. Xiaoli dare not break it, so I can''t sell you the prescription."


    "Your mother''s last wish..." Li Xueqing looked at Du Xiaoli and tried to find a trace of lying on her face. But Du Xiaoli''s sad face made her unable to find any flaws. Recently, she had to give up and said, "if it''s your mother''s last wish, you really can''t break it."


    "Thank you, madam." Du Xiaoli said. Filial piety is the first in today''s society. She carried out her dead mother. Li Xueqing didn''t dare to come even if she wanted to.


    After drinking the wine in the bowl, Li Xueqing stood up when Du Xiaoli poured her wine, turned around in the yard, saw the temporary stove beside the yard and the medicinal materials dried in the dustpan, and asked, "did you dig these?"


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli put down the wine jar, came to Li Xueqing and said, "Grandpa Niu taught me these. He told me what herbs can be dug. After I dried them, I sold them to him to subsidize my family."


    "In this way, your life is very difficult," Li Xueqing said.


    "Hehe, it''s OK," said Du Xiaoli. "I made a lot of money selling oranges a while ago. Brother Luo Qi and I can''t spend much money at home."


    Li Xueqing returned to the stool and said, "do you want to make money?"


    "Yes!" said Du Xiaoli, "but I still can''t sell that prescription."


    "Is there no other way? To tell you the truth, I am very interested in your prescription." Li Xueqing knocked on the table with one hand and said.


    "I have an idea," Du Xiaoli thought and said.


    "Oh? Tell me." Li Xueqing looked at Du Xiaoli. "My mother said before she died that if we didn''t have the capital, we would find someone to partner," Du Xiaoli said. "Partnership?" Li Xueqing heard the word for the first time. "It''s just doing it with others. For example, we give technology, others give money, and the money we earn is shared according to the agreed ratio." Du Xiaoli explained. Li Xueqing didn''t speak, but seemed to be thinking. At this time, the person who loaded the oranges below said that all the oranges had been loaded. "I''ll go back and think about it again. If I think it''s feasible, I''ll come back to you." Li Xueqing got up and said. "Madam, please wait a minute." Du Xiaoli went to the room and took out a small jar of wine and said, "madam, there''s nothing to entertain you. I''ll give this wine to madam." Li Xueqing really liked the wine when she saw the jar in Du Xiaoli''s hand. "Thank you, Xiaoli." Li Xueqing took over the wine jar and said with a smile, "but I can''t take your wine for nothing, can I? It''s just what I bought." then she stuffed a few liang of silver into Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli delayed for a while and stopped talking about the partnership. If she could work with them, she would save a lot of things and take advantage of their market, but she didn''t have to. If she was impatient, it would be bad for her negotiation. At the foot of the mountain, those people said the weight of the oranges they bought this time. Sister Hong gave Du Xiaoli the silver and followed Li Xueqing to the carriage in front.

 Chapter 56

    "It seems that they have sold a lot today." Luo Qi and Du Xiaoli said as they walked along the mountain road, "but they have bought more these times, and there are not many oranges on the tree."


    "Well, I''ll go with you later." Du Xiaoli said.


    They said and went back to the yard. A figure came out of the gully next to Du Xiaoli''s house, looked at her yard and smiled. He just saw that the woman gave the dead girl a lot of money. Thinking of money, the man couldn''t help laughing, and then turned and left.


    At midnight, Du Xiaoli was practicing her internal power in bed. Suddenly she felt someone sneaking into the yard. She opened her eyes, took out a silver needle from the box at the head of the bed, and then lay down and waited for the man to come in


    "Bang..."


    Black shadow went straight to Du Xiaoli''s house and tripped over the stool beside the door. The stool tripped, and the noise startled him. He felt that there was no movement on the bed, so he breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Where''s the silver girl?" the man walked around the house and touched the furniture several times. His legs hurt. He bared his teeth and said, "Why are there so many things in this house!"


    Du Xiaoli lay in bed and looked at the man''s every move in the room. This is a thief at home?! Or the two mangy people in the village who like to sneak around.


    The second mangy son is Du Quan. He is a bachelor in his thirties. He is also a relative of Du Fu. They are separated by several bends. This person usually likes to do some hand-in-hand things. When he sees that the melon in the field is ripe or the corn in the field can be eaten, he will pick some when people don''t pay attention. Occasionally, he would go to other villages to steal some chickens and ducks, but unexpectedly, he stole them from her house this time!


    Maybe it hurt when he was hit, and he didn''t touch the place where Du Xiaoli put the silver. The two lepers couldn''t help taking out the fire fold. At the moment of light, Du Xiaoli closed her eyes and just practiced her other senses.


    Since practicing internal power, not only the eyes are better, but also the ear strength and feeling have increased a lot. She asked Luo Qi, who said this is a normal phenomenon.


    Du Quan searched in the house for a while and couldn''t find the money Du Xiaoli sold oranges today. He looked at Du Xiaoli''s bed. When he saw the small satchel at the head of the bed, his eyes lit up. In the afternoon, he saw her put the money in the bag!


    It must be in there! Du Quan carefully came to the bed and was ready to reach for the bag in the bed. Du Xiaoli suddenly opened his eyes and startled him, but before he reacted, he felt numb on his body and fell on the bed with his eyes closed.


    Before Du Quan fell down, Du Xiaoli took the fire fold in his hand, kicked him under the bed, and then got out of bed to light the light brought by lenger last time.


    "Are you okay?" Luo Qi appeared at her door and looked at the people on the ground. Her good-looking eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "I''m fine," said Du Xiaoli. She knew that Luo Qi had been watching outside after Du Quan entered his house, smiled, and then came to Du Quan and kicked him.


    He dares to steal her money!


    If she was really a child, she would be scared to death when she met such a thing, and the hard-earned money would be stolen.


    "How dare you steal children''s money!" Du Xiaoli thought that as long as she didn''t steal it from herself, she could think she didn''t see it. Unexpectedly, she hit her this time.


    "What are you going to do?" Luo Qi asked.


    "Hum, this kind of person will come again if he comes once. If he doesn''t steal from me, he will also steal from others. In the past, everyone suspected his head, but there was no evidence. This time it fell into my hands, he will kill the people by the way. Go to the village head''s house and say someone came to my house to steal. Let the village head come over and yell at the thief on the way." Du Xiaoli said.


    She doesn''t want to let Du Quan go or kill him. It''s best for the village head to deal with this matter.


    "OK." Luo Qi nodded and went down the mountain. By the way, she shouted in a panic voice to catch the thief several times. The lights at the foot of the mountain soon lit up several places.


    At this time, silver ran in from outside the yard and came to Du Xiaoli and cried twice.


    Du Xiaoli touched its head, saw the grass scraps on its legs and said, "have you gone to the mountains again? Fortunately, I didn''t plan to let you watch the house. I don''t know if the thief came home."


    "Ouch -" silver cried twice, as if he was blaming himself.


    "Well, I don''t blame you." Du Xiaoli rubbed his hands on the silver neck and said with a smile.


    After a while, Luo Qi took the village head and several villagers up the mountain. Du Xiaoli let the silver go outside before they came, then took the silver needle off Du''s body, and soon he woke up.


    Du Quan shook his head and didn''t know how he fell to the ground. When he saw Du Xiaoli standing aside, he knew that the matter had been exposed. He stood up and looked at Du Xiaoli with a fierce face and said, "give me the money you sold this afternoon, or I''ll kill you!"


    "No, that''s my money. I can''t give it to you!" Du Xiaoli had already carried the small bag on her back. Hearing Du Quan''s threat, she quickly reached out and covered the bag.


    "Will you give it?" Du Quan saw Du Xiaoli''s action and was more sure that she hid the money in it. "No!" Du Xiaoli said and turned and ran out. "Stop and give me the money!" Du Quan followed. "No, this is my money!" Du Xiaoli shouted, "Du Quan, if you can''t steal my money, come and rob it, aren''t you afraid of being caught?" "catch me? I''ve stolen things for so many years, and I''ve never been caught." Du Quan said proudly, "Now that you''ve found out today, either give me the silver obediently and close your mouth, or I''ll seal your mouth for you, so you''ll never speak!" you''re going to kill me? "Du Xiaoli seemed to be frightened and stood motionless at the gate of the yard." hum, give me the silver if you don''t want to die! " Du Quan seemed to have exhausted his patience and was about to rush at Du Xiaoli. Before she came to her body, he suddenly hit his head with a stone and shouted and took two steps back. "Who?!" Du Quan shouted with his forehead covered. "Xiaoli, are you okay?" Luo Qi came to the yard first and was "scared" Du Xiaoli, trembling, asked. At this time, Li Mingfu took several people into the yard. Although they didn''t see everything just now, they heard it on the mountain road. Shi Da and Shi Er ran to Du Quan and pressed him on the ground together. Another villager found a rope to tie his two hands behind him, and then let him sit on the ground. Luo Qi gave Li Mingfu After moving a stool, Li Mingfu sat down on the stool and said angrily, "well, you du Quan, sneaking around on weekdays, you actually noticed that Xiao Li was hit today. He is still a little doll. You are interested in stealing the money he worked hard to earn? You want to kill and rob when you are found? You are really promising!"

 Chapter 57

    "I......" Du Quan wanted to say that he didn''t, but he saw that they had just heard their own words, so he couldn''t defend himself. Thinking of his end, he couldn''t help shaking with fear.


    Generally, when you catch a thief in the countryside, you fall directly on a tree and beat you all night. If you are still alive, even if you are lucky, the villagers will let you go. If you are killed in bad health, you will not be convicted of murder.


    "Village head, I''m wrong. Please don''t hit me!" Du Quan said and kowtowed. His health is not good. If he was beaten all night, he would be killed!


    "Hum! Now you know you''re scared?" Li Mingfu glared at him and said, "didn''t you just want to kill someone and steal money?"


    "Village head, village head, I know I''m wrong. I''ll never do such a thing again. Please forgive me this time!" Du Quan seemed to be really frightened and kowtowed to Li Mingfu in tears.


    After all, he was from the same village. Seeing Du Quan''s remorse, Li Mingfu was also a little soft hearted, but he was still angry when he thought that he wanted to not only rob Du Xiaoli''s money, but also kill her. He will never allow such bad things to happen in his village!


    "Xiaoli, how do you deal with this?" Li Mingfu looked at Du Xiaoli and asked.


    Although Du Quan cried very sad, Du Xiaoli still saw a trace of reluctance in his eyes and knew that he was not really repentant. He said, "well, village head, it would be cruel to kill him, and we can''t decide his life or death without permission. Otherwise, send him to the government. The government must know what to do with him."


    Li Mingfu thought about it and thought it was feasible, so he said to Shi Da and them, "you take him to my house and we will send him to the government tomorrow. Xiaoli, please rest early."


    "Thank you, village head." Du Xiaoli bowed to Li Mingfu and said.


    Li Mingfu waved to her and led his party down the mountain.


    Compared with being hung on a tree for a night, life and death are unpredictable. It seems better to be sent to the government, so Du Quan obediently followed Li Mingfu and them.


    "I was really shocked just now. Why didn''t you run away when he rushed over?" Luo Qi looked at Du Xiaoli and said after everyone left.


    "I didn''t know you were coming. Besides, he can''t hurt me." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Well, after the matter is handled, I''ll go back to the house to sleep. Silver, go back to the house to sleep."


    Silver followed Du Xiaoli back to the house, lay on the ground and narrowed her eyes. Du Xiaoli also lay down and slept.


    Luo Qi stood in the yard, shook her head reluctantly, and then went back to her room to have a rest.


    Meanwhile, lenger comes to Han Mingyi''s room.


    "Young master, Du Quan was caught stealing from the girl''s house. Now the village head has taken him away and is going to send him to the government tomorrow." lenger told Han Mingyi what he had just seen.


    Han Mingyi was silent for a moment and said, "go and tell sun Zheng tomorrow that the coal mines in the border city are short of manpower. Let him make some contributions."


    "Yes, young master." lenger turned and went out. Han Mingyi took out a broken money bag containing silver and looked at it for a while before turning out the light and going back to bed.


    In the later days, Li Xueqing didn''t come to Du Xiaoli again. Only sister Hong came to buy oranges several times. In September, after selling oranges for the last time, Du Xiaoli told sister Hong that the oranges had been sold out and was ready to transplant the orange trees to the house for some time.


    Sister Hong also estimated that she would go back and tell her wife that she would go back after paying the money.


    On September 9, I went up to drink.


    Early that morning, Han Mingyi and his party came to Du Xiaoli''s house, called her and Luo Qi, and ran to a mountain to drink. Du Xiaoli prepared some small dishes and desserts and went with them in several baskets.


    Cold one, they threw a blanket on the ground and put the dishes and snacks prepared by Du Xiaoli and their wine on the blanket.


    "I''m really not afraid of trouble." although Du Xiaoli already knew that Han Mingyi paid more attention to these, he didn''t expect to bring blankets when he came to climb and drink.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t want to drink liquor, but she brought her two small altar wine to her. She poured herself a cup.


    When the wine was ready to drink, she sent several jars to Han Mingyi and them, but they had already drunk it up. Seeing that Du Xiaoli still had one, Ji Liufeng asked her to pour herself a cup and said, "why haven''t you finished your drink?"


    Du Xiaoli poured another cup for Han Mingyi and Luo Qi and said, "I''ll just have these two jars."


    These jars are very small, and one jar can only pour more than a dozen cups.


    "In other words, your wine is really good. If you weren''t too young, you could open a winery," Ji Liufeng said.


    "You can also make money when you are young," Du Xiaoli said, and then told Li Xueqing about looking for herself.


    Ji Liufeng poured himself another cup after drinking one cup and said, "she hasn''t come to you for so long. Maybe she gave up."


    "It''s nothing to give up! It''s the same when I grow up and open my own winery." Du Xiaoli said indifferently. But she knew that before long, Li Xueqing should come to find herself.


    Seeing the blooming chrysanthemums on the edge of the cliff, Du Xiaoli got up to pick some, made himself a wreath, played with it in his hand, and didn''t take it with him. "The chrysanthemums are beautiful this year," Luo Qi said, looking at the wreath on Du Xiaoli''s hand. "Yes, when you have time to pick some back, dry them and make flower tea." Du Xiaoli said, "by the way, brother Xiaoyi, lenger, do they have time in two days?" "what''s the matter?" Han Mingyi looked at her and asked. "I want to transplant the orange tree to my mountain in two days, so I don''t have to run so far in the future." Du Xiaoli said, "but it''s not too far away, so I want to ask lenger them to help me." "yes. How many people do you want?" Han Mingyi asked. "Well, how much do you want?" Du Xiaoli asked. Han Mingyi couldn''t help knocking her on the head and said, "only that day you saw so much." "Oh. The more, the better." Du Xiaoli said, and then put the wreath on Han Mingyi''s head when he didn''t notice. I can''t help laughing at the thought that everyone used chrysanthemums to describe something in previous lives. I told you to knock me on the head! Han Mingyi took down the wreath and said, "if you laugh again, there will be no one." Du Xiaoli immediately closed his mouth and sighed in his heart that this guy is so small, but he is so black. He doesn''t know what he will be like when he grows up. "Ah, it''s a good life!" Du Xiaoli sighed, lying on the blanket, his hands on his head, looking at the blue sky. Seeing the three people sitting straight, he said, "you also lie down. It''s more comfortable!"

 Chapter 58

    Han Mingyi, Ji Liufeng and Luo Qi smiled and lay down side by side. Looking at the cloudless blue sky and feeling the tenderness of the wind blowing over the top of the mountain, they couldn''t help closing their eyes.


    Lengyi several people drank wine a little far away. When they saw the four people lying on the blanket, they couldn''t help sighing: "the young master has been relaxed a lot since he arrived here."


    "Yes, I thought it would be boring to live in the countryside before I came here. I didn''t expect to meet a girl, which made life a lot easier." lenger said.


    "I didn''t expect that we would be farmers one day." Leng San smiled and said.


    Thinking that Du Xiaoli just said to ask them to help her transplant orange trees, several people couldn''t help laughing.


    Maybe the weather was too beautiful, maybe she was in a good mood. Du Xiaoli actually slept in the past. When she fell asleep, she still had a satisfied smile on her mouth. The other three people stayed with her until she woke up. During this period, no one spoke, but closed their eyes to feel the rare relaxation.


    After the Double Ninth Festival, Du Xiaoli began to prepare for transplanting fruit trees. At the end of the month, she first gave Han Yin Yi to greet her. In the second day, dozens of men came, and one of them took a shovel in his hand and was about to dig for the orange tree.


    "Xiaoli, here we are." lenger shouted to Du Xiaoli in the yard.


    Du Xiaoli came out of the room. His long hair, which reached his waist, was no longer tied at will as before, but turned into two small braids on both sides.


    "Leng Er, you''ve come so early." Du Xiaoli opened the fence door and let those people in. He said, "I''m sorry, my family is small and there aren''t so many stools for you to do. Cough, wait here. We''ll be right away."


    Then she ran to the house and quickly took a shovel with Luo Qi and said, "go."


    After crossing the mountain, Luo Qi held Du Xiaoli and took those people to the place where the orange tree was located with her lightness skill, while Yin ran to the mountain to beat her teeth.


    Dozens of people followed Luo Qi to fly to the mountains. It is estimated that only now can we see such a windy farming team. In particular, these people are the prince''s bodyguards and come to help her transplant fruit trees, which is unprecedented.


    Soon they came to the valley and came to the orange forest. Du Xiaoli picked the remaining scattered oranges into the back basket, then gave them to the guards and said, "the oranges are very sweet now. Everyone has a taste."


    The bodyguards were also polite. One man took an orange and ate it. Lenger took the orange in his hand and said, "what are we going to do?"


    "You''ll dig up these orange trees with roots and soil, then move them back and plant them in the pit on the hillside." Du Xiaoli said, "you''ll see me demonstrate later."


    "OK." the guards nodded one after another.


    On the day Han Mingyi was attacked, they were all by the river. They saw with their own eyes that she saved Han Mingyi and lengsan, so they were grateful to her. Although she is a little doll, she is respected.


    "Come, you see me do it." Du Xiaoli took the shovel of Luo Qi''s hand, drew round around a tree''s root at a distance of one meter and a half, then began to pry the soil, and slowly dug the whole root.


    "That''s easy," said a bodyguard. Although they haven''t done farm work, it''s still very simple to see Du Xiaoli do it.


    "It''s very simple. But when you shovel, you must be careful not to hurt the roots." Du Xiaoli said shaking his arm.


    If she hadn''t practiced her internal power for months, I''m afraid she couldn''t dig the soil now.


    "Yes, we know." the guards took their shovel and found a tree and began digging.


    Du Xiaoli looked and found that they were doing very well. After the first batch was dug, everyone flew back with fruit trees.


    At the top of the mountain, the pit Du Xiaoli had dug was still there, but the soil on the side had solidified. She put an orange tree in the pit, filled the soil on the side and patted it on the top with a shovel.


    The bodyguards planted the orange trees in the pit one after another, leaving two people to water them, and the others went to the mountain to continue digging.


    Halfway through the tree planting project, Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng paced up. When they saw him, the bodyguards called the young master one after another.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, will you help me plant an orange tree?" Du Xiaoli was holding an orange tree and asked lenger to fill the pit. When she saw Han Mingyi, she waved to him and joked.


    Han seems to be more interested in this. He came to cold two to take the shovel and learn how he just filled the earth into the pit.


    "So you dug a pit to plant orange trees." Ji Liufeng looked at the pit that had been filled more than half and said.


    "Hey, hey." Du Xiaoli smiled and didn''t speak.


    "I can''t imagine that you have a model like this," Ji Liufeng joked after watching Han Mingyi fill the hole and slap it like others.


    "Brother Xiaoyi did a good job!" said Du Xiaoli. He just looked at the cold two and filled in half before he knew what to do. It''s really good.


    "Ha ha, do you want to take him in to do farm work for you?" Ji Liufeng asked with a smile. Seeing Han Mingyi wash his hands, he asked, "by the way, I heard that he fell into the water last time and was awakened by your kiss. Last time you saw him all, do you want him to be responsible?" "what kiss woke him up, that''s artificial respiration!" Du Xiaoli gave Ji Liufeng a white look, Correcting his mistakes in words. "Anyway, the results are the same." Ji Liufeng said, "that''s your first kiss. Don''t you want him to be responsible?" Du Xiaoli thought. It''s really his first kiss for two generations! Seeing the seasonal wind, there was no intention to look at her. She inserted the shovel on the ground and said, "well, Xiao Yi''s brother brother is pretty good. Why not make a doll?" "ha ha!" the seasonal wind heard her words laughing. "But I said to be my husband-in-law, I can only be alone in my heart. I can''t have a concubine to go through the house or go out to look for flowers and willows. Tut Tut, it''s estimated that brother Xiaoyi won''t agree, so let it go. I can give me some silver as compensation." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "What a greedy devil!" Ji Liufeng looked at her contemptuously, turned to see Han Mingyi and said, "Mingyi, the girl said you took someone''s first kiss and let you be responsible!" Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingyi standing behind and said, "brother Xiaoyi, I''m playing with brother Liufeng!" "deny what to do!" Ji Liufeng put his hand on Du Xiaoli''s shoulder and said: "I tell you, he is a gold man in your mouth!"

 Chapter 59

    "If you can''t meet my requirements, don''t pay more money! Especially those like you." Du Xiaoli patted Ji Liufeng''s hand off and said.


    "Mingyi, you are despised!" Ji Liufeng automatically ignores the words behind Du Xiaoli and looks at Han Mingyi.


    Han Mingyi ignored Ji Liufeng, looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "how many orange trees are there?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at the trees planted on the hillside and said, "it''s estimated that they''ll come back this time."


    Because those bodyguards were very fast. In less than a day, the whole mountain was planted with orange trees. The originally bare mountain now looks green.


    Those who did not live in the village left after planting orange trees. Lenger and Luo Qi were responsible for watering the remaining trees.


    Du Xiaoli stood in the middle of the orange garden and looked at the orange trees all over the mountain. He was very happy.


    "I''ll be a fruit farmer in the future, ha ha!" said Du Xiaoli.


    "See how happy you are!" Ji Liufeng said with a smile.


    "Hei hei, I used to feel safe in my heart. Now I have planted oranges. I''m at ease!" Du Xiaoli said.


    After Han Mingyi and her family left, Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi took the wheat straw they had bought long ago and put some under the root of each orange tree, so that they could protect themselves from the sun and draw dew for the orange tree.


    After finishing these, Du Xiaoli is considered to have completed the transplantation. Du Xiaoli is satisfied to stand outside the yard and look at the orange trees all over the mountain. She thinks that from today on, she will have her own orchard!


    There were more than 200 fruit trees in the originally bare mountain at once. The villagers knew about such a big movement that day. Then everyone knew what Du Xiaoli had asked them to dig a pit for.


    "Xiaoli, what are you doing?" Li Mingfu bumped to the foot of Du Xiaoli mountain and asked Du Xiaoli, who was checking the condition of orange trees.


    "Village head." Du Xiaoli went down the mountain road and came to the village head. He looked up at the orange tree and said, "this is the orange tree. I found it from the mountain."


    "Orange tree? What''s that?" Li Mingfu asked.


    "It''s the yellow fruit I sold a while ago, that''s orange." Du Xiaoli explained.


    "So you had a plan for a long time, and I said what you would do with the mountain!" said Li Mingfu. "Xiaoli, if you get rich, don''t forget to help the people in the village."


    "Well, I won''t forget your help to me and my brother," Du Xiaoli said.


    If she can really get rich by growing fruit, she doesn''t mind giving some convenience to those who have helped, but even those who have bullied her.


    Although Du Xiaoli took good care of it, several fruit trees died, but it was less than that.


    "I thought I said I was in the wrong place."


    Du Xiaoli toured the orchard. When she was about to go back, she heard the sound of a carriage at the foot of the mountain, and then saw Li Xueqing sticking her head out of the carriage window.


    "Madam." Du Xiaoli came to the foot of the mountain.


    Li Xueqing came down from the carriage, saw the orange tree on the mountain and said, "it''s only been a long time. You''ve changed a lot here! It makes me think this is a wrong place. If I didn''t see you in it from a distance, I''d have to go back. What kind of tree is this?"


    "This is the orange tree," said Du Xiaoli. "Do you want to go up, madam?"


    Li Xueqing came to find Du Xiaoli, so she followed Du Xiaoli back to the mountain.


    "Please have tea, madam." Du Xiaoli made a cup of orange peel tea and put it in front of Li Xueqing.


    Li Xueqing put down the teacup and said, "Xiaoli, I''m looking for you this time to talk about partnership with you. Tell me what you think."


    The last time she left, she wanted to go back and discuss this matter with her husband. She also wanted to cool Du Xiaoli for a while and let her take the initiative to find herself. I didn''t expect that it was I who couldn''t hold my breath in the end. I took this step first. She also knew that she was anxious, but if she could win this prescription, the Li family would have an unshakable position in the brewing industry in the future.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. After signing the contract, I''ll work out the method of brewing fruit wine. The rest will be handed over to my wife, and then the profit will be divided according to the agreement." Du Xiaoli said.


    "How about sharing?" Li Xueqing asked.


    "May fifth." Du Xiaoli replied simply.


    She had thought about this score before. If Li Xueqing hadn''t come to her, she couldn''t shout so high now.


    Li Xueqing smiled and said, "you just give some prescriptions. We do the rest of the raw materials, production and sales. Is your 50-50 share too high?"


    "Madam, if you can open this wine to the market, it must bring huge profits. You have also drunk this wine and know the taste of this wine. Once it is popularized, it will be welcomed by many people. Compared with the roasted wine with too high concentration, this wine will have a larger market, because it is suitable for men, women, young and old."


    "But you also said that the ripening period of this grape is only one or two months. I will prepare a winery alone. For this short time, I will idle there for other time, which is also a huge cost," Li Xueqing said.


    "In fact, the brewing process of this fruit wine doesn''t need to be too complicated, and if we really cooperate, I certainly won''t watch the plant idle. Madam, wait." Du Xiaoli went back to the house, then moved a jar of wine out, and then took a bowl to Li Xueqing. She pushed the wine bowl in front of Li Xueqing and said, "madam, try this." Li Xueqing thought it was wine when she saw Du Xiaoli move out of the wine jar, but when she saw that it was yellow wine, she was curious to smell it and said, "this is orange wine?" "yes." Du Xiaoli nodded. A while ago, when the oranges were ripe, she chose some to make orange wine, because she had expected today. Li Xueqing has never eaten grapes, so she has no comparison with wine. Now when she drinks orange wine, she can feel the magic of the wine. "Madam, how does it taste?" Du Xiaoli asked when he saw Li Xueqing take a sip. "Yes, it has the smell of orange and wine," Li Xueqing replied. "Madam, as long as my prescription is slightly adjusted, it can be suitable for fruits in all seasons, so the plant will not be idle, and even will be very busy all year round. Xiaoli doesn''t have to say how many varieties of fruits there are, and the profit among them." Du Xiaoli took a sip and stopped talking. Li Xueqing thought it over in her mind and said, "but your share is still too high. Although the profit is considerable, we still have to clear the sales channel, which is also a big expense." "if madam really wants to partner with Xiaoli, Xiaoli will give me five more points, I want four or five, and madam wants five or five." Du Xiaoli said.

 Chapter 60

    45. Her share has been the last concession she made. If Li Xueqing doesn''t want to, she doesn''t have to be Li''s distillery.


    Li Xueqing also guessed Du Xiaoli''s thoughts, thought about it again and again, and asked, "OK, then you''re four or five, and I''m five or five. You''re really good material for doing business, you girl."


    "Madam, I''m flattered." Du Xiaoli smiled.


    "What''s the contract?" Li Xueqing asked.


    "The contract is similar to the agreement. We write the partnership on paper in duplicate and ask the county magistrate to testify to us. In the future, if anyone violates the things on the contract, he will compensate according to the above." Du Xiaoli explained.


    "That''s good." Li Xueqing nodded. "Then think about your requirements today. I''ll go back and think about my requirements. Tomorrow we''ll draw up this contract at the same inn, and then take it to my brother-in-law as a witness."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli also felt that he needed to think about his conditions, nodded and agreed.


    "Then I''ll go back. I''ll wait for you at the same Inn at midnight tomorrow." Li Xueqing said and was ready to get up and leave.


    "I will go on time," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Shall I send a car to pick you up?" Li Xueqing asked.


    "No, I''ll go to the county by myself." Du Xiaoli said.


    After Li Xueqing left, Luo Qi came out of the house, leaned against the door and said, "you are really business material! Li Xueqing has stayed in the mall for so many years and only said a little."


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "it''s mainly because she was too impatient and lost the first chance. But I didn''t lose her. The fruit wine has developed very well. Well, I''ll find brother Xiaoyi to borrow a carriage. Do you want to join me?"


    "You go, I''ll wait for you at home," Luo Qi said. Suddenly speaking of the word home, his heart seemed to be filled with something. It seemed that this was really his own home.


    "OK, you drink the medicine first. I''ve cooked it. When I come back to make lunch," Du Xiaoli said and went down the mountain.


    Luo Qi looked at the medicine bowl put on the stove and knew it was to treat her amnesia. She suddenly felt a little irritable. If you don''t want to drink, you won''t recover your memory. But this idea is only a moment. He can''t stay here all the time. He can''t let go of those who chase him, let alone bring danger to Xiaoli.


    Thinking of this, he took up the medicine bowl and drank it.


    "Brother Xiaoyi!" when Du Xiaoli came to Niujing''s house, he shouted at the house.


    "Girl, why are you here?" lenger came out of the room, saw Du Xiaoli and said with a smile.


    "I''m here to borrow a carriage from brother Xiaoyi. Will you use a carriage tomorrow?" Du Xiaoli asked looking at lenger.


    "I''m going to ask the young master. But it seems there''s nothing wrong." lenger thought and said.


    "Then I''ll go in and find brother Xiaoyi." Du Xiaoli said and ran to the house, directly into Han Mingyi''s room.


    Han Mingyi knew when Du Xiaoli came. He was reading. He put down the book and waited for her to come in.


    Since when, she slowly entered her own world, so that he didn''t care about the outside world began to think when she would come and what surprise she would bring to himself this time. With her, he can always forget the step-by-step camp in the capital, forget those unhappy, and wantonly enjoy the quiet pastoral life.


    Mingming is a seven year old child, but he can''t help treating her as his peers.


    He was inexplicably happy to think of the baby kiss he said in the orange garden that day, although it was a joke. Just after thinking of his living environment, he was a little lost and finally turned into a bitter smile.


    "Brother Xiaoyi." when Du Xiaoli came in, he saw Han Mingyi in a daze and shouted in front of him.


    "Xiao Li." he prefers to call her by her name than everyone calls her girl, as if she is not a little doll in front of him.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, what are you doing?" Du Xiaoli asked, "you didn''t hear me knocking at the door."


    "I''m reading. What''s the matter?" Han Mingyi coughed unnaturally and said.


    "I want to ask if you''ll be OK tomorrow? If you''re OK, I''d like to borrow your carriage." Du Xiaoli asked without doubting Han Mingyi. After all, a 12-year-old man is still a doll in her eyes, although the doll''s aura is a little big.


    "What are you going to do?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "I''m going to the county tomorrow, so Li Xueqing is looking for me." Du Xiaoli told Han Mingyi about the partnership with Li Xueqing.


    Han Mingyi had planned to go with Du Xiaoli, but then he thought that Niujing would come to him excitedly early in the morning and tell him to go to the mountain tomorrow to pick back the medicine that had been waiting for several years for him to take, so he didn''t have time.


    "I''ll let lenger go with you tomorrow," Han Mingyi said.


    "OK, thank you, brother Xiaoyi! Then I''ll come to lenger tomorrow morning! Hey hey, keep reading and I''ll go back and think about what needs to be raised." Du Xiaoli said and was about to run out.


    "Let me think with you," Han Mingyi said suddenly. Du Xiaoli thought it was ok, so he came back, sat at the table and said, "OK, three cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang." Han Mingyi asked lengyi to take out his pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and listed the things that should be paid attention to in the room with Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli looked at the numerous small letters on a piece of paper. Unexpectedly, Han Mingyi''s words were so beautiful! "Oh, I forgot to go back to make lunch for brother Luo Qi!" Du Xiaoli suddenly patted his forehead, hurriedly bumped the piece of paper written by Han Mingyi into the small satchel and said, "it''s this point. I''ll go back first and come back tomorrow. See you again, brother Xiao Yi!" after saying that, the whole person ran away quickly. When Du Xiaoli came home, he saw that Luo Qi had finished lunch. Although the dishes were very simple, some rice was not cooked. Luo Qi''s face was a little embarrassed, but it was the first time he cooked for anyone. "Pour this out and make it again," Luo Qi said, scratching the back of her head. "No, just process it!" Du Xiaoli poured out the raw rice and added some water to the pot. After the water boiled, he poured in the raw rice and cooked it into a pot of white rice porridge. "If brother Luo Qi wants to cook, I''ll teach you when I have time!" Du Xiaoli said while burning the fire. "OK, teach me when you are free." Luo Qi replied with a smile. In the afternoon, Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi thought again about the results of the discussion with Han Mingyi in the morning. Luo Qi looked at the person lying on the table with a charcoal painting and pouted. If they didn''t know what was on the paper, they would really think it was a child writing on the paper.

 Chapter 61

    "All right!" Du Xiaoli looked at the things on the paper carefully twice, nodded with satisfaction and said, "now just draw up a model for this contract!" when she showed Luo Qi the written contract, Luo Qi was blinded by the crooked words. Fortunately, this is just a draft. Li Xueqing can find someone to write a new one tomorrow. Then he stamped the seal on the two agreements with the notary. Li Xueqing doesn''t know Han Mingyi''s identity, but as a person of Fengming country, when she saw the name printed on the contract, she was stunned! "This, this is..." the fifth prince?! Lenger interrupted her and said, "my young master said that he was just a deputy notary, and the Lord witness was still done by Lord Sun."

 Chapter 62

    "In that case, let''s go find our brother-in-law." she saw that lenger deliberately didn''t let her finish. It should be Du Xiaoli who didn''t know Han Mingyi''s identity.


    Then they went to the county government, found sun Zheng and told him about it.


    Sun Zheng knows from Li Xuemei that Li Xueqing wants to buy Du Xiaoli''s prescription, but he doesn''t know about their partnership. After listening to them, he gladly becomes a notary for them.


    He took out his official seal and prepared to seal it. At the right time, he was frightened by the name of the notary, and the seal in his hand couldn''t go down.


    He had seen Leng Er last time about Er mangzi. He knew he was from the fifth prince, but he didn''t expect that the fifth prince would come to be a notary!


    "Lord Sun, but what''s the problem?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at Sun Zheng''s hesitation.


    Lenger and Li Xueqing know that when they hear Du Xiaoli''s question, Li Xueqing is more sure that Du Xiaoli doesn''t know Han Mingyi''s identity.


    "You already have a notary on it, so you don''t need me to testify again?" I''m kidding. The seal of the fifth Prince is printed on it. How dare he cover it?!


    "Brother Xiaoyi said he was just a deputy notary, and the Lord witness still let Lord Sun do it. And brother Xiaoyi is also a notary on my side. If it''s just him, it''s inevitable that he will feel biased in the future. Lord Sun can just be a notary on Mrs. Li''s side." Du Xiaoli explained.


    Sun Zheng looked at Leng ER and saw that he was not different, so he covered his seal. However, although he said he was the Lord''s witness, he still stamped his seal under Han Mingyi''s private seal.


    "OK, now we''ve done everything we should do, and we''ll be partners in the future." Du Xiaoli received his share in his small satchel and patted it gently.


    "Yes, we will be partners in the future." Li Xueqing also said with a smile, "well, it''s late today. How about we discuss the specific things of the winery later?"


    "OK. Let''s leave first." Du Xiaoli waved to sun Zheng and Mrs. Li, said goodbye, and left with lenger and Luo Qi.


    When Du Xiaoli and others left, sun Zheng said, "since you all found the witness of the fifth prince, why did you come to me? This is my black hat!"


    "Brother-in-law, I didn''t know in advance!" Li Xueqing was also wronged, but lenger said that. Do they dare to disobey?!


    "Oh, forget it. Since the fifth Prince has become a notary, you must strictly follow the requirements of the agreement in the future, otherwise we will all have to go out of our way!" Sun Zheng warned them.


    He doesn''t know what the Li family has done secretly, but those means must not be used on Du Xiaoli, otherwise everyone will be finished!


    "I know. But fortunately, it was fair when the agreement was drafted." Li Xueqing said happily, "in fact, it''s good for us to have five princes as notaries. At least we have another big tree."


    "Whether it is Dashu is still uncertain. In short, don''t tell the news of the witness of the fifth Prince now." Sun Zheng said with a serious expression.


    "Brother in law, but what happened?" Li Xuquan asked.


    Sun Zheng didn''t say anything. He just sighed heavily, waved his hand and let Li Xueqing and them leave.


    After talking about things, Du Xiaoli took Luo Qi and lenger to buy a lot of ingredients and was ready to go back to celebrate. Of course, she didn''t forget to go to Du Xiuheng to talk about today, and bought a lot of cooked food for him and Zhang Rui.


    When she returned to Du Village, it was already evening. Lenger moved the ingredients down. Du Xiaoli asked everyone to help and cooked a table of good dishes for everyone. It was a satisfaction for everyone to eat.


    However, Han Mingyi could only watch them eat, because he took mature five colored fruit today. It is said that eating that can cure convulsions. But after eating, he can''t eat spicy and greasy food, so when everyone eats the sea, he can only drink the white rice porridge in front of him and keep shooting cold arrows at the jubilant people.


    But fortunately, Du Xiaoli got him two dishes according to his situation, otherwise he would have only white rice porridge.


    "Grandpa Niu, the five colors are really so magical. Can you cure Xiaoyi''s brother?" Du Xiaoli asked, gnawing a chicken claw and looking at Niujing.


    "Yes. The five colored fruit is known as the divine fruit. No matter what the physical problems are, it can be cured," Niu Jing said.


    Today, Han Mingyi finally ate the ripe five color fruit, and the big stone in his heart fell down. But if so, the day of their departure is near.


    Du Xiaoli was so sure when he saw Niu Jing. He thought it was amazing that there were such cow roaring herbs in the world!


    After dinner, Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi came home early. After taking a bath, she went to bed and began to cultivate her internal power. When she swam the power of her lower abdomen around her body for two times, she suddenly felt that the barrier of her body had been washed away, and her body relaxed for a while, as if the binding of her body had been untied.


    She opened her eyes, got out of bed, jumped gently, and suddenly ran into the yard from the house.


    Then she tried again, put her toes on the ground, and the man was three meters away. "Your lightness skill has become small." Luo Qi didn''t know when she came out, leaned against the door and looked at Du Xiaoli. "But I didn''t practice lightness skills just now!" said Du Xiaoli. "What''s going on?" Luo Qi asked. Du Xiaoli said what had just happened. Luo Qi thought about it and said, "maybe your internal power has improved and your body has become lighter. It seems that this skill is really powerful." "why?" Du Xiaoli asked puzzled. "Because the general skills are independent, and your situation now is obviously that this skill drives your lightness skills." Luo Qi said, "since it can drive your lightness skills, maybe it can drive your other Kung Fu." "I see. Didn''t I pick up the baby?!" Du Xiaoli said excitedly. I just don''t know whether the baby she said refers to Luo Qi or the secret script brought by Luo Qi. "Some of the martial arts in this world are difficult to get started and easy to practice later; some are simple to get started but difficult to practice later. I don''t know which one this is," Luo Qi said. "No matter what kind it is, you have to go to the back to know the effect." Du Xiaoli was not in a hurry and said with a smile, "ha ha, but I''m also a martial arts person now. It''s a good feeling!" "there are many advantages of internal power. You can avoid the summer in summer and the cold in winter. You can experience it slowly in the future." Luo Qi said. "Ha!" Du Xiaoli suddenly covered her face and smiled. She just heard Luo Qi say that. She thought her body had become an air conditioner.

 Chapter 63

    However, as Luo Qi said, after Du Xiaoli found that she had internal power, she really felt that the weather was not so hot.


    A few days later, Li Xueqing sent someone to pick up Du Xiaoli to the county to discuss the brewing of fruit wine, because the method is not difficult and does not need too many equipment, but there is a large amount of raw materials and wine altar. The storage area is relatively large, and in order to facilitate transportation, the plant site must be selected in a place with convenient transportation.


    Originally, Li Xueqing could decide these things by herself, but she still called Du Xiaoli over and everyone looked for a suitable address together.


    Du Xiaoli has been running in the county for several days. Every day she goes out early in the morning and comes back late. After several days of screening, they finally chose the site. After making an appointment to teach those people how to make fruit wine the next day, Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi took the carriage prepared by the Li family for her and rarely went back earlier.


    When passing the bridge where Han Mingyi was attacked, Du Xiaoli''s carriage was stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli opened the curtain and poked out his small head. Seeing lenger, he said, "lenger, you''re not at home to protect your young master. What are you doing to stop my carriage?"


    She knew that Han Mingyi was assassinated twice later, but they were all in danger.


    "Girl, we''re leaving." lenger said, "the young master and doctor Niu are waiting for you over there."


    "Are you leaving?" Du Xiaoli jumped down from the carriage and said in surprise.


    "Yes," Leng er said, "we''re waiting here to say goodbye to you. Let''s go."


    Du Xiaoli walked with lenger. Luo Qi opened the curtain and looked at Du Xiaoli''s figure. She moved and didn''t catch up at last.


    "Grandpa Niu, brother Xiaoyi, what do you say to go?" Du Xiaoli came to the bridge and found that not only Han Mingyi''s Ji Liufeng cold word seven brothers, but also the bodyguards he saw last time, and everyone was riding on a horse, even Han Mingyi!


    When Du Xiaoli approached, everyone came down from the horse. Niujing looks at Du Xiaoli reluctantly. After living here for so many years, he has long regarded Du Xiaoli as his granddaughter. Now he is really reluctant to leave.


    "Because I just got the news, something happened at home. I must go back immediately." Han Mingyi replied, looking at Du Xiaoli''s flickering eyes and asked, "would you like to go with me?"


    What?!


    Du Xiaoli didn''t react for a moment. What does Han Mingyi mean? Is it because you are poor and want to get rich? But no matter what it was, she shook her head and refused. She smiled at Han Mingyi and said, "I still like it here. It''s good to guard my orchard."


    Han Mingyi saw this and stopped talking. He took out a jade pendant and said, "if anything happens in the future, take this jade pendant to Cuiyu Pavilion."


    Du Xiaoli wanted to refuse, but Han Mingyi put the jade pendant into her hand, and then turned and mounted the horse.


    Du Xiaoli held the jade pendant in his hand and looked at Han Mingyi''s complex eyes. He had to receive the jade pendant in his small satchel. She knows the jade Pavilion. It is said that it is a chain of jade stores. There is one in Zhouxian county. The price of jade in it is very high.


    "Young master, I''ll talk to girl Li alone." Niu Jing asked Han Mingyi for instructions. Seeing him nod, he took Du Xiaoli to the river and away from the guards.


    "Grandpa Niu, do you have anything to tell me?" Du Xiaoli guessed that he had something to say to himself when he saw the mysterious appearance of Niujing God. But he was curious. He had something to tell himself that could not be heard by others. It seemed that he had no secrets with him.


    "Girl Li, when your mother died, I promised her to take good care of your brothers and sisters. Now that I left, you can move to my yard. I have told the village head that my house will be given to you." Niu Jing said.


    Du Xiaoli wanted to say no, but she didn''t know if Niu Jing would come back. If he came back, just give it back to him.


    Niujing gave Du Xiaoli the key to the house, then opened his mouth and said, "there''s another thing about your mother."


    Du Xiaoli was surprised by Niu Jing''s words. Does her mother really have a secret?


    "What''s wrong with my mother?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I can only tell you now that your mother''s identity is not simple. If you can''t go to the capital, you''d better not go." Niu Jing said, "the life in the capital is too complicated. It''s not as comfortable as the life in Du Village. In addition, here you are."


    Niujing carefully took out a book and handed it to Du Xiaoli.


    "Is this?" Du Xiaoli took the book and looked at Niu Jing and knew that the book was extraordinary.


    "You have a high talent in medical skills. This book was handed down to me by my master. There are many explanations of difficult and miscellaneous diseases in it. Unfortunately, I am not talented enough to give full play to the role of this book. Today I will pass this book to you on his behalf. Will you accept you as my younger martial sister and inherit the master''s medical skills?" Niu Jing said seriously.


    Du Xiaoli took the medical book and opened her mouth. Is this to recognize her as an apprentice? No, to help his master identify his apprentice?


    "Grandpa Niu, is your master still alive?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Yes, master, although he is very young, he is still strong," Niu Jing replied. "Would she be angry if you accepted him without authorization?" Du Xiaoli continued. "Ha ha, don''t worry. Shifu is a talent lover. It''s too late to be happy to know this! And he has allowed it. I told him your existence a long time ago." Niu Jing said with a laugh, then sighed and said: "I wanted to take you as an apprentice, but I don''t have the medical skills. When you grow up and want to go out, you can go to Yaowang valley. There are a group of senior brothers, sisters, nephews and so on." she hasn''t promised yet, so it''s settled?! Niujing took out a token, handed it to Du Xiaoli and said: "This is the token of Yaowang valley. Take it and it will be your identity symbol in the future." looking at the prepared token, Du Xiaoli thought with his toes that it must not be a temporary decision. It seems that it was premeditated! "Cough." Niu Jing was embarrassed to be read by Du Xiaoli. In fact, he had already discussed this matter with his master, but he really wanted to give her the medical book later. Then he took out a pamphlet and said: "These are some introductions of the school. I''m gone, but no one will tell you. You can only read this booklet by yourself. In addition, the location of Yaowang Valley is also inside. If you have time, go and see the master. Take these things away and I''ll go." Niu Jing took two steps, turned around and told him, "go carefully in the dangerous places of the capital."

 Chapter 64

    With that, he returned to Han Mingyi and got on his horse.


    Ji Liufeng waved to Du Xiaoli and said, "girl, I''m waiting for you in the capital!"


    Han Mingyi looked at the little figure by the river, pulled his rein and said, "go."


    With Han Mingyi''s order, people took their horses north one after another.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the rolling dust trampled by horseshoes and knew that something big must have happened at Han Mingyi''s house. She was speechless at the thought of what she received today.


    After Han Mingyi and them left, the coachman came in his carriage. Du Xiaoli climbed into the carriage. Luo Qi helped her sit down and asked, "how did they go in such a hurry?"


    "Brother Xiaoyi said something happened to his family, so he was in a hurry to go back." Du Xiaoli said.


    When the carriage passed Niu Jing''s house, Du Xiaoli asked the coachman to put himself down here.


    The coachman and Du Xiaoli agreed to pick her up tomorrow and left in a carriage.


    Du Xiaoli stood outside Niujing''s yard, looked at the cold yard, sighed, opened the door and went in. Luo Qi didn''t go in and waited by the gate.


    Du Xiaoli went to every room to look at it. He tidied up the messy books in Niujing''s study, folded the clothes lenger didn''t have time to clean up and put them at the head of the bed. Ji Liufeng''s house is relatively clean, but thinking about his cleanliness, he smiled clearly.


    Finally, I came to Han Mingyi''s house. Like Ji Liufeng''s house, it was tidy. The imperial concubine''s chair was still placed next to the window, but there was no one on it this time.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the empty imperial concubine''s chair, and a melancholy suddenly rose in her heart. After she came to this world, except Du Xiuheng, she had the closest relationship with Niu Jing. Now they left without any omen, which made her feel as if something was empty at once.


    "What is this?"


    Du Xiaoli came to the table and saw a bag on the table with a note under it. When she opened the bag, she found that there were 1000 Liang silver tickets in it. She opened the note below, which said "gold diagnosis". Du Xiaoli thought it should be the money they said when they were assassinated last time.


    "What a rich man." Du Xiaoli muttered and loaded the silver ticket back. Suddenly she found a line of small words under the note. She picked it up and read: "unfortunately, next year''s flowers will be better. Who do you know? What do you mean?"


    Unexpectedly, she received the note and silver note in her small satchel and turned out.


    On the way back, Du Xiaoli told Luo Qi about the silver ticket and said he planned to use the money to push the house to repair. When building the house, they went to live in Niujing''s house.


    Luo Qi naturally has no opinion. After Du Xiuheng came back, he learned that this matter has no opinion, so the house repair was put on the agenda.


    Li Xueqing learned that Du Xiaoli was going to repair the house, so she recommended a person who specializes in repairing the house, nicknamed sailuban. Du Xiaoli told Master Lu about his design drawing combined with the terrain. He found that he could fully understand his meaning, so he handed over the house repair to him, and Luo Qi was responsible for the supervision. Because she had to go to the county to teach those people how to make fruit wine. She didn''t have time, and Du Xiuheng didn''t have time to go to school.


    When they were free, Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi went to the deep mountains, chose some elms to make beams, and cut some wood to make furniture. When Master Lu called them together, Du Xiaoli chose a day to break the ground, asked people to move all their things to a thatched shed casually built next to them, and then pushed the crooked house to, it was time to start building the house.


    From the beginning of house repair, Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi moved to Niujing''s house. They only took the box containing their mother''s relics, and left everything else on the mountain. They are not afraid of anyone stealing, because the grown-up silver will be there at night. If you are not afraid of biting, steal it!


    After Du Xiaoli taught those apprentices the method of brewing wine, he didn''t have to go to the county often. People were finally idle. The house is also in order, and it is estimated that it will be completed before the end of the year.


    That day, Du Xiaoli lay on the imperial concubine''s chair left by Han Mingyi. Luo Qi didn''t know where she had gone. Thinking of Luo Qi''s disappearance from time to time recently, Du Xiaoli knew that another separate day was coming


    In the afternoon, Du Xiaoli was looking at the hairpin and jade pendant left by Su Suxin. Du Xiuheng came back from holiday and saw the things in Du Xiaoli''s hand. The whole person was shocked.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng, waved to him and shouted, "brother, you''re back!"


    Du Xiuheng walked over, looked at the hairpin in Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "sister, where did you find this?"


    "The box left by my mother!" Du Xiaoli took the box and said, "when I packed my things, it was under the wooden cabinet in our house. Brother, look, there''s a jade pendant in it!"


    Du Xiuheng looked at the jade pendant in the box, and the whole person began to tremble, which made Du Xiaoli so strange. She put the hairpin back and said, "brother, you know about your mother, don''t you?"


    "Niang......" Du Xiuheng murmured.


    "Brother?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng, gently held his hand and said, "brother, what''s the matter? Let''s share it together."


    Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli, slowly calmed down his mood, and slowly told a story he didn''t want to recall. "In fact, Du Hai is not our father!" Du Xiuheng''s first sentence hit Du Xiaoli''s heart, which surprised her. Although Du Hai died early, in her vague memory, he was very good to his predecessor, who was used to some unruly temperament. Now Du Hai is not her father, which Du Xiaoli didn''t expect. At first, she just doubted Su Suxin''s identity. Looking at Du Xiaoli''s unbelievable eyes, Du Xiuheng continued: "Our father was actually an official in the capital. Eight years ago, you were still in my mother''s stomach. I was only three years old at that time. My mother was framed and had to take us to escape from the place where we ate people and didn''t vomit bones. Later, on the way to escape, she met Du Hai. My mother saw him lying on the roadside, starving to death and many injuries on his body, so she saved him. Later, he died He told us that he was beaten like that by his employer and was ready to go home to farm. When he learned about us, he said he would take us back to Du Village and claimed that his mother was his wife and we were his children. My mother agreed after struggling for us. From then on, we lived in Du Village. " At this point, his eyes were filled with tears, his hands covered his face and said, "the jade pendant was given to my mother by my father and the only proof of our identity." "why did my mother run away? What about her family?" Du Xiaoli asked. "My mother said that at the beginning, my grandfather didn''t approve of my marrying my father. My mother insisted on marrying, so they broke off the father daughter relationship with my mother and drove her out of the house. When I married my father, only my grandmother came secretly, and none of the others showed up. So my mother didn''t go home after the accident."

 Chapter 65

    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that there was such a past. Looking at the sadness and resentment in Du Xiuheng''s eyes, she suddenly wondered why Su Suxin ran away.


    Du Xiuheng seemed to know that Du Xiaoli was going to ask, and he answered first: "My father was the top student in high school and was favored by Youxiang''s little daughter. Youxiang''s eldest daughter is now the queen, so she asked the emperor for an order and ordered her sister to marry her father as a flat wife. The emperor dared not disobey his order, and there has been a second mother in the family since then. Later, the second mother designed to frame her. In order to protect you and my life, she had to escape."


    "What''s the position of our slag father?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I don''t know. Although my father was only a small waiter in those days, after so many years, he has the immortal help of Youxiang. I don''t know what height he has climbed now." Du Xiuheng said gnashing his teeth.


    Du Xiaoli suddenly thought of what Niu Jing said before he left. Does he know their identity?!


    It is also possible that the marriage of Youxiang''s little girl or the marriage granted by the emperor will certainly cause a sensation in the capital. Niujing has been living in the capital, and it will be no surprise to know them.


    No wonder he told himself not to go to the capital just for Du Xiuheng. This trip to the capital is indispensable. There are some reasons why Du Xiuheng wants to get fame in the future.


    After so many years, I don''t know what position my father has climbed to now. Du Xiuheng went to the capital and was found. What should I do?


    Du Xiaoli suddenly felt very heavy in his heart. In this era of imperial power, how can he protect himself and his brother?


    Suddenly she remembered what Luo Qi once said here. If she didn''t want to be restricted by the imperial power, she would create an absolute power. Although she can''t create a power to compete with the imperial power, she can strengthen herself and let herself and her brother live relatively freely in the future!


    It seems that the quiet life she wants when she comes to this world and enters Du Xiaoli''s body is still an extravagant hope. However, since she lives again, she should try her best to live at ease!


    Du Xiaoli asked Su Suxin about her mother''s family, but Du Xiuheng didn''t know because she didn''t tell Du Xiuheng.


    Later, they didn''t mention their life experience. Neither of them wanted to go back to slag father. This matter was pressed on the bottom of their hearts. However, things don''t develop completely according to your ideas, and some unexpected things often happen.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng in a low mood, wanted to divert his attention, and said to take him to see their house. So they went to the mountain.


    Just at the foot of the mountain, silver ran down from the mountain and circled around Du Xiaoli''s legs. In recent months, silver has grown a lot and has reached her knee height.


    Du Xiaoli leaned over and touched silver''s head. They walked halfway up the mountain. Sure enough, they didn''t see Luo Qi on the mountain. Du Xiaoli sighed in his heart, but didn''t say anything.


    More than half of the house has been repaired. At this speed, it will be completed by the end of November. Because there are not many people, Du Xiaoli has only repaired three bedrooms, one for each of them, a kitchen, a warehouse and a cellar.


    "Sister, I''m really useless. I said to take care of you, but finally let you make money to study for me and repair the house." Du Xiuheng was very satisfied with the pattern of the house. Thinking that these were all the money made by Du Xiaoli, he was a little depressed.


    Khan, again!


    Du Xiaoli feels that her brother has become sentimental. That''s no good. She has to break his thoughts back quickly.


    "Brother, I''m investing!"


    "Investment?"


    "Yes! Investment is to spend the capital and get more reports in the future. I''m like investing in you now. When you get ahead in the future, won''t I be able to live better, right?"


    Du Xiuheng felt that what Du Xiaoli said was also right. He must stand out in the future in order to make his sister live better! From then on, when he studied, he became more serious and vowed to be a champion to his sister!


    Luo Qi didn''t appear in the two days after Du Xiuheng came back. Until the third day, Luo Qi returned to Du Zhuang. Du Xiaoli looked at him and just asked him if he had eaten. He shook his head and went to the kitchen. He made a bowl of noodles.


    Luo Qi looked at the face in front of her. The expression on her face was very satisfied and said, "today is my birthday."


    Du Xiaoli paused and said, "you really recovered your memory."


    "Today is my birthday, and don''t say happy birthday to me?" Luo Qi said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Luo Qi with a completely different aura, sat opposite him and said, "happy birthday, brother Luo Qi!"


    "Thank you." Luo Qi lowered her head to eat noodles. He was hundreds of miles away, but when he told himself that today was his birthday, he had only one idea. He came back and went back to the small mountain village of duzhuang. When he saw the noodles made by Du Xiaoli for himself, he felt warm in his heart.


    "By the way, how old is brother Luo Qi''s birthday today?" Du Xiaoli didn''t ask him what he did, lying on the table and squinting his eyes.


    "Seventeen." Luo Qi looked at the lazy little man under the dim yellow light. I don''t know why. It made him think of cats. "Seventeen --" Du Xiaoli pulled his voice for a long time, then said with a smile: "brother Luo Qi is so old that he is almost ten years older than me." "old?" Luo Qi''s mouth was stimulated by Du Xiaoli. He was only seventeen. Where is he old? And it doesn''t mean less than ten years old. It''s not much older! "Ha ha." Du Xiaoli looked at Luo Qi and smiled. Although his feeling has changed, he is still her brother Luo Qi. At the end of November, the house was completed as scheduled. Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi calculated their wages and settled their accounts. Luo Qi has been at home for a few days since her birthday. Let the workers help clean up the yard and put away the furniture. Du Xiaoli stood in the yard, looked at the new house and said to the two people around him, "brother, brother Luo Qi, this is our new home. How''s it? It''s not bad!" Du Xiuheng smiled and nodded. When Luo Qi heard the word "home", she remembered her mood when Du Xiaoli said the word last time. She reached out and touched her chest. Then she smiled and said, "this is our home! No matter where you are in the future, your house will have my room." "OK, no problem!" Du Xiaoli said boldly, "But you have to pay for what you need to repair and buy a house. Otherwise, I''ll let the silver drive you out!" "ow -" when Du Xiaoli mentioned his name, the silver shouted. "Well, in order not to be bitten by the silver, I''ll pay the money obediently!" Luo Qi also said.

 Chapter 66

    "Ha ha -" Luo Qi said, and the three laughed.


    Because of the relocation of the new house, Du Xiaoli called the village head, Shi Dashi, er Qiao Mai and other villagers who often helped him to have a meal together. Everyone was a little strange. When Su Suxin was there, their life was still tight. How suddenly their brother and sister''s life suddenly became better. Even the house was repaired in less than a year.


    However, seeing that they are doing well, everyone is also happy for them. They are full of wine and food for a meal.


    Whether in ancient times or modern times, it is a big event to check in a new house. Li Xueqing also sent a congratulatory gift, along with the gift of the county magistrate!


    When the gift was delivered, we were having dinner. We were surprised to learn that it was the gift sent by the Li family, the richest businessman in Zhou county, who was the county magistrate! Even Du Xiaoli didn''t know why Sun Zheng gave himself gifts. Only Luo Qi, who has recovered her memory, knows that it depends on Han Mingyi''s face.


    When Han Mingyi and his family left, Niu Jing said three words to Du Xiaoli about yaowanggu, and then he recovered his memory. At that time, he remembered Han Mingyi''s identity - the fifth Prince of Fengming state!


    People in the imperial court may not know the people in the Jianghu, but people in the Jianghu know who is in power, so he is not surprised to see sun Zheng''s gifts.


    No matter what the purpose of sun Zheng''s gift giving is, the status of Du Xiaoli family in Du Zhuang is much higher because of this gift. After all, even the county magistrate has given them face!


    Du Xiaoli gave the gift givers a red envelope and left them for dinner. Before leaving, he gave them some of the rabbits and pheasants he had developed a while ago. He said they were mountain game and brought them to the county magistrate and the Li family master to taste fresh.


    When the gift givers saw Du Xiaoli so, they all left with satisfaction. After leaving, they also lamented that she was so good at doing things at a young age.


    They sent off the village head and Shi Da. The three cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks. Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng washed the dishes, and Luo Qi cleaned the yard. After they were all cleaned up, Du Xiaoli sent Du Xiuheng away. Because today is not a holiday, but Du Xiuheng specially asked for leave to come back for the relocation of his new house.


    Today, she cooked the meals at the two big tables alone. When she sent Du Xiuheng down the mountain, she was tired and was about to lie down.


    It seems that the body is still not good! Du Xiaoli sighed!


    As early as the beginning of November, the weather had become cold. By the end of the month, the crops and roadside grass were covered with white frost. After entering December, there was even a light snow. Unfortunately, the snow was too small to pile up. But it''s not easy to have a light snow in such a warm south.


    In addition to occasionally going to the county to see the situation of wine making, Du Xiaoli spent other time preparing pickled new year goods. Because she had lived in Sichuan for a long time and was familiar with the things there, she pickled and smoked meat according to the habit there, and bought pig intestines and meat to fill sausages.


    "Can you eat this?" Luo Qi asked, looking at the dirty small intestine in the basin.


    "Of course! You''ll know when the Chinese New Year comes!" Du Xiaoli said and went to clean the pig''s small intestine. It took more than half an hour to clean it with salt and vinegar. Then one end of the pig''s small intestine was tied with thin thread, and then the seasoned minced meat was poured into it. It was tied with thin thread when it was about ten centimeters, and then poured down until all the pig''s small intestine was used up.


    After filling, she washed it again with hot water, and finally dried it with the pickled bacon.


    When everything was ready, Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi went to cut some pine branches and came back. They built a high temporary stove outside the yard, hung some sausages and bacon on it, covered it with tarpaulin, lit the fire below, and then put the pine branches in. Because the pine branch was wet, white smoke soon came out of it.


    "What''s the use of this?" Luo Qi asked, looking at Du Xiaoli''s eyes narrowed by white smoke.


    "Smoked with pine branches tastes different from naturally dried bacon sausage. You''ll know when you eat. Cough..." another white smoke came out from below, and Du Xiaoli''s tears flowed down. She quickly got up and ran aside to wipe her tears with her sleeve. Luo Qi had handed over a blue handkerchief.


    "Thank you, brother Luo Qi." Du Xiaoli took the handkerchief and wiped his eyes hard before he slowed down.


    After about an hour, Du Xiaoli took out the smoked sausage and bacon and hung it with other sausage and bacon for several days.


    In addition to Bacon sausage, Du Xiaoli also went to buy a lot of young goods. When they were almost ready, the weather came after the coldest.


    During this period of time, Du Xiaoli didn''t go out much and stayed in bed all day to practice internal power.


    Laba day happened to be Du Xiuheng''s eleventh birthday. Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi went to the county before noon and waited outside the school for Du Xiuheng to finish school.


    "Brother!" Du Xiaoli saw Du Xiuheng coming out of the school, waved his little hand and shouted at him.


    Du Xiuheng and Zhang Rui are going to have dinner together. When they see Du Xiaoli, they come quickly.


    "Sister, why are you here?" Du Xiuheng asked.


    "Today is your birthday. You can''t go back, so we came here. I booked a private room at the same inn, and we''ll go there now. Brother Zhang Rui also went to celebrate his brother''s birthday." Du Xiaoli went up and took Du Xiuheng''s hand and said with a smile.


    "It turns out that today is Xiuheng''s birthday. I didn''t say it in advance, so I didn''t prepare at all." Zhang Rui said. "Didn''t I forget? I couldn''t remember if my sister didn''t come." Du Xiuheng scratched his head with some embarrassment. Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "I knew you wouldn''t remember. Let''s go there." the party came to Tonglai Inn, because Du Xiaoli had promised to come at this time, so the food was ready, and they began to serve as soon as they came. Du Xiuheng saw a table full of dishes and said, "sister, why did you order so many dishes? What a waste of money!" "it''s rare to spend your birthday with you." Du Xiaoli said. Others didn''t know, but Du Xiuheng understood what she meant. This was her first birthday to him in this world. "You eat first, I''ll go down and have a look." Du Xiaoli said and went down. Du Xiuheng and Zhang Rui didn''t know what she was going out to do now. After a while, Du Xiaoli came up with a bowl of Sao Zi noodles. She put the noodles in front of Du Xiuheng and said, "Happy Birthday to my brother!" it turned out that she had just gone out to make longevity noodles for herself! Du Xiuheng looked at the noodles in front of him and burst into tears. Then he wiped them off with his sleeve. "Ouch, what are you crying about in a good day!" Zhang Rui said with a smile when he saw Du Xiuheng''s appearance.

 Chapter 67

    "I''m just so moved!" Du Xiuheng dried his tears, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "sister, thank you!"


    He was really moved. Su Suxin used to make him a bowl of longevity noodles on his birthday every year, and said he must eat noodles on his birthday. Su Suxin died this year. He thought he had no noodles this year. Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli would make noodles for himself! So when I saw the noodles, I burst into tears.


    "I remember my mother will make you a bowl of noodles every year during the Chinese New Year. Now my mother is gone. I''ll make it for you before you find your sister-in-law. Taste the taste and it''ll paste if you don''t eat noodles." Du Xiaoli urged.


    "Hmm!" Du Xiuheng picked up his chopsticks, took a bite and said, "it''s delicious, as delicious as his mother''s cooking!"


    "Ha ha, it''s good to eat. OK, brother Luo Qi and brother Zhang Rui, let''s eat too." Du Xiaoli said, and then took the lead in facing the ribs clip in front of him.


    In her previous life, she had no relatives when she was very young, no one cared about her, and she didn''t care about others. Now she feels that she can make a bowl of longevity noodles for her relatives, and she can feel very happy.


    After dinner, Du Xiaoli and they sent Du Xiuheng and Zhang Rui back to school, and then went back on foot with Luo Qi. But when they fly in sparsely populated places, they use lightness skills.


    As the saying goes, Laba is the year. Once the Laba Festival is over, the whole mountain village begins to be filled with the atmosphere of the new year. Unlike Du Xiaoli who prepared the new year''s goods early, everyone started to prepare after Laba, but they didn''t have to take a long time to eat what Du Xiaoli made, so they prepared later. It''s just right for the new year.


    According to custom, Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi cleaned the house before the 23rd of the twelfth lunar month. Because it was a new house, there was not much to clean. On the afternoon of the 22nd lunar month, Du Xiuheng began to take annual leave, because the 23rd day was the official''s Lunar New Year.


    On the 23rd day, Du Xiaoli got up early to be the priest Kitchen God. Twenty four years later, out of politeness, she invited the third and fourth uncles.


    Du Xiang and Du Ping had watched them drive out Du Xiaoli''s brother and sister because they were afraid of Du Hai. Later, Du Xiaoli''s life was getting better and better, and they didn''t flatter. Now Du Xiaoli invited them to the reunion. They were still a little embarrassed.


    Although Du Xiaoli knew that they were not his own uncles, they were at least Du Hai''s brothers. Du Hai also paid a lot for his mother and their brothers and sisters. Although Du Xiang and Du Ping didn''t lend a helping hand to them in times of difficulty, at least they didn''t fall into the well.


    The third Du Xiang has a wife and three children. The fourth Du Ping''s wife died and has only two sons.


    Du Xiaoli cooked two tables of food. Recently, she taught Luo Qi to cook some simple food, so Luo Qi can help her now.


    As for the duhai family, Du Xiaoli excluded them early in the morning.


    Du Xiaoli steamed the previously pickled bacon and sausage for everyone to taste. No matter what adults and children ate, they said it was delicious.


    Luo Qi compared the smoked pine branches with those not smoked, and found that the taste was very different, but they were delicious.


    After eating, the third daughter-in-law followed Du Xiaoli to bring the bowl to the kitchen. After putting the bowl down, she stood aside and watched Du Xiaoli finish washing with hot water. Seeing that Du Xiaoli was only busy with her own, she asked if she could give them some.


    Du Xiaoli looked at his third daughter-in-law and simply refused: "on the 20th day, I sent a lot of past to Mrs. Li and the county magistrate. Now there is not much."


    She did send some to Li Xueqing and Li Xuemei before, but she didn''t say no. But the old third daughter-in-law is really greedy. She invited them to dinner by herself, but in Du Hai''s face, she would climb up along the pole!


    When Du Xiaoli said this, the third daughter-in-law''s face turned red, glanced at Du Xiaoli discontentedly, and turned out of the kitchen.


    If it was the girl before, she could still learn from Cui''s manipulation, but now she has contacted the county magistrate. Even if she is dissatisfied, she can only swallow it in her stomach.


    Or she can rob things with the county magistrate?


    Du Xiaoli felt the dissatisfaction of her third daughter-in-law and asked her children to go back when she heard her go out. With a sneer, she turned around and added some firewood to the stove, then reached in and touched the water. She felt that the temperature was almost up before she withdrew the fire and began to brush the dishes.


    She thought her third daughter-in-law came in to help her wash the dishes, so she just came to ask for things. The three children of the old three family left with their mother and didn''t even call when they left. But Du Ping''s two children came in and said they would help Du Xiaoli wash the dishes.


    Du Xiaoli was also polite and asked them to wash some with themselves. Until the bowls were washed, the two brothers shook off the water on their hands, told Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng and went back.


    After today, Du Xiaoli touched Du Xiang and Du Ping''s house almost.


    Twenty five to twenty-nine these days have been flat and light. In the twinkling of an eye, it will be new year''s Eve.


    New year''s Eve.


    During the day, Du Xiaoli thought of staying together for the new year tonight and ran to the house to play drums. Du Xiuheng and Luo Qi didn''t know what she was doing. Until after dinner, everyone sat in the hall room and was ready to start a boring New Year''s watch. At this time, Du Xiaoli ran to the room and took out a pair of cards and said, "let''s play cards."


    "Cards?" Du Xiaoli took out the imitation playing cards in his hand and said, "let''s play fighting the landlord." "what is fighting the landlord?" Luo Qi asked with a smile. "It''s a way of playing cards. It''s very simple. I''ll teach you. You''ll be able to do it soon." Du Xiaoli said. She first explained the colors and points of the cards to them, and then told them how to fight the landlord. They soon learned. After they started, the three began to play against the landlord in the main room. Later, because the weather was too cold, they moved to Du Xiuheng''s bedroom. The three stayed in bed and continued to fight. At midnight, firecrackers rang out one after another in the village. Du Xiaoli and they also stopped playing cards and came to the yard to wait for the arrival of the new year. Hearing the sound of firecrackers from other people''s homes, Luo Qi also lit the firecrackers arranged in the yard. "Crackling -" Du Xiaoli covered her ears and stood with Du Xiuheng, watching the sparks from firecrackers light up the night, and her first year here was over. At the same time, in the capital city thousands of miles away, the death knell sounded in the Imperial Palace, and a sharp voice cried sadly: "the emperor has died -" this year should be the coldest year for Fengming country. Because of the emperor''s death, the whole country stopped all recreational activities, and all people were mourning for the emperor.

 Chapter 68

    However, this has no impact on Du Xiaoli in a remote mountain village. She should eat and drink. She should practice when she should practice. She should go to the winery when she is free. When the orange tree sprouts, she began to sort out the buds of the orange tree.


    She walked around in the orange garden, breaking off many of the buds that came out and those that grew long from the middle, so as to avoid too lush branches and rob the nourishment of the flowers and fruits behind.


    "Glass girl -"


    While Du Xiaoli was working in the orange garden, Li Mingfu came to the foot of the mountain and shouted at her halfway up the mountain.


    "Village head." Du Xiaoli went down the mountain and asked with a smile, "what can I do for the village head?"


    "Well, I heard you opened a fruit wine factory with Li''s distillery," said the village head.


    Du Xiaoli thought that Li Mingfu was also a relative of the county magistrate. In fact, he had a relationship with the Li family, so it''s not surprising that he would know about it.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli didn''t avoid it. She winked at Li Mingfu and said, "the village head wants to keep it a secret for me!"


    "Ha ha, yes." Li Mingfu was amused by Du Xiaoli''s appearance and said, "I''m sure I won''t tell others. Girl Li, I heard that the winery uses fruit as raw material. Is it true?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "You see, behind our duzhuang is a group of mountains. You can plant oranges on the mountains, and other fruit trees can also be planted on the mountains. I''m going to develop that mountain and use it to grow fruits," Li Mingfu said.


    Du Xiaoli probably guessed Li Mingfu''s meaning when she heard this. She should want her winery to buy such fruit.


    Sure enough¡ª¡ª


    "Girl Li, do you think your winery can harvest if the mountain is developed and planted with fruit trees?"


    Du Xiaoli thought about it and said, "it''s not impossible. I''ll just tell Mrs. Li. However, if the village head wants to plant fruit trees, he can only plant the kinds of fruits I said, otherwise it won''t work."


    Not all fruits will be bought by them. The wine brewed by some fruits does not taste ideal. They will still give up such wine.


    "OK, that''s no problem!" Li Mingfu patted his thigh and said with a smile, "what do you say is better?"


    "Well, the best is to grow grapes, but I haven''t cultivated grapes on a large scale. In addition, I can plant some of my orange trees. These two kinds of fruits are not available outside. There is a large demand for grapes, and only I have vine seedlings here. When I cultivate them on a large scale this year, I can plant them widely. The taste of wine making is not as good as that of grapes, but If we only plant here, we can still guarantee a good price. But it''s not easy to cultivate this sapling. If we really want to get it out, it''s estimated to go by the end of this year. "


    "Well, the end of the year is the end of the year. Anyway, the mountain is not deserted for two days. It''s not bad for these months. During this time, I just went to ask if anyone wants to buy mountain hair and show fruit." Li Mingfu said.


    Du Xiaoli has to say that Li Mingfu is a good village head and a far sighted village head. Li Xueqing can smell business opportunities from the fruit wine just listed. She has not swallowed the idea, but let the whole village develop the economy, which she admires.


    However, although Li Mingfu''s ideas are good, few respond to him. We have always lived a self-sufficient life. Now we suddenly say that we want to engage in orchard economy, which many people can''t understand. So there hasn''t been much response in the past few months.


    Du Xiaoli vented Shi dashi''er and Du Ping in advance and asked them to go to the village head to sign up to buy a mountain. They will definitely make money in the future. Even if the winery is gone at that time, the fruit can also be sold in the county. In particular, the oranges and grapes he asked them to grow will definitely be a best-selling fruit in the future.


    Shi Er was hesitant, but Du Xiaoli explained it to him and let him figure it out. He and Shi Da went to Li Mingfu to buy a mountain one after another.


    Du Ping didn''t want to buy the mountain. After all, he had land, and fifty Liang silver was not a small amount. His two sons were going to marry a daughter-in-law in a few years, so the silver was very scarce.


    Du Xiaoli got the news from the village head and went to Du Ping''s house. He told him about the income of the fruit tree and asked him to make long-term plans for the future. Finally, Du Ping encouraged Du Xiaoli to buy a mountain from Li Mingfu.


    This year is much calmer for Du Xiaoli, perhaps because Han Mingyi and Luo Qi left after her birthday.


    Luo Qi left the script for Du Xiaoli when she left. She repeatedly told her not to reveal her sound wave skills until she had practiced it, and left him thousands of liang of silver when she left. Du Xiaoli clearly remembered that he didn''t have so much money. Later, he thought that he took it back when he left in the middle.


    Fruit wine sold very well at the beginning. In addition to new fruit ripening, Du Xiaoli needed to teach those people. At other times, she cultivated grapes and oranges in her small mountain village.


    When the grapes were ripe, Du Xiaoli left some for himself, and then took the ripe grapes to the winery to make wine. Because it is similar to the red wine in the western regions, it tastes good and the quantity is limited. A jar of wine sold at a high price of one hundred Liang. It is said that it was finally fired to two hundred and twenty-one jars.


    When Du Xiaoli heard this, she smiled happily. The more expensive the fruit wine is, the more money she can get. Later, Du Xiaoli sold the cultivated grape seedlings to Shi Dashi and Du Ping at a low price. Originally, she didn''t intend to collect money, but Shi Dashi insisted on giving them, so she collected a little. Then she told them some precautions. Everyone grows crops and is easy to grow grapes. When the oranges were ripe, Du Xiaoli sold some to Li Xuemei and some to the winery to make fruit wine. With the dividends from the winery, he made a lot of money this year. Another year later, when the grapes were ripe, Shida''s mountains were covered with grapes. Li Xueqing couldn''t close her mouth when she saw several mountains of grapes, while other villagers saw that Shida had made so much money and went to find Li Mingfu. Du Xiaoli opened her own restaurant in the county this year, but she didn''t open it alone. Like wine making, she found a partner. She paid part of the money, and then the cooking methods of many delicious foods, while the other party handled everything else. At the end of the year, Li Xueqing said that some people made trouble this year and spent a lot of money to suppress the matter, so the dividend was less than expected. But this is also several times that of last year. Du Xiaoli was not surprised to hear Li Xueqing say this, but thought it was expected. Fruit wine sells so well that some people will be jealous. It''s not surprising that something will happen. However, these were all disposed of by Li Xueqing and Du Xiaoli, which was also the reason why Du Xiaoli was willing to cooperate with them.

 Chapter 69

    After Li Xueqing left, Du Xiaoli said to the silver in the yard, "silver, let''s go around the mountains and see if you can catch up with me now."


    With that, Du Xiaoli flew to the roof as soon as he cushioned his feet, then smiled at the silver provocation, turned and flew to the mountain. The silver in the yard spread its feet and ran out of the yard door. Chasing Du Xiaoli''s figure, he ran to the mountain and shouted as he ran.


    "Ouch --"


    Du Xiaoli thought his comfortable rural life would last until Du Xiuheng went to the capital to participate in the imperial examination, but she didn''t want to. A few years later, a luxury carriage suddenly visited broke her calm


    In June, white birch trees stood on both sides of the spacious official road outside Fuyang city like soldiers.


    The hot sun made the leaves look a little depressed, and there were few pedestrians on the official roads. Except for the cicadas on the white birch tree who were tirelessly singing hot summer songs, there were only four carriages, and there were more than a dozen men dressed as bodyguards at the front and back of the carriage.


    The curtain of the second carriage was pulled open, and a beautiful and petite face was revealed. It was Du Xiaoli who grew up. Although she is only thirteen or fourteen years old, she is already a beauty. Moth eyebrows, red lips and white teeth, skin like coagulated fat, a wisp of long hair swept behind the ears and hung in front of the chest.


    "Changfeng," she shouted to the bodyguard on the horse ahead.


    A 24-year-old man heard the call, drove his horse back to the car, looked at the woman and asked, "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    "How long do we have to get to Fuyang?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Miss Hui, we''ll be in Fuyang in about an hour." Changfeng replied respectfully.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?" Du Xiuheng of a carriage in front heard Du Xiaoli''s words, opened the curtain of the back window, looked at Du Xiaoli''s carriage and asked.


    "Brother, it''s all right. I''ll ask." Du Xiaoli replied.


    Then she put down the curtains and muttered, "there''s still an hour. It''s better to go out and ride a horse!"


    There are two other women in the carriage, Yingge and Xia yuan, both 17 or 18 years old. They are beautiful and beautiful. They dress a little better than Du Xiaoli, but they still look much better than ordinary servant girls.


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s complaint, Yingge smiled and said, "Miss, if you can pass the young master''s pass, you can''t ride a horse."


    Du Xiaoli glanced and said, "Oh, Yingge, don''t you think it hurts me? In order to let me hide my martial arts, he refused to let me ride a horse. He sat here from Zhou county for ten days, ten days! I think I''m going to be moldy!"


    "Just bear it, miss. Isn''t it for your sake, young master? Eat some grapes to eliminate the fire, and we''ll be in Fuyang soon." Xia yuan opened a small exquisite box next to him. There was a box of grapes and rare ice in it.


    As soon as he saw the grapes, Du Xiaoli immediately came to the spirit. The unhappiness that he couldn''t ride was swept away. He reached out and picked one. While peeling, he asked, "when did I get the grapes? Why don''t I know?"


    "It was delivered early this morning. At that time, the young lady was sleeping, so we didn''t tell her." Xia yuan also picked one, skinned Du Xiaoli and handed it to her.


    Du Xiaoli waved and said, "I want to eat. I can do it myself. You can do it yourself." seeing that they didn''t move, Du Xiaoli picked two, stuffed one in each person''s mouth and said: "You know my temper after following me for so long. Although you were given to me by brother Luo Qi, I never used you as a servant girl. You don''t know. Why are you polite to me?!"


    "Thank you, miss." Yingge should be more lively. She ate the grapes and spit out the skin.


    Xia yuan is obviously more calm. After eating the grapes, she said, "master Luo Qi gave us to miss, and we are miss''s people. Although Miss doesn''t treat us as servants, we still can''t lose our sense of propriety. Especially miss, we have to be more careful where she is going to the capital."


    Yingge stuck out her tongue and said, "I know!"


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t help them and said, "for more than a year, Yingge has been broken back by me. Xia yuan, why are you still the same as at the beginning? This makes me feel very defeated, miss!"


    "Ha ha..." Xia yuan and Yingge laughed when they heard Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "By the way, what''s the situation in the capital?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Since Luo Qi sent the two girls to her more than a year ago, she has slowly transferred the matter to them.


    I still remember when they came and said, "young master Luo Qi said that he used to be our master. From today on, miss is our master. We only listen to miss alone."


    "Everything has been arranged. Although this is a lot earlier than we expected, on the whole, it has little impact," Xia yuan replied.


    "It''s the elder martial brother''s fault! Let him make a mistake after drinking. When I go to the capital, I must find him to settle accounts!" Du Xiaoli complained.


    In her plan, they would go to Du Xiuheng''s capital to take part in the imperial examination, and they didn''t intend to recognize slag dad Du Yunhan. But who knows that Niu Jing''s identity is actually the imperial doctor of Tai hospital, and she has a good relationship with slag dad. Although Su Suxin promised not to tell Du Yunhan about their trace before she died, the eater drank with Du Yunhan once When I was drunk, I inadvertently leaked her and Du Xiuheng.


    According to the father''s report, Niu Jing said at that time: "your daughter is really loved and hated. I don''t know how she''s been there for so many years. She''s so young." Du Yunhan is also an old fox. After listening to Niu Jing''s words, he thought it was Du Kexin and them, but after carefully considering his words, he felt wrong, When Niu Jing was drunk, he asked about Su Suxin he met in Du Zhuang. I couldn''t hear it. It turned out that my original wife didn''t die that year, but ran away with her son and unborn daughter. Thinking that she had clearly seen the bodies of a pregnant woman and a boy, she knew that there must be another secret about what happened that year. But he was patient and continued to ask. He learned that Su Suxin was dead. When Niu Jing left Du Zhuang, Du Xiaoli was only seven years old and Du Xiuheng was only ten years old. Hearing that his son and daughter had to rely on themselves when they were so young, Du Yunhan was distressed. He didn''t have time to find out the true image of that year. He immediately went into the palace to ask the emperor for leave and went south in a carriage to find a woman. When Niu Jing woke up, recalled what he had said and angrily went to find Du Yunhan, his carriage had been far out of the capital. Thinking about Du Xiaoli''s fate after he came to the capital, Niu Jing wanted to run away and escape to Yaowang Valley immediately! However, knowing that it was impossible, he took the initiative to find the emperor and went to the border city to serve as a temporary military doctor for Han Mingyi who was fighting there.

 Chapter 70

    Du Yunhan didn''t have much rest all the way and drove directly to Du Zhuang. Asked a man who worked in the field, he found Du Xiaoli''s home halfway up the mountain.


    When Du Yunhan saw Du Xiaoli, he looked like working in the field with a straw hat and old clothes. At that time, Du Xiaoli was combing the fruits in the orange garden, that is, picking off a bunch of oranges to avoid too many oranges and breaking the branches when he grew up. Two other women were with her.


    "Who are you?" Yingge asked when she saw the head sticking out of the carriage.


    In fact, we found such a luxurious carriage entering the village early in the morning, but we thought it was just passing by, but we didn''t expect to stop at the foot of their mountain and look up with our heads.


    Du Yunhan got down from the carriage, looked at Du Xiaoli, who was already 13 and a half years old, and asked in a trembling voice, "are you du Xiaoli?"


    "I am, who are you?" Du Xiaoli has also dealt with some rich people in recent years, but he didn''t guess who the other party was.


    "Su Suxin is your mother?" Du Yunhan continued.


    Du Xiaoli''s face sank suddenly and said, "you made a mistake."


    Then she turned and wanted to go back to her yard.


    "You are my daughter and I am your father." Du Yunhan suddenly said, "Niujing told me everything!"


    At this time, the villagers planting in the nearby field heard the movement here and straightened up and looked over here.


    "Damn it!" Du Xiaoli couldn''t help cursing. She didn''t know whether she was cursing Niu Jing or Du Yunhan. She turned and looked at the villagers at the foot of the mountain. With a black face, she said, "come up first!"


    Du Yunhan went up the mountain road. Seeing the new house that had just been built for a few years, he felt a little better. At least his son and daughter had a good life.


    "Who are you?" Du Xiaoli went to wash her hands and stared at Du Yunhan.


    In fact, needless to ask, she has confirmed Du Yunhan''s identity, because his face is almost the same as that of 16-year-old Du Xiuheng.


    And her appearance is seven points similar to that of a dead mother.


    "I''m your father." Du Xiaoli didn''t say hello to Du Yunhan. He found a chair to sit down.


    "My father Du Hai is dead." Du Xiaoli said coldly.


    Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli with a hostile look on his face, sighed and said, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for you this year..."


    "Come on, I don''t know what else I have." Du Xiaoli interrupted Du Yunhan, "Yingge Xiayuan, I''m just tired from work. Go to bed first. Sir, the gate is there, so I won''t send it."


    Du Xiaoli got up and went back to her room, but she didn''t go to bed, but went back to the house to practice her internal power. When she went out after a few weeks of practice, she found that Du Yunhan had not left. Du Xiuheng, who was in the hall and came back from the county, was staring at him.


    Du Xiuheng has taken part in the rural examination. Now he is ready to take part in the capital examination next year. He has not studied in the school in the county. I happened to go to the county today. Unexpectedly, I saw the last person I wanted to see when I came back.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the way they stared at each other and didn''t speak. He went in, sat down next to Du Xiuheng and asked, "brother, when did you come back?"


    "I''ve been back for a while. Yingge said they were resting, so they didn''t call you." Du Xiuheng didn''t look at Du Xiaoli, but turned his bad eyes to Du Yunhan and said, "my Lord, when are you going to sit in our house?"


    "Don''t pretend to me. Xiaoli doesn''t know me. Don''t you know? If you pretend not to recognize your father again, I''ll break your leg!" Du Yunhan was not so careful to Du Xiuheng. As soon as he said that, his anger came up immediately.


    "You''re not me. What right do you have to hit me?" Du Xiuheng said disdainfully.


    "I''m your father!" Du Yunhan roared.


    Du Xiuheng snorted coldly and said, "I don''t have a father who can''t protect his wife and children!"


    When Du Xiuheng said this, Du Yunhan softened his attitude and said: "I was wrong. I believed in your mother. She was the love of my life. After going through so many storms with me, how could I not believe her. But when I went back, your mother had fled with your brothers and sisters. I also looked for you everywhere, but I got two bodies and three lives. The marks on the pregnant woman and the child were the same as yours They are as like as two peas. I thought they were you. That''s why I stopped looking. I''ve been thinking about you all these years.


    "Hum." Du Xiuheng was still just a cold hum.


    "Really! Otherwise, why did I come here as soon as I heard from you?" Du Yunhan was angry again when he saw Du Xiuheng''s appearance. It seems that the father''s temper is not very good!


    "It''s still so fierce in our family. If your children are scared to death by you," Du Xiaoli said.


    Maybe it''s because Du Xiaoli and Su Su are so similar. Maybe it''s because they haven''t seen each other since they were born. Du Yunhan obviously prefers Du Xiaoli. Seeing the dissatisfaction on Du Xiaoli''s face, his anger immediately dissipated and said with a smile: "I''m not worried. I''m not fierce."


    If the scene were not right now, Du Xiaoli would be amused by Du Yunhan''s appearance. In fact, she could see that Du Yunhan really cared about their brothers and sisters. He looked at them really. He was really the kind of kindness and severity that his father looked at his children. Moreover, she hasn''t checked the events of that year, so she can''t conclude that it''s dad''s fault. But whether to recognize her father or not, she still looked at Du Xiuheng. After all, she didn''t have much idea whether to recognize her father or not. If Du Xiuheng doesn''t recognize it, she will continue to be her village girl and be happy at ease. If you know each other, it''s said that the old man has become the prime minister, and there is a flat wife given by the former Emperor at home. There must be some obstacles at home and abroad. But if Du Xiuheng wants to go back, she can go to the capital to play with them. "Take your time and I''ll cook dinner." Du Xiaoli said to Du Xiuheng. However, she certainly won''t do Du Yunhan and them. Out of the main room, Du Xiaoli went to the kitchen and began cooking. Although Yingge and Xia yuan have been here for more than a year, she gives them all the other things to do, but they can''t catch up with Du Xiaoli''s cooking, and Du Xiuheng also likes to eat the food made by Du Xiaoli, so she always comes to cook. "Xia yuan, what did that man do this afternoon?" Du Xiaoli asked while cutting vegetables. "Miss, after you went to have a rest, he asked about his wife''s cemetery. He stayed in his wife''s cemetery for a long time, and the young master came back after he came back." Xia yuan replied. "How''s his expression?" Du Xiaoli asked.

 Chapter 71

    "His expression was very painful. He cried bitterly in front of his wife''s grave and said a lot of words. Most of them recalled the previous events, and what did you do, miss. He went alone and didn''t know we were observing in the dark. It shouldn''t be like acting for anyone," Xia Yuan said.


    Crying? No wonder when she just saw Du Yunhan, she found that his eyes were swollen, and when she was angry with Du Xiuheng, there was an indelible sadness in her eyes. It seems that what happened in those years is really worth deliberating.


    Du Xiaoli thought that Du Xiuheng would leave if he ignored Du Yunhan, but unexpectedly, she went out after dinner and found that he hadn''t left yet. Moreover, she didn''t know where to move a bed and put it in the warehouse. She said that if they didn''t agree to go back with him one day, he wouldn''t leave one day. I rubbed on the table at dinner and had to eat with them. The prime minister doesn''t look like that at all. He is full of cheekiness.


    Later, he really lived in their house and fought with Du Xiuheng every day. When he learned that he had passed the exam and was going to take the scientific exam next year, his smiling eyes narrowed. But every time Du Xiuheng said he didn''t recognize him, his eyes widened with anger.


    However, he was very accommodating to Du Xiaoli. Seeing her go to comb the fruit in the orange garden, he ran along to help Du Xiaoli, but after all, he was an official. Where could he do this? Seeing Du Xiaoli pick the oranges, he picked all the oranges from the branches. He was so angry that Du Xiaoli drove him out and ordered him not to go near the orange garden. Seeing his wronged face standing on the edge of the orange garden made Du Xiaoli angry and funny.


    A few days later, the news of the emperor came and asked Du Yunhan to hurry back to Beijing. As a result, the old man replied that he was here to experience the people''s life and feel the people''s thoughts. Then there was a long song and tribute, which made the emperor happy and allowed him a few days.


    But the emperor was not a fool. Naturally, he knew why Du Yunhan didn''t return to Beijing. So he followed a decree and asked Du Yunhan to return to Beijing with his legitimate son and daughter.


    The imperial edict said it was the legitimate son and daughter, which was to recognize the status of Su Suxin and Du Xiaoli''s brother and sister. Of course, the purpose was to let Du Xiuheng and Du Yunhan go back willingly. Of course, an important reason why he can make such a decision is that although people in the capital know that Su Suxin is "dead", Du Yunhan has always retained her position. The flat wife is still the flat wife, and she hasn''t climbed to the position of the main wife in 14 years.


    Du Xiaoli once again lamented the lack of freedom in the era of imperial power, but he still discussed with Du Yunhan and asked him to go back first. She and Du Xiuheng will leave at the end of June.


    Du Yunhan asked her why. She said there was something to deal with. Only Du Xiuheng and Xia yuan knew that she was waiting for the grapes to mature.


    In this regard, Du Xiaoli''s answer is: "the winery and restaurant should be explained clearly, which will take a lot of time." but these don''t want Du Yunhan to know.


    Although he wanted to go on the road with his daughter, he didn''t want to go against her. The emperor urged him again. However, Du Yunhan went on the road himself, but left some of the people he brought.


    Before he left, another man went to Su Suxin''s cemetery and cried in front of the grave for a long time. Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng watched quietly on the mountain.


    Du Xiaoli knew that Du Yunhan spent his time here. Except for the first time and this time, he didn''t cry at other times, but he was in a bad mood every time he went back. This time, it may be because we are going to separate, so we seem particularly sad.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan crying like a child and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Alas."


    In the carriage, Du Xiaoli sighed with his memory, put his hands on the silver lying on the side and said: "Silver, after Fuyang, we will arrive in the capital one day. What do you think the capital is like? Will we not get used to it after we go? Will you not get used to it? When we arrive there, we can''t run around like in duzhuang. Fortunately, I brought your wife with me, and you won''t be lonely."


    "Poof -" hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, Yingge and Xia yuan laughed because they thought of Du Xiaoli''s wedding for silver and gold.


    Last year, Yinyin hooked up a female wolf in the mountains and got married from her husband, so the female wolf was also very good with Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli named it gold, asked the two wolves to wear red clothes and red flowers, and held a wedding for them. The scene was very funny.


    However, because the carriage was too small to hold two adult wolves after the three of them, the gold went to Du Xiuheng''s carriage and the silver stayed here. Sometimes the silver also went to Du Xiuheng''s carriage.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at two people who laughed at him, reached out to pick two grapes and fed them to silver.


    "Whoa..."


    The coachman suddenly tightened the reins and stopped the carriage. Yingge quickly asked, "why did you stop?"


    "Miss, something seems to have happened ahead, and the young master''s carriage has stopped," replied the coachman.


    "I''m just tired. Let''s go down and have a look," said Du Xiaoli. "Yingge."


    Yingge opens the door. Du Xiaoli gets out of the carriage and jumps down directly. Silver sees Du Xiaoli get out of the carriage, gets up and jumps down directly. Then Yingge and Xia yuan also go down, leaving the coachman to watch the carriage.


    When Du Xiaoli went to the front, Du Xiuheng just got down from the carriage, and the brother and sister walked forward together. About fifty meters in front of them, there were five or six carriages listening. There were more than a dozen horses standing in the middle of the road. A group of people were gathered together. It seemed that something had happened to Zhongjia. Because they almost occupied the official way, Du Xiaoli and they had to stop. "Ow -" silver shouted to the crowd in front, startled the people in front, turned and saw the silver around Du Xiaoli. "There will be wolves here?" a group of bodyguards quickly came to the back of the crowd, looked at Du Xiaoli and them face to face, and looked at silver. Du Xiaoli looked at silver, leaned over and patted silver''s head and said, "silver, find your wife." silver heard Du Xiaoli''s words, roared twice and jumped into Du Xiuheng''s carriage. Du Xiaoli motioned the coachman to close the door. When I saw the wolf locked up in the carriage, I relaxed. "Old man, old man!" there was a sudden cry from the crowd. Du Xiaoli heard that it should be an old woman''s voice, and then asked, "where''s the doctor? Why hasn''t the doctor come yet?" "old lady, I''ve sent someone to Fuyang for a whip." someone replied. "Send someone again! Hurry up!" the old lady urged. "Yes, old lady." the two men immediately got on the horse and ran quickly in the direction of Fuyang.

 Chapter 72

    "Dad, hold on, the doctor will come soon." another middle-aged woman''s voice came.


    Du Xiaoli guessed that someone should have fallen ill. When she heard the old lady''s painful cry, she suddenly couldn''t bear it, so she opened her mouth and said, "that..."


    Who knows, she just opened her mouth, brushed her sword at their bodyguards, pulled out her sword and pointed at them.


    At this time, the crowd also made way for Du Xiaoli to see the situation inside.


    As she expected, there was an old woman sitting on a carpet in the middle of the crowd. It should be the old lady. An old man in his 60s was resting on her leg. It seemed that she had fainted, and another middle-aged woman knelt beside the old man. There are a lot of servant girls and bodyguards nearby.


    "What''s the matter?" the middle-aged woman looked at them. Her face was a little bad. It seemed that she was dissatisfied with strangers at this time.


    "Madam Hui, there are several passers-by who are blocked by our carriage." the bodyguard looked at Du Xiaoli and the carriage behind them and said.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that he was facing each other with swords as soon as he opened his mouth. He was speechless and was going back when he heard the old lady''s voice.


    "Step back."


    Du Xiaoli thought he was asking them to leave, but he hasn''t moved yet. The guards have taken back their swords and stood on both sides.


    I didn''t call them!


    "Drive the carriage aside and make way for others," the old lady ordered again.


    "Yes, old lady." the five bodyguards returned to the carriage, drove it to the side of the road, and took the rest of the horses aside.


    "Well, little girl, go over there quickly." the old lady said and looked down at her husband.


    Du Xiaoli had given up his plan to treat them. Seeing that everyone was good, he said, "madam, I know medicine. Can you let me show this master?"


    "Do you know medical skills?" the old lady looked up at Du Xiaoli tightly, like grasping a straw.


    "Mother, she''s a 13-year-old girl. How can she be a doctor!" said the middle-aged woman. "Let her show her father what to do if something happens."


    "This..." the old lady hesitated.


    "Madam, you should put the master flat instead of on your leg. It''s not good for him." Du Xiaoli said.


    The old lady remembered that the doctor once said that if the master was in a coma, he must put his body flat and don''t fold it. Just in a hurry, she forgot. Now when she heard Du Xiaoli say, she quickly flattened the old man''s body, and then said to Du Xiaoli, "little girl, please come and have a look."


    "Niang." the middle-aged woman was still worried and shouted at the old lady.


    "Now the doctor hasn''t come, and the master''s situation is getting worse and worse. Let''s try this girl." the old lady said.


    "Sister." Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli nervously. These people are not ordinary people. The old man''s disease is not easy to cure. If something happens to others


    "Don''t my medical brother know?" Du Xiaoli smiled.


    "Go. Be careful." Du Xiuheng naturally believed Du Xiaoli, but he still asked.


    "HMM." Du Xiaoli nodded, looked at Xia yuan, then came to the old man, squatted down and began to check the old man.


    At this time, the old man was completely unconscious, his hands were scattered, his limbs were cold and paralyzed, there was a layer of sweat in his hands, his mouth was slightly open, and his tongue coating was slightly purple.


    She looked at the old man''s physical condition, and then asked about the situation before the old man fainted. While listening to them, she raised the old man''s eyelids. When she knows about it, she can probably judge what disease the old man has committed. However, she carefully took her pulse and finally determined her illness.


    "See what the result is?" the old lady looked at Du Xiaoli nervously and asked.


    Du Xiaoli took his hand back and said, "madam, the old man is suffering from a common disease of ordinary old people. Although it is some serious, it doesn''t have a big problem to pay attention to some at ordinary times. I''ll wake the old man up first, otherwise he may suffer from hemiplegia."


    Although the middle-aged woman doesn''t trust Du Xiaoli, her appearance doesn''t seem to be a lie. The doctor hasn''t come yet, so she has to trust Du Xiaoli for the time being.


    "Xia yuan." Du Xiaoli shouted.


    Xia yuan gave Du Xiaoli a pair of white gloves. After Du Xiaoli put them on, he said, "No. 3 needle."


    A medium long silver needle was handed to her, and she first pierced it in the middle of the old man''s nose.


    Those people saw Du Xiaoli taking an array to stab the old man and wanted to scold, but they were stopped by the old lady.


    I have to say that the old lady''s thought is still more avant-garde. If she also prevents Du Xiaoli from applying needles, the old man won''t wake up today.


    "Needle five."


    "Number eight."


    "Number six."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoli then pricked several needles in the old man''s chest and head. After a while, the old man opened his eyes.


    "Master, master, you really wake up. Great!" the old lady cried with joy. The old man was in a coma just now. She was scared to death. She was always afraid that the old man would leave her alone. "Dad, how do you feel?" the middle-aged woman asked. Du Xiaoli''s eyes at the old man were not as turbid as those of ordinary old people. Although he was seriously ill and had some bad spirit, he was still bright. "Don''t move, sir. I''ll get you a needle." Du Xiaoli stopped the old man when he saw that he wanted to move. After taking all the needles off and giving them to Xia yuan beside her, Du Xiaoli withdrew, went back to the carriage, wrote a piece of paper, asked Yingge to give it to one of the servant girls, and then told Du Xiuheng to continue on his way. When their carriage passed the crowd, they saw a middle-aged man in the middle. It should be the doctor who came. However, she had done what she should do, and had not thought of asking the other party for anything in return, so she went straight away. When the doctor came, he carefully examined the old man''s body, called magic, and said that he had never encountered anyone who could wake up from this disease. In the past, even if they saved their lives, they all became paralyzed. Then he asked which doctor treated them, and everyone wanted Du Xiaoli to come. But they have already gone. "Why don''t you stop people when they leave? We haven''t thanked them yet!" I said angrily. The middle-aged woman also found that Du Xiaoli had gone. Seeing that the old lady was so angry, she quickly comforted her: "Mom, I think they are also going to Fuyang. We went to Fuyang to inquire and see if we can find them."

 Chapter 73

    "That''s the only way," the old lady sighed.


    "Old lady, those people gave this to the maidservant before they left." a servant girl said and handed a piece of paper to the old lady.


    The middle-aged woman took it over, opened it, looked at it and said, "it says something that makes the old man pay attention to in his daily life, as well as some fruits and vegetables that are good for his health."


    "The little girl has a heart. Go back and try as she says." the old lady said.


    "Mom, it also said that Dad shouldn''t move now. He said to let dad rest here for a while and then go on his way."


    "Then we''ll wait a little longer."


    When they were resting, Du Xiaoli and his party had entered Fuyang City and lived in the inn that Du Yunhan had arranged for them.


    Although Du Yunhan didn''t go to Beijing with Du Xiaoli, the food and accommodation along the way were well arranged, so they didn''t have to worry at all.


    After Fuyang, they went to Phoenix, the capital of Fengming country. Thinking of taking a carriage for another day, Du Xiaoli felt uncomfortable.


    Because the time to the inn was early, Du Xiaoli and they all went back to their rooms to rest. When they went down to dinner in the evening, they met the group in the afternoon.


    "Miss, my old lady said she wanted to invite you to a casual meal to express her gratitude." a servant girl waited at the entrance of the stairs. When she saw Du Xiaoli coming out, she saluted and said.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng. Du Xiuheng had no opinion, so they followed the servant girl to their private room, while the others went downstairs to eat directly.


    This inn is the largest and Best Inn in Fuyang City. The first floor is the place to eat, the second floor is the private room to eat, and the third and fourth floors are accommodation. Because there are not many rooms here, people without identity can''t get in. And the private room is also very expensive. It takes a lot of money to have a meal in it.


    The servant girl took Du Xiaoli and they entered the private room, saluted the people inside and said, "great master, old lady, madam, the childe and young lady are coming."


    When Du Xiaoli went in, there were three people sitting at the table. Seeing Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng, he said, "little girl, come and sit down."


    Du Xiaoli saluted them and said, "I''m sorry to bother you so much."


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of." the old lady smiled and said, "today you saved my old man. It''s too late for us to thank you."


    "Yes!" the lady smiled and said, "today you left, and my mother is still angry with us. Fortunately, the bodyguard saw your carriage in the backyard, otherwise we would still be looking for you all over the city!"


    "It''s just a small effort. I''m still bothering too many masters, old ladies and wives to think about it. Xiaoli is going to be sorry." Du Xiaoli said.


    "It''s a little help for you, but it''s a life-saving grace for me." the old man said, "your name is Xiaoli?"


    "Yes, sir, my name is Du Xiaoli. This is my brother Du Xiuheng." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "My surname is Meng. Just call me Grandpa Meng," Meng Bowen said. "She is my old woman. Just call her grandma Meng. This is my daughter-in-law. Just call her aunt Meng."


    The custom of this era is that as long as a woman marries, she has to change her husband''s family name.


    Well, did you get closer so soon? However, she didn''t like to call the master and wife, so she shouted along with Meng Bowen''s words: "Grandpa Meng, grandma Meng, aunt Meng."


    "Well, let''s talk while eating," said Mrs. Meng.


    "Yes, talk while eating, or the dish will be cold," said Mrs. Meng.


    When Meng Bowen caught the first chopsticks, others began to eat. Although the Meng Bowen family had an irresistible official atmosphere, they were still more easygoing and had a good chat with Du Xiaoli. I heard that they also went to the capital, so they invited them together.


    Du Xiaoli knew that he was afraid that old man Meng would fall ill again on the road. He thought he would go anyway, so he agreed.


    Early the next morning, Du Xiaoli went down to breakfast with silver and gold. Everyone was startled when they saw the gold and silver. The timid women also screamed. As a last resort, Du Xiaoli had to let Yingge take them to the carriage and wait.


    After a while, master Meng and his party came down and saw Du Xiaoli. They came and sat at a table. The servant girl brought up the prepared food and served them breakfast.


    After breakfast, the carriage was waiting outside. Meng Bowen and his party were startled when they saw the silver with his head on Du Xiuheng''s carriage.


    Du Xiaoli saw it and said, "I raised silver from childhood. Generally, I won''t bite people."


    The unusual situation is not necessarily. For example, two years ago, someone stole oranges from her orange garden and was bitten by silver. If Du Xiaoli hadn''t domesticated the silver well, the silver would have torn the man to eat!


    "Really can''t bite?" Mrs. Meng patted her chest and said.


    "It''s not that you don''t bite, but a kind person like you, madam, won''t bite. Don''t worry." Du Xiaoli said with a smile and got on his carriage.


    Meng boxue immediately went to the carriage in front of him. The party went out from the north gate and continued to drive to the capital. At noon, because there was no place to stay before and after, everyone ate some dry food in the carriage. Changfeng they are already familiar with this area, so they prepared some in the inn in the morning. After dinner, Du Xiaoli suddenly remembered the grapes in the ice box. The box was really magical. The ice almost didn''t melt in it, and the grapes inside looked very fresh. She asked Xia yuan to send some to the old lady and eat grapes on her couch. Suddenly, the carriage stopped again. Du Xiaoli thought it wouldn''t be that the old man fell ill again? Or another patient on the roadside? Du Xiaoli opened the curtain and looked. Unexpectedly, she guessed wrong. The old man was not ill and there were no patients on the roadside, but someone stopped their way. "Miss, someone assassinated." Xia yuan looked out from the other side and said to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli nodded, and she saw it. Each one was dressed in black and his face was covered with black cloth, as if he was afraid that others would not know that they were coming to kill. "I just don''t know whether it''s for us or for Grandpa Meng and them. I guess it''s for us!" the bodyguards and people in black of the Meng family held it. One of them said to the people in the carriage behind him, "don''t come out in the carriage, sir, madam and madam." as a result, master Meng opened the door and said: "I want to see who wants my old man''s life!" the man in black immediately looked at the old man and Mrs. Meng in the car and said suspiciously, "don''t you say it''s a teenager and a girl? How did you become an old man and an old woman?"

 Chapter 74

    The man''s voice was very small, but Du Xiaoli, who was three carriages away, heard it. She lifted her eyes and said, "it seems that she is really coming for us!"


    "Miss, why did someone assassinate us before we went to the capital?" Yingge asked.


    "It''s because we haven''t gone yet, but we''re going to the capital." Du Xiaoli said, "it''s in the way of others. Naturally, some people don''t want us to live."


    "Is that lady?" Xia yuan asked.


    "Who else can there be besides them? Who let the emperor give us the position of this legitimate son and daughter?" Du Xiaoli said. Although she doesn''t care about this legitimate son and daughter, this is also an affirmation of Su Suxin''s identity. They can''t stop!


    Yingge looked out at the assassins and said, "the people they sent are not enough for us to fill our teeth!"


    Du Xiaoli smiled. The assassination not only wouldn''t hurt them, but also exposed the mind of the one in the capital. Oh, cough, how could she compare herself to a snake!


    The bodyguard saw Yingge sticking out of the third carriage and Du Xiaoli inside, and said, "boss, in the carriage behind, I see the woman''s target!"


    As soon as the assassin''s boss heard this, since he was sure that Du Xiaoli and his entourage were here, he opened his mouth and said, "if you meet us, you don''t want to go there. Get on!" as soon as the assassin''s boss waved his hand, all the people in black behind him flew over from the horse and surrounded the four or two carriages in front of him.


    The curtain beside Du Xiaoli was always open, so she could see those people clearly. They will send someone here to intercept them. They must know their manpower and strength. Therefore, the strength of the people discharged is higher than that left by Du Yunhan, and the number is also higher.


    But they didn''t expect that after they came out of Fuyang, Du Xiaoli and the Meng family would go back together. Although she didn''t know the identity of the dream family, she found that their bodyguards acted quickly and neatly yesterday. At first glance, they were carefully trained. These assassins were unlucky to meet them.


    Sure enough, before the assassins approached, the guards of the Meng and Du families drew their swords to welcome them, leaving only a few to protect around the carriage.


    In fact, the guards of the Meng family were selected from the Royal Army, because the Meng family has an extraordinary position in the capital. Meng Bowen is the emperor''s teacher, and his son is also the teacher of the crown prince. Two generations of Taifu, who dares to provoke in the capital? The emperor must be respectful when he sees Meng Bowen, or he will be despised by the people all over the world!


    Meng Bowen went back to his hometown to visit the tomb during the Qingming Festival. Because he was not in good health, he didn''t return to Beijing until June. Knowing that the former Emperor''s teacher was going home, the emperor specially sent a guard to protect the line.


    So, these assassins are really unlucky!


    But no one thought the Du family would be with the Meng family, didn''t they?!


    Soon the assassins were solved. The leader saw that the situation was wrong and ran away early in the morning. When he ran away, Du Xiaoli saw that there was a mark on the back of his neck.


    "My Lord, it''s all handled," said Meng Bowen, the bodyguard.


    "The emperor''s feet dare to be so rampant. I must talk to the emperor and thoroughly investigate the matter! Cough..." Meng Bowen was so angry that he coughed behind him.


    "Well, you''re not in good health. Don''t be so angry." Mrs. Meng comforted, and then said to the people outside: "send someone to ask the governor of the capital to deal with these bodies. Let''s continue on our way."


    "Yes, old lady." the people outside answered, and then someone rode back to the capital first.


    It''s not far from the capital. If you ride fast, you can go back and forth in less than an hour.


    After a while, the carriage set off again, staggered forward towards the capital, and finally arrived in the capital before dark.


    When they entered the city gate, Du Xiaoli and the Meng family were about to separate. Before leaving, Mrs. Meng took Du Xiaoli and said, "Xiao Li, you see, my father''s health is not very good. If there''s anything in the future, I''ll trouble you a lot."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Meng Bowen, who was much better in spirit, and said, "this is no problem, but Xiaoli has a small request."


    "Naturally, there will be no less money." Mrs. Meng thought Du Xiaoli wanted to say this and said.


    Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "my request is not this, but to ask grandpa Meng to keep it a secret for me. Don''t tell me what I know about medicine."


    "That''s it?" Mrs. Meng asked.


    Du Xiaoli nodded, looked at Meng Bowen, smiled sweetly and said, "Grandpa Meng will keep Xiaoli secret?"


    Seeing Du Xiaoli''s appearance, Meng Bowen stroked his beard, laughed twice and said, "OK, I''ll help you keep this secret."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Meng." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Where can we find you if there is something?" Mrs. Meng asked.


    "I don''t know where we are." Du Xiaoli has never been to the capital and doesn''t know where Du Yunhan''s nest is. She turned and looked at her team and shouted, "Changfeng."


    Changfeng came over and said, "miss." "where is my father''s nest?" Du Xiaoli asked¡ª¡ª Well, nest! Changfeng felt the cold sweat dripping from the back of his head and replied, "speak directly to Youxiang Du mansion, which is known by the whole capital." "Oh, I forgot!" Du Xiaoli also thought that in his previous life, he had to know which street and road to find someone. He forgot that his father is also a celebrity, and the mansion must be known by the public. "Aunt Meng, if you need anything, just send someone to find me at Prime Minister Du Cheng''s house." Du Xiaoli turned and said to Mrs. Meng. "It turned out to be prime minister Du''s children. It''s really good. Let''s go first and go back to see the old man when we have time, you know? Xiuheng, you come too." Meng Bowen always appreciated Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng. He was not too surprised to hear that they were Du Yunhan''s children and said goodbye to them with a smile. "Hee hee, we''ll see you when we have time. Goodbye, Grandpa, grandma and aunt Meng!" said Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng, and then stepped back to let their carriage pass. When they all left, Du Xiaoli asked, "brother, do you know where they live?" Du Xiuheng shook his head and said, "I don''t know, you don''t know?" "I don''t know either." Du Xiaoli said. "Didn''t you have a good time talking with them after dinner last night? You made them laugh in their room and didn''t go back so late. Didn''t you ask?" Du Xiuheng asked. "Cough, I forgot," said Du Xiaoli. "Forget it. If you encounter it in the future, even if you can''t meet it," Du Xiuheng said. He also thought Meng Bowen and them were very good, but they had only known each other for one day and didn''t have such deep feelings.

 Chapter 75

    "Young master, young lady, that should be Meng Taifu and his family members," said Changfeng.


    "Taifu?!" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that Meng Bowen was actually a Taifu. He was the emperor''s teacher. He was ranked as the third Duke and the first grade!


    "This should be Meng Bowen, Meng laotaifu. He is the first emperor''s brother and the emperor''s teacher. His son Meng Weiren is now the teacher of the crown prince and the crown prince. The only Meng family with such style in the capital is the Taifu." Changfeng explained.


    "Oh, that''s right. Let''s go back first. Du Xiaoli said and returned to his carriage. After Du Xiuheng got on the carriage, Changfeng returned to his horse and took the carriage to the prime minister''s house.


    "I didn''t expect that the person I met would be an old master." Xia yuan sighed after the carriage began to walk.


    "Do you know?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Although we used to wander in the Jianghu, important people in every country still know it. It is said that Mr. Meng is famous for his strange temper and is very strict. Even if the emperor makes mistakes, he will be punished. However, the former Emperor was able to succeed to the throne, and Mr. Meng has made great contributions. Moreover, he has only served as an empty position as a grand Fu. He is very trusted by the former Emperor and knows it He didn''t say anything to punish the princes. "


    "It''s also a legend," said Du Xiaoli, and then turned aside to open the curtains and look at the street view outside. Because after entering the city, Du Xiuheng did not allow Du Xiaoli to open the curtain of the car, so Du Xiaoli could only drive a little secretly. Looking at the people coming and going outside, he felt boring for a while and put it down again.


    "The capital is really much more lively than other cities," said Yingge.


    Xia yuan nodded and she recognized it. Yingge and Xia yuan didn''t see it, but they both had martial arts and could hear the sound outside.


    "After all, it is the capital of Fengming country, and its development is naturally better." Du Xiaoli said. Thinking of the decay behind the prosperity, she couldn''t help sighing.


    "But miss is worried about what will happen when she gets home?" Xia yuan asked.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "although I''m not afraid of intrigue, I don''t like it. If possible, I still want to live in the village."


    "Where is there a village near here? The land near the capital was bought by those officials." Xia Yuan said.


    "I just want to think about it. I heard that many rich and powerful people build a villa in the suburbs. If we have land, we''ll get one too. We don''t want to live at home in the future, but we can go to the suburbs to relax. Yingge, I''ll leave it to you." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Miss, I''ve already prepared this," answered Yingge.


    "When did you get it?" Du Xiaoli looked at Yingge in surprise.


    "It was ready last year. At that time, when the young lady just handed over everything to us, I told the young lady. When you said you were coming to the capital, I began to let people prepare." Yingge said. Yingge is dealing with these things. Although she is not as stable as Xia yuan, she is still very capable of dealing with these things. "And they also let them plant the grapes that Miss Chuang Tzu likes to eat. The grapes in the North ripen later and should ripen in a while."


    "Really?" Du Xiaoli hugged Yingge excitedly as soon as he heard that Yingge also made people lose grapes. She remembered that Yingge seemed to have mentioned it to herself, but she didn''t expect that she really did it well. "Let''s go to Chuang Tzu when we have time."


    "Yes, miss." Xia yuan and Yingge answered at the same time.


    After driving through several busy streets, the carriage entered a quiet street. After gently lifting the curtains, Du Xiaoli found that the street they were driving was wider than the previous one, but there was no one and it seemed very quiet. From time to time, there would be a very elegant house on both sides of the street. It seemed that it was a big family.


    Suddenly she saw an obviously worse mansion, which said Niu Fu, called Changfeng and asked, "that''s Niu Jing''s mansion?"


    "Yes, miss, that''s the residence of royal doctor Niu." Changfeng looked at it and said.


    It seems that Niujing is doing well in Taiyuan hospital, because most Royal doctors don''t have their own residence. They all live in the residence arranged by Taiyuan hospital.


    "Well, you big brother, when I catch you, I''ll see what you say!" Du Xiaoli said angrily. If it wasn''t Niujing, I would go to Beijing now, not to mention this identity! She asked the long wind outside, "what should I do if I want to visit someone?"


    "As long as you hand in the Prayer Card in advance. If the other party receives the prayer card, the young lady can go at the time stated in the prayer card." Changfeng said.


    Send worship posts? It''s estimated that Niu Jing fled when he saw Baitie. It seems that this method won''t work. She has to find another way. At this time, she didn''t know that Niujing was not in the capital at all.


    At this time, Niujing was thousands of miles away. Looking at the troops camping, some wanted to cry without tears. He''s only been here for such a short time, they''re going back! Thinking that Du Xiaoli is already waiting for himself in the capital, he wants to escape!


    "Alas!"


    On the hillside, Niujing was stuffy. After drinking a mouthful of wine, he thought it was the wine. He was so angry that he threw the wine gourd to the ground. Looking at the outflow of wine, he felt distressed for a while and went down to pick it up.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with us, Niu Da imperial doctor? How can we get angry with wine!" a joke came from behind. Niu Jing picked up the wine gourd and turned around. He saw Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng in armor. He saluted and said, "Dingwang, little general." at this time, Ji Liufeng was a 21-year-old boy, At the beginning, some young people had grown into handsome men who charmed thousands of girls. Wearing silver white armor, they looked powerful and domineering without losing their romantic nature. Han Mingyi is also 18 years old. His knife cut face is colder than that of that year, and his whole body emits a cold breath, which makes people dare not approach easily. The black armor on the slender and tall body is not a burden, but like decoration, which makes his whole person look more attractive. Ji Liufeng sat down on the hillside and said, "what''s the matter with you, imperial doctor Niu? You''re so unhappy. Tell us what''s unhappy. Let''s be happy." Niu Jing gave Ji Liufeng a white eye, climbed back to the hillside and said, "young general, I''m tired enough here. You still see my jokes!" "I''m not looking at you in a bad mood. I want you to say it so that you don''t spoil the wine!" Ji Liufeng said with a smile. "Alas, wine is really harmful!" Niu Jing looked at the wine gourd in his hand with love and hate. In fact, he rarely let himself get drunk. After all, he was a doctor, but the day he drank with Du Yunhan was the death day of his wife. He was hurt for a moment and got drunk.

 Chapter 76

    Ji Liufeng glanced at Han Mingyi and asked Niu Jing, "it seems that you have been hurt by wine! No wonder you will come to us. Oh, aren''t you drunk and spoil the girl of which family?"


    "Go, go, what girl would I spoil at my age? If I spoil, it''s also a girl who spoil me!" Niu Jing said. Thinking of the end of seeing Du Xiaoli himself, he thought why these two legs always want to run?


    "If you didn''t spoil the girl, what are you worried about, and you ran to the border town to escape." Ji Liufeng was more curious and asked.


    "It''s not Xiaoli that girl, she......" Niu Jing said half, and suddenly stopped again.


    "Du Xiaoli? Isn''t she in a small mountain village in the south? Why did she scare you here?" Ji Liufeng thought of the little village girl who said she laughed very much in the new year. Although she only lived in Du Zhuang for a few months, they still recall the simple and beautiful time from time to time.


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s name, Han Mingyi''s eyes flashed and sat beside Ji Liufeng without talking.


    "Alas, you''ll know anyway when you go back. I''ll tell you." Niu Jing sighed and told the whole story.


    "What are you talking about?! the girl is Du Yunhan''s daughter?!" Ji Liufeng widened his eyes and looked at Niu Jing with disbelief.


    "Is her mother Su Suxin?" Han Mingyi guessed Du Xiaoli''s identity at once. Because of the taboo of the living against the dead, he never heard of Su Suxin''s name when he was in duzhuang. Unexpectedly, it would be su Suxin, the first beauty in those years. I didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to be Du Yunhan''s daughter.


    Ji Liufeng looked at Niujing sympathetically and said, "old man, you''re miserable! That girl has a character of revenge. You''ve ruined her good deed. Tut Tut, there are many layers of skin and it''s estimated that there will be less meat." he also patted Niujing on the shoulder.


    "No wonder you will come to the border town." Han Mingyi''s expression eased a lot when he thought that Niu Jing would be chased by Du Xiaoli.


    "I guess I''ve been in the border town for a year or two. When I go back, the girl''s anger disappears. I didn''t expect the war to be over so soon." Niu Jing sighed. Now I''d better think about how to face Du Xiaoli''s anger when I go back. It''s definitely not good to be hard, so you have to be soft.


    "That girl has gone to Beijing?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "With my understanding of Du Yunhan, he will definitely bring Du Xiaoli''s brothers and sisters to the capital. He should have been in the capital for a long time now," Niu Jing said.


    "After that, the capital will be fun." Ji Liufeng and Han Mingyi are in a good mood. Niu Jing is the only one with a sad face.


    Niu Jing''s guess about Du Yunhan is good, but what didn''t guess correctly is Du Xiaoli. They just arrived in the capital today.


    Changfeng took the carriage to a luxury house and stopped. He dismounted and said to the carriage behind him, "young master, miss, here we are."


    Du Xiuheng and Du Xiaoli got down from the carriage, looked at Xiu''s domineering residence and said, "I didn''t expect this nest to be like this."


    After looking at the cold door, Du Xiaoli sneered in his heart. Do you want to give them a blow?


    But it''s also true. Now the whole Du Fu probably doesn''t want to see them back. It''s reasonable that no one comes out to meet them.


    Changfeng didn''t expect that there was no one inside or outside the gate except two guards guarding the door. Originally, their duty was to send Du Xiaoli to their home. Other arrangements should be arranged by his wife, but now there was no one. He had to harden his head and say, "young master, young lady, let''s go in."


    "Let''s go, brother." Du Xiaoli pushed Du Xiuheng forward.


    Du Xiuheng''s anger eased a lot when he saw Du Xiaoli''s smiling eyes. Another reason why I decided to come back was to find out what happened that year and return my mother''s innocence. So you have to enter this house if you don''t enter it.


    Walking through the front courtyard, Changfeng didn''t know where to take Du Xiaoli. Just when he was in trouble, a servant girl came over and said, "you are the young master and young lady. Madam said, you are tired all the way and take you to your place to rest first. Changfeng bodyguard doesn''t have to go."


    Changfeng knew that this was Xiaocui, the servant girl around Zhong Meiqing. Seeing someone coming to take over Du Xiaoli and them, he said, "I''m sorry, then he saluted Du Xiaoli and left.


    "Young master and young lady, let''s go." his arrogant attitude and contemptuous eyes looked down on his brother and sister from the countryside. Before Du Xiaoli could answer them, he turned and left.


    Du Xiuheng wanted to get angry. Du Xiaoli grabbed his arm, shook his head with him, and took him to follow Xiaocui back to the yard.


    Whoever can''t sink first loses. Since that lady wants to play with herself so much, she will accompany her to the end!


    Xiaocui took Du Xiaoli and them to a shabby yard and said; "The madam said that the house was tight recently, so she was wronged. The young master and young lady bowed here. When the front yard came out, she asked the young master and young lady to move there. The madam was still waiting for Xiaocui to return, and Xiaocui left first."


    "Wait." Du Xiaoli called Xiaocui, who wanted to turn around, and said, "where''s my father?"


    "The master went out with some adults. Xiaocui left." this time, before Du Xiaoli spoke to them, she turned and left. Not at home? No wonder the lady dared to be so bold. They looked at the yard. Although it was dilapidated, it was still relatively clean. In other words, the prime minister''s house, how bad can it be? "Young master, do we want to move our things in?" said the valley beside Du Xiuheng. Xigu is an eighteen or nine year old boy. Like Xia yuan, Luo Qi gave it to Du Xiuheng to protect his safety. Although Du Xiuheng has also learned some martial arts in recent years, he still focuses on his studies and spends less time practicing martial arts, so he is not very powerful. "Move in first," said Du Xiuheng. "Well, you''d better move your brother''s. We don''t have to move ours." Du Xiaoli said to Xigu. "Miss?" Yingge looked at Du Xiaoli suspiciously. What will they use if they don''t move in? "When a man is ten years old and a woman is eight years old, she has to live in a yard by herself. We used to avoid these things in the countryside, but now we are very particular in the capital. So the young lady can''t live with the young master. Otherwise, the biggest joke in the capital tomorrow is that the young master and young lady come from the countryside and don''t know how to avoid them. They actually live together," Xia Yuan said. "Xia yuan still knows me." Du Xiaoli said, "then they will say that they have prepared two courtyards for us, so we can''t tell. We just came here and assassinated outside the city, and we just entered the house. That''s how we set up. At that time, it will ruin my reputation, make my brother laugh in the capital and affect my brother''s career."

 Chapter 77

    "Sister is right. We can''t live in this yard at the same time." Du Xiuheng nodded to think of this.


    "What shall we do?" Yingge asked.


    "What else can I do? I''m starving. Let''s fill my stomach first. Yingge, I want to eat roast duck." Du Xiaoli looked at Yingge eagerly, as if she were roast duck.


    "OK, miss, wait!" Yingge handed the burden in her hand to Xia yuan. She jumped and flew to the roof, looked around and flew behind her. She didn''t even disturb the guards in the house.


    Now it''s completely dark. It''s long past the time for big families to eat. It''s reasonable to know that Du Xiaoli and his family will arrive tonight. The house should have prepared meals, but according to the current situation, this dinner is impossible. So rely on yourself!


    Several people in Xigu moved Du Xiuheng''s things in. Xia yuan didn''t know where to find a lamp, found the bedroom and study, and moved Du Xiuheng''s things in. Then everyone waited for the food to come from the sky.


    Du Xiaoli found a rocking chair in the house. Although it was not as comfortable as the imperial concubine''s chair, she still moved the rocking chair to the yard, lay on it, looked at the stars and said to herself: "I love crispy and tender roast duck meat. Oh, oh, it''s crispy and delicious. I can''t get tired of eating. Oh, oh... I love bathing and good skin. How can I hum the previous lyrics? I love crispy roast duck meat, oh, oh..."


    "Miss, what song are you humming?" Xia yuan came out, came to Du Xiaoli and asked with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli thought, "this is the bathing song. You don''t know, so he said," the song of roast duck falls from the sky. "


    "People say that pie falls from the sky, and you will become a roast duck from the sky." a voice came from the roof, full of laughter.


    Du Xiaoli suddenly got up from the rocking chair, looked at the figure on the house and shouted happily, "brother Luo Qi, why are you here?"


    "I heard someone singing that the roast duck fell from the sky, so I sent the roast duck." Luo Qi fell into the yard and looked at Du Xiaoli with a box in her hand.


    "Brother Luo Qi." Du Xiuheng was happy when he heard the voice coming out of the room.


    Luo Qi nodded to Du Xiuheng and said, "come on, try the roast duck from the sky."


    "Brother Luo Qi laughs at other people''s words every time. It''s not fun at all." Du Xiaoli curls his mouth, but he still takes the box in his hand, opens it in front of him, smells it, and says, "it''s delicious. I''ll wash my hands and don''t eat it."


    She gave the box to Xia yuan and went to wash her hands. When she came back, she saw several figures jumping off the roof. Everyone had a food box in their hands. Yingge was also among them.


    Those people entered the house, put the food boxes on the table, quickly jumped onto the roof and disappeared. The last person who left said to Luo Qi and Du Xiaoli, "young master, young lady, we''ll clean up the dishes later."


    Luo Qi waved her hand, and the man soon disappeared into the prime minister''s house. If there were people in Beijing, they would recognize that fuwansan, the shopkeeper of the top restaurant in Beijing, was the last one to leave.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the food. It was estimated that ordinary ministers could not enjoy the meal.


    "I heard you haven''t had a good meal all day. I specially asked the kitchen to get you some dishes you like to eat. Go to dinner quickly," Luo Qi said.


    "OK, I''m really starving!" Du Xiaoli came to the house. Xia yuan and Yingge had arranged the food. After she sat down, she picked up her chopsticks and took a piece of roast duck, dipped it in the water and ate it in one bite.


    "How does it taste?" Luo Qi asked.


    "Although it''s a little worse than what I did, it tastes good," Du Xiaoli said.


    "I also want to eat your roast duck. When will you bake one for me?" Luo Qi said.


    "OK. Anytime." Du Xiaoli said, "by the way, brother Luo Qi, will you be in the capital?"


    "I''ll deal with something. I know you''re coming, so I''ll wait to see you before I leave." Luo Qi said, "if you don''t come again, I''ll leave tomorrow."


    "Well, you have to thank me," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Why?"


    "Because I told them to hurry. Otherwise you won''t see me and my brother. You''ve been waiting for nothing these days." Du Xiaoli said, then looked at Du Xiuheng and said, "brother, right?"


    "Well, yes, yes." Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli and smiled.


    "Brother Luo Qi, I''m going to stay at your Laifu Inn for a while. Can you give me a discount?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Are you going to stay in an inn?" Luo Qi asked.


    "Yes, the lady arranged a yard for us. I have to stay in the inn," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Then you can live there," Luo Qi said.


    "No, Suiyuan is such a high-end club. How can a country girl who has just come to Beijing live there? Just live in Laifu." Du Xiaoli said.


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, you have a share in Laifu now. It''s your own place," Luo Qi said. "Then I won''t give money," said Du Xiaoli. "OK." Luo Qi agreed. This side is having dinner happily, while on the other side, Xiaocui returns to the main hospital and reports Du Xiaoli''s affairs to Zhong Meiqing. "Did they say anything?" Zhong Meiqing asked. "Madam, Du Xiaoli asked the master. I said the master went out with several adults." Xiaocui replied. "I see. You go down." Zhong Meiqing waved his hand and said, "by the way, tell the kitchen to prepare sober soup. The master will come back drunk tonight." "yes, madam." xiaocuifu blessed herself and turned away. "Mother, do you really have a way to get those two bastards out of the capital?" said Du Kexin sitting in the room. Du Yunhan''s genes are good. His sons and daughters are beautiful one by one. They look very pleasing to the eye. Du Kexin, who is about the same age as Du Xiuheng, is a symbol. She came down to earth and inherited the genes of her parents. "Don''t worry, my mother won''t let their brothers and sisters get in your way!" Zhong Meiqing comforted her daughter. "But as soon as they came back, they robbed the identity of their legitimate daughter and son!" Du Kexin said angrily. "We''ll just grab it back. We can''t hold our breath for such a little thing. How can we achieve great things in the future!" Zhong Meiqing said. "But I can''t be angry! The first lady of Du mansion has always been me, which is also known to the whole capital. Now they become that bitch as soon as they come back, I can''t be angry!" Du Kexin said.

 Chapter 78

    "Then you should be patient. Before you get back your identity, you should let others know that even if she has the identity of a legitimate daughter, she is a girl who grew up in the countryside and can''t be on the table! Let people know that you are better than her in all aspects of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting! You are the legitimate daughter of the prime minister''s house! Instead of being angry without image here, you know!"


    "I know, mother." Du Kexin lowered his head and replied, but his eyes flashed a different light.


    "Aunt Xing, how are you doing with what I asked you to do?" Zhong Meiqing saw that her daughter had realized her mistake and asked an old woman around her.


    "Madam Hui, the news has been spread out in a few days. Now all the officials in the capital, the civilians and even the beggars know that the Du family is coming back. The young lady grew up in the countryside, has no talent and virtue."


    "Well, good."


    "By the way, madam, how could the person sent today Miss?" said Aunt Xing suspiciously. She went out during the day and didn''t see Liu Da coming back.


    "Liu Da came back and said that the two bitches were with others on the road, and the other party''s people were very strong." Zhong Meiqing said, "Xin''er, her reputation has been spread. You''ll behave better when you go out in the future. It''s clear at a glance who is the real miss of the prime minister''s residence. It''s very late. Go back and have a rest first."


    "Yes, mother." Du Kexin got up, blessed himself and left with his servant girl.


    Du Xiaoli ate up half of the roast duck and put down his chopsticks with satisfaction. After a while, those people came to take away the box again. Fu Wansan said to Du Xiaoli, "Miss, the little ones are waiting for you to come."


    "Hey, hey, I''ll go when I have time." Du Xiaoli said.


    After fuwansan left, Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng explained a few words, and then left Du''s house with Luo Qi. At the stall where they left, Du Yunhan, who was drunk and drunk, was helped back to the house and went directly to Zhong Meiqing''s yard.


    "Well, today is the day for Xiuheng and them to come back. I want to, I want to go and see how they are now?" Du Yunhan drank dizzy. After saying this, he fell into bed and didn''t understand.


    "Madam, if the master knows tomorrow, will he blame madam?" Xiaocui said.


    "What do you blame me for? Those yards are being renovated now. Who knows that there will be a rainy season and the construction period will be delayed. How can this depend on me? The old lady agreed before." Zhong Meiqing said, "OK, go to bed."


    "Yes."


    Several servant girls came up to undress Zhong Meiqing and serve her to bed.


    The next day, Du Xiaoli woke up early in the morning and walked around Laifu inn. Although she came to Beijing for the first time, she was still very familiar with the Laifu Inn, because it was also the one she participated in the construction at the beginning, but she designed it and Luo Qi invested in human, material and financial resources. Unlike Suiyuan club, it was established by herself.


    "Miss." when Du Xiaoli returned, Xia yuan was waiting for her.


    "How is it?" Du Xiaoli asked after entering the house.


    "Mr. Xiang was indeed called out by several officials in the evening. There was nothing wrong. He just had a big meal in the restaurant and got drunk. He returned to the prime minister''s house when we left." Xia yuan replied, "those are all good friends of Mr. Zhong."


    Zhong Yi, the minister in charge of the Ministry of war, is Zhong Meiqing''s nephew. I will help you with this little favor.


    "I see," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Also, miss, when I went out in the morning, I heard some news about Miss." Xia Yuan said hesitantly.


    "What do you want to tell me? It''s certainly not a good thing to see you stop talking." Du Xiaoli guessed.


    "Well," said Xia yuan, "now it''s said that you are a country girl. You have no talent and no virtue. Everyone is saying that you don''t deserve the identity of the prime minister''s wife."


    "It seems that they are still moving very fast." Du Xiaoli was not angry and smiled, "our mouth is long on other people''s faces. We can''t control it, so don''t be so angry!"


    "But this is clearly not the case!" said Yingge angrily.


    "Well, this Zhong Shi is really a little annoying." Du Xiaoli narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "then we''ll give her some color back."


    "Miss, what are you going to do?" Yingge asked curiously when she saw Du Xiaoli like this.


    "You''ll know in a minute. Now that I''m hungry, can we go to breakfast? If nothing happens, there will be a good play at breakfast."


    "Really? Miss, let''s go to dinner." Yingge said hurriedly.


    Du Xiaoli ordered three bowls of porridge, a cage of steamed stuffed buns and several dishes to eat with Xia yuan. Every chef of Laifu inn is carefully selected and has unique skills. Generally, people who come to Laifu inn to stay will not choose to eat out without specific circumstances.


    "This steamed stuffed bun tastes good, Yingge. You go to inquire about the news in the morning. It''s hard. Eat more." Du Xiaoli put a steamed stuffed bun in the empty bowl in front of Yingge.


    "Thank you, miss." Yingge said. Then she lowered her voice and asked, "Miss, what''s the matter with what you just said? You''ll know in a moment. You don''t need to do anything. Just look at it. Xia yuan, you''ll look at me in a moment." Du Xiaoli said. "Yes, miss," Xia yuan replied. Just as Yingge was about to ask again, there was a sudden commotion outside the door. The people who were having breakfast in the lobby looked out. It turned out that it was a gorgeous sedan chair parked at the door. Du Yunhan came down from the sedan chair and saw Du Xiaoli having breakfast in the lobby. "Xiaoli, why did you come here? Go back with dad." Du Yunhan ran to Du Xiaoli as soon as he came in, looked at her and said. Du Xiaoli glanced at Du Yunhan. There was a naked complaint in his eyes. Then his nose was sour, and two lines of tears came down. He said, "I don''t go back. There''s no place where I live. What am I going to do? I''ll go back to Du Zhuang in a while and never come to the capital again." "what do you mean there''s no place where you live? How can there be no place where you live in such a big home?" Du Yunhan said, seeing the tears on Du Xiaoli''s face, his attitude suddenly softened and said, "go back with your father, where do you want to live?" "hum, if there was a place where I lived, how could my brother and I be arranged in a yard last night?" the onlookers outside recognized Du Yunhan and said one after another: "isn''t that Prime Minister Du?" "It''s really the prime minister. He went to Beijing yesterday? Is this his country daughter who has no talent, no virtue and no inkling?"

 Chapter 79

    "Is the prime minister''s wife confused to arrange her brother and sister in the same yard?"


    "Hey, hey, it''s not all like that for big families!"


    "That is to say, the affairs of those big families are not as bright as we see. Even the prime minister''s wife, who has always been well-known, has not done such a thing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People at the door talked and talked, and soon the place was crowded with spectators.


    Du Xiaoli listened to those people''s words, wiped his tears, and went on without waiting for Du Yunhan to speak: "Although I grew up in the countryside, my mother said that when I grow up, I can''t live in the same yard with my brother, otherwise I will be gossip. That''s why I let my brother live at home. Xia yuan and I came out to live. But it was so late when we arrived in the capital last night. It was dark and we had to go out to find a place to live. We didn''t come to the capital and were unfamiliar, Where can I find it? Fortunately, a kind-hearted person showed us the way, otherwise I would sleep on the street last night! "


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Xia yuan, and Xia yuan began to cry. Yingge saw Du Xiaoli and they all cried together. The three weak women cried directly later. They looked very sad.


    Three thin women cried together. The sobs made everyone present sad, especially dad Du Yunhan. Unexpectedly, his baby daughter was so poor that she almost slept on the street. She quickly came forward to apologize and said, "it was Dad''s fault yesterday. Don''t be sad, OK?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan and saw that he was really distressed and remorseful in his eyes. He wondered if he had gone too far. But when he thought of what the woman in Du''s house had done to him, he couldn''t give up halfway now. He had to continue, so he bowed his head, sobbed and kept wiping his tears with a handkerchief, so as to show his special grievance.


    Well, in fact, she''s really wronged! Who came all the way here and didn''t feel wronged when encountering such a thing?


    Du Xiaoli''s cry made many women around him begin to wipe their tears. For a moment, the scene was out of control.


    Du Yunhan is also very unjust.


    Yesterday, he got the news that his children would arrive in the capital in the evening. He was always excited to wait at home. But in the afternoon, several adults said they had something to find themselves. As a result, they just said to invite themselves to dinner. He wanted to postpone it, but there was Zhong Yi, the grandson of the old prime minister, who was also his nephew. They couldn''t be too ashamed. They said to eat When he had something to say, he stayed for dinner. He thought it was still early, and it was too late to go back. Who knew that they were drunk later. When he woke up this morning, it was time for the early morning, so he had to go to the court first.


    Originally, the emperor had something to tell Du Yunhan, but I heard that he had not seen his children yet, so he put him back and asked him to enter the palace again in the afternoon. So a father hurried back to his nest and went to see his children happily.


    But I didn''t expect that what I saw was a dilapidated house, and only my son was having breakfast. I didn''t know where to buy the breakfast, but the daughter I wanted to see most disappeared.


    Seeing Du Yunhan, Du Xiuheng naturally didn''t have a good face, so when Du Yunhan asked Du Xiaoli where he was, he only gave him a back of his head. The valley on one side said that Miss Du went out to live and said what happened last night.


    Du Yunhan went up angrily and said something. He went to deal with it and left angrily. He knew that Zhong Meiqing was now in his mother''s yard and killed him directly. In front of his mother, he questioned why Zhong Meiqing only arranged a yard for Du Xiaoli and scolded whether the prime minister himself was poor and had only one yard?


    Although Du Yunhan was neither hot nor cold to himself before, he had never scolded himself so loudly. Zhong Meiqing was stunned there. When she reacted, Du Yunhan had gone out to find his daughter.


    "Nonsense!" Mrs. Du threw the cup in her hand to the ground. The cup made a crisp impact and broke into several pieces.


    "Niang......" Zhong Meiqing was startled.


    "I heard that when the two brothers and sisters came yesterday, you didn''t arrange someone to meet them at the door or arrange the kitchen to leave food for them. I didn''t even ask. I didn''t expect you to arrange them in a yard. If this matter came out, who would lose face? It''s my old Du family''s face! You want someone to poke my Du family''s backbone! As the Du family''s daughter-in-law, what''s the matter "I haven''t thought about this before?" said Du angrily.


    "Mom, no, because other yards are being renovated, and now only that yard is empty. I want them to live first. After the yard is repaired two days ago, I''m moving them here. I think it''s said that they all live together in the countryside, and it won''t be known for a few days. Who would have thought that the girl would go out and live, and the concierge is also busy I didn''t see them go out. Mom, I...... "Zhong Meiqing explained hurriedly.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you think!" old lady Du clapped her hand on the table. She looked very angry, so that Zhong Meiqing didn''t dare to go on.


    She arranged for Du Xiaoli''s two brothers and sisters to live together, and then spread the news today. She said that she had prepared two yards for them, but they lived together by themselves. In this way, even if they tell the truth to the outside world, they are the prime minister''s wife. They come from the countryside and will believe anyone''s words and think with their toes. But she didn''t expect that Du Xiaoli, a girl, would run out, and she didn''t let the porter know. This suddenly turned the whole situation around. Now she said that she was preparing two yards, and everyone won''t believe it. But how did they leave Du Fu? Now Du Yunhan and old lady Du are angry. They haven''t been angry since they married. She wrote down this account! "What are you doing here? Go to the place where you''re going to live. Do you want Yunhan to find the girl and live with the boy?" old lady Du was even more angry when she saw that Zhong Meiqing was still in a daze. "Yes, mom, I''ll prepare now." Zhong Meiqing left with her servant girl and old mother after giving a gift. When she left, she heard old lady Du scolding her in the room for her instability. "Madam, what shall we do now?" when she got out of Mrs. Du''s yard, aunt Xing stepped forward and asked. "This little bitch dares to run out for me and poke this matter out. What else can I do now? Let them clean up two yards quickly. When she lives in Du mansion, a mountain girl, it''s not up to us to knead her. I just didn''t expect that the master and mother would be so angry. It would take some effort to eliminate their anger!" Now Zhong Meiqing doesn''t look like she just did something wrong in the house. She still doesn''t pay attention to Du Xiaoli and thinks they are just ignorant countrymen.

 Chapter 80

    "I''ll tell them now," said Aunt Xing.


    "Let''s go." Zhong Meiqing waved her hand, and Xing Gu hurried away.


    "Let''s go back." Zhong Meiqing said, taking a slip of servant girls to his yard, thinking that when the dead girl comes back, she must give her some color, but if she doesn''t come back, it''s better to go directly to the countryside.


    However, the ideal is often plump and the reality is skinny.


    In Laifu Inn, Du Xiaoli and the three have stopped crying and have red eyes. Du Xiaoli is wiping her tears with a handkerchief given by Xia yuan in her hand. Du Yunhan looks at her red and swollen eyes painfully.


    There are more and more people watching the excitement outside. Everyone knows that the prime minister''s children came to Beijing last night. The prime minister''s wife only arranged a yard to force her daughter to live in the inn. This one spread ten, ten spread a hundred, and there was no fun in ancient times, so the Du family''s joke spread out.


    "Xiaoli, go back with dad. You see, Dad came to pick you up without breakfast. Don''t be angry for his sincerity." Du Yunhan sat down and said in a low voice.


    "Er Niang said that the Du family doesn''t have a yard now. It''s the one where my brother lives. I''m not the only one to live with my brother. I don''t go back. My things are all packed. After breakfast, I''ll go back to Du Zhuang with Xia yuan and them. There are two oranges on the mountain in my family!" Du Xiaoli wiped away the tears on his face, but the tears dried up, Red and swollen eyes still can see the sadness just now.


    "Nonsense, how can I not live in the prime minister''s house for you? You are the first lady of the prime minister''s house, how can you go back to the countryside to live." Du Yunhan said, "besides, dad doesn''t trust you to live alone."


    "If there were a yard in the house, why did you let me live with my brother yesterday? It''s clear that there is no yard. You still bluff me!" Du Xiaoli complained.


    Du Yunhan knew that Zhong Meiqing did wrong and wronged Du Xiaoli. He said softly, "it''s all my father''s fault. My father didn''t arrange it. Don''t be angry. I''ll go back and arrange it for you personally. If there''s really no place to live, I''ll give you my yard. How about it?"


    "Poof." Du Xiaoli burst into laughter.


    In fact, she thought Du Yunhan would come to her, but she didn''t expect that he could apologize to himself in public. It seemed that he didn''t care about his face at all. As the prime minister and father, he could speak to himself in a commanding tone, but he didn''t, which made her feel much better about him. She was not so angry that he didn''t take into account their brothers and sisters when he drank yesterday.


    "Well, let''s go home if we''re not angry." Du Yunhan said when he saw Du Xiaoli laughing and knew she wasn''t angry.


    "No." Du Xiaoli refused.


    "Why?" Du Yunhan thought that if Du Xiaoli insisted again, he would have no choice. Then he had to use his mace and move in with Du Xiaoli until she was willing to go back.


    If others want to laugh at him, let them laugh. Face and daughter are more important than daughter!


    Du Xiaoli Nuo''s mouth and said, "I haven''t finished my breakfast yet. Why do you want me to go back after breakfast? It costs money."


    "Ha ha, I''m also hungry. Give me a breakfast too." Du Yunhan said, reaching out with chopsticks, took a steamed stuffed bun and took a big bite.


    After Du Yunhan sat down, Xia yuan and Ying Ge got up and stood aside. Fortunately, they had almost eaten. Hearing Du Yunhan''s words, Xia Yuan went to order him a breakfast. Unlike Du Xiaoli''s steamed stuffed bun porridge, his was much more expensive, but he put all those dishes in front of Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the dishes in front of him. His eyes flashed. He was suddenly moved and raised a doubt. Since Du Yunhan can be so kind to his daughter, he must love Su Suxin very much. Is there any secret about those things in those years?


    Seeing that Du Xiaoli and Du Yunhan''s affairs were solved, those who watched the excitement dispersed one after another and told what they saw. While everyone discussed Du family jokes after dinner, they couldn''t help but sigh that Prime Minister Du loved his legitimate daughter very much!


    Ordinary people don''t know the inside story, so they wonder why Du Yunhan dotes on this legitimate daughter so much. However, some people will smile when they hear this. Du Xiaoli is Su Suxin''s daughter. What happened in those years has always been Du Yunhan''s pain. Now don''t tell Du Xiaoli to let the yard, she just wants the stars in the sky, and Du Yunhan will find a way to pick them off for her!


    After breakfast, Xia yuan and they packed everything. Du Yunhan didn''t take his sedan chair anymore. He followed Du Xiaoli into her carriage and pushed Xia yuan and them down to walk.


    Seeing the silver on the carriage, Du Yunhan was not so afraid as he was for the first time, but he was still a little fluffy. Seeing Du Xiaoli leaning on his back, he thought his daughter was really powerful. Even the wolf was obedient, good!


    The carriage didn''t stop until it reached the front door of Du mansion. Du Yunhan went down first, and then Du Xiaoli followed. Because there were many people during the day, for fear that silver would scare others, Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to take it with him to enter the mansion through the back door.


    "Master, you''re back." Du Xiaoli heard the voice of a middle-aged woman when he got off the carriage. Looking up, he saw a woman in royal clothes and full of jewelry standing at the door with a group of people, thinking that this was the Zhong family. "This is Xiaoli. I was really sorry yesterday. I was a little uncomfortable yesterday, so I asked the people below to arrange for you. Unexpectedly, they accidentally arranged you and your brother together and asked you to go out in the middle of the night. It was the second mother''s fault to bother the master to pick you up in person. However, the porter didn''t see you yesterday. How did you go out?" Zhong Meiqing saw Du Xiaoli and said with a smile. But the smile didn''t reach the bottom of my eyes. Du Xiaoli smiled. It was obviously her fault, but she still said that the people under her didn''t arrange well, so she didn''t know. Although she was wrong, she didn''t commit a big crime. But Du Xiaoli went out and let outsiders know about it. He lost the Du family and asked Du Yunhan to pick up her daughter in person. It''s really treacherous! Finally, I asked her how she got out. "We went out over the wall," said Du Xiaoli. "Over the wall?" people at the door talked about it. They did it when they first came to the house. Not to mention the young ladies of large families, even the girls of ordinary people''s families would not do such a thing. "Yes, there was a street behind our yard yesterday. I don''t know what happened to the wall. It broke for a long time. It was like a door, so we went out from there." Du Xiaoli continued.

 Chapter 81

    "You said the courtyard wall was broken yesterday? Didn''t you say to renovate the house last time? Why is it so obvious that the * * is not repaired?" Du Yunhan looked at Zhong Meiqing calmly. It seems that he and she not only arranged them in a yard, but also a dilapidated yard. He went in a hurry in the morning and didn''t look carefully. Unexpectedly, the wall was broken!


    "No one reported that the courtyard wall was broken before!" Zhong Meiqing was stunned.


    Du Yun snorted coldly, "hum, if you can''t handle this well, how can you take charge of the house? Has Xiaoli''s yard been cleaned up?"


    Zhong Meiqing was scolded in front of the servants, and his face became ugly. He said, "go back to the master. I just transferred all the people to Cuizhu garden, and I''ve cleaned up there."


    Du Yunhan frowned when he heard that it was Cuizhu garden and said, "how can it be in Cuizhu garden? It''s so remote! The house is a little old."


    After being reprimanded twice in a row, Zhong Meiqing''s face covered up her grievances and said: "My Lord, there are not many other courtyards. Only the Cuizhu garden is close to the end because the project is relatively small. The rest were cleaned up after all the people were transferred this morning. My Lord, the family''s courtyards are being renovated, which was agreed by his master and mother. How do we know that Xiaoli and they came to the capital so early, me and me..."


    Speaking of this, Zhong Meiqing took out his handkerchief and wiped it twice in the corners of his eyes. It looked like tears of injustice.


    "Xiaoli, why don''t you live with your father?" Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli in some embarrassment. Zhong Meiqing did mention the renovation to him at the beginning, but because his mother agreed, he handed it over to them to deal with it. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing now.


    "How can Xiaoli live in dad''s yard? Since there is a place to live, you don''t have to live in the same yard with your brother. You can live anywhere. The second mother has been busy for me and my brother for so long, Dad, don''t blame the second mother." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Then I''ll let them put things in the yard for you, then call your brother, and I''ll take you to meet your grandmother." as long as Du Xiaoli doesn''t leave, it''s no problem not to blame anyone.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded, full of good girl.


    "Go and tell your mother first. I''ll go to greet her with two later." Du Yunhan looked at Zhong Meiqing and said. "By the way, let them clean up the other yards as soon as possible and let Xiuheng move there. The wall should be repaired quickly. The walls of the prime minister''s house are broken, and outsiders see what it looks like!"


    "Yes, sir. I''ll arrange it first." Zhong Mei blessed her body and turned away.


    Du Yunhan waited outside a yard with Du Xiaoli for a while, and Changfeng came with Du Xiuheng.


    "Sister." Du Xiuheng saw Du Xiaoli and walked over quickly, completely ignoring Du Yunhan around Du Xiaoli.


    "Brother, did you have breakfast this morning?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "After eating, I don''t know where to eat, so I asked Xigu to buy it outside." Du Xiuheng said.


    "Didn''t anyone prepare breakfast for you?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "Hum, I knew you didn''t want us to come back. You arranged me and my sister in a yard and didn''t tell us where the kitchen was. You didn''t want us to live or eat. Why did you call us to the capital?" Du Xiuheng asked with a cold look at Du Yun.


    "Well, brother, you''ve had breakfast anyway. Let''s go and say hello to grandma." Du Xiaoli pulled Du Yunhan''s clothes and comforted him.


    "Let''s go." Du Yunhan also said. His face was not good. He took his brother and sister into the yard.


    Du Xiaoli followed Du Yunhan and looked at such a large yard, rockery, artificial lake, garden and tree lined path. It seemed that it was really suitable for the rest of the year.


    Du Yunhan took them to the front room. There were several bodyguards at the door. Several girls were busy in the yard. When they saw Du Yunhan, they stopped to salute him.


    "Master, the old lady is already waiting for you." a well-dressed servant girl saw Du Yunhan coming at the door and saluted.


    "I know." Du Yunhan nodded, turned to look at Du Xiaoli and said, "let''s go in. Don''t be nervous."


    Du Xiaoli nodded. Du Xiuheng still had no expression.


    Du Xiaoli followed Du Yunhan to the house and saw an old woman with white temples sitting in front of the Lord. Her bright eyes looked at the three people who came in. The expression on her face was not very happy.


    There are several women sitting below her. It seems that they should be Du Yunhan''s concubines. There are not many. Except Zhong Meiqing, there are only three women. It is much less than she thought.


    "Niang, I brought Xiaoli''s brothers and sisters to greet you." Du Yunhan said.


    "HMM." Mrs. Du replied, giving her son face, "are you su Suxin''s children?"


    "Xiaoli greets grandma." Du Xiaoli smiles and salutes old lady Du.


    "Xiuheng sends greetings to grandma," Du Xiuheng also said.


    When Du Xiuheng left the Du mansion, he was not very old, that is, he was more than three years old. He basically didn''t have much impression of the Du mansion. He just vaguely remembered the people and things that had caused his mother and himself to wander. He had no impression of his grandmother and the Du family.


    "HMM." Mrs. Du didn''t like Du Xiaoli very much, but she was quite enthusiastic about Du Xiuheng. She said, "Xiuheng, how are you doing outside these years? Do you remember the appearance of your home? Someone, add a seat for the young master and put it next to me." she completely ignored the rhythm of Du Xiaoli! "Bring a chair for Miss," said Du Yunhan. Old lady Du looked at Du Yunhan and said nothing. Then she turned her eyes back to Du Xiuheng and continued to ask about him. "Xiuheng, Xiaoli, this is your second mother, who has just met at the door." Du Yunhan pointed to Zhong Meiqing, then pointed to a woman wearing elegant clothes below her and said, "this is the third aunt." "eldest young master, third lady." the third aunt smiled and greeted Du Xiuheng and Du Xiaoli. Although it is an aunt, that is, Du Yunhan''s concubine, such an identity in the family is actually not much higher than the servant girl. It is not the master of the family, but the legitimate son and daughter, who is the master of the family. I don''t know how much higher than my aunt! So the third aunt should say hello to Du Xiaoli and them first. "This is third aunt''s daughter, your sister Du Xueqi. She is eight years old." Du Yunhan said, pointing to little girl beside third aunt. "Good brother and sister." Du Xueqing smiled at Du Xiaoli and shouted cleverly. "This is your fourth aunt and this is your fifth aunt." Du Yunhan said, pointing to the other two women.

 Chapter 82

    Du Xiaoli looked at it. It was different from the elegance of the third aunt. The fourth aunt looked at it as charming, but without losing elegance, while the fifth aunt looked like she was born in the dust.


    "Young master, three young ladies." the fourth aunt and the fifth aunt also greeted Du Xiaoli on their own initiative.


    "There is a sister in your second mother''s room, Du Kexin, who is Ji Ji this year. There is also a brother, Du Kehui, who is a few months younger than you. They should go out today." Du Yunhan continued.


    "I heard that you have passed the rural examination and can take part in the national examination next year?" old lady Du looked at Du Xiuheng and asked.


    "Yes." Du Xiuheng answered lightly, not proud of it.


    "Ha ha, OK! OK! Don''t do anything this year. Review your knowledge at home. When your father takes care of Sifang College for you, you can go there to study." old lady Du finally smiled when she heard Du Xiuheng''s affirmative answer.


    "Mom, I''ll get back to Sifang college. Now I''ll take Xiaoli down to pack her luggage and let Xiuheng chat with you here." Du Yunhan said.


    "Go on, Xiao Li, look at what''s scarce in the yard. Just give it to your second mother." old lady Du waved to them. Although she said words of concern, her attention didn''t leave Du Xiuheng. It seems that the concern came with Du Xiuheng''s brother.


    "Yes, thank you, grandma. Xiaoli will step down first." Du Xiaoli got up and saluted old lady Du and Zhong Meiqing.


    "By the way, Xiaoli has raised two wolves since she was a child. I will keep her in the yard, but if you have nothing to do, don''t run into her yard. Be careful of being bitten by wolves." Du Yunhan said and left with Du Xiaoli.


    The people in the house were startled. Mrs. Du patted her chest and said, "why, how can there be wolves? God, there are wolves at home! No, no, what if you bite someone? These beasts bite people!"


    "Mom, I think I have to discuss this matter with the master. How can the wolf stay at home? This..." Zhong Meiqing was also a little afraid. They were all women with no strength to bind chickens. When they thought of the terrible beast like the wolf, they were in a yard with themselves, and their hearts jumped to their throat.


    "OK, we..."


    "Grandma, grandma, don''t get excited. Silver and gold won''t bite people casually." Du Xiuheng said quickly when he saw that they were getting worse and worse.


    "How could a wolf, such a fierce animal, not bite?" Zhong Meiqing said.


    "Er Niang, silver has been raised in my house for five or six years. When my sister picked it up, she was just born and didn''t have much wild. It didn''t bite people when we were in the village before. Otherwise, how could the people in the village let us raise it so big?" Du Xiuheng comforted.


    "Really?" Mrs. Du was still frightened, and she could see that she was still very afraid.


    "Really, how dare grandson joke about this? So..."


    Du Xiaoli could still hear the movement in the house after leaving the house. He thought of the panic inside and smiled.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to Cuizhu garden. It''s biased. You can stay there for a few days and let you move in after the front yard is renovated a few days." Du Yunhan said.


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli followed Du Yunhan to Cuizhu garden. The hollowed out walls in the south are different. The courtyard walls in the North do not have so many styles. They are directly repaired with bricks and stones. They are tall and thick. There is an octagonal door in front of the yard, and there are two simple hollowed out windows on both sides of the door. Facing the door is a screen cut of stone, carved with green bamboos.


    After entering, there is a small yard. Two polygonal flower beds are designed on both sides of the yard, and the flowers inside are gorgeous. In the past, there are two green bamboos. At the end of the yard is a two-story building. There are seven or eight rooms below. There are only four upstairs. One room is very long. In addition to the corridor in front, there is a small balcony behind.


    Du Xiaoli stood on the balcony and saw that behind the wall was a small river. The river looked like a white Lianzi in the sun. On the other side of the river is a plain. There is a mountain in the distance. There are some white on the highest peak. It should be snow that has not melted.


    "Xiaoli, you''ll be wronged here for a few days and wait for the front..." Du Yunhan stood beside Du Xiaoli and said.


    "No, I like it here," said Du Xiaoli. She took a fancy to this place at first sight. Although it was much smaller than other courtyards of the prime minister''s residence, it had both northern and southern characteristics, especially the balcony and the plain behind it, which was deeply loved by her. After that, she can let the silver and gold run happily here without being bound in the narrow yard all the time.


    "But it''s too small here," said Du Yunhan.


    "Small and clean." Du Xiaoli said, "I don''t like many people together. By the way, who owns the land behind?"


    "It''s nobody''s. generally, our houses are built on this side of the river, and there has never been used. Because they are close to the official accommodation area, ordinary people can''t live or farm there, so they have been empty there," Du Yunhan said.


    "Can I let them play there?" asked Du Xiaoli. "Yes, just be careful not to bite them." Du Yunhan nodded, and then suddenly realized, "that''s why you want to live here!" "yes." Du Xiaoli said. There''s another reason for his heart, which won''t tell you. It''s also separated from the outside. It''s very convenient to go out. "Since you like it, it''s up to you." Du Yunhan agreed. "Thank you, Dad." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Dad, who designed this yard?" "it''s an official who used to live here. But the houses here have been repaired again." Du Yunhan said, "what''s the matter?" "nothing, just feel very special." Du Xiaoli said, "Dad, if I want to buy the land outside, can I?" "do you want to buy it?" Du Yunhan asked in surprise. "Yes, is that ok?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Since you want to buy it, I''ll go to the household department later." Du Yunhan said, "what are you going to do after you buy it?" "after you buy it, enclose all the land you buy, and then make a place for my silver and gold to play, and you can use it to grow something you like." Du Xiaoli said. "Well, I''ll go to the cashier to get the money and I''ll do it for you." Du Yunhan said. "Dad, I don''t want others to know that I bought it here. You go to the accounting room to pay money, and the family must know." Du Xiaoli stopped.

 Chapter 83

    "But dad doesn''t have much silver. Dad''s monthly silver is not enough."


    "I have a way." Du Xiaoli smiled mysteriously and went out to call Xia yuan, who was cleaning up and saluting downstairs.


    "Master, miss." Xia yuan came up and saluted them.


    "Xia yuan, go and get 30000 liang of silver," said Du Xiaoli.


    Xia yuan was a little surprised, but she quickly went downstairs to get 30000 liang of silver tickets and handed them to Du Xiaoli in a box. Du Xiaoli handed the box to Du Yunhan.


    Du Yunhan took the box and opened it. He saw thirty thousand Liang silver tickets in it. He was surprised and said, "why do you have so much silver?"


    "It''s not stealing, it''s not robbing. I earned it back." Du Xiaoli said, "you should have enough to buy land with these?"


    "There should be no problem." Du Yunhan was like in a dream.


    "Dad, you should keep it a secret for me." Du Xiaoli asked again. When he saw the land behind him, Du Xiaoli had planned to ask fuwansan or others to buy it for him, but later he heard that it was official land and had to go to the household department. He knew that fuwansan might not be able to do it, so he had to find his father.


    Fortunately, at present, he still dotes on himself, and there should be no big problem.


    That night, Du Yunhan let a family gather to eat together, perhaps Du Yunhan is happy to let three aunts and children go.


    Du Xiaoli met Du Kexin for the first time. People are really beautiful. Du Xiaoli thinks his leather bag is good, but it''s still inferior. But this may also be the reason why she is only 13 and her face hasn''t grown.


    Unfortunately, Du Kexin''s beauty is beautiful. The jealousy, dissatisfaction and anger inadvertently revealed by his eyes destroyed the small face, just like a beautiful ink painting. When he closed the pen, he painted a little more and destroyed the whole painting.


    "Xiaoli, this is your second sister, Kexin." Du Yunhan pointed to Du Kexin and said. "Kexin, this is your sister Du Xiaoli. That''s Xiuheng."


    "Big brother, three younger sisters." Du Kexin greeted them with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "Second sister." Du Xiaoli also smiled. Du Xiuheng just nodded to Du Kexin.


    "This is your fourth brother, Kehui." Du Yunhan pointed to the man next to Du Kexin.


    "Fourth brother." Du Xiaoli shouted.


    "Hum, it''s a shame that people from the countryside can eat with us!" Du Kehui was a little fat, and his eyes on his white face like a woman could not hide his contempt.


    "Pa!" Du Yunhan clapped his chopsticks on the table, stared at Du Kehui with round eyes and said, "tell me again?"


    Du Kehui seemed to be afraid of Du Yunhan. Seeing that he was suddenly angry, he shrank, then stared at Du Xiaoli and didn''t speak.


    "Big brother, three younger sisters, I''m sorry. My brother is still young and not sensible. Don''t mind." Du Kexin smiled at them and said apologetically.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Kexin and Du Kehui noncommittally. If she really wanted to stop, would she let him finish this? And she didn''t see them in her eyes, because after she said this, she turned her attention away without waiting for Du Xiaoli to speak. She said to old lady Du, "mother, I have reserved a private room in Fengxue building. Tomorrow we will go out for lunch with Miss Chen and they will have a small gathering in the afternoon and come back in the evening."


    "You have booked a private room in Fengxue building?" the fifth aunt said in surprise, "Although the Fengxue restaurant has only been open for a few years, it has now ranked among the most high-end restaurants in Beijing. It is said that the dishes there are very special and the taste is super delicious. There are an endless stream of people going to eat every day, but they stipulate that each box only accepts reservations at noon and at night every day, so it is difficult to book a room."


    "Yes. My brother and I lined up for a long time during the day." Du Kexin said proudly. If we can book a private room in Fengxue building, we can show off in front of those people tomorrow.


    "Did you go to line up in person?" Mrs. Du was a little unhappy. She was a lady of the prime minister''s house. Do you have to go in person to book a private room?


    "Grandma, although the Fengxue restaurant is just a restaurant, the boss behind the scenes is mysterious and seems to be very powerful. Don''t mention us. Even if the prince wants to book a private room, he has to go in person, but there''s no need to queue up." Du Kexin said.


    "What kind of restaurant is that? Such a big shelf? You want the prince to go in person!" asked Mrs. Du.


    "Up to now, everyone doesn''t know who the real boss of the restaurant is? At the beginning, some people refused to accept it and thought of ways to make trouble, but they were cleaned up, and they were obedient. They didn''t dare to make trouble anymore." speaking of the wind and snow building, Du Kehui raised his head and said excitedly.


    "So powerful!" said Mrs. Du in surprise.


    "Of course, otherwise how can we become one of the few restaurants now!" Du Kehui said.


    Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng didn''t speak, but silently listened to Du Kexin and Du Kehui. Du Kehui saw that they had no other expression. He said, "earth steamed stuffed bun is earth steamed bun. I don''t even know the wind and snow building!" "Dad, why don''t you let the three younger sisters go with me tomorrow. There are several young ladies going tomorrow. I happen to take the three younger sisters to meet them, so that the three younger sisters can get familiar with the life of the capital as soon as possible." Du Kexin looked at Du Yunhan and said. "There are several adults'' sons to go tomorrow!" Du Kehui interrupted. Du Yunhan thought it was reasonable and said, "then take Xiuheng and Xiaoli with you. Xiuheng and Xiaoli, you will go with them tomorrow to know more people of the same age and make friends." "yes, Dad." Du Xiaoli saw that everyone was looking at himself, so it was not easy to dismiss his meaning in public, It was not impossible to see what the young masters and ladies of the government were like, so he agreed. Du Xiuheng saw that Du Xiaoli agreed and nodded. But their expressions were light and they were not excited about going to the wind and snow building. "What a bumpkin! Don''t wear your country clothes tomorrow, so as not to lose the face of the Du family!" said Du Kehui contemptuously. He really doesn''t understand why his sister wants to take them both. Isn''t this adding congestion to himself?! But she always has her own reason for doing things. He doesn''t care about being a brother. Just go to the wind and snow building to have a big meal tomorrow. "Kexin, go back to my house and I''ll give you two thousand liang of silver. Don''t save what you want to eat tomorrow and don''t lose the face of the prime minister''s house, you know?" Zhong Meiqing put down his chopsticks and said.

 Chapter 84

    "Yes, ma''am." Du Kexin agreed happily when he heard that there was still two thousand liang of silver. She knew that she would not only take silver, but also


    Later, during the meal, Du Kexin, Du Kehui and the four aunts and five aunts have been talking about the Fengxue building. Old lady Du left after eating for a while. As soon as she left, they talked more happily.


    Du Xiaoli looked at them and thought that the ancients all paid attention to food and sleep. Why aren''t they like this?


    In fact, it is true at ordinary times, but she doesn''t know, because the wind and snow building is so different in everyone''s heart, which makes them excited and forget those rules long ago.


    "Dad, can I go with my brother and sister?" Du Xueqi, who has been sitting quietly in a corner for dinner, suddenly said.


    "Xueqi, have a good meal. What are you talking about?" the third aunt put the dishes in front of Du Xueqi''s bowl and said.


    "But I think what they said is fun. I really want to go," Du Xueqi said.


    Du Yunhan looked at Du Xueqi and said, "Kexin, take Xueqi with you tomorrow."


    "What are you going to do with her? She''s so young. And we''ll all go to young masters and young ladies with status tomorrow." Du Kehui refused. He didn''t remember that he was not the legitimate son of Du Fu now.


    "I, I..." Du Xueqi lowered her head and could see that she should often hear such words, but she was still very sad. Concubines, their position in the government is also embarrassing. They can''t compare with their legitimate sons and daughters at all.


    "Dad, let Xueqi go with us tomorrow. I''ll take her." Du Xiaoli suddenly said, gathering everyone''s eyes on her.


    "You take her? Pooh, you look up to yourself too much." Du Kehui looked at Du Xiaoli''s calm face as if she didn''t say this, and suddenly laughed.


    "Three younger sisters, all the people we go to tomorrow are ladies and young masters with status. It''s inconvenient to take five younger sisters," Du Kexin said.


    "Isn''t she our fifth sister? What''s inconvenient?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, Kexin, you''ll take Xueqi with you tomorrow." Du Yunhan said and decided.


    "Master, don''t let Xueqi go." the third aunt looked at Du Yunhan and said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, Xueqi has grown so big. Anyway, she is also my daughter. Even if she is a concubine, her identity is more noble than others. What can''t she go? Well, it''s settled." Du Yunhan said.


    Listening to Du Yunhan''s affirmative tone, everyone stopped talking about this topic, and the atmosphere on the table was not as harmonious as that just there.


    Du Kehui kept scraping her with an eye knife during the meal, but Du Xiaoli ignored it directly. If the eyes could kill people, she would have died dozens of times in her previous life.


    "Thank you, third sister." Du Xueqi smiled at Du Xiaoli.


    "You''re welcome." Du Xiaoli touched Du Xueqi''s hand, "go on to eat."


    "Sister, can I find you after dinner?" Du Xueqi asked with big blinking eyes.


    "Xueqi, it''s late for dinner. Your third sister needs to rest. Don''t disturb her." said the third aunt.


    "But I heard from my father that there are wolves in my sister''s yard. I want to see what wolves look like." Du Xueqi said.


    The third aunt was startled when she heard that Du Xueqi wanted to see the wolf and said directly, "No."


    "There''s still some chaos in my sister''s yard, and it''s a little late tonight. Well, go to my sister''s yard when you have time later." Du Xiaoli said.


    "That''s all right. Then I''ll go back." Du Xueqi said obediently.


    "It seems that the five young ladies are still very close to the three young ladies, but they are not as silent as before. Is it because they are all of the same origin?" said the five aunt in a strange way at this time.


    Du Kexin and Du Kehui laughed in their eyes, while Du Yunhan patted the table directly and scolded, "shut up!"


    The third aunt''s face became a little ugly. She got up and said, "Sir, I''m not feeling well. I''ll go back first."


    "Well, you go back and have a rest first." Du Yunhan looked at his third aunt and eased his tone a lot.


    The third aunt blessed the family, turned and left first.


    "Xie Yu came in earlier than you. He didn''t go up or down. You''ll have a good reflection in your yard in the next ten days! Hum!" Du Yunhan got up and left.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan''s angry look and wondered. Xie Yu should be the maiden name of the third aunt. The words of the fifth aunt certainly made people uncomfortable, but why was Du Yunhan so angry?


    After dinner, Du Xiaoli called Yingge back to the yard.


    "Yingge, go and check the third aunt''s affairs." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Third aunt? Why does miss want to check her affairs?" Yingge asked strangely.


    "I found that Dad''s attitude towards the third aunt seems strange. You can check the fourth aunt and the fifth aunt together." Du Xiaoli also thought about Du Yunhan''s attitude at that time and Xie Yu''s reaction, and thought there must be something in it.


    "Yes, miss," said Yingge. Xia yuan came in with a pile of clothes and said, "Miss, you''re going out with a suit tomorrow?" "it''s just a gathering of young masters and ladies of the government. Why are you holding so many clothes? Just choose one." Du Xiaoli said. Then he took out a skirt from the pile of clothes and said, "that''s it." "Miss, this one looks too monotonous." Xia yuan disagreed. Du Xiaoli chose the most inconspicuous style and color in the pile of clothes. If he wore this tomorrow, would he be laughed at by others? "The young lady''s clothes are all made for her by master Luo Qi. Even if it is this one, others can''t think of it." Yingge said. "Well, I''ve been busy all day and I''m going to take a bath and sleep." Du Xiaoli said tired. "OK, the bath water is ready," Xia yuan replied. Du Xiaoli feels she is spoiled by them now. She used to do things by herself. Now she even has to worry about clothes. After taking a bath, Du Xiaoli goes to bed. Xia yuan and Ying Ge are both called to bed by her. Today, the busiest girls are the two girls. Although they have martial arts, they still feel tired. Du Xiaoli sat on the bed and ran her internal power for three weeks. This is what she must do every night. She didn''t go to bed until she finished it. The next morning, Du Xiaoli woke up. She went out from the back door of the yard to the river. She held silver and Xia yuan held gold. They jumped and flew across the river. "Silver, you''ve been wronged these days. It''s hard to stay in the carriage every day. You can run away this morning. Go." Du Xiaoli patted silver on the back, and silver slipped out. When gold saw silver running, it followed.

 Chapter 85

    "Young lady, you''d better go back and dress up early, otherwise it''s too late," Xia yuan reminded.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s still so early. They won''t go so early." Du Xiaoli said, "Xia yuan, what do you say we can plant after we buy here?"


    "Miss wants to plant things here?" Xia yuan asked.


    "I haven''t decided yet," said Du Xiaoli. "I''m going to give them silver to play with, but it looks like the space is wide. It''s better to plant something on it, but planting trees or anything is not very good."


    "In fact, it''s ok now. When we build the fence, it will look different." Xia Yuan said.


    "Well, that''s right. When Dad buys it here, you''ll find someone to repair the fence. In the future, they will live here directly without crowding in the small yard. When I have time, I''ll take them to the mountain over there." Du Xiaoli looked at the mountain in the distance. They should like silver there.


    "Ah, there are wolves!"


    When Du Xiaoli and her family were discussing the wall, a voice came.


    "How can there be wolves here?" another frightened and uncertain voice shouted. It seemed that both of them were very frightened.


    "Hiss -"


    "Ang -"


    "No, the horse is frightened!"


    "Ouch..."


    "Ah!"


    Because they had already run to the front. Hearing the commotion, Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan hurried over. Before they got close, they saw two frightened horses running over, with two little girls sitting on them.


    "Ah, Liuxia, what should I do?" the little girl running on the horse in front seemed to have no martial arts skills, and panicked and shouted to the people behind.


    "Hold the reins and let the horse slow down, or I won''t catch up with you!" the woman behind shouted.


    "Ah --"


    The horse was strangled, its front hoofs left the ground, and its whole body leaned back. The man on the horse was thrown out and was about to fall to the ground.


    "Xia yuan." Du Xiaoli shouted.


    Xia yuan understood Du Xiaoli''s meaning, jumped and soon flew to the horse, caught the man in the air, hugged her waist and slowly fell to the ground.


    "Seven princesses, seven princesses." the horse behind caught up and flew down from the horse without waiting for the horse to stop. Looking at the frightened man, he said, "seven princesses, are you okay?"


    "Liuxia, I''m fine."


    Du Xiaoli came forward and looked at them. He was a little older, about 16 years old. He should be Han Mingxiang, the seventh Princess of the Dynasty and Princess Changle. The other one looks fifteen years old. I don''t know which official lady it is. Both of them are wearing riding clothes. It seems that they came here specially to ride horses.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Ji Liuxia asked Du Xiaoli when she saw that Han Mingxiang was fine.


    "My daughter Du Xiaoli has seen Princess Changle." Du Xiaoli saluted Han Mingxiang lightly.


    "Do you know me?" Han Mingxiang looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    "I just heard the lady call you seven princesses." Du Xiaoli explained.


    "Oh. Are you from Prime Minister Du''s family?" Han Mingxiang asked.


    "My father is Du Yunhan," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Ouch --"


    Silver and gold ran back. The two wolves didn''t pay attention to the commotion they had just caused. Instead, they were quite happy.


    "Be careful, Princess seven." Ji Liuxia stood in front of Han Mingxiang and looked at the silver warily. Now I don''t have a knife. I only have a whip in my hand. I don''t know if I can deal with these two wolves.


    "Don''t be afraid, Princess Changle. Silver, gold, go play in the distance." Du Xiaoli shouted to the silver who ran over.


    "Ouch -" silver shouted to Du Xiaoli and ran away with gold.


    "Are they your pets?" Han Mingxiang looked at the running silver and looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    "Yes. I didn''t expect you to ride here. I surprised your horse. Please forgive the princess and the young lady." Du Xiaoli said.


    She really didn''t expect that someone would come here to ride so early. What''s more, I didn''t know what would happen if they surprised other people''s horses and provoked the princess. Thinking of each other''s identity, she couldn''t help sighing.


    Unexpectedly, Han Mingxiang suddenly smiled and said, "it''s the first time we''ve come to ride a horse so early, so we can''t blame you. I heard from the imperial brother that the prime minister''s children are going to Beijing. I didn''t expect to meet so soon. This is Ji Liuxia, the daughter of general Ji."


    "Hello, Miss Ji." Du Xiaoli nodded to Ji Liuxia.


    "Xiaoli, is that really your wolf?" Ji Liuxia is also a simple person. Since others didn''t deliberately bump into them, they won''t hold on to them anymore.


    "Yes. I have raised silver for six years, and the gold came only last year," said Du Xiaoli.


    "If you take the wolf with you, aren''t you afraid of it biting?" Han Mingxiang asked.


    "If no one provokes them, they usually don''t bite. Like just now, they didn''t bite you." Du Xiaoli smiled and said. "Really don''t bite?" Han Mingxiang looked at the two wolves chased by SA Yazi in the distance. He felt a little afraid in his heart. "If Princess Changle is afraid, I''ll let Xia yuan take them back first." Du Xiaoli said. "Ah, no!" Han Mingxiang stopped, "I want to touch them?" "seven princesses..." Ji Liuxia shouted disapprovingly. "I''ve never seen a wolf, let alone touched it. It doesn''t matter what it feels like to touch it." Han Mingxiang said, "besides, don''t you want to touch?" "cough." Ji Liuxia coughed twice, and her bright eyes completely exposed her thoughts. "OK?" Han Mingxiang turned and looked at Du Xiaoli. "Don''t react too much for a while, or the silver may be out of control when stimulated," Du Xiaoli said. "OK. We won''t," Ji Liuxia promised. Du Xiaoli put his right thumb and index finger into his mouth and blew. The silver and gold playing in the distance ran towards them, came to Du Xiaoli and had fun around her legs. Du Xiaoli first asked Xia yuan to take the gold back, then squatted down and touched the silver''s head and talked to it. After the silver calmed down, he said to Han Mingxiang and Ji Liuxia, "well, you can touch it." Han Mingxiang and Ji Liuxia squatted down and touched the hair on the silver''s back just like Du Xiaoli. They were happy to see that it didn''t bite them. At this time, Yingge came from across the river and said to Du Xiaoli, "Miss, the second Miss sent someone to urge."

 Chapter 86

    "Isn''t the time of day just past? Why did you come so early?" Du Xiaoli stood up, and Han Mingxiang and Ji Liuxia also took back their hands.


    "The second young lady said she would go to the Fengxue building early, so she asked the young lady to go there early." Yingge said.


    "Will you follow Du Kexin to the wind and snow building later?" Han Mingxiang asked.


    Du Xiaoli turned to look at Han Mingxiang and said, "yes. The second sister said I had just come to the capital and took me to see it. The minister woman left first."


    "Since you have something to do, go back first," Han Mingxiang said.


    Du Xiaoli blessed her and asked Yingge to fly to the other side of the river with silver, and then returned to hold herself.


    Before entering the door, Du Xiaoli turned and waved to them, and then went back to his yard.


    Han Mingxiang and Ji Liuxia watched Du Xiaoli go in, then returned to their horse, pulled the horse back and walked slowly.


    "Du Xiaoli seems different from Du Kexin," Ji Liuxia said.


    "She really gives people a very calm feeling, which is really different from Du Kexin''s temperament of flying around like a flower butterfly all day." Han Mingxiang said, "around her, people can''t help but relax themselves."


    Ji Liuxia nodded in agreement and said, "I heard that she grew up in the countryside. Maybe this is the reason why she is different from Du Kexin."


    "Maybe. Didn''t she just say she was going to the banquet in Fengxue building? Let''s go too." Han Mingxiang said.


    "Ah? When we said we couldn''t go, I had torn the invitation." Ji Liuxia said with some embarrassment.


    "I know you and Du Kexin are wrong. I didn''t expect you to tear up all the invitations. If you tear them, you''ll die. Let''s go with me later. Let''s go back to your house and change clothes first." with that, Han Mingxiang whipped a whip and the horse ran back quickly.


    They both wear riding clothes and have to go back and change back into ordinary clothes.


    "Drive!" Ji Liuxia hurriedly followed.


    Du Xiaoli returned to the yard. The servant girl who came to urge had left. Du Xiaoli went upstairs to change a dress. Xia yuan tied her hair at will in the back, finished a simple bun, and went to Du Kexin''s yard without powder.


    "Miss, the third miss is coming." the servant girl took Du Xiaoli into Du Kexin''s room and saluted.


    Du Kexin is sitting in front of the dressing table at this time. The servant girl has just cleaned up for her. She combed her hair in the current fashion, with a pink flower sticker on her forehead, which set off her white skin and made it more tender. She stood up, wrapped in a long white dress and covered with a transparent gauze dress, which fully showed her exquisite figure. Wearing an agate necklace around the neck and an agate bracelet on the wrist, coupled with exquisite facial features, it looks really pleasing to the eye. It is indeed one of the four beauties of the capital.


    There are four beauties in the capital. One is the emperor''s seven younger sister, Princess Han Mingxiang of Changle. One is Han Ziyi, the princess of King Qing''s residence, the other is Du Kexin, the daughter of prime minister Du, and the other is Fu Yalan, the old granddaughter of Fu Ge. These four people are not only beautiful, but also proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Although they have their own strengths, they all have the same reputation.


    Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli wearing only a simple green dress and a simple white jade hairpin on her head. She couldn''t help frowning and said, "three younger sisters, why don''t you dress up well?"


    Du Xiaoli looked down at his clothes. What''s the problem?


    "I don''t have time to change your clothes now." Du Kexin took out a necklace from his box, put it on Du Xiaoli, and said, "that''s much better. Well, the fourth brother and the fifth sister are waiting for us outside. Let''s go out quickly."


    With that, Du Kexin took Du Xiaoli out.


    Outside the door of Du mansion, Du Kehui is already waiting on a horse. Du Xiuheng is thinking about something under the horse. Du Xueqi is also beside the carriage and keeps looking inside the door.


    "Three younger sisters, can you take a car with Xueqi? I''ll tell Xiaocui what they need to do on the way to Fengxue building. So..." Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli in embarrassment. But before Du Xiaoli answered, she turned and stepped on the small bench and got on the carriage in front.


    Xiaocui followed up with another servant girl Xiaoyue. The carriage was not big at all. If Du Xiaoli sat with her, it would appear crowded. But then Du Xiaoli had to take the back carriage and follow Du Kexin''s carriage. The implication is self-evident!


    Since ancient times, Du Kexin has always been the first and the second. Du Kexin bullied Du Xiaoli and grew up in the countryside. I don''t know these.


    Du Xiaoli takes Xia yuan. Du Xueqi takes a servant girl Lanzhi into the carriage, and the carriage goes to the wind and snow building.


    "Third sister, I heard the cry of a wolf this morning. Is that your wolf?" in the carriage, Du Xueqi opened her eyes and looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "It should be," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Can I go and see it tomorrow?" Du Xueqi asked.


    "Yes," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Thank you, third sister." Du Xueqi smiled at Du Xiaoli, then bowed her head and didn''t talk, quietly until she reached the Fengxue building.


    Du Xiaoli observed Du Xueqi and found that she was very different from ordinary children. She sat there quietly and didn''t look like the temperament a child should have. Sure enough, he was as silent as they said. The carriage drove fast for a quarter of an hour, and then came to a prosperous area, which should be the business district of the capital. Listening to the noise outside, it seems that there are still a lot of people. Entering the downtown area, the speed of the carriage slowed down. After a while, it stopped in front of the wind and snow building. After the carriage stopped steadily, Xia Yuan went down first, put the small stool on the ground, and then helped Du Xiaoli get off. After Du Xiaoli came down, he turned and pulled Du Xueqi down. Du Kexin also came down in front. Du Kehui gave the horse to the boy beside him and asked the boy to drive the horse and carriage to the place where the carriage was specially parked in the wind and snow building, just like the parking lot specially equipped in the previous hotel. "Three younger sisters, you don''t see that the outside is no different from other buildings, but the inside is special. I was shocked when I first came." Du Kexin came over and said. "Let''s go first. Don''t pestle here like a fool." Du Kehui looked at Du Xiaoli discontentedly and took the lead in. "That''s the temper of the fourth brother. Don''t mind. Let''s go in, or we haven''t arranged for them later." Du Kexin said with a smile and took Du Xiaoli in. After several people went in, Du Xueqi opened her eyes and looked around. Her eyes were full of shock. It is different from the decoration of ordinary restaurants. After entering, it is not an ordinary lobby. In the middle of such a large room is a shallow pool. There are more than a dozen water lilies in the pool, and there are some strange stones in it. There is a hollow carved rockery standing next to the pool directly opposite the gate.

 Chapter 87

    There are tables around the pool, which is the lobby. What''s different is that there are short screens in the middle of the table. Those screens are like separate paintings, and they seem to be separated from the whole landscape painting. With the walls, the whole painting of the distant mountain scenery makes people feel like being in the midst of the landscape.


    Although Du Xiuheng had seen the design drawings painted by Du Xiaoli at that time and was not as shocked as Du Xueqi, he was still stunned by the scene in front of him.


    "Miss Du, master Du." a waiter came up and said to Du Kexin, "your private room is ready. Please follow me."


    The party followed the waiter to the fourth floor. There was only one private room on the whole floor, but this private room was attached with two ear rooms. This is prepared for a large number of parties. The ear room is prepared for the servant girls of the young master, so that they can not disturb the masters'' party, but also listen to orders at any time.


    This private room is equipped with piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, which are rare treasures in the world. In addition to these, other decorations are strange. Although they are not expensive, they focus on being special.


    "Miss Du, this is the private room you booked yesterday, and the tea will be delivered to you right away." the waiter left and looked at Du Xiaoli when he left.


    "Wow, it looks different from other restaurants!" Du Xueqi exclaimed.


    "Of course, it doesn''t look where it is. If it''s nothing special, my second sister and I need to spend so much energy to book here?" Du Kehui said.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door. Then the door was opened and fuwansan came up with a teapot.


    "Miss Du, master Du." after Fu Wansan came in, he put the teapot on the table, poured a cup of tea for Du Xiaoli''s five brothers and sisters, and said, "ladies and gentlemen, please have tea."


    "Shopkeeper Fu, why did you come in person? You can''t be seen at ordinary times." Du Kehui took a sip of tea and said, "this tea tastes good."


    Fuwan San smiled and said, "this is the new Yuhua tea this year. There are only less than ten kilograms in Jiangnan. The store hasn''t drunk it for the guests after receiving it. After tasting it, some young masters and ladies can put forward their opinions to the store."


    "No, this tea is very good. It''s almost comparable to tribute tea." Du Kexin took an elegant SIP and said.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t drink water all morning. Now when he saw the tea, he felt a little thirsty. He picked up the tea cup and drank it up. Then he handed the cup to fuwansan and blinked at him.


    Fu Wansan quickly poured Du Xiaoli a cup and said, "Miss Du San, please."


    Du Xiaoli drank up the water in the cup again, and then he felt a little thirsty. Du Kexin, Du Kehui and Du Xueqi looked at Du Xiaoli''s cow drink. They couldn''t help but smoke the corners of their mouths. Such precious tea was wasted by her!


    "It''s really a steamed stuffed bun. I can''t even taste tea." Du Kehui said with a disgusted face.


    "Isn''t this tea for people to drink? It''s not the same as that." Du Xiaoli stared at Du Kehui, stopped Fu Wansan from pouring tea for himself, and said, "do you have any fruit wine here?"


    "What would miss Du San like to drink? I wonder if wine is OK?" asked Fu Wansan.


    "The wine came out?" Du Xiaoli asked in surprise. Isn''t it the end of June? Why can''t the new wine be drunk until July? It''s the first ripe grapes in the south.


    "No, it was left last year, and there is the only jar. If Miss Du San wants to drink, I can let someone bring it up." Fu Wansan said.


    "Shopkeeper Fu, do you still have wine here? You didn''t sell this wine when you bought 1000 liang of silver last year?" Du Kehui said in surprise.


    "Hehe, we also keep it for a rainy day." Fu Wansan said.


    We all know that Du Xiaoli likes wine. Although we don''t know when she will come, each small store will prepare some and won''t sell the last.


    "Really, let''s go up first." Du Xiaoli said with bright eyes.


    "OK."


    "Wait." Fu Wansan was going to call someone, but Du Kexin stopped him.


    Fu Wansan turned around, looked at Du Kexin and asked, "does Miss Du Er need anything?"


    "Since there is still wine, keep it for a while until everyone comes." Du Kexin said.


    "Well, this --" Fu Wansan looked at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli, smiled and said, "this wine is very precious. Now there is only one jar. If we keep it until everyone comes, it will raise a lot of face for the prime minister''s house."


    "It''s not her who gave the money. Ask her for advice on what to do." Du Kehui glanced at Du Xiaoli and said to Fu Wansan, "shopkeeper Fu, just do what my sister said."


    "Then do as the second sister said." Du Xiaoli said, "I''d better continue to drink this Yuhua tea."


    "Then add another jar of wine to the wine at noon?" Fu Wansan said.


    "Well, let''s do it," Du Kexin nodded. Unexpectedly, there was still wine. Some people asked before and said that they had sold out. If they took out wine at today''s party, it would show that they have face.


    Fu Wansan poured Du Xiaoli another cup of tea and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen first and call us if I need anything." Fu Wansan went out after saying that, and soon a waiter sent some food. Du Xiaoli took a piece of cake to Du Xueqi, then took one by herself, leaned against the window, ate and looked at the street outside. In fact, what Du Kexin said to prepare first is nothing for them at all, just because they are the host today, so they must come first. If they arrive later than the guests, it will be considered a very impolite thing. "Third sister, it''s really lively here." maybe the lively scene below made Du Xueqi feel a little excited. She also lay on the windowsill and looked at it. "It''s very lively," Du Xiaoli said. "Third sister, was the place where you used to live lively?" Du Xueqi turned her head to see Du Xiaoli. "It''s not lively. I used to live in the countryside. There were not many people in the whole village. It''s not lively, but it''s not cold." Du Xiaoli recalled. "What did you do every day? Did you farm in the fields? How did you get into the national examination and get qualified for the national examination next year?" Du Kehui came to Du Xiuheng and asked, and there was no lack of ridicule. Du Xiuheng looked at Du Kehui and said, "what we do is what you won''t do." people in the whole capital know that Prime Minister Du''s daughter is talented and beautiful, but his son is ignorant and incompetent. He often makes trouble in the Sifang College of the Imperial College, and his grades are always the end of the crane.

 Chapter 88

    "Cut, don''t you just get a lift? What''s to be proud of?" Du Kehui heard the meaning of Du Xiuheng''s words, cut, returned to Du Kexin and said something about the capital.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t have much interest in their dialogue, so she turned her attention to the street. A crisp voice attracted her attention.


    I saw a thin, ragged and dirty beggar with a stick in his left hand and a broken bowl in his right hand. He kept saying to passers-by, "Hey, aunt, please be kind and give me some money. I haven''t eaten for two days."


    "Thank you, aunt. Your heart is so good. The Bodhisattva will bless you for your health and longevity!"


    "Oh, sir, you look radiant today. It''s a sign of getting rich!"


    "Oh, thank you, sir. If you are so kind, you will live a long life."


    "Aunt, please have mercy on me. I haven''t eaten for three days. There is an old beggar to feed in the broken house... Thank you, aunt. I wish you good luck!"


    "Go away, go away, where''s the beggar!"


    Some passers-by will directly push her away when they see her, while others will sympathize with her and give two copper coins. As soon as she saw that there was money in the bowl, she took it up and blew it, and then looked in the sun. Du Xiaoli couldn''t help laughing because her eyes were shining. What a talker.


    At this time, a gorgeous sedan chair came from the street and stopped outside the wind and snow building. Then down came a 15-year-old woman, dressed in a blue Ru skirt, wearing a blue hairpin on her head, a blue crystal pendant on her neck and a string of crystal beads on her hand. Beautiful face, quiet temperament, a pair of eyes seem to cover the whole world, and it seems that nothing has entered her world.


    "What a strange woman." Du Xiaoli looked at the woman and said.


    "That''s Fu Yalan, the young lady of Fu GE''s hometown. I heard that she grew up in a nunnery in Jiangnan. She said she had a hard life and had to grow up in a nunnery. She didn''t go home until she was ten years old. She came to the capital after living in Jiangnan''s hometown for two years." Du Xueqi said aside.


    "Do you know her?" Du Xiaoli asked. Don''t Du Xueqi seldom go out? How do you know these people?


    Du Xueqi shook her head and said, "I also often heard the second sister talk about her before I knew her. Later, when I was with several concubines, I saw her from a distance, so I know, I can''t know."


    Miss Di Chu usually gets together with di Chu, and those from Shu Chu get together, but sometimes everyone will get together.


    Soon Fu Yalan came up. She didn''t bring many people, only one personal servant girl.


    "Miss Fu." Du Kexin just got up to say hello, but didn''t welcome him.


    Fu Yalan nodded to Du Kexin and said, "didn''t the other ladies come up? It seems that Yalan came early."


    "Other young ladies and young masters should be soon. Miss Fu has a cup of tea first." Du Kexin said. Xiaocui came forward and poured Fu Yalan a cup of tea.


    Fu Yalan took a sip and said, "is this the new Yuhua tea in Jiangnan this year?"


    "Miss Fu is really powerful. You can tell the origin of this tea at the first taste." Du Kehui praised.


    "It''s just because I grew up in Jiangnan and know a little about the tea there." Fu Yalan smiled, looked at Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng and asked them, "who are these three?"


    "Oh, let me introduce you. This is my eldest brother Du Xiuheng, this is my third sister Du Xiaoli, and this is my fifth sister Du Xueqi. The eldest brother and the third sister came to the capital the day before yesterday." Du Kexin said, "they used to live in the countryside and don''t know how to get along with each other, so if you neglect Miss Fu, please take care of her."


    "Are they the children left by the prime minister?" Fu Yalan said, then smiled at Du Xiaoli and said, "Hello, my name is Fu Yalan. I grew up in the mountains before."


    Although Fu Yalan didn''t usually communicate with the ladies in the capital, he couldn''t hear the meaning of Du Kexin''s words, so he introduced himself.


    Du Xiaoli fell in love with Fu Yalan as soon as she heard Fu Yalan''s words and her tone of voice. He smiled at her and said, "Hello, Miss Fu."


    After a while, several young masters and ladies came. Du Kexin introduced Du Xiaoli to them one by one, but they didn''t forget to mention Du Xiaoli''s former identity as a village girl.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the boys and girls in a room and felt that the atmosphere of Fengming country was still very open. Unlike the previous feudal society, men and women were very strict when they met.


    Some people heard that Du Xiaoli came from the countryside, with disdainful eyes in their eyes, and some even ignored them directly. After Du Xiaoli got to know each other, he sat back in his position and talked and laughed with Fu Yalan.


    "Sister Kexin, are you almost here now?" said Chen Yue, the daughter of the Minister of war. She has a good relationship with Du Kexin. She is generally commensurate with her sisters.


    Du Kexin looked at the people in the room and said, "there are still princess Changle and miss Ji, as well as master Mo and master Shui."


    "Those four people don''t have to wait. Liuxia and you have been wrong that season, and it''s estimated that they won''t come today," Chen Yue said.


    "Who said we wouldn''t come?" as soon as Chen Yue''s voice fell, Ji Liuxia''s voice came in from outside the door. Then the door opened, and Ji Liuxia and Han Mingxiang came in from outside. "See Princess Changle." the people in the room got up and saluted Han Mingxiang. "No gift. I''m just a guest at Miss Du''s invitation. You don''t have to be polite. Just be casual," Han Mingxiang said. "Princess Xie Changle." the people in the room got up and sat back to their seats. Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingxiang and Ji Liuxia. They changed their horse riding clothes. They were more dignified and dignified than when they met before. Han Mingxiang glanced at Du Xiaoli, winked at her, sat at the top of the guest, and Ji Liuxia sat next to her. "Well, I''ll send Mr. Mo and Mr. Shui now." someone said. "Those two won''t come? They haven''t been to the previous party." Du Xiaoli asked Fu Yalan around him, "sister Yalan, who are Mr. Mo and Mr. Shui?" "Mr. Mo is the son of the governor of Southwest China and Mr. Shui is the son of the governor of Jiangnan Wujun. Mr. Mo and Mr. Shui are students of Sifang college. They are both outstanding in the college, but they don''t often come to the party." Fu Yalan patiently explained to Du Xiaoli. "Aren''t they at school? How can they come to the party?" Du Xiaoli said suspiciously. "Yesterday and today are public holidays." Fu Yalan said, "otherwise you think there will be so many people here?" "are some of them still reading?" Du Xiaoli asked.

 Chapter 89

    "Except for Princess Changle, they are all college students." Fu Yalan said with a chuckle.


    "So are those young ladies? Doesn''t it mean that women can''t go to school?" Du Xiaoli said in surprise.


    "Poof, who told you that women can''t go to school?" maybe Du Xiaoli''s voice was louder and let a young lady nearby listen, and the other party suddenly laughed.


    "Well, isn''t it?" Du Xiaoli asked. Because she never thought about going to school, she never paid attention to this aspect. She thought that, like in the feudal era, women could only embroider and play the piano at home.


    The people in the room were quiet for two seconds, and then they all laughed. Fu Yalan said, "no, Sifang college has a college specially built for women. As long as the official children are not married, they can go to school in the college and learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry, songs and Fu. They don''t have to go after hairpin, or they can apply for graduation if they meet the requirements of the teacher. However, although they are in the same college, men and women have separate classes, and women can''t take the scientific examination."


    "It''s so avant-garde that women can go to school!" Du Xiaoli sighed.


    "Not only in our country, but also in other countries, there are women''s schools in the Imperial College. Sometimes there are some competitions between several countries," Fu Yalan added.


    "My three younger sisters have just come to the capital. Don''t laugh at her. Let''s wait for Mr. Mo and them. It''s still early. How about we play games?" Du Kexin said. Then he took a deep look at Du Xiaoli.


    "Sister Kexin, what''s your good idea?"


    Du Kexin put a cup on the table, then looked at everyone and asked, "do you find any difference between this table?"


    What''s the difference between tables?


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the table. Only then did they find that the table was much larger than the ordinary table and there was a layer on it.


    "This table is double decked!" someone said in surprise.


    "Yes. Not only that, the top floor of the table can still move." Du Kexin stretched out his hand and turned, and the top floor turned up. "I asked the waiter. They said that this table is convenient for everyone to eat when there are many people. When it is placed on it, it can turn everyone to eat. Now I put a tea cup on it, and then turn the table hard. Who stops in front of whom, and who will perform a program for everyone? It happens that there are piano, chess, calligraphy and painting here."


    "Ha, that''s a good way," someone remarked.


    "You can play," Han Mingxiang said.


    "Let''s start." Du Kexin put an empty cup on the round table and began to turn the table. After the table turned twice, he let go of his hand and stopped slowly from the table.


    Chen Yue was the first one to be shot. She was not uncomfortable. She made a song with tea as the theme and won unanimous praise from the people present.


    The second shot was Du Kexin herself. She borrowed the piano in the private room to play a beautiful and graceful song for everyone, which aroused everyone''s emotions.


    "Skills are more than enough, but emotions are not enough." Du Xiaoli muttered to himself while drinking tea. I thought everyone was attracted by the sound of the piano and no one would hear it. Unexpectedly, Fu Yalan looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise. But that glance was fleeting and did not attract the attention of others.


    Du Xiuheng was also selected once. He also took tea as the introduction, but made a word.


    Because Du Kexin performed the lyre in front, the people behind avoided it and mostly completed their performance by writing poetry.


    Du Xiaoli sat in her seat and watched the performances of young masters and young ladies. She lamented the diversity and openness of this culture. There are all kinds of poems, words and songs.


    "Ah, it''s your sister this time." the tea cup stopped in front of Du Xiaoli. Someone smiled and said to Du Kexin.


    "Sister, just give us a show." Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    "Where does she have any talent? Is she going to tell you how to farm?" said a man around Chen Yue. Du Xiaoli took a look. It was Chen Yue''s brother Chen Ming.


    The anger in the room suddenly became a little embarrassed, especially the faces of Du Kexin and Du Kehui were a little bad, but it was hard to say anything. However, although they tried to be natural, Du Xiaoli still found a hint of success in Du Kexin''s eyes.


    "Then I''ll sing a song," said Du Xiaoli.


    "What instrument will the third sister use?" Du Kexin asked.


    Du Xiaoli shook her head. She was too lazy to start and said, "can I sing directly?"


    "I''ll tell you what talent she has," Chen Ming said.


    Generally, people don''t choose singing when performing programs, unless they don''t know anything. So when Du Xiaoli said singing, everyone subconsciously thought that she couldn''t have any talents. After all, she grew up in the countryside. It''s normal to have no talents.


    "OK, then you can sing a song for everyone." Han Mingxiang said.


    As soon as Princess Changle spoke, the others were quiet. Du Xiaoli answered yes and began to sing.


    In the distance, under the blue sky. Golden wheat waves surged. It was there. It was you and me. Where I loved. When the breeze brings the smell of harvest. Blow to my face. Think of your gentle words. Once wet my eyes. Yeah. We used to sing in the fields. Hope in winter. But I didn''t wait for the sun. This autumn scene. Let the lost oath fly. Floating with the west wind. Like your long soft hair. Once I dreamt. Yeah. Du Xiaoli finished singing only once. When she finished, she saw that everyone didn''t respond and said, "I''m finished singing." "what song is this? Why haven''t you heard it?" Ji Liuxia asked. Others also looked at Du Xiaoli and felt that her songs were strange. The lyrics were not like words or songs, but more like everyone talking. So even if her voice is very good and her singing mood is also very good, we still can''t accept it for the moment. "This is the song I heard when I was in the countryside. It can be regarded as country music." Du Xiaoli replied faintly, and then stopped talking. "It''s a rural song. No wonder we haven''t heard it," Chen Ming said. "In fact, it''s also good. Don''t have a feeling." Han Mingxiang feels good. He''s used to listening to those songs and lyrics. He can accept such straightforward music. "Let''s go on," Fu Yalan said. So the table turned again, but it didn''t stop in front of Du Xiaoli. Some things show that once it is to lose her face, and then it is to lose the face of the prime minister''s house!

 Chapter 90

    The table continued to turn. When the next person arrived, the door was pushed open and two men came in.


    "Sorry, we''re late." a magnetic but cold voice came.


    Du Xiaoli looked up and saw a tall man in an ink shirt and a slightly fat man in a water blue long shirt. They were both seventeen or eighteen years old. As soon as they came in, they looked at the people who attended the party today.


    "Mr. Mo, Mr. Shui, you are coming! Take your seat quickly."


    It turned out that they were the last two rare guests.


    Moyang and shuiyefan saluted Han Mingxiang and sat in the position reserved for them.


    "Moyang, you have come to today''s party. What a rare guest!" Chen Ming said.


    Shuiyefan glanced at Moyang and said, "originally, Yang and I were going to go to Mr. Yang''s place today, but there were guests from the teacher, so we came back. When we passed downstairs, we remembered today''s party. We were late. Please forgive me, childe and miss."


    "If you want us to forgive you, you can have three glasses of wine later." Chen Mingjiao said with a smile, which was completely different from the way he just sneered at Du Xiaoli.


    "That''s not good. There''s only one jar of wine on the table in a while. It''s not cost-effective to let them drink all." Du Kehui said with a smile.


    "There''s wine today?"


    "This year''s wine came out?"


    "No, shopkeeper Fu left it last year. Now it''s this altar," said Du Kexin. "I just didn''t expect shopkeeper Fu to promise us a drink for today''s party."


    "That''s sister Kexin. You have a big face. Last year, we came here for dinner, but shopkeeper Fu didn''t sell it to us." a woman looked at Du Kexin with envy and said.


    "Maybe shopkeeper Fu thinks this year''s wine is coming out," said Du Kexin. "The fruit wine of Li''s winery is good, but this wine sells best."


    "Yes, once the wine comes out every year, it''s sold out in a short time. We didn''t drink a few drinks last year. I hope we can brew more this year."


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s let the kitchen serve." Du Kexin looked at everyone and asked. Seeing that everyone agreed, he asked the close servant girl green to inform the kitchen to serve.


    "Just when we were downstairs, we heard someone singing upstairs. I don''t know which Lady it was?" Moyang asked after he came in and said a word.


    We all know that Moyang doesn''t speak much at ordinary times and doesn''t care much about the things around him. He is devoted to academic research. Now when he heard that he would ask who was singing, they all looked at him, and then transferred to Du Xiaoli.


    "The one who just sang was my third sister Xiaoli." Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli and said, then pointed to Du Xiuheng and said, "this is my eldest brother Xiuheng. Both my eldest brother and my third sister came to the capital the day before yesterday."


    Du Xueqi was directly ignored by Du Kexin.


    "Moyang, why, are you interested in that song?" someone said.


    Moyang nodded and said, "I was recently ordered by my husband to search and record some Ming Dynasty zaqu. Miss Du San, can you teach me the lyrics and music?"


    "Hahaha, Moyang, it''s OK for you to ask her to tell you the lyrics. Forget it if you want her to give you the music. She probably won''t even read the score! Otherwise, there are so many musical instruments here, why does she just sing?" Chen Ming said with a laugh.


    "That Moyang is abrupt. I wonder if Miss Du San is free after dinner. Sing this song to Moyang and let me record it?" Moyang asked looking at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Moyang, nodded and said, "OK."


    "By the way, Miss Ji, is it true that Dingwang and your father and brother are coming back?" Du Kexin suddenly thought of the rumors he heard yesterday and asked.


    "Yes, we don''t have any accurate information. Miss Ji, tell us about it."


    Speaking of her father and brother, Ji Liuxia unconsciously showed her joy on her face and said, "yes, I heard that there was civil strife in Beiyuan state, which fought with us, and sent a Book of peace, so the war that was originally expected to end next year ended more than ten days ago. Now Dingwang and my father are on their way back to Beijing. I heard that they will arrive the morning after tomorrow."


    "The day after tomorrow morning --" Du Xiaoli was puzzled by the disappointment on everyone''s faces. Shuiyefan''s next words answered her doubts.


    "When we went to see Mr. today, Mr. said that we would have a holiday on the day when the army returned. You can go to meet the army!"


    "Really? That''s great!"


    "Then we won''t have class the day after tomorrow. We can go to see Ding Wang?"


    "That''s great!"


    After the meal, everyone was discussing the return of the army, Dingwang and the young general. Du Xiaoli listened for a while and felt that it had nothing to do with himself, so he turned his attention to the delicious food in front of him. Although it''s not as delicious as her own cooking, she''s lazy. She''s too lazy to do it. She''ll make do with it.


    The scene of her fighting against food fell into the eyes of those who wanted it, which was another understanding.


    After dinner, everyone made an appointment to play. Du Xiaoli was not interested, so he told Du Kexin whether he could go back first. Du Kexin agreed when he saw that his goal had been achieved today, so Du Xiaoli took Du Xueqi and Du Xiuheng and fell behind when everyone went downstairs. Du Xiaoli then asked Du Xiuheng to go back with Du Xueqi and stay. Du Xueqi didn''t know what Du Xiaoli wanted, but Du Xiuheng knew, so he took Du Xueqi and left first. Soon after Du Xiuheng left, the door of the private room opened again. Fuwansan came in with a group of people and saluted Du Xiaoli one after another. "Miss." Du Xiaoli looked at the people behind Fu Wansan and said, "Uncle Fu, what are you doing?" "I''m not taking them to recognize the master." Fu Wansan said, then waved to the people behind him and said, "this is the head of our Fengxue building. Everyone should remember clearly in the future. Well, you go on and greet." "yes." Those who were dressed as sophomores saluted Du Xiaoli and left. "Miss, Chuang Tzu''s side has been cleaned up. When will you go and see what you don''t like? We''ll change it again." Fu Wansan said. "It''s hard for you and Yingge." Du Xiaoli said, "I bought another land behind the prime minister''s house. When the wall is repaired, you will help Xia yuan and them. Well, while I''m free now, go and show me this year''s account book." "OK." Fu Wansan said, walked out and quickly came in with a step on the account book. Du Xiaoli finished reading the accounts in less than an hour. The accounts were all in accordance with the balance of payments method she had taught them, so it was clear at a glance. Seeing that there were at least tens of thousands of liang of silver in net income every month, Du Xiaoli was startled. However, this is not her own industry. She has to share it with Luo Qi, otherwise she may really be a rich woman.

 Chapter 91

    After reading the account books, Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan left the Fengxue building. When they went out, they just saw the back of the beggar who had left before. Du Xiaoli gave orders to Xia yuan, and Xia yuan chased the little beggar.


    Du Xiaoli walked alone in the street, looking at all kinds of things on the stalls on both sides of the street, and stopped curiously for a moment.


    "Miss Du San."


    Du Xiaoli felt his shoulder patted, turned around and saw Moyang standing behind her.


    "Mr. Mo? Why are you here?" Du Xiaoli looked at Mo Yang suspiciously. Didn''t he go to play with them? Why are you here?


    "Miss Du San, at noon, you said you were willing to help me sing the morning song again. I wonder if you have time now?" Moyang asked.


    He didn''t intend to attend today''s party, but when he and shuiyefan passed by the wind and snow building, he just heard Du Xiaoli''s song. He was attracted by the song. When he came to the building, he knew that the song came from Du Kexin''s private room, so he went to the party with shuiyefan.


    Later, everyone said to play. He thought Du Xiaoli would go too. As a result, when everyone arrived, he found that Du Xiaoli didn''t follow, so he left first and wanted to go to the prime minister''s house to find Du Xiaoli. Unexpectedly, he saw her on the way.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded. Although Mo Yang looked a little cold, he was full of enthusiasm for learning. She doesn''t hate him. She has a good relationship. Maybe she can ask him to take care of Du Xiuheng in the future.


    "How about we go to the teahouse over there?" Moyang said, pointing to the opposite teahouse.


    "OK."


    The two entered the teahouse and asked for a private room, which was just close to the street. In order to be quiet, Moyang closed the window and asked the store to prepare four treasures of study.


    "Well, Miss Du San can do it now." after Mo Yang prepared everything, he first asked Du Xiaoli to read the lyrics again, and then asked her to sing again.


    "OK." asked to prevent mistakes, Du Xiaoli sang again. Just after singing, Moyang had recorded the whole song. Looking at the lyrics and songs on the rice paper, Moyang said happily, "thank Miss Du San for her help."


    "You''re welcome." Du Xiaoli said with a light smile.


    "I wonder if Miss Du San has any other similar songs?" Moyang asked.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli then sang some more, but she chose neutral and antique songs. The ancient people couldn''t accept those feelings and love.


    Moyang looked at the recorded four or five songs and said with a smile, "I really thank Miss Du San today. The style of these songs is completely different from the current songs. I''m sure Mr. will like them. It''s getting late today. Why don''t Moyang search you back first?"


    "No, my maid will pick me up in a moment. If you are worried, you can leave first." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "How can I leave Miss Du San here alone? Since your maid is coming, I''ll wait with you. It''s not too late for me to leave when she comes." Moyang shook his head and said. Although it is important to go back and sort out these songs, he can''t leave Du Xiaoli alone.


    So they chatted in the teahouse. Moyang usually doesn''t like to talk, but when it comes to academic things, he starts to talk. His appearance only reminds Du Xiaoli of one word: nerd!


    Du Xiaoli knew when Xia yuan appeared in the street. She stretched out her head and gently called Xia yuan. Xia yuan saw Du Xiaoli upstairs and followed him into the teahouse.


    "Today, I chatted with Miss Du San. Mo Yang gained a lot. Miss Du San is really a good teacher and friend!" Mo Yang didn''t want to leave when he saw Xia yuan coming.


    "I listened to what my brother said. If you like, you can find my brother." Du Xiaoli said, "he should be able to go to Sifang college in a few days. Please take care of me then."


    "Sure." Moyang received the papers to his chest, saw Xia yuan come in, arched his hand to Du Xiaoli and said, "then Moyang will leave first."


    "Miss."


    "How''s it going?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Something happened in the middle, and it has been handled now."


    "Let''s go back," said Du Xiaoli, taking Xia yuan back to the prime minister''s house.


    When Du Xiaoli returned to the prime minister''s residence, the sun was already West, and Du Kexin and they haven''t come back yet. Du Xiaoli went directly back to his yard. Anyway, no one is interested in her whereabouts except Du Yunhan.


    In addition to Xia yuan and Yingge, there is only one maid and one young man in Cuizhu garden. Du Yunhan originally wanted to send more people, but Du Xiaoli refused. As a result, the place where she was staying was relatively small. If she stuffed a lot of servant girls, it must be crowded to death. Second, I was afraid that silver would hurt those people, so I left a servant girl who knew martial arts.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, this has become a manifestation of Du Xiaoli''s lack of favor. Therefore, there are two rumors in the capital. One is that Du Xiaoli is favored, and the other is that Du Xiaoli has no status in the Du mansion. However, most people prefer the latter. After all, she is a daughter who grew up in the countryside. Where can she be favored?


    Du Xiaoli went directly to the living room on the first floor. At this time, a man in rags was sitting on the ground wiping his tears. Seeing Du Xiaoli coming in, she quickly got up. Du Xiaoli sat on the table, looked at the little beggar''s red and swollen eyes, looked at Xia yuan and asked, "did you bully her?" "Miss, how could I bully her?" Xia yuan knew that her young lady was joking, but still explained. Du Xiaoli looked at the little beggar and asked painfully, "what''s the matter with you?" the little beggar looked at Du Xiaoli and still didn''t speak, which was completely different from what Du Xiaoli saw in the street this morning. "Miss, the old beggar with her is ill. She used the money she begged today to invite the doctor, but the doctor said it was hopeless." "dead?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Not yet, I asked someone to hire another doctor, but he also said that the time is not much. It is estimated that it will be only these two days. She and the old beggar depend on each other. If he hadn''t saved the baby in his swaddling clothes, she wouldn''t be what she is now." Xia yuan sighed. The little beggar cried even more when he heard Xia yuan''s words. "What''s your name?" Du Xiaoli asked. "I don''t have a name. Grandpa calls me a kid," said the little beggar. "Kid." Du Xiaoli thought that seeing her inspiring in the morning really matched the name. "Miss, what do you want from me? If it''s all right, I''ll go back to accompany my grandpa." the kid wiped his tears and said.

 Chapter 92

    "Don''t cry now." Du Xiaoli smiled comfortingly at her and said, "if I can cure your grandpa, but I want you to follow me, will you recognize me as the Lord?"


    "What?" the kid put his hand on his face and forgot to take it down. He stared at Du Xiaoli.


    "I said I would heal your grandpa, arrange a place for him to provide for the aged, and then let you follow me, work for me, and never betray me. Would you like to?" Du Xiaoli explained patiently.


    "Can you cure my grandpa?" the kid looked at Du Xiaoli excitedly and said, "as long as you can cure my grandpa, I will follow you. I will never betray you in my life!"


    "Xia yuan, take your things and let''s go and see his grandpa." Du Xiaoli ordered.


    "Yes, miss." Xia Yuan went out and came back with an extra satchel.


    Sitting in the Du''s carriage, the little beggar was a little stiff. None of the official ladies she met before looked at herself with disgust and didn''t let the bodyguard drive her away. She never thought she could get in such a luxurious carriage one day.


    Du Xiaoli had told Du Yunhan that he might not go back tonight before he left. Du Yunhan knew that Du Xiaoli was an independent person and that the daughter could only follow her temperament, so he nodded and agreed. When their carriage drove out of the gate, it was almost time to close the gate.


    The carriage drove for a long time before it came to a broken house in the suburbs. Du Xiaoli looked at the distance, looked at the kid and asked, "do you have to walk so far into the city to beg every day?"


    "No," the kid shook his head and said, "In the past, when Grandpa was in good health, we didn''t go out at night. We usually slept under the eaves of a house. Later, when Grandpa was ill, we found a place to stay. Grandpa rested there, and I went to the city to beg. Sometimes it was late, I would sleep alone for a night, and then go back to see Grandpa early the next day."


    Du Xiaoli suddenly felt a little sad when she heard the little beggar''s words. If the kid had parents, she wouldn''t suffer from these hardships. She was just like herself in a previous life. If she didn''t have such a distant relative, she would come to the same end.


    "How old are you?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Grandpa didn''t know when my birthday was, so he took the day he found me as my birthday. I just had my twelfth birthday the day before yesterday." the kid said.


    "Then you are one year younger than me." Du Xiaoli said. Looking at her now, he asked, "are you a boy or a girl?"


    "I''m a girl," said the kid. "Grandpa said I look handsome, so he let me look like this, so that others can''t see me."


    Du Xiaoli smiled. Although she couldn''t see her appearance, her bright eyes were still very attractive. At least, she was attracted, wasn''t she?


    The carriage came to a dilapidated house according to the route the kid said. Seeing the house, Du Xiaoli thought of the place where she had just arrived in the world. Now, by comparison, she found that the beggar lived much better than she did at that time.


    Because the old beggar was in a critical situation, Du Xiaoli went straight into the house and saw an old beggar lying on a pile of straw, with a doctor and a bodyguard standing next to him. They seemed to be communicating.


    "Let the bodyguard send the doctor back." Du Xiaoli said to Xia yuan. Xia yuan came forward and talked to the two people, and then the bodyguard took the doctor out.


    "Grandpa." the kid came to the old beggar and looked at him. He had only breath out but no breath in. His tears began to fall again.


    "Let me see. You stand aside." Du Xiaoli came to the old beggar, squatted down, took his dirty right hand, began to feel his pulse, and then checked his body.


    "Miss, can my grandpa still be saved?" the kid held his breath and looked at Du Xiaoli to check the old beggar. When she was finished, he asked.


    "It''s OK." Du Xiaoli took the silver needle handed by Xia yuan and said, "look at it later and don''t make a noise."


    "Mm-hmm." when the kid saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance, he subconsciously believed that she could save the old beggar. Perhaps it was also because Du Xiaoli was the straw she could finally grasp.


    Du Xiaoli gave the old beggar a needle, then fed him some water from the bowl, and took out a cut ginseng from another box and put it in his mouth.


    "Well, he''ll wake up soon. He wasn''t seriously ill before, but he was so dangerous because he didn''t get timely treatment and hunger. When he woke up, feed him some porridge..." Du Xiaoli remembered that they had nothing here. Where did they get the porridge and pot?


    "Plop -"


    The imp knelt down at Du Xiaoli''s feet and kept saying, "thank you, miss. Now the miss has saved my grandpa. The imp is willing to follow the miss and ask the miss to find a way to cure him completely."


    "Miss, I heard Yingge say that the Chuang Tzu I bought is not far from here. Why don''t we go there tonight?" Xia Yuan said.


    "Do you know where it is?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "The bodyguard knows. The forces in the capital basically know." Xia yuan replied.


    "Then we''ll go to Chuang Tzu when he comes back." after a while, the bodyguard sent the doctor back before the city gate was closed. Then he went back to the beggar. When he learned that Du Xiaoli was going to Chuang Tzu, he took the initiative to drive a carriage for them and took them to Chuang Tzu. Now it was evening. Du Xiaoli felt comfortable when he smelled the smell of immature grapes. The carriage stopped in front of a yard. The guard went down and knocked on the door. When the door opened, he took out a keepsake. The gatekeeper opened the door. The guard came back and drove the carriage to the yard. When entering the yard, the old beggar woke up. Xia yuan ordered the kitchen to cook some porridge for the old beggar. Just in the evening, everyone drank porridge. When there was some left, they directly filled a bowl. The old beggar knew that Du Xiaoli had saved his life and thanked him again and again. Then he finished the porridge and ate two cakes before he stopped. The imp saw the dying old beggar less than an hour ago. At this time, she could eat by herself. The tears on her face didn''t stop. She kept thanking Du Xiaoli. When she saw the old beggar drinking porridge, her stomach screamed. "Xia yuan, take her to take a bath and change her clothes first." Du Xiaoli looked at the kid and said. "Yes, miss." Xia Yuan said, "come with me." the kid went out with Xia yuan, but Xia yuan came here for the first time. He had to ask a servant girl in Chuang Tzu to take them. Du Xiaoli knew that there were some commonly used medicinal materials in Chuang Tzu, so he gave the old beggar a prescription and asked someone to decoct the medicine for him. Then he also prescribed a medicine bath and asked him to wash his dirty body while taking a medicine bath.

 Chapter 93

    Although the kid is about the same age as Du Xiaoli, his body is much smaller than Du Xiaoli. He looks very unfit in the clothes of a servant girl.


    After a while, when Du Xiaoli and her family finished their dinner, the old beggar also cleaned up. Du Xiaoli asked the housekeeper here to arrange a room for him and let him go to bed first.


    "Miss, miss, you also want a name for me." the kid smiled and looked at Du Xiaoli, which was different from the crying people in the afternoon.


    "Why?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Don''t I want to follow the young lady? Then I''ll be the young lady''s person. Xia yuan, their names are so beautiful. I want one too," said the kid.


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment and said, "then your name is Qiaozhu."


    "Qiaozhu? Well, I''ll be called Qiaozhu in the future." the kid, now renamed Qiaozhu, flopped down in front of Du Xiaoli and said, "thank you, miss. If you didn''t meet Miss, Qiaozhu would become an orphan again. Grandpa is very important to Qiaozhu, and miss is Qiaozhu''s reborn father and mother. Qiaozhu will repay Miss well in the future."


    "Miss, Qiao Zhu''s deed of sale has been written." at this time, the official came in with a piece of paper.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the officials suspiciously. She wasn''t ready to sell the deed.


    It seemed to see Du Xiaoli''s doubts. The housekeeper explained, "the slave is Xia yuan. Miss Qiao Zhu said she wanted to follow the young lady, so she wrote a deed of betrayal and just filled in her name."


    "The deed of sale, I know, but I can''t write. I''ll press a handprint." Qiao Zhu said. Then he pressed his handprint on the deed of sale and gave it to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli looked and gave it to Xia yuan.


    At this time, there was a noise outside the door. Xia yuan asked, "housekeeper, what''s the matter outside?"


    "Well, the first time the young lady came to Chuang Tzu, I asked everyone to meet the young lady, but everyone had fallen asleep, so I just asked someone to call them. Now it should be them." the housekeeper explained.


    "Er -" Du Xiaoli wanted to say no, but when he thought they were all up, he said, "then meet them."


    The housekeeper asked people to stand in the yard and lit all the lanterns, but it was still a little dark. Du Xiaoli came to the door and saw the people in the yard clearly by the light and moonlight.


    There are not many people in Chuang Tzu. There are only more than 20 servant girls. Seeing that Du Xiaoli is only a 13-year-old girl, he still salutes her respectfully.


    Du Xiaoli simply said a few words and asked them to go back to sleep. These people were all found by Fu Wansan. They were honest people who knew the rules, so there was no need for her to say anything.


    It was late at night after Du Xiaoli took a bath. When Xia Yuan went to take a bath, Du Xiaoli called Qiaozhu to follow her and asked her to move a stool and sit by the bed.


    "Qiao Zhu, do you know who I am?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "The prime minister''s wife should be Miss Du San, who came to the capital the day before yesterday. She is rumored to have no talent, no virtue, no inkling and no insight." Qiao Zhu said.


    "How do you know?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "There''s nothing I don''t know about Qiaozhu in the capital!" Qiaozhu patted his chest and suddenly realized that his actions didn''t match his current clothes. Hehe smiled twice, put his hand away and said, "the former Miss Du Kexin of the Du family is not as good as Miss Du."


    "Hehe, you know the people in the capital very well?" Du Xiaoli was amused by the appearance of Qiao Zhu and said.


    "Of course I understand. We beggars eat hundreds of meals, listen to hundreds of family affairs and see hundreds of families. We often talk about the affairs of the official children. We listen more." Qiao Zhu said proudly.


    "Well, you know I''ve just come to the capital and don''t know anything about things in the capital. In the future, if you follow me and encounter any people and things, I''ll ask you." Du Xiaoli said.


    "No problem, it''s on Qiao Zhu." Qiao Zhu said boldly, then looked at Du Xiaoli with some embarrassment and asked, "Miss, I''m following you. What should grandpa do?"


    "Now let him live here first. I bought a piece of land behind the prime minister''s residence. It will be built into an paddock at that time. Let your grandpa watch the paddock there. It''s only a river away from Du''s residence, which is convenient for you to see him." Du Xiaoli thought and said.


    "Really? Thank you, miss. You are the lucky star of Qiao Zhu and grandpa!" Qiao Zhu said happily.


    "Miss, we are looking for a little bee to come here! This mouth is as sweet as the one smeared with honey!" Xia yuan came back after taking a bath. When she heard Qiao Zhu''s words, she laughed and teased.


    "Hey, hey." Qiao Zhu was teased by Xia yuan and smiled shyly.


    "Well, everyone is tired today. Let''s have a rest earlier." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Miss, I want to watch in Grandpa''s house," Qiao Zhu said.


    "Well, go."


    Qiao Zhu answered and ran out happily to the old beggar''s room. Xia Yuan went to the ear room after blowing out the light, but neither she nor Du Xiaoli slept and practiced internal power in bed.


    The next morning, Qiao Zhu went to the door of Du Xiaoli''s room and waited until there was something moving inside. Then he knocked on the door and went in with washing water.


    "You''re so quick that you can be a servant girl for the young lady. You''ve done a good job." Xia yuan looked at Qiao Zhu and said. Seeing her beautiful face and smart eyes, she smiled and said, "young lady, we''ve found a lovely person!" Du Xiaoli also dressed and turned to look at Qiao Zhu. Although she washed it last night, the light was dim and not as vivid as during the day. "Miss, this is the clean towel I asked the aunt here for." Qiao Zhu put the basin back and said. "How''s your grandpa now?" Du Xiaoli came to wash his face and asked. "The spirit is better than before! Miss''s medical skills are really excellent!" Qiao Zhu said with a smile. "We''ll go back this morning and give your grandpa a few more injections before we leave. When he gets close to the capital, I''ll treat him well and cure the stubborn diseases left in the past. If Dad moves quickly, you''ll be separated for more than ten days, and you don''t have to worry too much." Du Xiaoli said. He turned and saw Qiao Zhu''s face full of tears and asked, "what''s the matter with you?" "Wuwu, no one has ever been so kind to Qiaozhu except Grandpa. It''s such a feeling to be concerned by people other than Grandpa. Wuwu, it''s great to meet a young lady!" Qiaozhu simply cried. Xia yuan came over to dry her tears and said, "the young lady is very nice. All we can do is serve the young lady well and do what she ordered." "mm-hmm, I know, I will!" Qiao Zhu nodded. Du Xiaoli smiled and said nothing. She didn''t want to say that she saw the shadow of her previous life from Qiao Zhu, so she wanted to be good to her, just like how eager she was to be good to herself

 Chapter 94

    After having breakfast in Chuang Tzu, Du Xiaoli had no time to take a good look at his Chuang Tzu. He just passed the vineyard when he went out and stopped to have a look.


    According to Du Xiaoli''s idea, grapes are planted on both sides of the road. Now there are strings of grapes hanging on them. It''s hot in the north this year. It seems that the grapes will mature soon.


    "So this is the grape!" Qiao Zhu got off the car and said in surprise when he saw the grapes in the garden.


    "Yes, Miss likes grapes very much. Well, I''ll tell you about Miss slowly when I go back. You must remember what Miss likes and dislikes." Xia Yuan said.


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli wandered in the vineyard for a while, and then took a carriage to the capital. However, before reaching the gate, he met an army not far from the gate. If the bodyguard hadn''t stopped the carriage in time, they would have hit the horseman in front.


    "What happened?" Xia yuan asked.


    "We seem to have met a large army back to the city," replied the guard.


    "Doesn''t it mean that the day just arrived? Why did you come back today?" Qiao Zhu said to himself.


    "Miss, there seems to be a rule in Fengming country that you must get off when the army returns to the city." Xia Yuan said.


    Du Xiaoli opened the curtain and looked. Because their carriage stopped, a group of people looked at their carriage. It seemed that they couldn''t get off, so they said to Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu, "let''s go down."


    Qiao Zhu and Xia Yuan went down first, and then helped Du Xiaoli down.


    As soon as Du Xiaoli got out of the car, he looked at the man in black armor in front of the team. He was surprised and said secretly: how is he?!


    "Miss, the one wearing black armor is Ding Wang, next to general Ji, and the one wearing white armor is general Ji Shao." Qiao Zhu whispered behind Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli saluted the army and said, "Du Xiaoli, the third daughter of the Du family, has seen King Ding, a senior general and a junior general. Congratulations on your success and a stable life for the people of Fengming."


    Han Mingyi looked at the man who saluted under the horse. His cold eyes twinkled and said, "no gift."


    "Xiaoli? Girl?" Ji Liufeng said excitedly before others spoke.


    Du Xiaoli got up and looked at Ji Liufeng with some doubts. Then he was surprised and said, "are you brother Liufeng?"


    "Ha ha, it seems you haven''t forgotten me!" Ji Liufeng came down from his horse and came to Du Xiaoli. Looking at Du Xiaoli, who had just grown up, he laughed and said, "we know you have come to the capital. Unexpectedly, the first person you meet back is you, ha ha ha!"


    "You?"


    "Yes," Ji Liufeng nodded.


    "Do you know Ji Liufeng?" Ji Lun asked, looking at Ji Liufeng with a smile on his face.


    "Dad, that''s what I told you. The girl Ming Yi and I met in Du Zhuang." Ji Liufeng said.


    "What Mingyi, that''s Dingwang! Now I''m back to the capital. I can''t go up and down like this!" Jilun scolded.


    "Dingwang?" Du Xiaoli looked at the slender figure on the black horse. Is he Han Mingyi?


    After six years of separation, Han Mingyi also changed a lot. At the beginning, he just felt a little like a cold little Zhengtai. Now he has grown into a demon of disaster. In addition, he was cold and murderous, and his face was blocked by his helmet. Du Xiaoli really didn''t recognize him.


    If Han Mingyi is really king Ding, what he kicked was a prince?


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise, took off his helmet and said faintly, "long time no see."


    Du Xiaoli stared at Han Mingyi, looked carefully, and vaguely found out some shadows of that year. She blessed her body and said, "I didn''t know it was your highness Dingwang. Xiaoli was offended. Please forgive the king."


    "It doesn''t hurt." he still answered lightly.


    "Hehe, the wild girl in those days has grown up now! Do you live in Du mansion now? We''ll find you when we have time later. Now we''re going to reply to the emperor." Ji Liufeng said and took his horse, white horse and white armor, which made him look handsome. There must be a lot of people waiting to watch in the city now. I believe his appearance will win the hearts of many girls.


    "Congratulations to King Ding, all generals!" Du Xiaoli blessed his body and withdrew far away with Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu. The carriage was also driven far away to make way for the army.


    "Oh, why did you meet this girl here?" Niu Jing saw Du Xiaoli''s figure in the carriage behind, quickly put down the curtain, patted his chest and said. Until the carriage passed Du Xiaoli, he didn''t let down his heart, but before he was happy, he heard a voice come to his ears.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ll settle with you later!"


    Niujing opened the curtain and looked. The people around him didn''t seem to respond. Did he have an illusion?


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and they left. He didn''t expect to meet them so soon. What''s more, he didn''t expect that they were so distinguished when they were playing crazy with themselves in the countryside.


    But think about it, Niu Jing is a royal doctor. He will not be an ordinary rich man who can let him go to Du Zhuang so far to guard for so many years and devote himself to treatment. Unfortunately, I didn''t expect to come to the capital so early. I don''t know much about the royal family.


    "Miss, you still know Ding Wang?" Qiao Zhu said. "I heard that Ding Wang is not an easy-going person, but major general Ji is very good." "Qiao Zhu, tell me about the people and things in the capital later." Du Xiaoli said that he didn''t know that Han Mingyi was Ding Wang. Did he really ignore these things for too long, Have you become a genuine ignorant village girl? "Yes, miss." Qiao Zhu said. The current Emperor Han Mingze succeeded to the throne six years ago and is now 26 years old. He was the eldest of the six princes and the crown prince at that time. However, the original second prince also had the strength to seize the throne, and also launched the palace chaos at that time, and almost killed the emperor who had just succeeded to the throne for a few hours. At a critical moment, the fifth Prince blocked the arrow for his eldest brother, but he almost died to the West. He survived after a few days of rescue in the imperial hospital. The third brother followed the second to launch the palace change. After the failure, he was killed by his eldest brother. Everyone said that he took the throne with blood. The fourth Han Minghong was two years older than Han Mingyi and was granted the title of benevolence king. Although he was 20 years old, he had only two side concubines and no positive concubines. Han Mingyuan, the sixth year old, and Han Mingyi were the same year. They were also 18 years old this year and were awarded the title of leisure king. It''s said that he invited this title, because he felt that he was an idle man, had no interest in the affairs of the imperial court, and yearned for Jianghu life, so he often didn''t stay in the capital. In addition to six princes, the first emperor also had seven daughters, but now they have been married. Three have been married in the capital, two have been married in other places, and one has been married. Now there is only one princess Changle who is still waiting to be married. Now it is 28 years old.

 Chapter 95

    In addition, a large number of Royal relatives, Qiao Zhu couldn''t say it for a moment, so Du Xiaoli asked her to go back and say it again.


    "Ah!" Qiao Zhu suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli asked when he saw Qiao Zhu''s surprised appearance.


    "Miss, Wang Ren has an engagement with the Du family. At the beginning, he said he married the legitimate daughter of the Du family. When Du Kexin reached her hairpin, he married her and became the imperial concubine. Now that the miss is back, doesn''t the engagement fall on the miss?" Qiao Zhu said.


    "What?! engagement?"


    Qiao Zhu nodded and said, "I heard that this engagement was the intention of the Empress Dowager. It was made a year ago."


    "Well, that is to say, we will be our future uncle again?" Xia Yuan said.


    "But this benevolent king is not a good bird. Although he has a good reputation on the surface, one of my friends was killed by him. It''s just because my friend accidentally bumped into him." Qiao Zhu said angrily.


    "There are two concubines at home. It''s estimated that there must be a lot of concubines. This is not my dish!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Miss, you don''t look up to others. They may not look up to you!" Qiao Zhu said. "Now the capital is saying that you have no talent and virtue, but you are a country girl. That benevolent king is very proud."


    "Really? That''s the best. If only we could retire the marriage!" said Du Xiaoli, "but it''s still early to think about it."


    Although Du Xiaoli thought it was still early, some people couldn''t sit still. So early in the morning the day after the army returned to the city, it staged a withdrawal play for the whole capital.


    Du Xiaoli had just slipped away the silver. When they came back, they sent someone to find Du Xiaoli, saying that she was asked to go to the front yard and someone was looking for her.


    Because he didn''t go out, Du Xiaoli dressed casually. Looking at the girl, it seemed that Du Yunhan was in a hurry to find himself, so he took Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu and followed the servant girl to the front living room.


    "Dad, are you looking for me?" Du Xiaoli went in and saw Du Yunhan sitting on the main seat, next to a handsome man in blue royal clothes.


    "Xiao Li, this is the king of benevolence," Du Yunhan said.


    "I''ve seen King Ren." Du Xiaoli saluted. Seeing Han Minghong waving his hand, he stood up, looked at Du Yunhan and asked, "what''s the matter with dad looking for me?"


    "Well, last year, the Empress Dowager ordered the prime minister''s legitimate daughter and hairpin queen to marry King Ren. I didn''t know you were still alive, so I said your second sister Kexin, but now you''re back, the legitimate daughter''s position is yours, and the prince came to see you." Du Yunhan looked at the dissatisfaction in Du Xiaoli''s eyes, and some couldn''t say any more.


    "Prime minister Du, you misunderstood." Han Minghong looked at Du Xiaoli wearing a simple look, his eyes showed irrecoverable disgust, and said, "my king is here to withdraw his marriage today!"


    He had heard before that the third Miss Du grew up in the countryside. She has no inks and no talent. She is completely incomparable with her sister Du Kexin. He didn''t believe it at first, but he knew everything about the Fengxue building yesterday, which confirmed that the rumors were true. Today, seeing Du Xiaoli dressed simply and had no image, he strengthened his determination to quit his marriage.


    "What?" Du Yunhan looked at Han Minghong and said, "King Ren, this is not a joke!"


    "No kidding, Ben Wang is serious!" Ren Wang took out a piece of paper from his chest, put it on the table and said, "this is the letter of withdrawal written by Ben Wang. From today on, the engagement between Ben Wang and miss Du Fu Di will be cancelled."


    Du Yunhan picked up the resignation book, read it, then angrily patted it on the table and said, "King Ren, what do you mean? This is the Empress Dowager''s marriage. How can Xiaoli live in the capital in the future?"


    "This is my fault. I will go to the palace and apologize to my mother in a moment, but the marriage king has withdrawn today," Han Minghong said, "Only a talented woman like Kexin can assume the position of imperial concubine of the king. Besides, Kexin and I really love each other. Although I withdrew my engagement with miss three, I will ask the Empress Dowager to make an order for me to marry Kexin as my side imperial concubine, and I will still become an in laws with the prime minister''s house. It doesn''t have much loss to the prime minister''s house."


    Because Han Minghong and Emperor Han Mingze were born to the empress dowager, they were called the Empress Dowager''s mother. At the beginning, the Empress Dowager also gave this marriage to kiss her sister. Who knows that Cheng Yaojin was killed on the way, and Du Xiaoli was a legitimate daughter.


    "King Ren, you deceive people too much! I will never agree," Du Yunhan directly stood up and said calmly, "you..."


    "Dad." Du Xiaoli suddenly opened his mouth and drew Du Yunhan and Han Minghong''s attention. "Dad, since King Ren wants to withdraw his marriage, you agree."


    "Xiao Li, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "Dad, I know what I''m talking about. I agree to terminate my engagement with King Ren. Whether King Ren marries my second sister or other young ladies at that time has nothing to do with me."


    "Xiaoli, you..." Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli and thought she didn''t know the harm of the divorce to her. He wanted to continue to say something, but Du Xiaoli ignored him. Instead, he looked at Han Minghong and said, "this marriage was originally given by the Empress Dowager. Now you put it forward and it''s up to you to solve it. It''s none of our Du family''s business for the Empress Dowager to blame."


    "OK, it''s a deal! I''ll go into the palace to find my mother and say goodbye to Prime Minister Du." Han Minghong said and went out. He had thought Du Xiaoli would be tangled up. He had already figured out how to deal with such a scene. Unexpectedly, she agreed so easily. I didn''t expect to meet Du Kexin as soon as I went out. "I''ve seen King Ren." Du Kexin saluted Han Ming Hongfu. Han Minghong went up to help Du Kexin up and said, "Kexin, didn''t you go to the college today?" "go back to the Lord, because the army returned victoriously, the college rested yesterday and today." Du Kexin said, "is the Lord looking for his father today?" "That''s right. I''ve retired from my marriage with Miss Du San, and now I have nothing to do with her. Now I''ll go to the palace and ask my mother to marry us." Han Minghong looked at Du Kexin''s shy appearance and thought of Du Xiaoli''s rustic appearance just now. He felt more and more that it was right to withdraw today. "The Lord and the third sister withdrew?" Du Kexin said in surprise. "The person I like is you. How can I marry a wild girl from the countryside? Don''t worry. I''ll go to my mother for an order. You wait for my news." Han Minghong said gently. Du Kexin looked at Han Minghong happily, nodded and said, "I''ll wait for you!" Han Minghong looked at no one in the yard, reached out and pinched Du Kexin''s face and said, "then I''ll go first." Du Xiaoli listened clearly to the dialogue between Han Minghong and Du Kexin in the room. Soon Du Kexin came to the living room.

 Chapter 96

    "Dad."


    "Kexin, what''s the matter with you?" Du Yunhan was still angry. Du Xiaoli didn''t have time to tell him what he meant because he was just listening to the conversation between Du Kexin and Han Minghong.


    "Dad, the king of benevolence said he had come to withdraw his marriage?" Du Kexin asked.


    "Yes. Hum! Don''t think he is the emperor''s own brother. Du Yunhan almost broke the divorce letter with a palm on it.


    "Oh, Dad, be careful!" Du Xiaoli hurried up to take the divorce letter and put it away carefully.


    "Xiaoli, what are you doing? The king of benevolence insults you so much, how can you return this piece of paper?" Du Yunhan said angrily.


    "Of course I want to have a baby. With this, King Ren and I have no engagement." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Don''t you want to marry King Ren?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "No, I haven''t seen him before. Why do you want to marry him?" Du Xiaoli said. "I can''t wait for him to withdraw. I didn''t expect him to know my mind so well, so I sent the withdrawal letter to the door."


    "Three younger sisters, this benevolent king is the emperor''s brother, and he is good-looking and has first-class talent. Many people don''t want to come." Du Kexin said with regret.


    "Really?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Kexin''s hypocritical face and said, "since so many people want to marry him, let them marry. I''m not interested in that kind of stallion."


    "Breeding, stallion?"


    "Cough, didn''t Ren Wanggang say he would ask the Empress Dowager for an order to marry the second sister? Congratulations! Dad, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back to my yard first." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Alas, there''s nothing I can do about you. Go back first." Du Yunhan waved and said.


    Du Xiaoli took two steps, stopped and said, "by the way, Dad, don''t forget what I asked you to do!"


    "I know. I''ll do it in a minute."


    Du Xiaoli left the living room with satisfaction and went back to Cuizhu garden with Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu.


    After a while, Du Xiaoli gathered up the silver and gold. Yingge came out, saw Du Xiaoli and said, "look at the silver. They ran out in a hurry. I knew it was the young lady who came back. What''s the matter with the young lady?"


    "Ha, good thing!" Du Xiaoli was in a good mood. He leaned over and touched the silver and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to the back."


    Then she went out the back door with silver and gold and was ready to walk across the river.


    Yingge, Xiayuan and Qiaozhu followed. Now a small boat has been prepared behind. They passed by in the boat.


    "Miss, what''s the matter? So happy?" Yingge looked at Du Xiaoli and asked Xia yuan.


    Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli and silver had reached the other side and said, "just now the benevolent king came to withdraw his marriage from miss."


    "The young lady is still so happy when she was demobilized?" said Yingge. "No, when did the young lady have an engagement?"


    Xia yuan told Yingge about the cause and effect of the matter. After hearing it, Yingge said, "it''s really a good thing!"


    "Yes, the young lady was still thinking about how to get the other party to withdraw. Now he''s coming. The young lady can''t be in a good mood." Xia Yuan said, "let''s go too."


    Qiao Zhu looked at the only boat being rowed opposite by Du Xiaoli and said, "how can we get there without a boat?"


    Xia yuan and Ying Ge smiled. They took Qiao Zhu to one side, jumped at the same time, and took her to the opposite side.


    "Lightness, lightness skill?!" Qiao Zhu exclaimed after landing.


    Du Xiaoli thought he was in a good mood and said, "now if only there were a horse running together!"


    "Bang bang -"


    As soon as Du Xiaoli''s words fell, a sound of horse hoofs came over. Du Xiaoli looked along the voice and saw two horses running towards him. The people on the horses were Ji Liufeng and Ji Liuxia who returned to Beijing yesterday.


    The horse stopped in front of Du Xiaoli. Ji Liuxia was dressed in fiery red riding clothes, and Ji Liufeng was white as snow.


    "Elder brother, I said I could see Xiaoli here?" Ji Liuxia said proudly to Ji Liufeng.


    Ji Liufeng dismounted, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "girl, haven''t seen you for so long, have you ever thought about us?"


    "Little general, Miss Ji." Du Xiaoli nodded to them.


    "What young general, you still call me brother Liufeng as a child. Liuxia is a little older than you. Just call her sister Liuxia." Ji Liufeng said. At this time, he saw the silver and gold running in the distance and said, "the silver has grown so big? You raise another wolf?"


    "That''s silver''s wife. Gold has been raised for more than a year." Du Xiaoli looked at silver and said that his eyes were full of love.


    "Silver, gold, girl, your nature of loving money has not changed!" Ji Liufeng said with a smile.


    "This is my lifelong pursuit, so it will change!" Du Xiaoli glared at Ji Liufeng discontentedly.


    At this time, the silver ran over. Obviously, it remembered Ji Liufeng. After running over, it came to him and rubbed on his leg.


    "Ha ha, silver always used to point his butt at us. Now he knows he misses you when he''s separated." Ji Liufeng didn''t expect to get such a enthusiastic response from silver this time. He said happily. "Brother, did you know silver before?" Ji Liuxia got off her horse and was still a little afraid to see silver. "Well, she just picked up the silver at that time. When she named it silver, lenger and I laughed for a long time!" Ji Liufeng said. "So you and Xiaoli have known each other for a long time!" Ji Liuxia said unhappily. "I''m so glad I told you that Miss Du''s third family is interesting!" ha ha, although you don''t know her, you''ve also contacted her. The pot for cooking hot pot in our family was made by a blacksmith in those days, and she invented the hot pot you like. "Ji Liufeng said. "Really! You invented the hot pot?" Ji Liuxia looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise. "Cough, that''s right." Du Xiaoli touched his nose and didn''t say that hotpot was everywhere in his previous life. "Girl, I didn''t expect to see you again. Tut Tut, your identity has changed greatly. You have suddenly changed from a village girl to the direct daughter of the prime minister. Neither Mingyi nor I thought of it!" Ji Liufeng still sighed. When he heard this from Niujing, he and Han Mingyi were so surprised. "This may be the unexpected," said Du Xiaoli. "Seriously, I miss your cooking now, especially when I''m in the military camp. When can you invite us to have a meal, just for the sake of protecting our country and creating a peaceful environment for you to make money?" Ji Liufeng said with a smile. "Yes, but I''ll have to wait for a while. I''ve just arrived in the capital. There are still a lot of things. When things are almost done, please." Du Xiaoli said, "by the way, why didn''t I see lengyi them yesterday?"

 Chapter 97

    "They were sent by Ming Yi to perform the task. It is estimated that they will come back soon. Now we are back. If there is anything you can come to us," Ji Liufeng said.


    "I know." Du Xiaoli smiled.


    "Ah, by the way, I don''t know who said what happened the day before yesterday. Everyone is saying that you have no talent and virtue. I don''t think Du Kexin is kind enough to take you to the party." Ji Liuxia took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said.


    "I understand and know why she did this, and her goal has been achieved, but it doesn''t have much impact on me." Du Xiaoli said indifferently.


    "Purpose? What purpose?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "Wang Ren came to see me this morning to withdraw." Du Xiaoli said faintly, as if the person who withdrew was not her at all.


    "Ah, yes, you are now the first lady of Du mansion, and the object of the Empress Dowager''s marriage has become you." Ji Liuxia suddenly realized.


    "What, he dares to give up his marriage?! I''ll go to him to argue!" Ji Liufeng said angrily.


    "Khan, brother Liufeng, I wish he would quit his marriage. What are you doing?" Du Xiaoli pulled Ji Liufeng and said.


    "Girl, do you know how insulting and hurtful it is for a woman to withdraw her marriage?"


    "I know. People who have been divorced will be despised." Du Xiaoli loosened his hand and said, "but people who really like me don''t care about this. If they care about this, it can only show that they don''t like me. In that case, why should they be together? Compared with this, marrying that stallion is something I can''t stand."


    "Stallion? What does that mean?" Ji Liuxia asked curiously when she heard this word for the first time.


    Although I haven''t heard of the monsoon, I guess it''s interesting.


    "The king of benevolence is now a group of Ji concubines. He sows everywhere every day. What''s that not a stallion?" Du Xiaoli explained. "Well, brother Liufeng, don''t say anything unhappy today, or I''ll let silver bite you!"


    "Really lost to you!" Ji Liufeng looked at Du Xiaoli helplessly and asked, "what about Han Minghong? Didn''t he be beaten by Du Cheng?"


    "I agree. What can my father say? As for the stallion, it''s time to go to the palace to find the Empress Dowager. Although he and I agreed to withdraw our marriage, it was the Empress Dowager''s decision after all. He went to explain to the Empress Dowager. It''s estimated that he asked for an order to marry my second sister by the way." Du Xiaoli guessed.


    "What?!" Ji Liufeng and Ji Liuxia cried in surprise. Du Xiaoli took out his ears and followed the silver to one side.


    As Du Xiaoli said, Han Minghong had arrived at the Imperial Palace at this time, went directly to the Shouyang hall where the Empress Dowager lived, came to the main hall, and heard laughter before he went in.


    "See you, my son." Han Minghong brushed his clothes and saluted the Empress Dowager.


    "Hong''er is coming." Empress Dowager Zhong Liya looked at Han Minghong and said, "get up quickly. Why do you come to see AI family today? Come on, sit down for Ming Hong."


    Han Minghong got up and saw the Emperor Han Mingze, the queen, Han Mingyi and Han Mingxiang. Then he went to the emperor and queen again. With the permission of the emperor, he got up and sat on the seat just prepared.


    "Hong''er, what are you doing here today?" Zhong Liya said, looking at Han Minghong.


    "Empress mother, her son and minister have just gone to Prime Minister Du''s house." Han Minghong said, "and then wrote Du Xiaoli a letter of withdrawal."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Empress mother, the child broke off his engagement with Du Xiaoli without authorization." Han Minghong got up, knelt down and said.


    "Nonsense!" the Empress Dowager patted on the armrest of her seat and scolded.


    "Empress mother, the object of marriage was not Du Xiaoli originally. Why did the son minister marry her?" Han Minghong looked at the Empress Dowager angrily, shrunk, then took a deep breath and continued: "At the beginning, the object of marriage was Kexin, but at that time, I didn''t know du Xiaoli''s existence, so I said Du''s legitimate daughter. Now Du Xiaoli came back, why should he match his son with a country girl? He wanted to marry Kexin, not Du Xiaoli. So today, the son went to give him the letter of withdrawal."


    "Are you joking when you are mourning?" the Empress Dowager said angrily.


    "Empress mother, you don''t want your son''s imperial concubine to be a person who grew up in the countryside without talent and virtue?" Han Minghong said.


    "Don''t be angry, empress mother. King Ren must have his own reason." at this time, the emperor opened his mouth, then turned to look at Han Minghong and asked, "how do you know that the other party is a person without talent and virtue? Have you been in contact?"


    "Although I haven''t contacted her, many people saw her when Kexin entertained everyone in the wind and snow building a few days ago. Did Changle go that day?" Han Minghong said.


    "Oh? Sister Wang, you went too?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Yes." Han Mingxiang nodded.


    "Is what they say true? Is she really as the fourth said?" asked the queen.


    "We did play a game that day, turning tea cups on the table, and whoever turned in front of Xiaoli had to perform a program. When she came in front of Xiaoli, she just sang a song." Han Mingxiang replied.


    Han Mingyi sat in his position and didn''t speak. When Han Mingxiang spoke, he looked up at Han Mingxiang, then lowered his head and played with the teacup in his hand, but his attention was obviously not in his hand. "Empress mother, you see, Changle also said, how can such a woman be the imperial concubine of Prince Ren''s house." Han Minghong looked at the Empress Dowager wrongly, "moreover, Du Xiaoli has received the divorce letter." the tea cup in Han Mingyi''s hand stopped rotating. "Did she take it?" the Empress Dowager was still very angry, but obviously she had eliminated a lot. "Yes." Han Minghong nodded. "Empress mother, I also wrote the withdrawal letter, and Du Xiaoli accepted it. It''s all like this, so don''t be angry." Han Minghong said. "But you are so mischievous! Where do you place Prime Minister Du like this?" said the Empress Dowager. "Prime minister Du was also there when Du Xiaoli''s hand withdrew his marriage letter. His son promised that he would marry Kexin, which had no impact on him. Empress mother, you can marry his son and Kexin!" Han Minghong said. "Nonsense, it''s a joke that you give up your marriage before Du Xiaoli marries you. If AI family makes another order to marry you and Kexin, what do you want Du Cheng to meet? How do people all over the world think of my royal family?" "empress mother, no matter what, I''ll marry Kexin and marry her back when she reaches her hairpin." Han Minghong said. "It''s up to you now!" the Empress Dowager was so angry that she directly picked up the tea cup on the table and threw it at Han Minghong. She hit him on the forehead. Suddenly, blood gushed out and ran down her cheeks. "Empress mother, calm down."

 Chapter 98

    "Empress dowager, calm down."


    "Somebody, pass it on to the imperial doctor."


    For a time, the house was noisy. While worrying about the Empress Dowager''s mood, he asked the royal doctor to bandage Han Minghong''s wound. For a moment, it was noisy. The house was quiet again after the royal doctor bandaged Han Minghong''s wound.


    The Empress Dowager angrily looked at Han Minghong with a circle of white gauze tied to her head. When her eyes touched the red of the wound, her eyes eased a little.


    "Anyway, AI family will never marry Du Kexin again. You have let the people all over the world see my royal joke by quitting your marriage without authorization. Do you want or don''t want to marry a concubine again?"


    Han Minghong didn''t speak and knelt stubbornly on the ground.


    "Empress mother, don''t be angry, when your heart is angry and your body is broken." the queen said softly.


    "Hum, I think he wants to die of grief. He can do whatever he wants!" said the Empress Dowager angrily.


    "I dare not!" Han Minghong knocked his head heavily on the ground.


    "Empress mother, please calm down. We all understand the mood of Ming Hong. He has always attached great importance to his feelings. He has been waiting for Du Kexin and Ji to get married. Suddenly there was an extra Du Xiaoli. It is understandable that he would do so."


    "You''re still helping him talk! Look at the stupid things he''s done!"


    "Empress mother, this matter is not impossible to solve," said the emperor.


    "What can you do?" asked the queen mother.


    "The marriage between Minghong and Du Xiaoli has now retired, and he is determined to marry Du Kexin. Let''s point out another marriage to Du Xiaoli." the emperor replied.


    "Another marriage?"


    The emperor nodded and said, "I''ve given Du Xiaoli an honor this time. And isn''t it what my mother wanted to see when the Du family married Minghong?"


    The Empress Dowager was silent for a while. She looked at Han Mingyi who was still kneeling on the ground and said, "get up quickly!"


    It also showed that she agreed with the emperor.


    "Emperor Xie, empress Xie!" Han Minghong kowtowed before he got up and returned to his position.


    "But who will Du Xiaoli marry?" Han Mingxiang said.


    "Several of the royal family''s sons have reached their marriageable age. I''ll look back and show Du Xiaoli to whom." the emperor said.


    "Then let the emperor do it," said the Empress Dowager. "This person must be selected."


    "I know," said the emperor. "By the way, Ming Yi and the general have made great contributions to the peace seeking of Beiyuan state. I''m going to give a banquet in the palace for everyone to celebrate."


    "Well, the victory of this war shows the powerful power of Fengming country. It''s really worth celebrating. Let''s do it." the Empress Dowager thought.


    "Ha ha, I want to reward the great hero this time. I don''t know what Mingyi wants?" the atmosphere in the hall eased again when it came to the victory.


    Han Mingyi got up and bowed to the emperor and said, "it''s my duty to share the worries for the emperor. I don''t want anything. The emperor will reward other generals."


    "How can I do that? I want to reward you together. Who dares to lead those generals without you?" the emperor shook his head and said.


    "If the emperor really wants to reward, give his younger brother a marriage," Han Mingyi said.


    "Yes, Mingyi is 18 years old, and there is no one who is a positive imperial concubine and a side imperial concubine up to now. Hong''er had two side imperial concubines when he was so old. Emperor, it seems that we were negligent." the Empress Dowager said. We guess later, Han Mingyi hasn''t taken the imperial concubine yet!


    "Ha ha, it''s really my negligence! Do you have a candidate in mind? If so, I''ll directly give you a decree to marry. If you don''t have a candidate, I''ll ask the queen to choose a beautiful beauty for you." the emperor patted his forehead and said.


    "Don''t bother, the emperor will marry his younger brother and Du Xiaoli." Han Mingyi said casually.


    "What?!"


    Han Mingyi''s words made everyone focus their surprised eyes on him.


    "Mingyi, what are you?"


    Han Minghong doesn''t marry a country girl. Does Han Mingyi take the initiative to marry her?


    "Isn''t the emperor going to choose a royal son to marry Du Xiaoli? It''s better to directly point it out to his younger brother. At the same time, I also want to be a family." Han Mingyi said, as if it was very casual.


    "Well, this -" the queen and the emperor looked at each other, looked at Han Mingyi and said, "King Ding, although Du Xiaoli is the daughter of prime minister Du, this identity really doesn''t deserve you. Do you want to stop considering other young ladies?"


    "Thanks for the Queen''s kindness, but one wants a husband and the other wants a concubine. That''s right, so it''s so. Whoever marries doesn''t marry anyway." Han Mingyi said.


    "OK, since my younger brother insists, I will marry you and Du Xiaoli." said the emperor.


    "Emperor, you will point out your younger brother and Kexin together." Han Minghong said.


    "What you did today is really sorry for prime minister Du. I will give him a double happiness today and marry his two daughters at the same time," said the emperor.


    "But now Du Kexin is no longer the legitimate daughter of Du family. Is it another choice for him to choose the position of Princess Ren?" the queen said. "Well, no, this Kexin is also our cousin. She marries Minghong as the imperial concubine..." "it''s better to be the side imperial concubine." the Empress Dowager interrupted the emperor. Although Zhong Meiqing is his sister, and she is also the flat wife of Du mansion, what comes out of the concubine is what comes out of the concubine, so she can''t be Han Minghong''s imperial concubine in her identity. "Then follow the mother''s wishes." Han Mingze got up and said, "then I''ll go back and draw up the decree first." "congratulations to the emperor." all the people in the room saluted Han Mingze except the Empress Dowager. "Empress dowager, there are still some things to deal with in the army, and the minister retired first," Han Mingyi said. "Well, go," said the queen mother. Han Mingyi left Shouyang hall and waited for lengyi outside to quickly follow up. Seeing Han Mingyi''s light steps, he said, "what''s the happy thing for the master?" "lengyi." Han Mingyi suddenly stopped, looked at the high palace wall and said, "what do you say, how about finding a hostess for you?" what?! Han Mingyi didn''t wait for Leng Yi''s answer, but he continued to move forward, cold consciousness to keep up, but what he thought was Han Mingyi''s words, looking for a hostess? Doesn''t that mean the master is getting married?! "The emperor wants to marry his master?" Leng Yi said in surprise. Han Mingyi hooked his mouth, looked at Leng Yiyan, didn''t speak, and continued to move forward. He should hurry to the barracks to deal with the matter, and then go to the girl to get a defensive needle, otherwise, in her temper, she may not agree. Lengyi hasn''t seen Han Mingyi smile for a long time. Suddenly he saw the corner of his mouth rise. He thought he had an illusion. However, seeing Han Mingyi in a good mood, they are in a better mood to sit under their subordinates.

 Chapter 99

    Du Xiaoli is still chatting with Ji Liufeng on the grass behind the yard. Yinyin and Xia yuan have gone back. Suddenly Yingge ran over and said, "Miss, the master just sent someone to ask you to pick up the order in front!"


    "Accept the purpose?" Du Xiaoli said in some surprise, "what purpose?"


    "It''s said that it''s the father-in-law beside the emperor. It should be the emperor''s order. The master urges you to hurry, but the father-in-law is still waiting! Miss, let''s hurry." Yingge urges.


    "Then I''ll go back first." Du Xiaoli got up, said goodbye to Ji Liufeng and Ji Liuxia, and followed Yingge back.


    Ji Liuxia watched Yingge fly across the river with Du Xiaoli in her arms and said, "the girl around Xiao Li has good martial arts."


    "Poof - of course, who makes her a waste of martial arts!" thought of Du Xiaoli''s appearance when he followed lenger to learn martial arts, and couldn''t help laughing.


    When Du Xiaoli came to the front yard with Xia yuan, he saw Du Yunhan, Zhong Meiqing and Du Kexin. He was puzzled. He married Du Kexin. What did he call himself to do?


    Du Yunhan saw that Du Xiaoli had arrived. He said to his father-in-law, who was wearing eunuch clothes and holding a duster in his hand, "father-in-law Shan, the little girl has arrived."


    Father-in-law Shan was not very old, just in his thirties. Seeing Du Xiaoli who had just arrived in the yard, he said, "since everyone is here, let''s start. Du Xiaoli took the order --"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan suspiciously. Not only did she understand, but the people in the yard felt a little strange. Han Minghong went to the palace to ask for an order to marry Du Kexin. This is something everyone knows. Now how can Du Xiaoli accept the order?


    "Grandpa Shan, is there no mistake?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "Yes, it''s Du Xiaoli. Well, take the order now." father-in-law Shan said.


    Du Yunhan nodded to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli stepped forward and knelt beside Du Yunhan and said, "the minister woman receives the order."


    A father-in-law next to father-in-law Shan handed him a yellow imperial edict. He opened it and looked at it. Then he read: "the emperor said: Du Xiaoli, the daughter of the Du family, is virtuous and fair. She has a good appearance and won the hearts of me and the queen. Now she is specially given the Royal concubine. When she reaches the hairpin, she will be married on a later date. Qin here -"


    A simple and clear edict, but Du Xiaoli didn''t react for a moment, and even stood there and forgot to get the edict. Did you just jump out of a fire pit and fall into another ice cellar?


    Father-in-law Shan looked at Du Xiaoli and didn''t understand it. He reminded him, "Du Xiaoli, don''t you get the order to thank you?"


    Du Xiaoli looked back at father-in-law Shan and asked, "father-in-law, how can the emperor marry me and Dingwang?"


    Father-in-law Shan smiled and said, "of course, it''s the order of the king! Du Xiaoli, take the order to thank you!"


    Did Han Mingyi ask for an order because he was afraid he couldn''t think of it? Du Xiaoli said secretly, but on second thought, he thought it was impossible. But anyway, it''s impossible to refuse to accept the order. I''m still young. I''ll find a way to deal with it later.


    "I want to thank the Lord for your kindness," said Du Xiaoli, reaching out to take down the imperial edict in father-in-law Shan''s hand.


    People in the yard didn''t expect that father-in-law Shan came to make an order for Du Xiaoli, especially Du Kexin and Zhong Meiqing. Looking at Du Xiaoli''s back, they wanted to eat her.


    Just as everyone wanted to get up, father-in-law Shan said, "don''t introduce it. There''s another edict. Du Kexin took it -"


    Du Kexin heard his name and lost it in a flash. With a happy face, he got up and knelt down on the other side of Du Yunhan and said, "the minister''s daughter is here."


    Father-in-law Shan took another edict, opened it and read: "Du Kexin, the second daughter of the Zi Du family, is versatile, gentle and virtuous. She is really a rare woman. Now she is married to King Ren''s side imperial concubine. When she reaches the hairpin, she will marry King Ren on another day. Qin here -"


    Du Kexin kowtowed his head and said, "I''d like to thank Lord longen for the imperial edict. He took the imperial edict from father-in-law Shan with both hands.


    At this time, Du Yunhan stood up with a group of talents behind him. Du Yunhan took the red cloth bag from the bodyguard behind, turned his hand and stuffed it into father-in-law Shan''s hand. He said, "father-in-law Shan has worked hard. Please have tea inside."


    "Ha ha, congratulations to Prime Minister Du! It''s a double happiness!" father-in-law Shan said with a smile. "I have to go back to the palace to reply to the emperor, so I''ll leave first."


    "OK, next time my father-in-law will have a cup of tea." Du Yunhan said.


    "Ha ha, I must. The miscellaneous family will leave first." father-in-law Shan said, brushed the dust on his hand, turned and walked out. Two fathers-in-law followed behind.


    "Xiaoli, why did the emperor suddenly marry you?" Zhong Meiqing asked, looking at the bright yellow imperial edict on Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    "How do I know." Du Xiaoli also has a fire in his heart. At present, he is growing in the situation of rubbing.


    "Congratulations, sister. It''s Princess Wang Zhengfei, but she''s the envy of all the girls in the capital!" Du Kexin said. "Unlike me, she''s just a side princess. But Kexin is satisfied to marry his highness King Ren."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Kexin. How did she think her words were wrong!


    "Dad, if it''s all right, I''ll go back first." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, you go." Du Yunhan waved. "Dad, my daughter also quit." Du Kexin said. With Du Yunhan''s permission, he left the front yard with Zhong Meiqing. As soon as he returned to his room, Du Kexin''s face suddenly pulled down, threw the imperial edict in his hand on the table, and said angrily, "side imperial concubine, side imperial concubine, who wants to be side imperial concubine!" "my daughter, this is the imperial edict, how can you throw it casually! If others know, it''s going to kill the head!" Zhong Meiqing quickly called out all the people in the room, Then he said to Du Kexin, "no matter how angry you are, you can''t make it on the imperial edict!" "it''s Du Xiaoli''s bitch! If he hadn''t put a foot in it, how could I change from King Ren''s imperial concubine to a side imperial concubine! That bitch is my nemesis. When she came, she took my legitimate daughter''s position and now let me change from imperial concubine to a side imperial concubine. Mom, I''m going to be angry!" "Well, well, what''s the use of being angry now?" Zhong Meiqing said. "As long as you can become a side imperial concubine, you will become a positive imperial concubine one day. Haven''t I taught you all these years?" "well, as long as you enter King Ren''s door, sooner or later I will become a positive imperial concubine!" Du Kexin seemed to think of the future. Then he thought of something, smiled and said: "But I''d rather marry the king of benevolence as a side imperial concubine than marry the king of Ding. Hehe, I don''t know what Du Xiaoli''s expression will be when he knows the truth?" Du Xiaoli takes Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu back to his green bamboo garden. Qiao Zhu''s face is tangled. "Qiao Zhu, if you squeeze your face in the middle, it will become a chrysanthemum." Du Xiaoli doesn''t answer, "say anything."

 Chapter 100

    "Miss -" Qiao Zhu said discontentedly, what chrysanthemum, don''t treat her as if she didn''t know it was not a good word.


    "Well, I won''t say it. First, tell me. You look like this when you come back from the front yard. What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Miss, do you really want to marry Ding Wang?" Qiao Zhu asked.


    Du Xiaoli''s eyes flashed and said, "it''s not necessarily ah. Maybe I''ll marry or not. Isn''t it still early? How do you care about this problem?"


    "Miss, you''d better not marry." Qiao Zhu thought and summoned up the courage to say his tangled words all the way.


    "Why?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Qiao Zhu came up and looked around. When he saw no one, he whispered, "Miss, there''s a problem with the king."


    "Oh? What''s the problem?" Du Xiaoli thought of the heroic Han Mingyi on the horse outside the city. He didn''t find any problem with him? It seems that even the convulsion has completely recovered, and the whole person is very healthy.


    "Miss, Ding Wang is 18 years old. Why hasn''t he got married yet? I heard that he either doesn''t lift his arms or is suspected of breaking his sleeves." Qiao Zhu said.


    "Poof -" Du Xiaoli burst out laughing.


    "Don''t laugh, miss. It''s a matter of whether you have sex or not in your future life." Qiao Zhu said in a hurry.


    "Cough, I don''t laugh. How do you know?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It''s said that there are not only imperial concubines and side concubines, but also concubines. There aren''t even many servant girls! Isn''t it abnormal? Qiao Zhu said, "What''s more, it''s said that as long as a woman touches Dingwang, she will be cut off. Miss, if you marry, the living widow won''t say. If Dingwang is in a bad mood and breaks your hands and feet, it will be miserable."


    "Ding Wang''s reputation is like this?" Du Xiaoli listened to Qiao Zhu in surprise.


    This Qiao Zhu knows the people and things in the capital very well. She said Han Mingyi was like this. It must not be groundless.


    "That''s right. The women of Fengming country love and fear the king. He is brave and good at fighting. At the age of 14, he went to the military camp. He climbed step by step from a soldier to the position of a young general. His ability is certainly not boasted. He knows from the many victories he has won with his soldiers. Moreover, how many women are attracted to him because he is so handsome!" Qiao Zhu said with a look of flower mania, and then sighed, "Alas, it''s a pity that such an excellent man is not close to women. It''s sad to think about it!"


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t connect Han Mingyi in Qiao Zhu''s mouth with the little doll who had been kicked and saved by himself and helped him grow fruit trees. "Maybe those are rumors."


    "No!" said Qiao Zhu, "Last year, King Ding was sent to Dongli country. The princess of Dongli country confessed to him in front of all civil and military officials. He refused without thinking about it, and said he had been engaged for a long time. Everyone knows whether people like King Ding are engaged, so he must have lied. Later, the princess ran to the post house where King Ding stayed in the evening and took herself off Naked, if you want to seduce the king, come and cook cooked rice with raw rice. Hee hee, miss, guess what''s going on behind you? "


    "The delicious food delivered to the door is certainly enjoyed," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Wrong!" Qiao Zhu said, "King Ding didn''t even look at it. He asked Leng Yi to wrap it in a quilt and throw it out. It was early spring, and the spring was cold and chilly. Tut Tut, the king Ding didn''t have any pity on jade at all. Moreover, I heard that the princess of Dongli country was as beautiful as flowers. She was the first beautiful woman in Dongli country. You said that such a beautiful woman took off her clothes to seduce him and was ruthlessly thrown out. Didn''t King Ding ask What''s the problem? "


    "Oh." Du Xiaoli was less angry when he heard Han Mingyi''s embarrassing thing. Is it because he didn''t have a concubine?


    "Sister."


    As soon as he reached the door of Cuizhu garden, Du Xiuheng stopped Du Xiaoli.


    "Brother." seeing Du Xiuheng, Du Xiaoli was in a better mood and waved to him with a smile.


    He said that he had been to the capital for so many days, but he didn''t talk with Du Xiuheng.


    "Sister, I heard that the emperor has married you again?" Du Xiuheng came over and asked.


    Speaking of this, Du Xiaoli was in a bad mood and said, "isn''t someone full and nothing to do? Well, I don''t want to say this now, brother, let me take you to Chuang Tzu?"


    "Well, since you don''t want to talk about it, we won''t talk about it now." Du Xiuheng said. He knew that she had always been very assertive, perhaps because she came from another world. At the beginning, he wanted to find a good family for her, but he knew long ago that her affairs could only be decided by herself, otherwise it would not love her, but hurt her.


    "Let''s go." Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to get her silver needle, and then asked Yingge to go with silver and gold.


    Du Xiuheng rode a horse. Du Xiaoli asked Du Yunhan to find two carriages. She sat in front of Xia yuan and silver, and gold and Yingge Qiaozhu sat in a carriage. After greeting Du Yunhan, the party went out of the city.


    As soon as Du Xiaoli''s carriage went out, the people in the city recognized it and pointed at it. Du Xiaoli is very famous in the capital now. Before she arrived in the capital, rumors about her flew all over the sky. Du Yunhan went to pick her up in Laifu Inn and was favored. However, everyone knew that she would not have any talent at the Fengxue building party the next day. Then the return of the army temporarily suppressed the rumors about her, but in the twinkling of an eye, she was first demobilized by King Ren, Then the Emperor gave the wedding. The news spread one by one. Many people lamented that Miss Du Jiasan was really a news maker! However, the country girl is not worthy of Dingwang, who is not close to women. There will be a lot of things in the future! Du Xiaoli didn''t think there would be so many rumors after he came to the capital. Fortunately, he never cared about these, otherwise he would really be depressed to death. The carriage took them all the way out of the city and ran directly to Chuang Tzu. It was already noon when they got to Chuang Tzu. As soon as he saw the grapes, silver and gold, he ran down and ran into the vineyard. Fortunately, the grape racks are relatively high, so they are not afraid of damaging the grape vines. "Ouch -" silver shouted at Du Xiaoli''s carriage twice, turned and got into the vineyard. "Miss." when he heard the carriage and the wolf howling, the housekeeper Xie mark took people to meet him at the door of Chuang Tzu. Du Xiaoli got down from the carriage, looked at Xie trace and asked, "is there anyone in the vineyard? Silver and gold have gone to the garden." "Miss Hui, they have all come back now, and no one is in the garden." Xie trace replied. "That''s good. This is my eldest brother Du Xiuheng." Du Xiaoli said, pointing to Du Xiuheng who had dismounted.

 Chapter 101

    "Young master." Xie scar took people to salute Du Xiuheng.


    "It''s nothing to come here suddenly today, just come and walk around." Du Xiaoli and his party went to the house.


    "Aunt MI is just making lunch. I''ll ask them to make some game for the young lady and the young master," Xie said.


    "Good." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    Xie hen asks the boy around him to go to the kitchen and inform him to accompany Du Xiaoli to visit in the yard.


    The last time I came was in the evening. I hurried back the next day. I didn''t have a good look at the yard and the garden outside. I heard that Xie hen had planted not only grapes, but also persimmons and other fruits. Unfortunately, the orange can''t grow in the north and can only stay in duzhuang.


    After walking for a while, Du Xiaoli asked Xie trace to do things in Chuang Tzu. He and Du Xiuheng walked in the yard.


    "Brother, it''s close to the mountains, and the temperature is much cooler than that in the city. When it''s hot in the back, we can come here for summer vacation." Du Xiaoli looked and saw that Chuang Tzu is at the foot of the mountain. I heard that there is a mountain hundreds of miles long near the capital, called Yanshan mountain, which should be at the foot of Yanshan mountain.


    "Sister, you''re really good now, which makes me feel ashamed. I haven''t taken good care of you for so many years. Let you work hard." Du Xiuheng said.


    "My brother is thinking about this again. Your existence and the affection and warmth you have given me are my greatest wealth." Du Xiaoli said, "you just study hard now and take part in the imperial examination next year!"


    "Well, I must live up to my sister''s expectations!" Du Xiuheng nodded and said seriously. "But are you really going to marry Ding Wang?"


    "I don''t have any idea now. After all, there are two years left for hairpin. Two years is neither long nor short. Anything can happen, can''t it?" Du Xiaoli said. "By the way, brother, do you know who Dingwang is?"


    Du Xiuheng shook his head. He has been here for so many days. He hasn''t gone out except for the last party. He has been reading in the yard.


    "It''s Xiao Yi''s brother," said Du Xiaoli.


    "What?!" Du Xiuheng turned his head in surprise and said, "Ming Yi is the king?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded and sighed. She just guessed that he was not low, but she didn''t expect to be the prince. "Brother Liufeng is Ji Liuxia''s brother who met that day. He is the son of the current general. Now he is also a major general."


    "I didn''t expect them to appear in our small mountain village." Du Xiuheng sighed.


    "Hehe, that mountain village is powerful enough. It once lived in a prince, the current prince, a general and the children of two prime ministers." Du Xiaoli laughed at once.


    Du Xiuheng asked solemnly, "are you going to marry King Ding?"


    Before, he was worried because they had never met Dingwang and suddenly married, which was difficult to accept for the moment. Now I know that Dingwang is Han Mingyi. I don''t know if Du Xiaoli will agree.


    "Father-in-law Shan said that King Ding asked for an order. Now I want to know why he did it. As for whether to marry or not, I just said it. It''s still early for me and hairpin. We''ve just arrived in the capital, and many things haven''t been dealt with. I''ll think about it when I''m free." Du Xiaoli shrugged and said.


    In this age of supreme imperial power, she knew she couldn''t do whatever she wanted!


    "Well, no matter what decision you make, I will support you!" Du Xiuheng said. "Nothing is more important than you in this world."


    Du Xiaoli heard Du Xiuheng''s meaning. If she didn''t want to marry, even if she disobeyed the emperor''s order, he would accompany her to the end!


    "Well, I will. Even if I don''t marry, I will think of a complete way to withdraw my marriage. Life is precious. How can I lose my life because of these things." Du Xiaoli smiled.


    "Miss, young master, lunch is ready." Xia yuan appeared behind them.


    "Let''s go. It''s the biggest meal. Let''s go to the vineyard." Du Xiaoli rubbed her stomach. It was all a matter this morning. She didn''t eat breakfast. Now she came to her own territory.


    When she came to the restaurant, Du Xiaoli saw a table of game and said with a smile, "there are so many, won''t you take out all your stored game? Then we''ll be sorry."


    "The young lady is joking. Everything in Chuang Tzu belongs to the young lady. It''s right to take it out for the young lady to eat. Besides, there are a lot of game in the mountain. We''ll go around the mountain and play a lot back later." Xie said.


    "Is that the Yanshan Mountains?" Du Xiaoli asked, thinking of the mountains that stretched like screens behind him.


    "Yes, miss," Xie said, "there are a lot of game in the mountains. There are four seasons, but there will be less in winter."


    "Really, when shall we go around?" Du Xiaoli said with bright eyes.


    "Miss, you can go anytime you want. But you can only go north in this area. It''s the Royal paddock. You can''t go in casually," Xie said.


    "Ha ha, I''ll take you next time. Well, let''s eat first." Du Xiaoli looked at the dishes on the table and suddenly felt his appetite.


    After lunch, Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng took a nap. They didn''t go to the garden until the hottest time of the day. Several acres of grapes surround the house in the middle. Behind it, near Yanshan, is a persimmon garden, next to apples and pears. "What a big orchard!" Du Xiaoli stood in the vineyard, which is bigger than Du Zhuang''s Vineyard! "It was only early last year that we said we wanted to make this villa, so we had to buy all these places and plant grapes. We saw that other persimmon orchards were just connected with the vineyard, so we bought them. Miss, let''s see if there was anything we didn''t like, and we''ll plant other ones." "no, very good, I like it very much." Du Xiaoli said with satisfaction, Then he looked at the terrain behind the mountain and in front of the plain and said to Du Xiuheng, "brother, do you see the terrain here? Does it look like our hometown?" Du Xiuheng nodded and said, "it''s really like. It''s good." "housekeeper Xie, it''s really hard for you to manage such a big villa." Du Xiaoli said. "These are what we should do." Xie hen smiled, but he also saw that he was a good host who had only been here twice. "Ouch -" silver and gold ran down from the mountain. They came to Du Xiaoli and circled around her feet. They looked in a good mood. "Sister, it''s getting late. Shall we go back?" Du Xiuheng asked, looking at the west of the sun. "Well, I''ll go back when I give a needle to Qiao Zhu''s grandfather." Du Xiaoli almost forgot an important thing that came today. So they hurried back to the yard and waited for Du Xiaoli to give the old beggar a needle before they got on the carriage and hurried back. But the carriage was stopped as soon as it reached the gate of the city.

 Chapter 102

    "Master Du, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" before Du Xiuheng spoke, a voice rang and asked Du Xiaoli to open the curtain at once.


    "Lenger, are you back?" Du Xiaoli looked at lenger and waved to him with a smile.


    "Girl." lenger was in a good mood when he saw Du Xiaoli. He asked the horse to go to the carriage, looked at Du Xiaoli in the car and said, "you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "I talked about you with brother Liufeng in the morning. He also said that you didn''t come back from your work. I didn''t expect you to come back today." Du Xiaoli was in a good mood when he saw his long lost friend.


    "Well, I only came back this afternoon. When I heard the master say he would send someone here to wait for you, I volunteered." lenger said.


    "Yes, that''s interesting. But I don''t want to see your master now. Won''t you embarrass me?" Du Xiaoli felt flustered when he thought of Han Mingyi and didn''t want to see him at all.


    "Well, girl, I haven''t seen you for so many years, but you are more and more embarrassed for me." Leng Er looked at Du Xiaoli with an embarrassed face.


    "Ha ha, I know you won''t do anything to brother Xiaoyi when you go back. It''s getting dark. I''ll go back first. I''ll play with you later." Du Xiaoli said to Du Xiuheng in front of him, "brother, let''s go home quickly, otherwise it''s dark and my father will worry again."


    Then she put down the curtains. After the carriage started, she also stretched out her hand and waved to lenger.


    The bodyguard who followed him looked at lenger and didn''t do anything. He watched Du Xiaoli''s carriage enter the city and came forward and said, "lenger, let''s let her go?"


    "That girl, the more you force her, the less you can do. Come on, let''s go back and find the master." lenger said, slapping the horse''s ass. instead of going into the city, he ran in another direction.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t take Han Mingyi''s desire to see herself to heart, because she really didn''t want to think of such a person at the moment. Inexplicably let the emperor marry her, which made her very uncomfortable.


    He left Du Xiuheng in his yard for dinner. Before he finished, Du Yunhan came over. Seeing them eating, he sat down at the table and began to eat.


    Perhaps because Du Yunhan was there, Du Xiuheng went back to his yard after dinner. Seeing Du Xiuheng unwilling to pay attention to himself, Du Yunhan sighed heavily.


    "Dad, my brother just can''t think about it for a moment. It''s good to think about it in the future." Du Xiaoli comforted.


    "I''ve explained everything to him in those years. What else can I think of?" Du Yunhan said helplessly.


    "You just told your brother that you only have a mother in your heart, but in our opinion, to love a person, you have to be physically and mentally the same. Although you only have a mother in your heart, you still have other children with other women." said this, Du Xiaoli was also uncomfortable. He thought that the world was as black as crows, even if he cried so sad in front of Su Suxin''s grave, That doesn''t erase the fact that he has children again. Moreover, looking at the age gap between Du Xiuheng and Du Kexin, and the age gap between himself and Du Kehui, it was only a few months. That was what he did when Su Suxin was pregnant.


    Cheating when your wife is pregnant is the most hateful!


    Du Yunhan is also a human spirit. Seeing that Du Xiaoli''s voice is wrong, he knows that Du Xiaoli is also angry. He quickly explains, "I really only like your mother!"


    "Look at the age gap between our brothers and sisters. Dare you say you didn''t do that when your mother was pregnant? Your body cheated and my mother died. What''s the use of saying this now?" Du Xiaoli said unhappily.


    "I told your mother that I was drunk and unconscious. The next day I didn''t remember what happened the night before yesterday. I didn''t mean it at all. Xiaoli, you have to trust dad, Dad..." although Du Yunhan felt a little embarrassed about this to his daughter, now his son has ignored himself. Her daughter is usually better to herself, If he ignores his daughter, he will find a piece of tofu and kill him!


    "I don''t believe it. There are people who are still drunk..." Du Xiaoli stopped here and looked at Du Yunhan strangely.


    He remembered that in his previous life, he heard men in the organization say: do you still have the energy to roll the sheets with people when you are really drunk? Sleep like a dead pig! Those so-called drunk cheating are actually cheating by drinking, and their brains are actually awake.


    If Du Yunhan is really drunk and unconscious, can he roll the sheets with that woman?


    "What''s the matter?" Du Yunhan was a little fluffy by Du Xiaoli''s eyes.


    "You really only have those two times?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Du Yunhan blushed and nodded.


    "Are they all drunk?"


    Du Yunhan nodded again.


    "Oh."


    Du Yunhan saw that Du Xiaoli suddenly became no different from usual. He asked himself so much, so he was confused.


    "What are you doing here tonight? You won''t just come to rub rice?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "No." Du Yunhan took out a title deed from his chest and said, "I''m here to send you this. I went to the household department this afternoon and bought the land you said."


    Du Xiaoli took the title deed, looked at it and said, "thank you, Dad." "do you want me to find someone to rest you?" Du Yunhan asked happily by Du Xiaoli''s attitude. "No, I''ll find someone myself. Calling someone doesn''t mean telling others that this is your place." Du Xiaoli refused. "Xiaoli, I know you have your own ability, but can you also rely on your father?" Du Yunhan said reluctantly that his daughter is too capable. He will feel that his father has no sense of existence. "Isn''t that what you want?" Du Xiaoli said, waving the title deed in his hand. "Oh, well, if you have something to do later, tell Dad. Dad will go back first." Du Yunhan said and got up, "by the way, I arranged for your brother to go to Sifang college tomorrow. When are you going?" "ah? I''m going too?" Du Xiaoli said in surprise. "Of course you want to go. The children of officials in the capital will go to Sifang college. If you can get the reward from the college, you can find a better partner in the future." Du Yunhan said, "although you have been married by the emperor now, it''s better to go to the college." "it''s said that I have no mind. Aren''t you afraid I''ll lose face when I go to the college?" Asked Du Xiaoli. "What''s the matter? Anyway, my daughter is the best! Even if she can''t learn those things, it doesn''t matter. I just don''t want you to have such a process less than other women''s life. I don''t want you to go to college to earn face for me!" Du Yunhan said, "well, when do you plan to go? I''ll arrange it for you."

 Chapter 103

    "Let''s wait until I''ve handled the things in the back. Well, I''m estimating what it will look like for more than half a month." Du Xiaoli thought and said.


    She didn''t expect that she would go to school one day. She originally planned to refuse, but she temporarily changed her mind when she heard Du Yunhan''s words "I just don''t want you to have such a process less than other women''s life, not to ask you to earn face for me".


    "OK, let''s do it in a month. I''ll arrange it for you. You can rest early." Du Yunhan said and left.


    Du Xiaoli sent Du Yunhan to the yard and looked at his back when he left. He suddenly felt a little sour in his heart and wanted to cry.


    "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" Yingge asked when she saw Du Xiaoli standing in the yard.


    "Nothing, I just sigh." Du Xiaoli said.


    She could feel Du Yunhan''s doting on herself, even much better than Du Xiuheng. Thinking of his sad and desperate appearance crying in front of Su Suxin''s grave, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "Yingge, how was the last time I asked you to check Xie Yu?" Du Xiaoli thought of Du Yunhan''s appearance tonight and felt that those aunts were suspicious.


    "Miss Hui, when they checked, they found a force stopping us, so they haven''t found out her identity and experience yet. But there are some situations that everyone knows," Yingge said.


    "What?"


    "It is said that the three aunts and the five young ladies came to Du''s house when the five young ladies were three years old. In the past, there was only the second wife in the family. Later, Xiangye said that the five young ladies were his own daughters outside and picked them up. Later, he took two concubines one after another, but Xiangye had never been to their yard." Yingge replied.


    "I came to the prime minister''s residence after I was three years old?" Du Xiaoli rolled his hair on his chest and said, "let them continue to check and check the identity of the other two concubines." Du Xiaoli ordered, "in addition, you and Xia yuan will check another thing."


    She waved and waited for Yingge to come and whispered in her ear.


    "Miss, you doubt that they are not Xiangye..." Yingge shouted after listening. However, before she finished speaking, Du Xiaoli covered her mouth.


    "Why are you so surprised? I just doubt it. You''ll know after you check it." Du Xiaoli loosened Yingge''s mouth and said.


    "Yes, miss." Yingge also found that her reaction was a little big and should say.


    Du Xiaoli gave her the title deed in her hand and said, "Dad has bought the land behind. Go to fuwansan and find someone to repair the fence and yard."


    "Miss, what shall we plant in it?" Yingge asked.


    "Well, I''ll think about it tonight and draw a design tomorrow." Du Xiaoli said, then stretched out and said, "it''s late. Take a bath and rest."


    Hearing that Du Xiaoli is going to take a bath, Xia yuan comes out of the house. The bath water is ready. Just wait for Xia yuan to take down her pajamas.


    "Xia yuan, take my suspender pajama." Du Xiaoli shouted to Xia yuan.


    Xia yuan was going upstairs when she suddenly had a meal at her feet. She turned to look at Du Xiaoli and said, "cough, miss, do you really want to take that Pajama?"


    "It''s so hot today. Of course, I need to take that Pajama and cool down. Besides, it''s in my yard. Don''t be afraid to be seen." Du Xiaoli said. Although martial arts practitioners are much better than ordinary people, she still likes to wear cool clothes and feel more comfortable. Maybe this is the psychological effect.


    But she had to wear it secretly, because Du Xiuheng saw it once and told her a good lesson.


    Xia yuan saw Du Xiaoli insist, so she had to go up and get her pajamas.


    After taking a bath, Du Xiaoli wore a cool suspender on it, leaking out her beautiful shoulder and waist, and wore a pair of shorts below her knees. She wiped her wet hair with a towel upstairs and came to her room. She paused. Then she walked carelessly to the table, picked up the tea cup on the table, poured herself a cup of tea, and took the cup in her hand and turned it twice after drinking, Then he flung it behind the screen.


    "Brush -"


    The cup went through the screen and poked a hole in the screen, but there was no sound of falling to the ground.


    "Going into the woman''s boudoir in the middle of the night, is this going to pick flowers, or do you want to be picked?" Du Xiaoli picked up a teacup and said carelessly.


    There was a noise behind the screen. Before she threw out her second cup, a man came out from behind the screen.


    "Is it you?!" Du Xiaoli looked at the man who came out and was surprised. Then he pulled down his face and asked, "what is Dingwang doing hiding in my boudoir in the middle of the night? It''s spread. He thought I didn''t know shame and had an affair with others!"


    Han Mingyi heard Du Xiaoli''s unhappiness in his voice, touched his nose, and then glanced, his figure appeared in front of Du Xiaoli. When Du Xiaoli reacted, he hugged her and flew out of the balcony.


    "Hey, where are you taking me?"


    Han Mingyi put one hand around her waist, the other hand down from her shoulder, under her other arm, and clasped her in his arms. Du Xiaoli came out of his arms and found that they had left the prime minister''s house far away.


    "Let go!" seeing that Han Mingyi didn''t listen to himself, Du Xiaoli spoke again. It has to be said that Han Mingyi''s martial arts are more powerful than a few years ago. He has run so far and failed several times. Hearing the unhappy voice of the man in his arms, he put her down. On landing, Du Xiaoli struggled out of his arms, stared at him and scolded, "what do you want to do?" "want to see you." Han Mingyi said without concealment. "What?" "you don''t come to see me, only I come to see you." Han Mingyi lifted up her long dry hair and saw her delicate clavicle and a large piece of pink skin. Down, there was a small Manyao with Yingying''s grip. Below was just a pair of shorts. Embarrassed, he put aside his head, coughed twice and said, "how do you dress up like this?" Du Xiaoli looked down at his clothes tonight. He was speechless. He was seen the first time he wore them. But before she said anything, a coat with orchid fragrance fell down and covered her enchanting figure. Then pull her hand out of the cuff and fasten the belt carefully. "OK." Han Mingyi took two steps back, looked and nodded with satisfaction. Then she saw her hand still in her sleeve and pulled up the cuff. "You..." Du Xiaoli felt that his anger was made by him, miraculously disappeared, and only looked at him. He, it seems, is very different from him before. "Do you find that Wang is handsome?" Han Mingyi asked with a charming smile when he saw Du Xiaoli''s stunned appearance.

 Chapter 104

    Du Xiaoli was deeply attracted by his smile, but then he was awakened by his words. Seeing his proud smile, he suddenly raised his foot and stepped on his left foot until he relieved his anger.


    Han Mingyi grinned with pain and said, "Li''er, are you going to murder your husband?"


    Not to mention, Du Xiaoli''s anger came up again at the mention of this. He stepped on Han Mingyi''s other foot and said angrily, "why did you let the emperor give you a marriage? It''s not easy for King Ren to withdraw his marriage. I''m not happy to come here yet. You got it for me again!"


    "Are you unhappy?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Of course I''m not happy!" Du Xiaoli glared at Han Mingyi and said, "how can I be happy when I let others decide my own marriage! Why do you go to the emperor to get married?"


    Facing Du Xiaoli''s question, Han Mingyi''s eyes flashed and said something to scare Du Xiaoli.


    "Aren''t we already engaged?"


    Are you engaged?


    Du Xiaoli was almost startled by Han Mingyi''s words. When did she get engaged to him?!


    "Don''t you want to admit it?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and her eyes were so deep that she couldn''t help but want to fall.


    "We, when did we get engaged?" Du Xiaoli asked, suddenly remembering that he seemed to have played such a joke when he was in duzhuang.


    "Why not? Have you forgotten?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli wrongly.


    "Cough, I don''t remember." Du Xiaoli said, feeling guilty. But that''s really a joke. It can''t be taken seriously.


    "Yes, let me remind you. One day, one day, one day, someone grabbed my feet in his arms; one day, someone took off my pants and looked at me all over; one day, someone kissed me before I belonged to the river; one day, someone said he wanted to make a baby kiss with me... Have you forgotten all these things?" Han Mingyi slowly leaned over to her, When he finished, he was close to her lips. Both of them could clearly feel each other''s breathing, and the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous.


    "Well, what you said is to save you!" Du Xiaoli argued.


    "If you save me, you can see me. Are you responsible?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "What can I do? Am I responsible for seeing me?"


    "Others don''t need it, but I can''t. I have to be responsible."


    "Why?"


    "We have exchanged keepsakes! And you said to kiss the doll. Now I just let the emperor kiss the doll." Han Mingyi said some scoundrels.


    "When did we exchange keepsakes?" Du Xiaoli really didn''t know this time.


    "This." Han Mingyi took out a purse from his chest. The twisted stitches on it told who its original owner was.


    "Cough, what''s this?" Du Xiaoli turned his face aside and resolutely didn''t look at the ugly money bag on Han Mingyi''s hand.


    "This is a keepsake you gave me!" Han Mingyi said with a smile when he saw the suspicious blush on Du Xiaoli''s face.


    "Who said, I just returned your silver. Who knows you''ll keep it until now." Du Xiaoli wanted to get the money bag back, but Han Mingyi took it back from her chest clothes before she started.


    "It''s not too hot to wear three clothes on a hot day!" Du Xiaoli muttered, then looked at Han Mingyi and said, "this is not a token."


    "I''ll do whatever I say," said Han Mingyi. "Besides, didn''t you take mine?"


    "When did I receive your keepsake?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "What about the jade pendant I gave you?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "At home." Du Xiaoli replied, and then his eyes widened. Seeing Han Mingyi''s mouth rising, he understood in an instant.


    "That''s what my mother left her daughter-in-law," Han Mingyi said.


    "That''s not what I want. You forced it on me." Du Xiaoli said reluctantly.


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "you don''t want to marry me so much?"


    "I said before that I don''t want to get married or get married. I can''t stand living with people without feelings or sharing a man with dozens of women. You should know me very well." Du Xiaoli said.


    When she said this, she knew what the weather was like today. It was not the emperor who gave her a marriage, but the angry object was Han Mingyi. Han Mingyi didn''t know her! She thought that when he lived together in Du Zhuang, he should know himself.


    "I know and understand what you think," Han Mingyi said.


    "Then why do you want to do this?" Du Xiaoli asked puzzled.


    Han Mingyi told Du Xiaoli what happened in Shouyang Palace during the day and said, "if you don''t point you out to me, you will also point you out to others."


    Du Xiaoli was silent. She thought that when King Ren withdrew his marriage, she was free. Unexpectedly, the emperor thought so. I really didn''t think about her feelings.


    Seeing that Du Xiaoli looked down and didn''t speak, Han Mingyi gathered her dry hair, took the head rope and tied a knot behind her, saying: "Well, don''t be angry. I just wanted to tell you this during the day, but I was stumbling by the barracks. When I went to find you, I heard you had left the city, and then I was called to the barracks. I had to ask lenger to pick you up at the gate of the city. Who knew you didn''t come, so I came here myself."


    "Oh." Du Xiaoli simply answered. "Why are you still depressed?" Han Mingyi asked. "I just didn''t expect that we would meet like this again." Du Xiaoli said, "if you find someone you like at that time, you tell me that I can go to court." "do you think I just asked the emperor to marry me because I wanted to help you?" Han Mingyi couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "Ah? Isn''t it?" Du Xiaoli looked up at Han Mingyi. Han Mingyi sees Du Xiaoli''s puzzled eyes, sighs, hugs her, clasps the back of her head with one hand, and then kisses her quickly. "Boom -" Du Xiaoli felt as if her brain was short circuited. She was... Kissed?! The soft lips are connected, and the feeling of crispness is transmitted to the two people''s limbs and bones. Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli''s wide eyes, added it to her lips with his tongue, and said, "this is the reason for my request." "what, what?" Du Xiaoli still didn''t react. Does that mean confession? But when did they have these feelings? "You are very clever at ordinary times. Why are you so slow now?" Han Mingyi was defeated by Du Xiaoli, rolled his eyes and said, "I asked the emperor for an order because I want to marry you. I want to marry you because I like you."

 Chapter 105

    Seeing that Du Xiaoli was still stuffy, he didn''t speak and said, "still don''t understand what I mean?"


    "Well, I understand. But I don''t understand." Du Xiaoli said stupidly.


    "Don''t understand what?" Han Mingyi thought he hadn''t seen him for years. Du Xiaoli became stupid.


    "I don''t understand. How can you like a country girl?" Du Xiaoli said his feeling.


    "Well, I don''t understand this question. How did you steal my heart? When you were so young." Han Mingyi looked at the hazy world under the moonlight with blurred eyes and recalled the scene at that time, "I know you want a life without constraints. I don''t want to force you, so I didn''t ask you to go to Beijing with me at the beginning. But I didn''t expect you to become prime minister Du''s daughter this time. Since you are doomed to escape, you might as well be tied to me. I let go once and won''t miss the second time."


    "But..." Du Xiaoli wanted to say that she didn''t want to share her husband''s theory with others. Thinking of his identity, she couldn''t say it.


    Han Mingyi, as king Ding, is taken from the meaning of Ding Guo An Bang. How can such a person allow her to have a double all her life.


    "I know what you want to say," said Han Mingyi. "I don''t have a concubine, a concubine, a housekeeper or a bed warming girl. I didn''t have one before, now or in the future."


    Du Xiaoli''s slightly open mouth showed her surprise. When Han Mingyi finished, she couldn''t help but speak out her heart.


    "Are you still a stranger?"


    Han Mingyi''s face turned black. At such a romantic moment, she said such a terrible thing.


    "I heard you threw out the princess of Dongli country last year. Don''t you have a problem?" Du Xiaoli said. He laughed twice when he saw Han Mingyi''s black dripping face.


    Han Mingyi grabbed Du Xiaoli''s hand, pulled her close to him and said, "do you want to verify whether I have a problem? If there is a problem, aren''t you a doctor? You just treated me, so as not to affect our husband and wife''s life in the future."


    Brush¡ª¡ª


    Du Xiaoli''s face turned red in an instant. She wanted to take back her hand, but no matter how she moved, she was imprisoned by Han Mingyi. She couldn''t help feeling a little frightened. Her martial arts even Luo Qi sighed that she was an expert. Now she can''t take back her hand from Han Mingyi. How powerful is his martial arts?!


    "Well, aren''t you angry with me now?" Han Mingyi loosened Du Xiaoli''s arm and shook her little hand instead.


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t break free and said in a bad mood, "I don''t like you again. Why should I marry you? Hum!"


    "It doesn''t matter to you now. It''s more than a year before you and hairpin. We''ll slowly cultivate our feelings," Han Mingyi said.


    "What you think is beautiful."


    "Well, it''s late tonight. I''ll take you back." Han Mingyi said that he picked up Du Xiaoli and took her back to Du''s residence with lightness skills. He still knew her martial arts when she failed to learn lightness skills. He didn''t expect that Du Xiaoli was just a master one point behind him now. In particular, this lightness skill was not inferior to him.


    "You have a good rest." Han Mingyi put her on the balcony and said.


    Du Xiaoli took off his coat, handed it to him and said, "thank you."


    Han Mingyi took her coat, looked at her exposed skin and said, "don''t wear such exposed clothes until you get married!" then he turned and left. If you don''t leave, he''s afraid he won''t be able to walk!


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi in a hurry and looked down at his clothes. He didn''t think there was anything bad, so his words were quickly forgotten by her.


    "Miss, where have you just been? I just came up to see you. I can''t find you everywhere. We''re so worried!" Yingge said anxiously.


    Although they all know that Du Xiaoli has martial arts, they have never seen Du Xiaoli use wind to blow snow except lightness and general martial arts.


    "Yes, miss, we came up and saw a hole in the screen of the house. Other furniture was well arranged, which scared us to death." Xia yuan also said.


    "Miss, where have you just been?" Qiao Zhu asked.


    "Brother Xiaoyi came just now. His martial arts are very powerful, so you didn''t find it." Du Xiaoli explained, "well, I''m fine, don''t worry."


    "Miss, sister Xia yuan, they said you were very good at martial arts. Why did you get caught?" Qiao Zhu asked.


    "Miss, although the emperor married you today, he came to rob you in the middle of the night. Why don''t you use that martial arts against him?" Yingge asked.


    "Brother Xiaoyi didn''t know I knew martial arts, so I didn''t resist. I also wanted to see what happened to him," Du Xiaoli said.


    "That martial arts? Miss, do you know a lot of martial arts?" everyone''s heart was relieved when Du Xiaoli came back safely, and Qiao Zhu asked curiously.


    "Yes," said Du Xiaoli.


    "What''s that martial arts?" Qiao Zhu asked.


    "You don''t know, but I can show you. Xia yuan and Yingge have been curious for a long time." Du Xiaoli looked at Yingge''s suddenly shining eyes and said with a smile.


    "OK, OK!" Qiao Zhu clapped his hands and said. Du Xiaoli asked Yingge to go to the yard and pick a piece of fresh green bamboo leaves. Then he washed them with water and took them to the balcony. He put the bamboo leaves on his lips and sucked them gently. The bamboo leaves made a crisp and long sound, like the cry of birds. Then the river below made a sound of breaking water and falling water. Qiao Zhu hurried down and saw several fish jump out of the water, expose themselves in the air and then drill into the water. "Good, amazing!" Qiao Zhu looked at the scene below in surprise. She didn''t know the martial arts. She was just surprised. Xia yuan and Ying Ge both came from Luo Qi. They have more knowledge than ordinary people, so they can''t be described as surprised to see Du Xiaoli''s skill. It''s not enough to say shock. Now Du Xiaoli only plays a few single notes with bamboo leaves. If he plays a complete music with an instrument, it is powerful enough to turn the world upside down! "Now you know?" Du Xiaoli threw the bamboo leaves in her hand down and turned to look at the stunned three. "Miss, your martial arts is that..." Yingge wanted to say, and Xia yuan covered her mouth at once. "We didn''t see anything tonight," Xia Yuan said, looking at Yingge. "Why?" Qiao Zhu asked puzzled. Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "it''s okay. I''ve practiced this martial arts to the fifth level. Most people know it won''t cause me any danger." "but I''d better be careful." Xia Yuan said.

 Chapter 106

    "Why?" Qiao Zhu continued to ask the question just now.


    "Because this is a martial art that has been lost in the Jianghu for a long time and everyone is flocking to it. If others know that the secret script is in the hands of the young lady, they may be chased and killed by the whole Wulin and even the imperial court." Xia Yuan said solemnly.


    Qiao Zhu covered his mouth and said, "I didn''t see anything just now."


    "From tomorrow, Xia yuan and Ying Ge will focus on preparing for the back paddock and repair the fence as soon as possible, so that they can rest assured to play in it. As for the design inside, I''ll draw it for you tomorrow." Du Xiaoli said, "well, it''s late today. Let''s go down and sleep."


    The three went back to rest. Although it was a little late tonight, Du Xiaoli practiced his internal mental skill several times before taking a rest.


    There are ten layers of wind and snow, but apart from the elder who invented it, those people before have practiced to the fifth layer at most, but even so, they are enough to be proud of the Jianghu.


    Maybe it''s related to her life experience, maybe it''s because of her natural ability to experience music, maybe it''s because of her high IQ or other reasons. She didn''t encounter much resistance when she practiced this. She had reached the fifth floor at the age of 13, but she couldn''t touch the threshold of the sixth floor.


    After practice, Du Xiaoli went to bed and closed his eyes. What he thought was the design drawing of the paddock behind him.


    The next day, Du Xiaoli got up early, drew out the design drawings and gave them to Yingge when she washed.


    Fortunately, because Du Kexin and they all went to school, Du Xiaoli didn''t have to greet old lady Du or anything. The old lady''s original words are "Kexin, they all go to school, and she doesn''t have to. It''s good to come together during the holiday. Now young people like to sleep in."


    Although it sounds very thoughtful of Du Xiaoli, she thinks more that it is because old lady Du doesn''t want to see herself and doesn''t want to see herself every day.


    But it''s better. She doesn''t bother to go there every day and spends more energy on the construction of the back paddock.


    Half a month later, the outermost wall was finally repaired. Du Xiaoli moved the silver to the other side. Outsiders were curious about the suddenly increased wall and wanted to have a look, but they stopped when they heard the silver''s cry. The people of Du mansion also heard their cry from Du Xiaoli''s yard because of silver. They were not familiar with this place at ordinary times, and they didn''t find anything unusual.


    Knowing that Du Xiaoli is very busy recently, Ji Liufeng didn''t bother her. Instead, she went out of the door once when she was in the middle.


    "Dudu --


    "Creak -"


    The door of Niujing was opened. A child dressed as a medicine boy appeared behind the door, rubbed his hazy eyes, looked at Du Xiaoli and others, muttered and asked, "are you looking for my master? He has gone into the palace."


    "When can he come back?" Du Xiaoli asked with a smile, looking at the baby''s pink face.


    "Shifu is on sabbatical today and will be back at about midnight. Who are you? What''s the matter with my Shifu?" the little doll asked.


    "Niujing is your master?" Du Xiaoli asked, "then I''m your martial uncle."


    "Ah, you are miss Du Jiasan, aren''t you?" Yaotong said suddenly. "I heard from the master that Miss Du Jiasan is his little younger martial sister, two years older than me. Is that you? Martial uncle, my name is Tong Tong."


    "Can we go in and wait for your master to come back?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "OK, martial uncle, please." Tong Tong opened the door and let Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan Qiaozhu in.


    When Du Xiaoli entered Niujing''s house, he found that Niujing''s house not only didn''t look very good outside, but also the decoration inside was old. Many things were old, but it was relatively clean, which looked similar to Du Zhuang''s house.


    "Martial uncle, please drink tea." Tong Tong took Du Xiaoli to the living room and made Du Xiaoli a cup of tea. Although he was only two years younger than Du Xiaoli, he was still respectful.


    "Thank you," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Martial uncle, I found some problems when reading last night. Can I ask you?" Tong Tong said.


    "Good." Du Xiaoli readily agreed.


    Although she hasn''t been to the so-called Yaowang Valley yet, she still has a sense of belonging to Yaowang valley with Niujing as a traction and the medical book she has mastered. The place where people like Niujing can be cultivated will naturally be no worse!


    "Then I''ll get the medical book." Tong Tong ran out and came back soon. He had a medical book in his hand. Du Xiaoli looked at it. It''s not a beginner. It seems that Tong Tong''s talent in medicine is also good.


    "Here, here, and here, I don''t quite understand." Tong Tong turned the medical book to the place he read last night and pointed out several places to Du Xiaoli.


    When Niu Jing came back, he saw two people who handed in their heads to discuss medical skills in the living room.


    "Cough, girl Li, are you coming?" Niu Jing went in and said hello to Du Xiaoli.


    "Master." Tong Tong turned to Niujing and shouted, "martial uncle is telling me what I don''t understand."


    "Well, your martial uncle has unique medical skills. It''s good for you to discuss with her more. Well, go down and see for yourself first." Niu Jing nodded. "Yes, master." Tong Tong saluted Niu Jing and Du Xiaoli before he went down with the medical book. "Grandpa Niu." Du Xiaoli looked at these old cattle wells, and suddenly sighed that time makes people old, and there was no complaint about him in his heart. "Ha ha, we are now martial brothers and sisters, and you call me Grandpa Niu." Niu Jing said with a smile. "I''m used to it. Senior brother." Du Xiaoli smiled at Niujing. "Did you come to me today to ask for my guilt?" Niu Jing asked, "Alas, I really did the wrong thing. I clearly promised your mother that I wouldn''t say your things, but I still didn''t do it. Alas." "There was some resentment against senior brother at that time, but later I heard that it was your wife''s memorial day, so I didn''t angry with you. Besides, some things need to be in this environment to understand the taste, and maybe we can get to the different truth." Du Xiaoli said with emotion. "You didn''t come to ask me for guilt? That''s good. I knew I wouldn''t go to the border town." Niu Jing said. Du Xiaoli smiled, took out the medical book that Niu Jing had given her, and said, "now, it''s back to Zhao." Niu Jing said in surprise, "have you finished reading it?" Du Xiaoli nodded with a smile and said, "I''ve almost done it." "ha ha ha, I knew you could do it!" Niu Jing patted his thigh and said with a smile, "This book has been with me for ten years, not as good as six years with you. Ha ha ha, good! Good!"

 Chapter 107

    "Elder martial brother, I''m flattered," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Go, I''ll show you around my residence. It''s said that it was once owned by an adult. Later, the Emperor gave it to me. Don''t look at the front here, but the scenery behind is still good." Niujing is in a good mood and suggests.


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli followed Niujing to the back and found that the river behind his yard actually passed through Niujing''s yard. And because it is located in the plain, you can see the fence she built here.


    "Is that your place?" Niu Jing asked, pointing to the wall.


    "How did senior brother know?" Du Xiaoli asked in surprise.


    "Two days ago, when I went to the back mountain to look for medicinal materials, I heard the wolf howling." Niu Jing said, "recently, everyone is saying that the third lady of prime minister Du Cheng''s house can''t write poetry and lyrics, doesn''t like to communicate with people, and prefers to be with wild animals. Ha ha, it''s estimated that no one dares to raise wolves except you."


    "Well, whatever others say, anyway, I don''t live on them." Du Xiaoli said indifferently.


    "I heard about you and Dingwang. I didn''t expect the emperor to marry you." Niu Jing thought that Han Mingyi had something special for Du Xiaoli. He didn''t expect to be tied together like this.


    "Alas." speaking of this, Du Xiaoli sighed. This is the so-called unpredictable.


    Niu Jing saw Du Xiaoli and said, "if you don''t want to marry Ding Wang, you can go to the master."


    "Looking for master?"


    "Yes." Niu Jing said, "you know our Yaowang Valley is actually a sect in the Jianghu. But do you know why I became an imperial doctor in the imperial palace?"


    "I see your introduction to my school. It says that the founder of Yaowang valley was saved by an emperor of Fengming country, so he sent someone to the imperial palace to work for him." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "It''s almost like this, but the above doesn''t say that every valley master can put forward a condition to the emperor. As long as it won''t threaten the safety of Fengming country, the royal family must agree. Although there was this agreement at the beginning, the valley master has never put forward it. If you go to the master and ask her to tell the emperor to cancel the marriage, it should be OK," Niu Jing said.


    "It''s still early now. Let''s have a look," Du Xiaoli said. What about canceling the marriage grant? It''s just to get up from this pit and enter the next pit at any time.


    "Alas, in another two years, I will go back to Yaowang Valley," Niu Jing said.


    "Elder martial brother, are you going back?" Du Xiaoli looked at Niujing in surprise.


    "Well, the rule of Yaowang Valley is that everyone can only stay in Taiji hospital for twenty years at most. I used to go back in thirteen or five years, but when I came here, I have stayed here for eighteen years, and I will go back in two years at most. If the valley sends someone to replace me, I will leave early. Alas, I want to come now, and I haven''t gone back for a long time. I''ll go back next time "Why don''t you go back and have a look with me when you come?" Niu Jing asked.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll come with you." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Shall we have lunch here today?"


    "OK."


    It was already evening when I came out of Niujing''s house. After lunch, Niujing took her to the pharmacy to discuss some difficult and miscellaneous diseases with her, and didn''t let her leave until it was almost dark.


    Time passed quickly, and the one month deadline agreed by Du Xiaoli and Du Yunhan soon arrived.


    The night before school.


    "Xiaoli, you and Kexin will join the college tomorrow. I have agreed with the gentleman over there that I will arrange courses for you." Du Yunhan said.


    Generally, when the college is on holiday, the people of Du family get together for dinner. Today is Du Kexin''s rest day. We are having dinner together.


    "Oh." Du Xiaoli answered.


    "Dad, you asked her to go to college. Didn''t you throw Du''s face on the ground and let people step on it?" Du Kehui directly expressed his dissatisfaction.


    "What are you talking about?!" Du Yunhan''s face sank.


    "It is. She doesn''t understand anything. It''s not for her to go. What''s embarrassing?" Du Kehui protested.


    "You are still ignorant in college. Do you lose much of my face?" Du Yunhan patted his chopsticks on the table and scolded.


    "Dad, don''t be angry with your brother. I''ll take my three younger sisters to the college tomorrow." Du Kexin said quickly when Du Yunhan was angry.


    "Hum!" Du Yunhan looked at Du Kexin and asked people to change a pair of chopsticks to continue eating.


    Du Xiaoli watched Du Yunhan change chopsticks again and found that he liked to throw chopsticks when he was angry! I was a little dizzy at the thought of facing that big wave of young ladies tomorrow.


    However, the admission process was much simpler than she thought.


    The next morning, Du Xiaoli cleaned herself up and went to Du Kexin''s yard. Du Kexin had packed up and waited for her to go to the college. When she saw her simple dress, a trace of pride flashed in her eyes and said, "the third sister is coming, let''s go."


    Du Kexin was wearing a colorful flower skirt today. Du Xiaoli suddenly thought of a time. Ji Liuxia said that she was like a flower butterfly swaggering around and laughed all at once. "What happened to the third sister?" Du Kexin heard the laughter and turned to look at Du Xiaoli. "It''s all right. I''m just happy to think of going to college." Du Xiaoli said casually. "Well, college life is very good," Du Kexin said with deep meaning. "Let''s go," said Du Xiaoli. When they went, Du Xiuheng and Du Kehui had already left. Men''s class time was earlier than women''s. Because the college does not allow servant girls, there is only one carriage to take them to the gate of the college. "Sister Kexin." when Du Kexin got out of the carriage, someone shouted at her. Du Xiaoli jumped down from the carriage and saw Chen Yue coming towards them at the last party. It seemed that it was almost time. "Chen Yue." Du Kexin nodded to Chen Yue. He didn''t have to be too enthusiastic about his attendant. "Kexin, who is this?" another young lady came over and asked when she saw Du Xiaoli jumping down from Du Kexin''s horse. "Princess Huimin, this is my third sister Du Xiaoli, who came to the college for the first time today." Du Kexin said, "third sister, this is the daughter of the eldest princess, Princess min." she is your sister who grew up in the countryside? "Fan min looked at Du Xiaoli and said with a sneer," do you know words? Don''t you know what he said when your husband lectures on it. " "Princess Huimin, I also learned a few words from my brother for a few days." Du Xiaoli answered faintly listening to the naked ridicule.

 Chapter 108

    "Hum, I don''t understand. How could Mr. Fu Ge agree with you to enter the college? It''s unlucky to meet a country girl early in the morning! Alas, let''s go. If someone doesn''t know a few big words, we''ll ask Mr. Ge to drive her out." fan min took a group of people behind him and went away, talking about Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes, we can''t let a mouse shit spoil a pot of porridge. We must go to old Fu Ge to talk about it then!"


    "Hum, I must! How can a village girl have class with us!"


    "I don''t know how Du Kexin, such an excellent person, can bear such a sister!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, Du Xiaoli looked at the corners of her mouth and pulled up a faint smile. This is college life!


    "Sister, don''t pay too much attention to what they say. Now it''s almost class. I''ll take you to find your husband." Du Kexin said and took Du Xiaoli into the gate of the college.


    Du Xiaoli observed the so-called Imperial College, the famous Sifang college, and had to sigh that it was really organized by the central power. Looking at the layout design, the small school in Zhou county can''t be compared!


    Du Xiaoli followed Du Kexin straight ahead. When she came to a lake, Du Kexin turned to Du Xiaoli and said, "third sister, I''m suddenly in a hurry. Will you wait for me here?"


    "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    Du Kexin then turned out of the yard door. When he went out, he looked back at the people by the lake, sneered, turned and left.


    Du Xiaoli stood by the lake and looked at the lotus leaves in the lake. Unexpectedly, there was this thing in the college. Now it''s the time when the lotus is blooming. The whole lake is full of lotus. It''s very beautiful!


    "Li Er?"


    While Du Xiaoli was waiting impatiently, Han Mingyi''s voice came from behind.


    Du Xiaoli turns around and sees Han Mingyi. At this time, Han Mingyi was wearing a purple gown, with a jade pendant hanging on an ink belt at his waist. His hair was wrapped in a bun on his head and decorated with only a white jade hairpin. He followed a group of teenage men behind him. When he saw Du Xiaoli, he pointed out one after another.


    "Brother Xiaoyi." Du Xiaoli nodded to Han Mingyi.


    "Li''er, why are you here?" Han Mingyi waved to the people behind him, and then came to Du Xiaoli.


    "The second sister asked me to wait for her here." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Here?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said about his admission.


    "This is the area of men''s school. Women can''t come in casually. I''ll take you to find old Fu Ge." Han Mingyi understood the Tao after listening to it and said to Du Xiaoli.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, why are you here?" Du Xiaoli knew that Du Kexin would do it by herself sooner or later. Unexpectedly, she chose to declare war on herself in the college!


    "I am now the military gentleman of the college. I was invited by Fu Ge to give them some military knowledge. Now I just finished the theory and am going to take them to the training ground to practice. Let''s go. I''ll take you there first." Han Mingyi said, then turned to the students and said, "you wait here."


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went out of the yard and said, "will you just leave them?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Han Mingyi said, "the military camp has been busy this month. I didn''t find you. Are you still used to staying in the capital?"


    "It''s OK," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "That''s good." Han Mingyi stopped talking and took Du Xiaoli to a yard.


    "Ding Wang, Miss Du San." a scholar dressed up was walking in the yard. He saw them go in and saluted them.


    "Mr. mo." Du Xiaoli recognized that he was Mo Yang who asked her to collect local cultures last time and shouted at him.


    "Is old Fu ge there?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Mr. Wang huiding is waiting for Miss Du. I''ll take you right away," Moyang said.


    "So your husband is old Fu Ge!"


    "Yes. Miss Du, please follow me." Moyang smiled at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli waves to Han Mingyi and turns around to follow Moyang in. Han Mingyi sees Du Xiaoli and Moyang talking and laughing and leaving with slightly narrowed eyes until Du Xiaoli turns around and disappears from the room.


    Moyang took Du Xiaoli into a small yard behind him. Moyang knocked on the door, then took Du Xiaoli in and said to the people who were about to bury their heads in the book, "Sir, Miss Du San is coming."


    Fu Tai raised his head, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "Miss Du, why are you so late?"


    Fu Tai is a thin man. Because he has been doing academic research in the house for a long time, his skin is whiter, which makes him look younger. He doesn''t look like he is in his fifties.


    The elder cabinet is the official position responsible for the education of the whole country, and is also the president of the Sifang College of the Imperial College.


    "Xiaoli has seen Fu Ge Lao." Du Xiaoli saluted Fu Tai and said, "I''m late because I just got lost in the yard."


    "Why didn''t anyone bring you?" Fu Tai frowned.


    "Later I met King Ding, and he sent me over." Du Xiaoli replied. "Well, here''s your student status, your books, and your room key for lunch break." Fu Tai handed Du Xiaoli a pile of books and keys, then waved and said, "you go to class. Moyang, you take her to the classroom." with that, he lowered his head and began to look at the book in front of him. His eyebrows were locked. It seemed that he had encountered some problems. "Yes, sir." "yes, Mr. Fu Ge." Moyang helped Du Xiaoli pick up the book on the table and took her away. Then he took her to the front classroom and said, "here, this is your classroom. Moyang went back first." "thank you, Mr. mo." Du Xiaoli took the book from Mo Yang''s hand and smiled and thanked. Moyang nodded at her and turned away. Du Xiaoli knocked on the door with a book in her arms. A tall and thin gentleman was giving a lecture inside. He saw Du Xiaoli and said, "are you the student who came today? Do you know that the first rule of students is not to be late? Since you come so late, stand outside and listen!" NIMA! Du Xiaoli couldn''t help scolding in her heart. "Sir, Miss Du San''s first visit to the college may have been delayed because she didn''t know the way." at this time, a gentle voice sounded in the classroom. Du Xiaoli looked inside and saw that Fu Yalan was talking for himself. Gao Zifu looked at Fu Yalan and said, "Miss Fu is right. I''ll forgive you this time. Go in and sit down at the back table." when he could go in, Du Xiaoli didn''t want to be seen as a monkey standing outside. He smiled gratefully at Fu Yalan and sat in the last row with his book. Just put down his book, he saw a familiar figure sleeping nearby. Before she could wake her up, she heard Gao Zifu''s roar¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 109

    "Ji Liuxia, you are sleeping in my class again!"


    "Here!" Ji Liuxia, who was sleeping sweetly on the table, immediately sat up and answered loudly when she heard her name.


    "Hahaha!" the whole class laughed.


    "What''s it like to sleep in class?! go outside and punish me!" shouted Gao Zifu angrily.


    "Oh." Ji Liuxia answered faintly, straightened her clothes, got up and got ready to go out. It seems that she often does so.


    Sure enough¡ª¡ª


    "Who told you to give a lecture is like singing a lullaby. It makes me fall asleep every time, but I stand outside every time. There is nothing new..."


    "Poof -" Du Xiaoli looked at her and couldn''t help laughing.


    Ji Liuxia woke up and saw Du Xiaoli and said, "eh? Xiaoli, you''ve come to the college, too!"


    Du Xiaoli nodded to her, with a smile in her eyes.


    "Ji Liuxia, why don''t you get out of here?" shouted Gao Zifu.


    Ji Liuxia stuck out her tongue to Du Xiaoli and strode out of the classroom.


    "OK, now let''s continue to talk about the word just now. The word cards are divided into these forms..." Gao Zifu stared at Ji Liuxia and went out, and then turned back to continue his lecture.


    Du Xiaoli doesn''t catch a cold for those strange things. For these, she prefers to read medical books, so she also feels Ji Liuxia''s feelings. Fortunately, when she came, the class was halfway through, so it was over soon, otherwise she would certainly fall asleep like Ji Liuxia.


    As soon as Gao Zifu left, Ji Liuxia ran in from outside the classroom, answered her position and said, "Xiaoli, why don''t you tell me when you come to class, so that I can pick you up!"


    "San Mei, I''m sorry. I''ve been going to the bathroom for a long time. When I came out, I had to have class. Mr. Gao''s class can''t be late. I was so flustered that I forgot it when I thought it was his class." Du Kexin walked from the front to the back of the classroom and said apologetically.


    Before Du Xiaoli spoke, someone spoke in the classroom.


    "Kexin, you didn''t mean it. Who made Mr. Gao so strict!"


    "Yes, I believe Miss Du San will not blame you. Besides, you are a sister. How can a sister blame her sister?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at those people''s gossip and Du Kexin''s self reproach and said, "well, the second sister really just accidentally took me to the men''s college and asked me to wait there for less than half an hour, but then I met Ding Wang. He sent me to Fu Ge Lao, and then asked master Mo to send me."


    "Did you meet Ding Wang?"


    "Will the king send you to find the attic?"


    "Oh, I remember. The emperor has married you and Ding Wang!"


    "Dingwang must have looked at you when you first came to the college to show you the way."


    "Yes, otherwise, how can I ignore you with the temperament of the king?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at those people and sighed that these official ladies are also women! Three women in a play, really!


    "Well, we should go to the next classroom." when Du Xiaoli felt her head was big, a crisp voice rescued her.


    "Ah - today''s class is Mr. Feng''s!"


    At the mention of Mr. Feng, almost all the people who had just gathered around Du Xiaoli ran away, allowing Du Xiaoli to see the people who spoke out to help her out.


    "Hello, my name is Meng Jiangzhuo. I heard my mother mention you." Meng Jiangzhuo came up and smiled at Du Xiaoli.


    Meng Jiangzhuo is not particularly beautiful, but it gives people a very refreshing and quiet feeling, but with some flexibility, which is not the same as Fu Yalan''s quiet.


    "Thank you for helping me out just now." Du Xiaoli nodded to Meng Jiangzhuo to thank him. The children of the Meng family who can go to school here should be the daughter of Meng Taifu.


    "It''s just a small gesture. I want to thank you. I thank you too." Meng Jiangzhuo smiled.


    "Hmm? Jiang Zhuo, how can you thank Xiaoli?" Ji Liuxia asked suspiciously.


    "Cough, nothing. Well, let''s hurry over." Meng Jiangzhuo coughed twice and said.


    Everyone immediately got up and walked out together. Du Xiaoli came to Fu Yalan and said, "thank you so much before."


    "What can I thank you for?" Fu Yalan smiled faintly.


    "Why did everyone run away as soon as they heard that it was Mr. Feng''s class?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "That''s because they all rush to sit in front, so they can be closer to Mr. Feng." Ji Liuxia replied.


    "Who is Mr. Feng? He has let those ladies ignore their reserve?"


    Meng Jiangzhuo smiled and said, "Xiaoli, you have just come to the capital. I don''t know that Mr. Feng is also normal. Mr. Feng is the first of the four talents in the capital. He is only 24 years old this year. He is not only good-looking, but also has the richest music theory knowledge, especially his piano. He plays well!"


    Du Xiaoli listened to Meng Jiangzhuo''s expression and thought of the people who had just left in a hurry. They were crazy about flowers. Didn''t it say that the ancient ladies were very reserved? How did she subvert her understanding again? "Mr. Feng is also very strict in class, but he teaches very well and everyone listens carefully, except..." Fu Yalan said and looked at Ji Liuxia with a smile. Du Xiaoli understood her meaning in an instant. "Alas, I really don''t understand. Those voices are like noise in my ears. Alas, why can my brother be both literate and martial, and I have a headache when I look at those literate things!" Ji Liuxia said helplessly, "in fact, I don''t come to today''s class, but I was kicked by my brother, but it''s good to meet Xiaoli." during the conversation between the four people, They came to a vocal music classroom. Before they went in, they heard a burst of piano sound. As soon as Du Xiaoli heard the sound, his whole body suddenly stopped. "Mr. Feng will play a piece of music before each class to eliminate fatigue and let everyone focus on his class," Fu Yalan said. "How about it? Isn''t it nice?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked with a smile. "Well, it sounds good." Du Xiaoli smiled, then stood outside the window and looked in. He looked at a handsome man in white playing the piano in front of the classroom. The other students were intoxicated. Others may not hear it, but she suddenly felt the power contained in the sound of the piano. This can really eliminate fatigue, because Feng Lishang used sound attack when playing! Why does he attack? Who is he? Why are you here? Until the end of the song, Du Xiaoli was still watching the wind leaving the war. Suddenly, Feng Lishang looked at her, with a faint doubt in his eyes.

 Chapter 110

    "Xiaoli, let''s go in." Fu Yalan pulled Du Xiaoli and went to the classroom.


    "Is this the new student today?" Feng Lishang looked at Du Xiaoli and asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Feng. My name is Du Xiaoli." Du Xiaoli saluted the wind and replied.


    "Well, you can sit anywhere." the voice of Feng Lishang is very nice, but his attitude is faint.


    Although the location is more casual, there is still a certain order. For example, the Royal people must sit in the front, followed by the rank. However, Ji Liuxia took Du Xiaoli to the back of the classroom and sat down.


    "Now let''s start our class. Today we''re going to learn a new song. The score of this song has been sent to you. The more difficult parts have been specially marked. The fingering of this song is difficult. I''ll play it for you first..." Feng Lishang said and began to play it.


    This time he didn''t inject the power of sound attack. Du Xiaoli didn''t pay attention to him anymore. He picked up the music score on his desk and looked at it. As he said, this song is really difficult, but it is not difficult for her. After reading it for a few times, she put the score on the table and began to listen to Feng Lishang.


    I have to say that Feng Lishang''s piano skill is really superb. He easily turned over those difficult places in the song, and there is no unnatural place in the middle.


    When he finished playing, there were bursts of applause in the classroom.


    Feng Lishang waved his hand, quieted the classroom and said, "now I''ll teach you how to play in those difficult places..."


    Although Feng Lishang looks beautiful and speaks well in class, Ji Liuxia still yawns and looks sleepy again. Du Xiaoli listened for a while and began to practice his internal power secretly in the classroom.


    It''s really boring in my student career!


    When class was almost over, Feng Lishang let everyone practice freely. Suddenly, Chen Yue said loudly, "Sir, we practice here. Those who can''t even read the score will affect our mood too much."


    Then she looked at Du Xiaoli and Ji Liuxia in the back.


    "What do you mean?" Ji Liuxia suddenly became angry.


    "Literally," Chen Yue said.


    Ji Liuxia got up and was held by Du Xiaoli.


    "I forgot that Miss Du San came here today. It''s really inappropriate to learn such a difficult song. Just watch others practice first." Feng Lishang said.


    "Hum!" Ji Liuxia sat back to her position, looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "why did you just hold me?"


    "If a dog bites you, you can still bite it?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Poof, you''re right." Ji Liuxia''s fire was blown clean by Du Xiaoli''s words, and they began to wait for class in the classroom.


    Du Xiaoli looked at those people in front of her playing the piano and found that Du Kexin''s piano skills are really comparable here. This music is really difficult for them, but she can barely play it continuously after practicing several times. Although it still seems stiff, it is very excellent compared with others.


    Besides Du Kexin, Meng Jiangzhuo''s piano skills are also very good, followed by Fu Yalan. Unexpectedly, Chen Yue''s piano skill is also very good. I thought she had no brain!


    After class, Du Xiaoli was dragged by Ji Liuxia to a nearby hotel for dinner. As soon as Du Xiaoli went in, he found that it was Fengxue building.


    It turns out that the Fengxue building is not far from the school. It will be there in a short time by carriage. College students sometimes come here for lunch.


    This time, they were also greeted by Fu Wansan. They didn''t come late. There was no private room. They could only order some food in the lobby.


    But what makes Du Xiaoli happy is that there is fresh wine today, which is new to Li''s winery this year. Although this is her place, seeing Ji Liuxia, they spend more than 100 liang of silver without blinking. Du Xiaoli still feels some meat pain.


    After dinner, it was lunch break. When the four of them went back, they took Du Xiaoli to her room. Because the people who come to study are officials or young masters of the Royal lady, the dormitories here are particularly high-grade.


    I just didn''t expect that her room was right next to fan min. I heard the next door pointing at her all noon. They were the ladies who followed fan min in the morning.


    The afternoon class is still culture class and vocal music class, but it is not fenglishang, but the Dongxiao taught by another gentleman.


    After class, Du Xiaoli felt bored to death. He followed Ji Liuxia out of school and found that Du Kexin''s carriage had gone.


    "This Du Kexin is too much!" Ji Liuxia knew that Du Xiaoli came with Du Kexin. The Du family only sent the carriage to pick up people. Now the carriage is gone, she said angrily.


    "Xiaoli, come with me." Fu Yalan said, "our two families are not far away. I''ll take you back by the way."


    "OK. I''ll trouble you!"


    "See you tomorrow!"


    Everyone said goodbye to each other and got into their carriages. Fu Yalan stepped on the small stool and turned to pick up Du Xiaoli. Suddenly he heard a sudden sound of horse hoofs, which attracted everyone''s attention. "Brother, what are you doing here?" Meng Jiangzhuo was getting ready to get on the carriage. When he saw the man galloping by, he was surprised. Meng Jiangxin came to everyone and said, "sister, do you know where Miss Du San is?" "what are you looking for Xiaoli to do?" Ji Liuxia asked. "My father, please." Meng Jiangxin looked around, and now there was only Fu Yalan. Their carriage had not left. He saw Du Xiaoli at a glance. He got off the horse and went to Du Xiaoli and said, "this is Miss Du San?" Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "what''s the matter?" "my grandfather said he missed miss miss Du and wanted to invite Miss du to the house for a chat." Meng Jiangxin said. Du Xiaoli looked at him with anxiety in his eyes. He thought something had happened and said, "OK. I happen to miss grandpa Meng, too. Sister Yalan, I''ll go to Meng''s house first." "OK." although everyone had questions in their hearts, they still nodded. Du Xiaoli got on Meng Jiangzhuo''s carriage, Meng Jiangxin got on his horse, and the party left in a hurry. "Isn''t Xiaoli just in the capital? When did he get to know Meng Taifu?" Ji Liuxia said suspiciously as she watched them leave. "Well, let''s go too. See you tomorrow." Fu Yalan said, got into the carriage, put down the curtain and left first. Then Ji Liuxia also left in a carriage. Du Xiaoli followed the Meng brothers and sisters to the Meng house. He didn''t even get off the carriage and went directly into the house.

 Chapter 111

    "Brother, what''s the matter?" Meng Jiangzhuo jumped down and asked after the carriage stopped.


    "It''s my grandmother. She suddenly fainted." Meng Jiangxin said, and then said to Du Xiaoli who came down from behind: "my grandfather specially asked me to invite Miss du to come and ask Miss du to save my grandmother."


    "Grandma Meng is ill?" Du Xiaoli had a better impression of the old lady Meng she met.


    "Yes." Meng Jiangxin said, "my mother said that the symptoms were similar to those of my grandfather. I just asked the imperial doctor to see it, but they all said it was hopeless. That''s why my grandfather asked me to find you."


    "Let''s go and see grandma Meng first." Du Xiaoli urged.


    Meng Jiangxin took Du Xiaoli to old lady Meng''s yard, and Meng Jiangzhuo went with him.


    Meng Bowen was walking back and forth outside the room. When he saw Du Xiaoli, he hurried up and said, "Xiaoli, you are coming. Please help your grandma Meng."


    Du Xiaoli patted Meng Bowen''s hand and said, "don''t worry, Grandpa Meng. I''ll go and show grandma Meng first."


    "Well, go quickly." Meng Bowen took Du Xiaoli into the house, came to the inner room and saw old lady Meng lying in bed.


    "Xiaoli, you''re coming." Mrs. Meng is watching old Mrs. Meng by the bed. Seeing Du Xiaoli coming in, she gets up quickly.


    "Don''t worry, aunt Meng. I''ll take a look first." Du Xiaoli said, and then came to the old lady Meng''s bed and began to examine her carefully. After a while, he said, "grandma Meng and grandpa Meng''s illness was the same last time, but Grandma Meng''s illness was more urgent and more serious. I need my tools to treat."


    "Is it that kind of needle?" Mrs. Meng asked.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "I''ll go back and get it right away."


    "No, I asked someone to imitate your needles when I came back. Can you see?" said Mrs. Meng.


    Soon, a servant girl came in with a box. Du Xiaoli took the box and looked at it. It was almost like his own silver needle. She looked at the main needles and said, "OK, just use this. Prepare a clean basin and cotton cloth, and put the spirits in the basin."


    After a while, all the preparations were ready. Du Xiaoli asked old man Meng and Meng Jiangxin to go out, and then asked Meng Jiangzhuo to take off old lady Meng''s clothes. She immediately began to apply needles.


    This is the first time Meng Jiangzhuo saw Du Xiaoli''s treatment and the silver needle therapy. Seeing such a long silver needle pierced into his grandmother''s body, he felt goose bumps all over his body. Fortunately, she kept herself under control and didn''t scream out loud.


    Old man Meng''s body is full of needles. It looks scary. From the number of needles, we can know that her condition is much more serious than that of Meng Bowen last time.


    Half an hour later, Du Xiaoli was relieved and turned to Mrs. Meng and said, "OK."


    "Xiao Li, that''s all right?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked.


    "The disease has been controlled, and there will be no life-threatening for the time being. If it''s a little later in the evening, it''s hopeless." Du Xiaoli replied, "I''ll prescribe some medicine for grandma Meng and take it. I''ll take the needle first."


    Du Xiaoli slowly took back the needle from old man Meng, and then asked Meng Jiangzhuo to put on her clothes. She came to the table. The pen, ink, paper and inkstone had already been prepared on the table. She thought for a while and wrote quickly on the paper.


    Meng Jiangzhuo came up, looked at Du Xiaoli''s words and said, "I knew Xiao Li was a hidden person. Look how beautiful the words are. But Xiao Li, when will my grandmother wake up?"


    Du Xiaoli wrote the prescription, and Mrs. Meng quickly asked her to go down to get the medicine. Du Xiaoli looked at old Mrs. Meng on the bed and said: "Grandma Meng''s situation is quite serious. She can''t wake up until she drinks the medicine tonight. After grandma Meng wakes up, you should prepare her some light porridge, those big fish and meat, and other supplements. Don''t eat them. The dishes in the future should also be as light as possible."


    "Well, we know." Meng Jiangzhuo nodded, then looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "Xiaoli, can you not go back tonight?"


    "Huh?"


    "If you''re here, what''s going on at night? Please show it to your grandmother," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "Yes, Xiaoli, why don''t you stay here tonight? I''ll ask someone to tell Prime Minister Du and send a girl to bring you a change of clothes." Mrs. Meng also said.


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment. Although Mrs. Meng had no big problem, she was old after all, and her illness was urgent this time. It was nothing to stay, so she agreed.


    Mrs. Meng sent someone to tell Du Yunhan that Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo were like old friends at first sight. They were invited to play in Meng''s house. They won''t go back tonight. By the way, Xia yuan asked Xia yuan to bring all the things Du Xiaoli needed.


    Du Yunhan didn''t doubt him, nodded and agreed, and asked Xia yuan to take Du Xiaoli''s things with him.


    Before dinner, Meng Weiren, the current owner of the Meng family, came back and learned that his mother was seriously ill. He didn''t even have time to change his clothes and went directly to Mrs. Meng''s yard.


    "How''s your mother?" Meng Weiren went into Mrs. Meng''s house and asked.


    "Master." Mrs. Meng saw her husband coming back and got up to greet him. "How''s Niang doing?" Meng Weiren asked again. "Before, the imperial doctor said there was no help. Later, Xiao Li treated it. Now it''s no big problem." Mrs. Meng replied. "Why don''t you tell me that my mother is seriously ill?" Meng Weiren scolded with a face. "When we sent someone to find the master, you had been called into the palace by the emperor." Mrs. Meng explained, "fortunately, Xiaoli saved her mother. Now it''s no big deal, but she''s weak and needs to take good care of herself." at this time, Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo came out of the inner room and saw Meng Weiren. Meng Jiangzhuo shouted his father. "I''ve seen Meng Taifu." Du Xiaoli saluted Meng Weiren. "I''m older than your father. Just call me uncle Meng." Meng Weiren said, then bowed down to Du Xiaoli and said, "thank you for saving my father and my mother. I wanted to come to the door to thank you before, but my father said you didn''t want to make public, so let it go." "Uncle Meng was serious." Du Xiaoli hurried up to stop Meng Weiren. "Dad, Xiaoli will be embarrassed if you do this." Meng Jiangzhuo came out of the inner room and said. "Master, I''ll let Xiaoli spend the night in the house tonight. I''m afraid if there''s anything wrong with my mother, I''d better let her come and have a look nearby." Mrs. Meng said. "Well, that''s good. I''ll continue to trouble you, Xiaoli." Meng Weiren said, looking at Du Xiaoli. "I will try my best," said Du Xiaoli. This night, Du Xiaoli didn''t sleep in the place arranged by Mrs. Meng, but directly next to Mrs. Meng''s room. When Mrs. Meng woke up late at night, Du Xiaoli went over to have a look and checked her. She didn''t go back to bed until she was sure it didn''t matter.

 Chapter 112

    When Du Xiaoli got up the next day, old lady Meng got up too. Du Xiaoli went to check her body and said: "Grandma Meng is seriously ill this time. Although she has passed the dangerous period, she needs to have a good rest. I''ll prescribe you medicine for two days, fry three bowls of water and take it before each meal. However, as the saying goes, medicine is three poisons, so if she recovers well in two days, stop the medicine and use diet instead."


    Du Xiaoli gives the newly prescribed prescription to Mrs. Meng who has been serving in the room.


    "Thank you very much, girl. If it weren''t for my old life, I would go to see the king of hell. It seems that I earned the time later." old lady Meng leaned against the head of the bed and looked at Du Xiaoli lovingly.


    "Grandma Meng will live a long life!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "You are still such a talkative girl," said Mrs. Meng. Then she sighed and said, "I wanted you to be my granddaughter-in-law before. I didn''t expect the emperor to marry you."


    Du Xiaoli smiled but said nothing.


    "If you can''t be my granddaughter, how about being my granddaughter?" Mrs. Meng suggested.


    "Granddaughter?"


    Mrs. Meng nodded.


    Mrs. Meng smiled and said, "my mother means to let us recognize you as a dry daughter. How about you, would you like to?"


    "My name is grandma Meng now," said Du Xiaoli.


    "If we recognize you as a daughter, you''ll be called grandma." Mrs. Meng said, "would you like to?"


    "Does this need my father''s consent?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Ha ha, as long as you agree to this, Prime Minister Du, we will go and tell him," said Mrs. Meng.


    "Isn''t Xiaoli going to call me sister after that?" Meng Jiangzhuo came in from the outside and said with a smile. "No wonder I felt friendly when I saw her in the college yesterday. It turned out that it was because we were sisters!"


    "You have a poor mouth," Mrs. Meng said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll take Xiaoli to have breakfast and then go to college! Grandma, you''ll have a good health at home and take medicine on time! We''ll come back to see you after school in the afternoon." Meng Jiangzhuo saluted old lady Meng.


    "OK, you go." Mrs. Meng said a little tired.


    Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo slowly retreated to the door before turning around and leaving the room.


    "Mom, you can have a rest." Mrs. Meng came up and saw that Mrs. Meng had no objection. She stretched out her hand and helped her lie down.


    "You ask Wei Ren to discuss this matter with Du Yunhan." old lady Meng said.


    "I know, mother." Mrs. Meng nodded. After Mrs. Meng fell asleep, she ordered the servant girl to take good care of her. Then she went to find Meng Weiren.


    The days in college are as boring as yesterday, but today''s is calligraphy and dance. Ji Liuxia and Du Xiaoli are still just watching.


    "Xiaoli, didn''t you go home yesterday?" Ji Liuxia asked.


    Du Xiaoli shook his head.


    "No wonder I heard Du Kexin tell them you don''t go home at night when she was at the door today! Then others said bad style and all kinds of ugly words there." Ji Liuxia said discontentedly, "do you want me to clean her up?"


    "Well, no," said Du Xiaoli. No wonder she thought everyone looked at her strangely in the morning. It turned out that Du Kexin made her a stumbling block. "Those who believe in me will still believe in me, and those who are good with me will still be good with me. Don''t you alienate me?"


    "But she''s really going too far. I''m not comfortable if I don''t clean her up!" Ji Liuxia said. Before Du Xiaoli stopped, the brush on her hand shook, and the ink on it flew directly to Du Kexin''s skirt in front, and splashed some on her neck.


    "Ah --"


    Du Kexin in front suddenly screamed. Then he threw out his brush and soiled the skirt of the person in front of him on the left. The person also screamed. His body hit the table and inkstones scattered on the ground, soiling the clothes of the people around him. The classroom was immediately filled with screams.


    "Quiet! How can it be so noisy during calligraphy practice?" the calligraphy teacher happened to go out and roared angrily when he came back to see the mess.


    The classroom slowly quieted down. Mr. went to the front and said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    "Sir, I don''t know whose ink fell in front..." someone whispered.


    The gentleman looked at everyone''s clothes, more or less stained with ink, frowned and said, "what''s the matter with panic?"


    Everyone was scolded and their heads went down.


    "Sir, she did it!" Chen Yue suddenly pointed to Du Xiaoli and said loudly, "I saw her throw ink on sister Kexin. Sister Kexin was frightened, so she accidentally threw the brush out."


    Everyone''s eyes gathered on Du Xiaoli, and their eyes were not good.


    Mr. Du looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "is that you?"


    Ji Liuxia originally just wanted to tease Du Kexin. She didn''t expect to develop into this in the end. She was a little silly at that time. When she heard her husband questioning Du Xiaoli and wanted to talk, she heard Du Xiaoli say, "I just shook my hand, not intentionally."


    "Nonsense, you and sister Kexin are so far away. You didn''t mean it. How could you get her?" Chen Yue retorted. "San Mei, is it really you? Why did you do that?" Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli wrongly, as if he had been robbed by his father and mother! Mr. came over and said with a straight face, "why did you do this?" "Xiao Li didn''t do it. I dumped the ink at the beginning." Ji Liuxia stood up and said. "Miss Ji, although you have a good relationship with my third sister, she did it and should bear the consequences." Du Kexin Qiran said in a tone that has confirmed that Du Xiaoli did it. "Du Xiaoli, if you dare to do it, you must dare." fan min snorted. In fact, the discerning man knew at a glance that Du Xiaoli didn''t do it. She and Ji Liuxia are in the back of the classroom, and Du Kexin is in the middle. It''s a long distance from the middle. If she doesn''t know martial arts, it''s impossible to throw ink on Du Kexin. But seeing that Du Kexin and fan min both insisted that it was Du Xiaoli, everyone ignored this irrationality. "I said, I did it! I just can''t stand Du Kexin''s hypocrisy. I want to tease her. Who let her make the classroom like this without fear." Ji Liuxia looked at Du Kexin with disgust. "Du Xiaoli, come with me!" Mr. looked at fan min and said to Du Xiaoli that there was undisguised anger in his voice. "Sir, I said it was me..." Ji Liuxia pulled Du Xiaoli.

 Chapter 113

    Du Xiaoli patted Ji Liuxia''s hand. So many people''s clothes and skirts were covered with ink, and the whole classroom was made a mess. I think it''s impossible to wipe it off easily today. Moreover, looking at Mr. Wang''s face that is so black that it can drip water, we must severely teach the initiator a lesson.


    Ji Liuxia originally wanted to vent her anger, and others would not believe her.


    "Ji Liuxia, you don''t know how to stop her. You should be punished as well. Come along!" Mr. went to the front of the classroom and took out a ruler. It seemed that he wanted to beat two people.


    The pain on the hand is small. Being beaten in public and losing face is the most important.


    Du Xiaoli and Ji Liuxia went to the front, accompanied by all kinds of eyes.


    "Sir, Xiaoli is still young. It''s also her first calligraphy class. It''s inevitable that she will make some mistakes. Can she stop fighting?" Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "Hum, if you make a mistake, you should be punished. How can you not be punished for these reasons?" Chen Yue said.


    "But..."


    Meng Jiangzhuo wanted to continue, but was scolded by his husband: "OK! You all be quiet! You two, come here quickly! Du Xiaoli, come first and put out your hand."


    Du Xiaoli grinds in front of his husband and stretches out his left hand. His ruler rises high. His strength falls on his hand and must hurt for two days.


    "What''s the matter?" at this time, a cold voice came. Stopped the gentleman''s ruler.


    Everyone looked at the door. Han Mingyi, with Mo Yang, Shui YeFan and several others, was at the door, looking at the chaotic classroom and frowning.


    "See your highness Ding." everyone hurried to salute Han Mingyi, leaving Du Xiaoli standing and confiscating his left hand.


    "Get up." Han Mingyi came to Du Xiaoli, grabbed Du Xiaoli''s left hand, glanced down, saw that she was not red or swollen, knew that she had not been beaten, then turned her eyes to her husband, and asked faintly, "what''s wrong with the king''s princess? Sir wants to beat her?"


    Although it was just a simple question, Mr. still felt bursts of pressure on himself, and it seemed that it was difficult to breathe. "Huiding Wang, Du Xiaoli didn''t study hard in class and poured ink on Du Kexin, which led to a series of fright and turned the whole classroom into what it is now."


    Han Mingyi looked at Ji Liuxia next to Du Xiaoli and knew for a moment. Then he looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "did you really do this?"


    "Just not careful." Du Xiaoli did not defend and replied.


    "Just being touched by ink, you panic, cause such a big commotion, and cause the people around you to be affected. In this way, you will all be punished?" Han Mingyi said.


    Everyone looked at the ink on themselves and kept their heads down.


    "Well, it''s all like this. That''s all for today''s class. You all go back first." Han Mingyi said, looking at his husband; "Is that ok?"


    "Cough, what king Ding said is reasonable. That''s all for today''s class. You all go back and clean up yourself." Mr. ordered.


    "Yes, sir."


    Although they are all official or royal ladies, they also have to listen to their teachers in the college. This is the rule since the school was opened. Now the husband said to go back, they had to leave first. Moreover, there are several men outside. Seeing this appearance does affect their image.


    "You go back first. That''s all for today''s discussion." Han Mingyi said to Moyang and others outside the classroom.


    "Yes."


    Soon, only Du Xiaoli, Han Mingyi, Ji Liuxia, Meng Jiangzhuo and Fu Yalan were left in the classroom.


    "You did what you just did?" Meng Jiangzhuo said, looking at Ji Liuxia in a positive tone.


    "I just don''t like Du Kexin. Who let her speak ill of Xiaoli there!" Ji Liuxia said with a mouth.


    "We are also stained with ink. We''ll go back first," Fu Yalan said.


    Meng Jiangzhuo and Fu Yalan also left. Ji Liuxia coughed twice and said, "wait for me!" then he chased them out.


    "Thank you, brother Xiaoyi." Du Xiaoli said, with a slight force on his hand, and pulled his hand out of Han Mingyi''s hand.


    "It''s still early today. Let''s find a place to sit down." Han Mingyi suggested.


    "I have something to do. I have to go out of town. I''m afraid I don''t have time to accompany you." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Oh? Let me accompany you out of the city." Han Mingyi said, turned and left, walked to the door, saw Du Xiaoli still in place, and said, "don''t you hurry up?"


    Du Xiaoli came to Zhuangzi outside the city in Han Mingyi''s carriage when the sun was hot. Different from a month ago, the grapes in the vineyards on both sides of the road have gradually matured and sent out bursts of fragrance.


    "Miss, you came so early today." aunt Xie saw Du Xiaoli get down from the carriage and greet him.


    Aunt Xie is Xie hen''s wife. She went to take care of her daughter-in-law for confinement some time ago. She came back ten days ago and picked up her daughter-in-law. Last time Du Xiaoli came, she held the baby.


    "Aunt Xie, why are you waiting here in such a big sun?" Du Xiaoli looked at Aunt Xie and said. "I didn''t come out until I heard the carriage." aunt Xie looked at Han Mingyi who came down from the carriage, knelt down and said, "see your highness Dingwang." "get up." Han Mingyi said faintly, smelling the smell in the air, and said, "I didn''t expect you to plant grapes here." "princess, can we pick grapes?" lenger came up from behind and asked. "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded. Since the Emperor gave her marriage, lenger called her Princess when he saw her and stopped calling her a girl. Leng Erxi walked a few steps, turned around and asked, "won''t you charge for this?" "poof -" Du Xiaoli laughed at once. Leng Erxi''s appearance reminded her of the fact that he was charged for drinking snake soup in duzhuang. "I''m in a good mood today and won''t accept your money." "Miss, there are good grapes in it." aunt Xie said. "Is it the town under the ancient well?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Yes. My husband said that the young lady would come this afternoon and drop the grapes into the well at noon." aunt Xie replied. "Housekeeper Xie is really nice! Leng Er, you don''t have to pick the grapes in the garden. The grapes in the garden have been exposed to the sun and are delicious without well water." "really? That''s great!" Leng Er came back and said, "princess, where you are, there are delicious food!" three black lines fell on Du Xiaoli''s face. Why does he sound so awkward? "Won''t your master give you food? Do you want to come to me instead?" Du Xiaoli joked.

 Chapter 114

    "Master, or we won''t be cold two." lengsan said with a smile.


    "You can consider it." Han Mingyi touched his chin and pretended to cableway.


    "The princess is also our master, isn''t she, master?" lenger flattered with a smile.


    "You are poor." Du Xiaoli stared coldly and turned into the yard.


    She came here today to teach the women in Chuang Tzu how to make wine. She originally planned to come after school. Unexpectedly, she not only came so early, but also brought a bunch of grape eaters.


    After the foot mouth addiction, she called the women to the place where they put the grapes and was ready to start. When she was ready to start, Han Mingyi came over, picked up a bunch of grapes and looked at her. It seemed that she wanted to learn together.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and couldn''t help his forehead.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, you look like this, I can''t do it!"


    Then she saw some women trembling because of Han Mingyi''s arrival. Although he did not deliberately express himself, his noble temperament and the evil spirit left by fighting on the battlefield are still not affordable to these ordinary people. If he had been here, how would she teach them to make wine?


    "You''re free, just treat me as if I''m not here." Han Mingyi said faintly, and then looked at Du Xiaoli innocently.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, you want to drink wine. Fengxue building has ready-made wine. I''m here to teach them how to make wine today. How can you join in the fun now?" Du Xiaoli was speechless by Han Mingyi''s eyes.


    "I don''t drink it now," said Han Mingyi, adding before Du Xiaoli got angry: "I brew it now and drink it when we get married."


    Du Xiaoli''s words were suddenly blocked in his throat. Although Han Mingyi spoke very lightly, he was very serious. He really planned to brew their wedding wine by himself!


    "Then come with you," said Du Xiaoli. "Stand next to me and don''t stand in his way."


    Han Mingyi moved aside and stood beside Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli first asked everyone to wash their hands together, and then showed them how to make wine. Han Mingyi studied carefully and watched Du Xiaoli do what he did. Because the process was not difficult, we learned it quickly. However, due to the large amount, the sun has set after brewing.


    Han Mingyi carefully sealed the wine jar, then gave it to lengyi on one side, told him to put it away when he went back, and then watched Du Xiaoli skillfully brew wine.


    "What are you doing with so much?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "I also like to drink the wine made by myself." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. Although there is a branch factory and a large vineyard in the town not far from the capital, she still likes to do it by herself. You can''t drink your own wine or you can''t drink it until you finish it.


    "Well, that''s all for today. Let''s give the rest of the grapes to the people in Chuang Tzu." Du Xiaoli looked at some left and got up and said. "When the grapes are ripe, you can make them into a bar. Every step should be done carefully, especially in terms of hygiene. Don''t be careless, you know?"


    "Yes, miss," the men answered.


    "Well, find someone to move the brewed wine to the warehouse." Du Xiaoli ordered, and then asked someone to move her brewed wine to Han Mingyi''s carriage.


    Before leaving, Du Xiaoli went to the vineyard to pick a large basket of fresh grapes, and ordered them to send some grapes to the city the next morning. Then he left in a carriage with Han Mingyi.


    "What are you going to do in the city if you don''t want to be in tomorrow morning?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Eat." Du Xiaoli opened the curtain and looked. It''s almost dark outside. I don''t know if Du Yunhan will preach when I go back.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve sent someone to your house..." before Han Mingyi finished his words, he suddenly stopped, and then the carriage stopped.


    "Stay inside and don''t go out." before Du Xiaoli spoke, Han Mingyi gave her an order and got up and went out.


    Cold word brothers looked at the people in black who surrounded them. The strength of each other was not weak, and there were a lot of people. When they came out, they had only the cold seven brothers. They still had some difficulties in dealing with so many dozens and hundreds of assassins. Especially Du Xiaoli, a future hostess who doesn''t know martial arts.


    "Have you been assassinated again?" Du Xiaoli came out of the carriage, looked at the people who surrounded them and said, "brother Xiaoyi, why do you always encounter such things as assassination with you?"


    "Didn''t you stay inside? Why did you come out?" Han Mingyi pulled Du Xiaoli to his side and said.


    "The carriage is not safe!" said Du Xiaoli. She also saw that the strength of these people was not low. Even if their own were in the carriage, they could feel her presence.


    Han Mingyi also thought of this, thinking that she was beside him and he could protect her nearby, so he stretched out his left hand to hold her and said, "you must follow me later."


    Du Xiaoli lowered his eyes and looked at his right hand. He felt a strange stroke in his heart, nodded and said, "OK."


    Because Leng Er taught her lightness skills when she was a child, everyone subconsciously felt that she had no talent for practicing martial arts and regarded her as an ordinary weak woman. Only a few people close to her know that she knows martial arts. She also intends to deliberately explain that she knows martial arts. If she can''t help, she is happy to continue to hide. "Who are you? You dare to assassinate my master in Phoenix. Don''t you know this is our territory?" the cold seven surrounded Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi, looked at each other and asked. "Hum, we''ve been following you for several days. Today it''s just you. Don''t start at this time. When do you stay?" one of them said and flew over, while the others attacked at the same time. Du Xiaoli listened to the man and felt his tone was strange. It didn''t seem to be the tone of voice here. "That''s the northern accent." Han Mingyi holds a sword in his right hand and Du Xiaoli in his left hand. Watching lengyi fight with each other, he can also pay attention to Du Xiaoli''s mind. "Northern accent?" Du Xiaoli was surprised that he was an assassin sent by a foreign country? How did that get into Fengming country? "Well, I don''t know which country is from the three northern countries." Han Mingyi said. The northern three kingdoms, one is the Beiyuan state he fought back with Ji Liufeng. Beiyuan state borders Fengming state and is also the strongest country in the northernmost three countries. One is Beilan state, and the other is Beiqi state. Beilan state and Beiqi state are smaller than Beiyuan state, on the East and west sides of Beiyuan state. "Their strength has increased a lot over the years!" Du Xiaoli sighed as he looked at lengyi and the seven of them blocked each other.

 Chapter 115

    "I''ve really made a lot of progress in going to war with me over the years," Han Mingyi agreed.


    Du Xiaoli suddenly jumped when he heard Han Mingyi''s words. He saw that he was very angry now, which was very different from the little man at the beginning. These should be formed by fighting on the battlefield.


    She had heard Ji Liuxia say that when the first emperor died suddenly, Han Mingze, who was only 20 years old, succeeded to the throne, and a palace change took place in Phoenix, making Fengming country, which is located in the middle of all countries, once a delicacy in the eyes of other countries. Many countries have sent troops to invade Fengming country.


    At the beginning, the war was very difficult. In order to stabilize the morale of the army, Han Mingyi, who was only 14 years old, went to the military camp. Later, he followed the army to fight in the border city. With his excellent military talent, he helped general Jilun beat back waves of invasions, saved the land of Fengming country, stabilized the turbulent national situation and became a country that people did not dare to invade at will.


    Because of his numerous military exploits, he was granted the title of king by the emperor, which means to uphold justice and stabilize the country. However, he has also become a thorn in the eye of other countries. Assassinations often happen.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi have been paying attention to lengyi''s battle. Although the seven cooperate tacitly, they can''t stand the large number of each other, and there are some signs of defeat. It seems that the other party knows lengyi''s strength very well, and the strength of the people sent is not weak.


    "You stay where you are." Han Mingyi glanced at Du Xiaoli and saw her nod. Then he let go of her hand and shouted to the people who were fighting: "cold one cold two, you step back and protect Li Er."


    With that, he ran to cold one''s position and replaced cold one and cold two.


    Lengyi lenger obviously knew Han Mingyi''s strength. After hearing the command, lengyi quickly stepped down and came to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingyi kill for the first time. He was as fast as a cunning rabbit and shot like a raptor. He was fast, cruel and accurate. He was almost killed in one move. The man who had just made lengyi tired of dealing with him was like a melon to be cut in front of him.


    "So strong!" Du Xiaoli couldn''t help sighing.


    Although she blows snow with the wind, Han Mingyi and she may not be able to win or lose, but she spends more time practicing martial arts these years, and Han Mingyi is entangled in all kinds of chores. In contrast, Han Mingyi is really powerful.


    Han Mingyi''s attack weakened the momentum of dealing with it, which also reduced the pressure of lengzi and other people in an instant.


    At this time, the sound of running came from one side of the road. Du Xiaoli looked around and saw that it was the army!


    After the army came, the strength gap between the two sides became more obvious, and Han Mingyi also flew to Du Xiaoli after the arrival of the army, coldly watching the people in black killed and caught.


    "Lord, all the assassins have been captured." a general came to Han Mingyi and said with both hands.


    "Take them back for interrogation," Han Mingyi said. "Pay attention to prevent them from committing suicide."


    "Yes. I''ll take them back now," said the general. He left with the army and assassins, and even the body was taken away.


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli without any panic on her face and sighed that she was not timid. She thought of the assassination of herself and her in Zhou county a few years ago. She not only didn''t panic, but also calmly treated herself and lengsan.


    A few years ago, he thought of the kiss that was not his first kiss.


    "Well, let''s go back," Han Mingyi said.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and followed Han Mingyi into the carriage. Lengyi and they also got on their horses. They continued to walk towards the city.


    Because they were just assassinated, when they arrived at the city gate, the city gate had been closed. Lengyi took Han Mingyi''s token to let the guard of the city open the door, and the carriage was able to enter the city.


    Du Xiaoli opened the back curtain and saw the city gate closed again. He thought that Han Mingyi''s right was really great. After the city gate was locked, except for the emperor, even the prince had no right to open it outside the city. However, the bodyguard who guarded the city quickly opened the gate after seeing Han Mingyi''s token, which shows his position in Fengming country.


    "What are you thinking?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and asked softly.


    Du Xiaoli put down the curtain, turned back and said, "brother Xiaoyi, do you know someone will assassinate you today?"


    Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli''s determined appearance, smiled and said, "why?"


    "So many people came to the other side, but you were not surprised at all. And you didn''t send a distress signal, so the troops came. Is the barracks still a little far from the assassination site?"


    "Ha ha, I knew you would guess." Han Mingyi said. He always believed that although Du Xiaoli sometimes didn''t care about some things when she was a child, it''s not that she didn''t know, but she was just not interested in knowing. She could guess these things as soon as she thought about them. "You''re right. We knew someone would assassinate us."


    "Did you deliberately accompany me out of the city today to create an opportunity to lead them out?" Du Xiaoli asked dully.


    "No." Han Mingyi explained, "after I returned to the capital, I found someone watching me. At first I thought it was from the capital. Later, lengyi caught one and found that he looked from the north, so they guessed that the others should be outside the city. If I didn''t go out with you today, I would come out tomorrow. I just decided to accompany you temporarily when I heard you coming out."


    "Oh." Du Xiaoli simply replied and stopped talking. "Angry?" Han Mingyi asked, looking at Du Xiaoli. "No." Du Xiaoli denied, but she couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart. She just felt a little strange. When the carriage passed Niujing''s house, Du Xiaoli asked them to stop for a while, divided half of the grapes to Niujing and Tongtong, and then returned to the prime minister''s house. "Drive the carriage directly to the backyard," said Du Xiaoli. "OK, princess." Leng Qi was driving. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, he circled the carriage around the prime minister''s house and came to the back door. Lengyi helped Du Xiaoli move the wine jar and half a box of grapes to her yard. Because Han Mingyi had another basket of grapes, Du Xiaoli didn''t leave him anything else. "Thanks for brother Xiaoyi today. Goodbye." Du Xiaoli jumped out of the carriage, waved to Han Mingyi, and turned into the prime minister''s house. Han Mingyi watched Du Xiaoli go in and disappear, then put down the curtain and said, "go back." the carriage slowly left the prime minister''s house. Han Mingyi was on the carriage and looked at the two jars of wine on the carriage, one made by himself and the other by Du Xiaoli. Thinking of the way she taught herself to make wine in the afternoon, the corners of her mouth rose, and then closed her eyes and fell asleep. Du Xiaoli was stopped as soon as he entered the prime minister''s house. "Third sister." Han Mingyi looked at Du Xueqi coming out from one side, stopped and asked, "Xueqi, why are you here?"

 Chapter 116

    "My mother and I had dinner and went out to eat." Du Xueqi said, pointing to a pavilion by the water pool. Du Xiaoli looked down her hand and saw Xie Yu sitting in the pavilion, staring at the lake in a daze. "Third sister, why did you come back so late? Did you have dinner?"


    Facing Du Xueqi''s pure big eyes, Du Xiaoli reached out and patted her head and said, "because there''s something wrong, we''re late. Let''s go and greet your mother."


    "OK." Du Xueqi said with a smile, holding Du Xiaoli''s hand and walking towards the pavilion.


    Xie Yu heard the news, turned around and saw Du Xiaoli and Du Xueqi coming together. He got up quickly, saluted Du Xiaoli and said, "why is the third miss here? Is Xue Qi naughty again?"


    "Third aunt, don''t be polite. I just passed by here and saw you here, so I came to say hello to you." Du Xiaoli said. Although the concubine saw that her first daughter wanted to salute, she was still not used to it.


    "Third sister, can I go to see the wolf in your yard?" Du Xueqi asked when she thought of what she had said.


    "Xueqi, don''t be naughty. Don''t make trouble for the third lady." Xie Yu stopped Du Xueqi when he heard that he was going to see the wolf.


    "But last time I said I was going to see the wolf." Du Xueqi was said by Xie Yu, lowered her head and said something lost.


    "I can''t tonight. They have a bad temper at night. Go and see them during the day." Du Xiaoli said, "well, I have something to do tomorrow. Well, when I come back from school the afternoon after tomorrow, will you come and watch it?"


    "Really?" Du Xueqi looked up at Du Xiaoli and said expectantly.


    "Of course it''s true," said Du Xiaoli. "When did I lie to you?"


    "Well, I knew the third sister was the best!" Du Xueqi said happily.


    "It''s really troublesome for miss three." Xie Yu looked at Du Xiaoli with some embarrassment.


    "The third aunt is out of sight. Just call me Xiaoli." Du Xiaoli said. The feeling of Xie Yu is really gentle, like a Jiangnan woman seen in a previous life, with a graceful temperament.


    "How can this be?" Xie Yu shook his head and said, "you are a legitimate daughter. I can''t cross the distance."


    Du Xiaoli and Xie Yu sit opposite each other. Du Xueqi stands beside Du Xiaoli and picks up a strand of Du Xiaoli''s hair to play with. When Xie Yu saw it, she scolded her and asked her to come to her side, but Du Xueqi let go of Du Xiaoli''s hair, but she didn''t pass, and sat down next to Du Xiaoli.


    "Xueqi doesn''t talk much with the people in the house, and she is introverted. I didn''t expect to stick to you so much." Xie Yu sighed when she saw that Du Xueqi insisted on sitting next to Du Xiaoli. "I''m really sorry to add trouble to the third miss."


    "It''s all right. Xueqi is my sister. It''s good to move around more between sisters. I didn''t have many friends until I arrived in the capital. It''s good to have Xueqi with me." Du Xiaoli said, "by the way, is the third aunt''s hometown in the south?"


    "Yes. How did miss three know?" Xie Yu said with a smile.


    "Feeling." Du Xiaoli replied.


    After sitting in the pavilion for a while, Du Xiaoli got up and said goodbye. It''s very late now. It''s estimated that Xia yuan and they will all come out to find themselves.


    Sure enough, before Du Xiaoli left the pavilion, Xia yuan came to see Du Xiaoli and Xie Yu talking in the pavilion. He came to salute them and said, "Miss, dinner is ready."


    "The three young ladies hurry back to dinner." Xie Yu said.


    "Third sister, I''ll find you the day after tomorrow!" Du Xueqi looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "OK, when I get back, let Xia yuan and them go to your yard to find you." Du Xiaoli said and left with Xia yuan.


    After Du Xiaoli left the pavilion, he soon arrived at his own Cuizhu garden.


    Xia yuan and lengyi have put all the wine jars they moved in. They thought Du Xiaoli would be back soon, but they arranged the dinner and didn''t see Du Xiaoli''s shadow, so Xia yuan came out to look for it.


    Du Xiaoli came to the table after cleaning her hands. Looking at the light dishes on the table, she ate with satisfaction. After dinner, Du Xiaoli asked people to wash the grapes and divide them into three parts. One was sent to Du Yunhan, one was sent to the third aunt''s yard, and the other was taken by her to Du Xiuheng''s yard.


    Du Xiuheng had already moved to tingsongyuan, not far from cuizhuyuan, so Du Xiaoli arrived before long. Valley saw Du Xiaoli and took her to Du Xiuheng''s study.


    "Young master, miss is coming." Xigu said to the study, then pushed open the door of the study and retreated.


    Du Xiaoli went in with a basket. He saw Du Xiuheng still reading under the light. When he saw her come in, he put down the book and asked, "sister, why are you here at this time?"


    "I went to Chuang Tzu this afternoon to teach them how to make wine. When I came back, I picked some grapes. I just came back for dinner and wanted to bring some to you." Du Xiaoli put the basket on Du Xiuheng''s desk, took the book in front of him and said, "it''s so late now, don''t read. The light is so dark, it hurts your eyes."


    Du Xiuheng didn''t take the book robbed by Du Xiaoli either. He picked a grape from the basket, peeled it and put it in his mouth. After eating it, he said, "I heard something happened at your women''s college today? Are you okay?"


    "It''s all right." Du Xiaoli moved a stool and sat down at the desk. He ate grapes and chatted with Du Xiuheng. He told Du Xiuheng about the afternoon and his situation in the college these days. "Miss Ji is a troublemaker." Du Xiuheng concluded after listening, "but she is willing to do this for you. She still treats you as a friend." "well, Liuxia is good." Du Xiaoli said, "by the way, let''s go to see grandma Meng tomorrow. She was ill yesterday, and I''m going to see her again tomorrow." "grandma Meng is ill? Is it serious?" Du Xiuheng asked. "Well, it''s very serious. If you don''t get it right, you''ll die." Du Xiaoli said, "but fortunately, the treatment is timely, so it should be no problem now." "then wait for me after school tomorrow, and I''ll go to see her with you after school." Du Xiuheng said. "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded. "By the way, the Mid Autumn Festival will be more than half a month. Let''s call Liufeng and them to get together before that. We said we would make food for him when we were free, but we haven''t made it for him yet. It''s just that we haven''t got together since we arrived in the capital." "OK." Du Xiuheng readily agreed. "I''ve heard that a few days will be the day for the rest of the college. Let''s choose that day. The wolf garden has been almost repaired. Let''s go to our small paddock at that time." "OK." during their conversation, they have destroyed more than half of the grapes in the basket. Du Xiaoli saw that it was getting late, so he got up and went back.

 Chapter 117

    The next morning, Chuang Tzu sent Du Xiaoli''s grapes. Du Xiaoli looked at them and found that they were all good. He divided them into four parts, sent them to Princess Changle''s house, Meng''s house and general''s house, and then sent the least to old lady Du.


    After the explanation, he got on the carriage and went to the college. Since Du Kexin didn''t wait for Du Xiaoli on the first day of school, they didn''t go to school together. Every time she left alone.


    Because of what happened yesterday, Du Xiaoli and Ji Liuxia received everyone''s attention when they arrived in the classroom, but when they didn''t see the same, they went straight to the back of the classroom.


    At the end of the day''s course, Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo agreed to wait for Du Xiuheng for a while and then go to Meng''s house together. When Ji Liuxia and Fu Yalan heard about it, they said to go together, so they all waited for Du Xiuheng to finish school at the gate of the College.


    After a while, Du Xiuheng came out of the gate. Because the sun was still big, Du Xiaoli gave him the carriage, went to Meng Jiangzhuo''s carriage, and the horse let the valley ride back.


    When they came to Meng''s house, they met Han Mingxiang, who also came to visit old lady Meng. Several young women went in together.


    "See your royal highness." everyone who saw Han Mingxiang and Meng Fu came to salute. Han Mingxiang came forward to help Mrs. Meng and said, "I just heard that the old lady is ill, so I came to have a look. Mrs. Meng doesn''t have to be polite."


    "Princess Xie." Mrs. Meng got up with the people behind her.


    "How''s the old lady''s illness?" Han Mingxiang asked.


    "Now it has stabilized. I just slept and woke up for a while. Maybe I knew you were coming!" Mrs. Meng said and led them into the room.


    After Du Xiaoli entered the house, she saw old lady Meng leaning against the bed. She looks much better now and is eating the grapes peeled by the servant girl. Seeing Han Mingxiang, he wanted to salute her, but Han Mingxiang stopped him.


    Du Xiaoli came to the bed and said, "grandma Meng, I''ll take your pulse first."


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, the servant girl hurried to get a cloth cushion and put old lady Meng''s hand on it for Du Xiaoli to feel her pulse.


    "Girl, the grapes you sent today are delicious." old lady Meng said after Du Xiaoli finished her pulse.


    "You can''t eat more now. It''s good for your health to eat less. When you''re well, you''ll have time to eat again." Du Xiaoli picked up the cloth cushion and gave it to the servant girl on the side. The servant girl took it and put it again. "I''ll give you another injection later to change your medicine."


    "Thank you, girl. If it weren''t for you, I would have gone to the hell palace to report," said Mrs. Meng.


    "That''s because grandma Meng has a good appearance." Du Xiaoli said and turned around to see Ji Liuxia. They stared at themselves dumbfounded.


    "Are you?" Du Xiaoli was thrilled by them, especially Ji Liuxia''s eyes, as if she was going to eat her.


    Finally, Han Mingxiang broke the strange atmosphere and said, "I heard that the old lady was in a hurry and even the imperial doctor was helpless. Later, she was saved by a little miracle doctor. At that time, I was still thinking who the little miracle doctor was. I didn''t expect it would be Xiaoli."


    "Xiaoli, you really surprised us." Ji Liuxia said incredulously.


    "Hmm? Didn''t your brother tell you I knew medicine?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "No, what a boy! He didn''t tell me that you can do medicine. He''s still a little miracle doctor. Wait for me to go back and see how I make trouble with him!" Ji Liuxia said with her teeth. If Ji Liufeng had told her earlier, she wouldn''t be so surprised.


    "I knew early in the morning that Xiaoli was not like what was rumored outside, but I didn''t expect it to be so amazing!" Fu Yalan noticed that Du Xiaoli was not as good as what she saw at the last party, so last time she said to her grandfather that she agreed to Du Xiaoli''s enrollment. Unexpectedly, she shocked herself far more than she thought.


    "Well, don''t stand any longer, you girls. Sit down and chat with me, and then go out to play." said Mrs. Meng.


    Mrs. Meng asked the servant girl to carry some piers and put them by the bed. Du Xiaoli and they sat over. Old man Meng saw Du Xiuheng behind him and quickly called him over. However, because he was a man, it was not convenient to stay here. After a while, he left first. Meng Jiangzhuo also took several people to the pavilion in the yard to enjoy flowers, drink tea and eat grapes.


    "What kind of fruit is this? Eat it well! It tastes like wine." Ji Liuxia asked pleasantly after eating a grape.


    "This is the grape Xiaoli sent in the morning." Mrs. Meng explained.


    "This is the grape? Where did you get it?" Ji Liuxia looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise. She likes wine very much, but she has never eaten grapes.


    "From the ground," said Du Xiaoli.


    "I was surprised when I saw the grapes in the morning. I didn''t expect to eat this fruit," Han Mingxiang said.


    "Ah, Xiaoli also sent it to you?" Ji Liuxia looked at Du Xiaoli wrongly. Her eyes were very frank and complained about Du Xiaoli. Why didn''t she have her own share.


    "You''re a foodie like your brother. How could I forget you? The general''s house has been sent," Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "But I can''t send it to sister Yalan''s house. I want you to go to the house with me later, so I didn''t send it." "it doesn''t matter. Xiaoli, you''ve been very interested." Fu Yalan said with a smile. Although she didn''t send it to the government, at least she didn''t forget her job, did she? "By the way, I''m going to invite you to dinner on the day of rest. Would you like to go?" Du Xiaoli said. "Really? Xiaoli, you finally want to invite us to dinner. My saliva drips all over the ground every day when I listen to my brother!" Ji Liuxia said happily. "Liuxia is so excited!" Meng Jiangzhuo smiled when they saw Ji Liuxia''s appearance. "It''s not that I want to be excited, but that I finally look forward to Xiaoli''s dinner." Ji Liuxia said, "You don''t know. My brother once ate something made by Xiaoli. He told me it was delicious, how to make it, and how it tasted. But I was so greedy. Last time she said she would invite us to eat, but she didn''t expect to wait so long. Do you think I''m not excited?" "ha ha, we didn''t know Xiaoli would cook!" Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile. "I haven''t eaten it either, but my brother''s mouth is so picky that he says it''s delicious. It must be very good." Ji Liuxia said definitely. "Really? I''m looking forward to what I said." Fu Yalan was also interested. "But if so many of us go to the prime minister''s house, will it be inconvenient?" "we don''t have a party in the prime minister''s house." Du Xiaoli said.

 Chapter 118

    "Where shall we go?"


    Du Xiaoli wanted to go to the wolf garden, but he thought of Ji Liuxia''s appearance and said, "there are two places now, one is in the city and the other is outside the city. If outside the city, the carriage is estimated to take more than half an hour. If you go somewhere, you can''t have dinner at night."


    "Let''s stay in the city," Ji Liuxia said.


    "Well, it''s so hot now. It''s tiring to go out by car. Then it''s in the city," Du Xiaoli said.


    "But not in the prime minister''s house, where can we go?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "you''ll know then."


    In the evening, Du Xiaoli took Fu Yalan''s car back to the prime minister''s house and asked her to take back the grapes left in the morning.


    When Du Xiaoli came back from school the next day, he remembered that he had made an appointment with Du Xueqi the night before yesterday to show her the silver. He asked Yingge to take the silver back to the yard, and then asked Xia yuan to invite them to the third aunt''s yard.


    This is the first time that the third aunt and Du Xueqi came to Du Xiaoli''s yard. They were surprised to see the green bamboo garden so small.


    "Third sister, why do you live in such a small yard?" Du Xueqi asked.


    "When I came, there was only this yard. I had planned to live temporarily, but I liked it very much and lived here." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Where are the two wolves?" Du Xueqi asked without seeing silver.


    Du Xiaoli shouted Yingge to the yard and saw her bring the silver to the yard.


    When silver came out of the house, she saw Du Xiaoli and ran over and rubbed her.


    "Ah --"


    Although she always wanted to see the wolf, Du Xueqi screamed and hid in her mother''s arms when she saw the silver rushing over.


    "Not afraid." Xie Yu patted Du Xueqi on the back, forced himself to calm down and comforted his daughter.


    "Hehe, don''t be afraid. Silver won''t bite people casually." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Really?" Du Xueqi poked her head out of Xie Yu''s arms and saw silver standing quietly beside Du Xiaoli. It seemed very docile. She was a little bolder and the whole person turned around.


    "Of course, silver is obedient." Du Xiaoli touched silver''s neck, "right, silver?"


    "Ah Woo -"


    Silver shouted at Du Xiaoli.


    "How about you stand here and let Xueqi touch you?" Du Xiaoli squatted down and put his hands around silver''s neck. The silver rubbed his head against Du Xiaoli''s face.


    "Ah Wu -" hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, silver shouted again.


    "Mom, I''ll touch the silver." Du Xueqi, after all, is young and doesn''t know much about fierce wild animals such as wolves. Seeing that silver is so gentle, she has less fear in her heart. She raises her head and says to Xie Yu.


    Xie Yu looked at Du Xueqi, looked at the silver, struggled, let go of Du Xueqi and said, "just touch it and come back."


    "OK." Du Xueqi slowly walked towards the silver. With the encouragement of Du Xiaoli, she slowly stretched out her hand and touched the silver''s back. Seeing that silver really didn''t bite her, he turned his head excitedly and shouted to Xie Yu, "Mom, I really touched the wolf!"


    "Well, come back soon." Xie Yu forgot to breathe when he saw Du Xueqi''s hand touching silver. He was relieved to see that silver didn''t bite her.


    Du Xueqi reluctantly left silver and returned to Xie Yu. Du Xiaoli asked Yingge to take the silver down again.


    "Third aunt, it''s rare for you to come to me. Go in and have a seat and drink tea." Du Xiaoli stood up and said.


    "OK." Xie Yu seemed not so distant from Du Xiaoli, nodded and agreed.


    Du Xiaoli took them into the living room. Soon Xia yuan would make tea for the three and bring some snacks and fruits.


    Seeing the grapes, Xie Yu said, "you asked someone to send us this fruit the day before yesterday. We haven''t thanked you yet!"


    "Third sister, what kind of fruit is this?" Du Xueqi asked.


    "This is a grape."


    "Grapes? Grapes used to make wine?" Xie Yu said in surprise.


    "Yes. I brought it back outside the city. If you like it, I''ll have someone send you some every day." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "No, how can I trouble miss three?" Xie Yu shook his head and refused.


    Although Du Xueqi wanted to eat, she was silent when she saw her mother refuse.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have to eat every day. It''s also a passing thing to give you some." Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xueqi and didn''t quarrel like other children, so she praised Xie Yu''s education in her heart again.


    After sitting for a while, it was already a little late. Xie Yu got up and said goodbye to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli asked them to stay here for dinner, but Xie Yu said that the servant girls in the yard were ready, and Du Xiaoli sent them to the door.


    "Goodbye, third sister." Du Xueqi walked a distance, turned around and waved goodbye to Du Xiaoli, and then followed Xie Yu away.


    Du Xiaoli looked at their backs and more and more felt that the third aunt was a little strange. It seemed that she was not interested in the whole Du mansion. She had a sense of alienation for everyone, but she didn''t deliberately. Moreover, her eyes at Du Yunhan were not admiration or utilitarian in the eyes of other concubines, but gratitude, heartfelt gratitude. But none of this can hide her comfortable temperament. Although Du Xueqi grew up in the prime minister''s house, she was not as domineering and arrogant as the general official lady, but very much like the clever sister of the neighbor. This is why she is willing to contact them. "What a strange mother and daughter." Du Xiaoli said faintly, and then turned back to the yard. It seems that their affairs can only be solved by Xia yuan''s investigation. But she also guessed that it was almost ten. In the twinkling of an eye, it was the day for the college to rest. Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo made an appointment to gather in front of the Fengxue building early in the morning, while Ji Liufeng and others went directly to the wolf garden. "Xiaoli, are we gathering here today?" Fu Yalan asked, thinking that Du Xiaoli had gathered here when he first came. It was here that she met Du Xiaoli. "No." Du Xiaoli smiled. "Then why did you call us here?" Ji Liuxia asked, "I thought you were going to invite us to a big meal here!" "yes, what are we doing here now?" Meng Jiangzhuo also wondered. "Take something," said Du Xiaoli, and then walked into the gate. "Oh, Miss Du San is coming!" Fu Wansan, who is counting on the counter, quickly smiled and said, "is Miss Du coming to have dinner now?"

 Chapter 119

    "No." Du Xiaoli came to the counter and said, "I want to buy something here."


    "What does Miss Du want?" asked Fu Wansan. "Why don''t we go inside and talk."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded and greeted Ji Liuxia. The three entered.


    Ji Liuxia looked at Du Xiaoli and Fu Wansan. They caught up with her and asked, "Xiao Li, are you familiar with shopkeeper Fu? I heard that others are cold and indifferent. Why are you so enthusiastic? Isn''t this your restaurant?"


    Unexpectedly, Ji Liuxia guessed at once, but she didn''t intend to admit it and said, "Uncle Fu is a friend of mine."


    When Du Xiaoli said this, Ji Liuxia subconsciously thought it was the restaurant opened by Du Xiaoli''s friends. However, since she is an acquaintance, it is normal for fuwansan to be a little enthusiastic about her.


    "Miss Du, what do you want? I''ll let them prepare." Fu Wansan said when he got to the back room.


    "I invited some people to dinner today and wanted to bring some wine to you." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK, what wine?" Fu Wansan readily agreed. "I just brought some wine a few days ago. How about wine?"


    "OK. How many do you have here?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Ha ha, ten jars were shipped the day before yesterday. I don''t know whether five jars are enough for Miss Du?" asked Fu Wansan.


    "Suction -"


    Ji Liuxia three people were surprised by Fu Wansan''s words and took a breath of air conditioning. Is this too generous?! When ordinary people come here, they only want a small pot of wine, not because they can''t afford money, but because they only sell it here. It can be seen that this wine is precious and scarce. I didn''t expect to be generous here. It seems that it''s really easy for acquaintances to do things!


    But everyone was happy to think that the wine was for today''s party.


    "Just five jars." Du Xiaoli thought that five jars were enough, so he nodded and agreed, and then asked, "how come there are so few purchases this time?"


    "Thirty jars were originally set, but this year''s wine in Fuzhou City was set as Mid Autumn Festival tribute wine, so all the wine was paid to the palace. It''s not easy for us to get ten jars." Fu Wansan said, "we can buy more after a while."


    "Well, then we''ll have trouble getting the five of the wine in the cab, and then, decorate the Baijiu bar and have a little lower grain wine," said Du Xiaoli. There is a seasonal wind today. They may be able to spell wine again. This wine can''t be ruined by them.


    "OK." shopkeeper Fu nodded and called a waiter to carry wine to Du Xiaoli.


    "Then I''ll trouble you." Du Xiaoli thanked.


    "Ha ha, it''s also our honor for Miss du to come to us to get wine." Fu Wansan said with a smile.


    When they went out, Ji Liuxia and they were all in front. Du Xiaoli was a little behind and whispered to Fu Wansan, "there will be some wine in the villa outside the city these days. You can go there to get it after you run out of goods."


    "Yes, miss. I see." Fu Wansan also whispered.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and walked out quickly. When they got to their carriage, several jars of wine had been loaded into the car. Du Xiaoli and Fuwan said goodbye and asked the coachman to drive the carriage away. Her carriage moved, and three other carriages followed.


    Du Xiaoli took Ji Liuxia to Niujing''s house. Seeing that Du Xiaoli had asked people to move the wine down, they all got off the carriage and asked, "Xiao Li, are we having dinner at Niu Yuyi''s house today?"


    "No, just transfer here," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Transfer station?"


    "It''s here to change the carriage. You don''t need your carriage." Du Xiaoli explained.


    "Martial uncle, Shifu has been waiting for you for a long time. Then he went to the wolf garden before you came." the boy came to the yard and said.


    "Elder martial brother, did you get up early?" Du Xiaoli asked with a smile.


    "Yes, elder martial brother has been talking about it since he learned yesterday that there was a dinner today." Tong Tong replied.


    "I knew it. Well, you take us there," said Du Xiaoli.


    Ji Liuxia, Meng Jiangzhuo and Fu Yalan came over, looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "are you and Niu Yuyi brothers and sisters?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded. Although she hasn''t seen her cheap master yet, it''s true.


    "No wonder your medical skills are so good!" Meng Jiangzhuo sighed.


    Niu Yuyi''s medical skill is one of the best in Fengming country. Du Xiaoli and his teacher share the same vein, which can barely explain Du Xiaoli''s medical skill.


    Tongtong took Du Xiaoli and they came to the backyard. They saw that a boat was prepared by the river behind, and a boatman was waiting. The boy led them into the boat and rowed towards the other bank. Across the river, a carriage was waiting for them.


    "Xiaoli, where are you taking us?" Meng Jiangzhuo was confused by Du Xiaoli''s skill.


    "Wolf garden," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Wolf garden? Are there wolves? Ah, I remember. I heard Xiaoli you have two wolves." Meng Jiangzhuo shouted.


    As soon as her voice fell, the cry of silver came. "It''s really a wolf howling. Xiaoli, will we see your wolf today?" Fu Yalan asked. "If you want to see it, you can," Du Xiaoli said. She asked people to lock them up in the paddock. If they want to go, they just need to go to the paddock. "I''ve seen silver and touched it!" Ji Liuxia said proudly. "Really? Aren''t you afraid?" Meng Jiangzhuo was afraid when he thought of the wolf. "No, silver is very gentle." Ji Liuxia said, "not only me, but also the princess." "then we''ll touch it later, Xiaoli, OK?" Fu Yalan said with bright eyes. "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded with a faint smile. "By the way, how did the princess come?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked. "She came with Dingwang." "ah, I''m looking forward to this dinner!" Ji Liuxia sighed. "It seems like the first time I look forward to it!" "so do I." Meng Jiangzhuo echoed. "Although many people attended this party, they rarely have such a sense of expectation." Fu Yalan nodded in agreement. Maybe it''s all because Ji Liuxia kept talking, making everyone look forward to it unconsciously. "Here we are." the carriage arrived at the wolf garden after driving for more than a quarter of an hour. Ji Liuxia got off and looked around. She was surprised and said, "isn''t this behind the prime minister''s house?" "yes." Du Xiaoli took everyone into the wolf garden and came to the yard inside the wall. She saw Xia yuan busy inside. "Last time we came, it was still empty. I didn''t expect you to build such a fence and yard here." Ji Liuxia sighed.

 Chapter 120

    "Well, I live in a small yard, which is not suitable for them. So I asked my father to buy it and build a small fence so that they can run freely. It is connected with the mountain behind. Even if they want to go to the mountain, it is OK." Du Xiaoli looked at his site with satisfaction. "I''m also going to have someone build a vineyard inside. It''s convenient for us to eat grapes then."


    "You are very kind to your wolf," Fu Yalan said.


    "Silver has been with me for many years. At that time, I was in Du Zhuang. There are mountains behind the village. It often plays in the mountains. In the past, it was very poor. Silver also brought us a lot of game. It was very smart. When I came to the capital, I wanted to put the silver back in the mountains, but it refused to go, so I brought it with gold." As soon as Du Xiaoli spoke of silver, he felt that there were endless words.


    But what she didn''t say was that after she poured into the world, silver spent the most time with her. The relationship between them is no longer a simple feeding relationship.


    "I really want to see silver and gold!" Meng Jiangzhuo put his handkerchief hand on his chest and looked forward to it.


    "Now they should be in the paddock. When they have had enough, they will come back." Du Xiaoli said, "let''s go and see how the dishes for lunch are prepared. Because we don''t bring servant girls today, we have to do it ourselves."


    "Ah? Shall we do it?" Ji Liuxia cried when she heard Du Xiaoli''s words. "I can''t do anything! I''m sure I''ll burn your kitchen."


    "Puff -" everyone was amused by Ji Liuxia''s reaction.


    "Although we all know your ability to burn the kitchen, you don''t have to say it." a smiling voice came. Everyone turned and saw that Han Mingyi and Han Mingxiang had entered the yard. Besides Ji Liufeng, there was a man about the same age as Han Mingyi. The other is the cold word seven brothers.


    And that''s what Han Mingxiang, who has a good relationship with Ji Liuxia, said just now.


    "See King Ding, King Xian and Princess Changle." Meng Jiangzhuo hurried up to salute.


    "No." Han Mingyuan, the idle king, held a fan in his hand, lifted it slightly, then looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "is this my future sister-in-law?"


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know how to answer this sentence. He smiled and turned off the topic and asked, "I''ll see how the things in the kitchen are ready. Don''t you need my greeting?"


    "Little sister-in-law, I heard Leng Er say that your cooking is comparable to that of the imperial chef, so you have the cheek to come and rub your food. Don''t you mind?" Han Mingyuan brushed, opened his fan and said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli looked at her fan and couldn''t see the material. It should be his usual weapon and play a role with Ji Liufeng''s fan. He was dressed in white. Although he was a little like Han Mingyi, he had a taste of Jianghu and seemed more free and easy.


    Han Mingyuan was wandering outside, but Han Mingze sent him a message and asked him to come back this mid autumn festival, because this mid autumn festival banquet is also a celebration banquet for Han Mingyi and them. He had to come back. But maybe he was used to climbing over the wall when he was outside. When he went to Dingwang mansion, he also climbed over the wall. As soon as he went in, he heard lenger saying that today''s dinner and how delicious Du Xiaoli''s cooking were. He suddenly became interested in today''s dinner, so he shouted to Han Mingyi to take him with him.


    "Idle King joked. It''s Xiaoli''s honor for idle king to come." Du Xiaoli also admired Han Mingyuan''s personality of not loving power and natural and unrestrained, which not many people can do.


    "Xiaoli, let''s go with you," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "Ah? We really want to cook? Can I not go?" Ji Liuxia cried miserably.


    "I just asked you to see if there was anything you could do, such as picking vegetables. You''ve heard a little about burning the general''s kitchen. How dare you cook." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Ah, as long as I''m not allowed to cook," Ji Liuxia said.


    "You should also learn from the girl. When you get married, you can tie your husband''s stomach with this! Otherwise, you won''t, you don''t understand, and you will be driven back by the husband''s family to see what you do!" Ji Liufeng doesn''t save face for his sister at all.


    "Hum, I''ll burn down their kitchen first!" Ji Liuxia hummed and left. She didn''t think much of what Ji Liufeng said.


    Du Xiaoli asked someone to call Du Xiuheng out, asked him to greet Han Mingyi and them, and then took Meng Jiangzhuo and them to the kitchen.


    "I''ll help too." Han Mingxiang said and followed up. She also wanted to see Du Xiaoli''s cooking.


    "Dingwang, Xianwang, general Ji, let''s go in." Du Xiuheng waved to Han Mingyi and said.


    "Go and help yourself," Han Mingyi told lenger.


    "Yes." lenger and lengsan are ordered to follow Du Xiaoli and leave others to protect Han Mingyi. But lenger was driven out by Du Xiaoli as soon as they went, saying they didn''t need their help.


    "Xiaoli, what are we going to eat today?" Meng Jiangzhuo never went into the kitchen to cook, so he didn''t know what he could do when he looked at the spacious kitchen full of vegetables and chicken, duck and fish.


    "In fact, I just want you to feel the fun of cooking by yourself. You can wash these dishes and pick them." Du Xiaoli said, "let Xia yuan and them cook the meat." "we can still do it if we just wash the dishes." Fu Yalan said. When she was in the nunnery, she would also help the cook in the nunnery. "Well, let''s start," said Du Xiaoli. Then he classified the ingredients and asked them to clean them, while he began processing them himself. Today, I plan to make Sichuan cuisine series. The main dishes include boiled meat slices, double cooked meat, pickled fish, fish flavored shredded meat, kung pao chicken, steamed beef, konjac roast duck, Mapo Tofu, husband and wife lung slices, etc. Because these dishes are spicy, she prepared some light dishes. "Just listening to the name makes my mouth water." Ji Liuxia said. "Yes, it makes people hungry." Han Mingxiang nodded. "Then you''ll eat more." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Miss, the oven has just been delivered from the blacksmith''s shop." Qiao Zhu''s grandfather, the old beggar, now called the old beggar, came to the kitchen and said to Du Xiaoli. "I see. You go ahead and be busy first." Du Xiaoli nodded. "Oven? What''s that for?" Ji Liuxia asked. "It''s for making delicious food." Du Xiaoli didn''t explain it, deliberately hanging her appetite. "Oh, Xiaoli, just tell me." Ji Liuxia came to Du Xiaoli and said.

 Chapter 121

    "Wait, you''ll know when I give you something to eat." Du Xiaoli pushed Ji Liuxia with her elbow and pushed her away from herself.


    "Will you eat at noon?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked.


    "No. It''s for the evening," said Du Xiaoli. In the evening, she planned to let everyone barbecue by themselves. Now she told them. There was nothing new that night.


    "I really know how to sell off." Ji Liuxia spit out her tongue at Du Xiaoli and went back to continue cleaning the dishes.


    "Liuxia, you can''t do this. When you marry Qu''s family, I don''t know if childe Qu can accept your child''s nature." Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "Childe Qu? Has sister Liuxia been engaged?" Du Xiaoli stopped his meat cutting knife and looked at them and asked.


    "Of course." Fu Yalan said, "she''s going to reach the hairpin soon. Of course, she''s old enough to get married. The last time the senior general told her a marriage before the war. It''s Mr. Qu. Now she''s waiting for Liuxia and hairpin to get married!"


    "I don''t love to make complaints about that bookworm!" Ji Liuxia thought of Qu Yi and couldn''t help thinking of Tucao. That''s not her favorite dish at all.


    Du Xiaoli has heard that Qu Yi''s grandmother was a member of the royal family in those years, and her father was also a high-level civil servant, but he didn''t have real power, so if you want to say what the family status is, it''s also the same as the general''s house.


    Thinking of what they said, Ji Lun ordered Ji Liuxia a kiss before leaving the station, she sighed in her heart. He must be afraid that he and Ji Liufeng would die on the battlefield, so he would find her a reliance. In that way, even if they had an accident, Ji Liuxia wouldn''t live too miserable.


    "You have to marry if you don''t marry. If you accept the bride price, can you go back?" Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile.


    "Has the wedding date been fixed?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Well, it''s settled. It''s early next year," Fu Yalan said.


    "Ha ha, that good thing is not far away!"


    "Yes."


    "Hum, you are all older than me, and you are fast!" Ji Liuxia was said by everyone, and she was a little embarrassed.


    "Yes, it should be fast. I just don''t know where my lover is." Han Mingxiang said somewhat lost.


    Among the five of them, she is the oldest, already sixteen, but she still hasn''t met anyone who makes her heart beat, and the marriage has not been decided yet. Thinking of the fate of her sisters, she seemed to see her future.


    "Princess, you will meet your other half." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingxiang and said.


    "The other half?" everyone looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "An old man said that you and your other half are a circle. Only when you meet the right person can you become a perfect couple," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Unfortunately, we didn''t have the chance to meet our other half," Fu Yalan said.


    "Yes, we can''t decide our marriage at all." Meng Jiangzhuo''s mood also fell down.


    Du Xiaoli looked at everyone and suddenly became a little sad. He wanted to say that fate was in his own hands, but he found that this sentence was the most powerless sentence in this dynasty. She stamped the knife in her hand and said, "well, no matter what your life will be like in the future, now we are still together and enjoying our beautiful youth. Today is the first time I invite you to dinner. Don''t frown. Otherwise, I''ll be in a bad mood. Put a tablespoon of salt and salty you to death! Let you become a bucket in the afternoon."


    "Poof -"


    Meng Jiangzhuo and his wife were amused by Du Xiaoli''s words. They laughed and said, "well, no matter what the future is, at least we still have each other and you sisters!"


    "Yes, no matter what, we will have sisters together! We will never leave!" Ji Liuxia said with a smile.


    "HMM." Fu Yalan nodded heavily, and even Han Mingxiang promised together.


    Du Xiaoli looked at them no longer lost, and then concentrated on hiding the meat. Ji Liuxia was stunned by his skillful knife technique. Even after washing the dishes, he didn''t leave. He gathered around to watch Du Xiaoli cook.


    "Xiaoli, if you open a restaurant with your cooking skills, you will certainly be able to compare the wind and snow restaurants." Ji Liuxia, holding a pair of chopsticks and tasting the dishes made by Du Xiaoli, were full of praise.


    I taught the cook of Fengxue building! Du Xiaoli thought.


    "No wonder my brother says your food is delicious. After so many years, I still remember your original dish. If I were you, I wouldn''t forget such delicious!" Ji Liuxia said after biting off a claw with a marinated chicken claw.


    "Even the imperial chef may not be able to catch up with Xiaoli''s cooking." Han Mingxiang said gracefully with a chicken claw.


    "So you''re hiding in the kitchen and eating!" a man who followed the fragrance complained just as everyone was having a good time eating stewed chicken feet.


    "Well, idle king, how did you come here?" Du Xiaoli asked the person who suddenly appeared with a spatula in his hand.


    "I came out and smelled the fragrance. I didn''t expect to see you celebrities stealing food in the kitchen. Tut Tut, I don''t know how it will affect you." Han Mingyuan brushed open the fan and said, "but if you bribe me, I''ll keep it secret for you."


    Sweat - everyone feels that there are three black lines behind their heads. Han Mingyuan''s bribery method needless to say, we all know! Sure enough, Han Mingyuan went straight to wash his hands, then came over, picked up a marinated chicken claw and said, "pull me into the water, you don''t have to worry that I''ll say it. Well, it tastes delicious!" "brother Wang..." Han Mingxiang covered his eyes with his other hand and looked like he couldn''t bear to look straight at me. At noon, Xia yuan and others took Du Xiaoli''s dishes to the restaurant and put them away. When they were ready, they went to the living room and called Han Mingyi and others to have dinner. Of course, the servant''s table is in another room. When everyone came to see the delicious food on the table, they couldn''t help but praise it. When they tasted it, they almost swallowed their tongues. Some people who were afraid of spicy drank water while crying and runny nose, and chopsticks kept sending food to their mouths. With wine, everyone had an unrestrained meal and had a good time. After lunch, everyone didn''t rest, because Du Xiaoli took out new things for everyone to play. "What''s this?" Han Mingyuan asked curiously, looking at the small square table in the lounge with small squares on it. "It''s called mahjong. It''s a game played by more than three people." Du Xiaoli sat down and said, "sit down and I''ll tell you how to play." everyone sat down. Three pairs of mahjong were prepared in the room for them to play.

 Chapter 122

    "In fact, this is also a kind of gambling." Du Xiaoli said, "first of all, let''s understand what mahjong is. Mahjong is divided into three colors, each of which has one to nine numbers, and each number is four cards, so there are 108 cards in total. Its rules of the game are quite simple, but also changeable..."


    Du Xiaoli said that there were only one to nine mahjong in Sichuan in his previous life, and there were no red and white boards, Southeast and northwest cards.


    After Du Xiaoli''s explanation, everyone soon understood the playing methods of mahjong. One by one, they were in high spirits and began to play mahjong. At the beginning, because I was not familiar with it, I often had flowers and made a lot of jokes.


    For those who don''t play, Du Xiaoli also prepared go and other recreational things for them. Everyone had a good time all afternoon.


    Du Xiuheng and Han Mingyi were playing chess in the next room. When they heard the cries from there, they all smiled helplessly. It was really that there was no image of a famous lady in the capital.


    "Ha, I''m burnt! Three times to Hu." Han Mingyuan''s voice came, very excited.


    "Your Highness Ding, do you really want to marry my sister?" Du Xiuheng asked solemnly, looking at Han Mingyi.


    "That''s natural." Han Mingyi answered positively, without hesitation or fraud.


    Du Xiuheng looked at Han Mingyi''s face for a moment. It seemed that he saw a trace of untruth from his face, but finally nodded and said, "if you are not good to my sister, I believe she will punish you, and I don''t have to worry about it. However, my sister is obsessed with emotional cleanliness. You look at her as if you don''t care about anything. In fact, you like these more than anyone else."


    "I know," Han Mingyi said.


    Her insistence, her only, what she wants is a pair all her life. He understood it a few years ago. He didn''t want to touch her minefield, and he didn''t want to touch it. At that time, his mother was one of many concubines. He had experienced that taste before he met Du Xiaoli. He watched his mother wash her face with tears every day and finally died in the struggle in the harem. At that time, he decided that he would not repeat the mistakes of his father and emperor in his life. Even after seeing the faces of those people in the harem, he thought he would not take the initiative to any woman in his life.


    However, during that trip to the countryside, he was attracted to a seven-year-old baby. When he realized his heart, he felt incredible, but it seemed that everything was reasonable.


    Love came quietly at that time.


    Du Xiuheng watched Han Mingyi fall into memory and didn''t bother him. He looked at the chessboard and thought.


    Compared with Du Xiuheng, their side is quiet. The other side is like a battle field. The sound of card bidding, the impact of mahjong, shouting and everyone''s laughter have never stopped.


    The grapes in gujingli town have become the most popular fruit. We learned that there is a vineyard outside the city, and we all asked to go to the vineyard next time.


    "Xiaoli, this is really a good place!" Ji Liuxia sighed with one hand stuffed grapes into her mouth and one hand touched mahjong.


    "Of course, you don''t look at your appearance. Where do you still have the noble atmosphere, dignified and virtuous when you are outside?" Fu Yalan is the quietest among the people, but he has to let go a lot more than before.


    In the past, when we gathered, we thought about how to maintain our image and how to earn face for the family. Because we gathered in restaurants and teahouses, we had to worry about outsiders. Where did we go crazy after closing the door like today.


    "I''m so happy to have fun today. The happiest thing is that I can eat so many cool grapes!" Ji Liuxia said.


    "This game is also very fun. I''ve never been tired of playing it," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    At this time, Du Xiaoli came in from the outside and said with a smile, "when you are familiar with it, next time we will bet money, one or two, two or two, three or four, four or eight, and so on. How about this?"


    "OK, that''s a good idea." Ji Liuxia responded first.


    "Xiaoli, what did you do? Why didn''t you play with us?" Han Mingxiang just pasted the card and was waiting for others to finish.


    "I''m going to prepare the ingredients for dinner," Du Xiaoli said. "It''s getting dark now. We can go to dinner."


    "Ah? It''s getting dark so soon?"


    When we looked outside, we found that the sun was west and was about to set.


    "Since it''s so late, let''s not play." Ji Liuxia threw down her card, got up and came to Du Xiaoli, put her hand around her shoulder and said, "Xiaoli, are we going to eat your oven tonight? How should we eat that?"


    "Don''t you know when you go." Du Xiaoli looked at her impatient appearance and didn''t tell her.


    When the other two tables were over, everyone went out together. At this time, Du Xiuheng and Han Mingyi also came out. After Du Xiaoli asked everyone to wash their hands, he took them to the yard.


    "Xiaoli, are we going to eat in the open air?" Ji Liufeng looked at a long table in the yard, several small square tables and three iron stoves.


    "Well, we''ll have dinner here tonight. Don''t you feel uncomfortable eating together?" Du Xiaoli asked, "or I''ll make a place for lengyi and them alone."


    "No need." everyone knows that Du Xiaoli comes from the countryside, and the concept of superiority and inferiority is not very strong. Even if lengyi and they are servants, they are treated the same in her eyes. Since they came to her as guests, they had to follow her ideas. And they also go through life and death with Han Mingyi, not ordinary bodyguards. Du Xiaoli clapped his hands three times, and Xia yuan and they brought delicious food to the long table next to them, rather than the square table they sat on. "Girl, why don''t you bring it to us?" Niu Jing said, smelling the delicious food and looking at the empty plate in front of him. "We had a buffet tonight," said Du Xiaoli. "What is a buffet?" Du Xiaoli explained the buffet and asked Han Mingyi''s three brothers and sisters to pick up the dishes they wanted first. Everyone has seen such a method and felt it was relatively new for the moment. And I used to prepare the meals, so I didn''t expect to do it myself here, but I also feel so fresh. "Master, will your subordinates get it for you?" lengyi came to Han Mingyi and said. "No, I''ll do it myself." Han Mingyi raised his hand and refused. Then he got up with his plate and came to the long table to choose what he wanted. Han Mingyuan and Han Mingxiang also refused to go. They got up with a plate and walked to the long table. When they choose the dishes, Fu Yalan and them will go again.

 Chapter 123

    While they were cooking, Xia yuan brought them some raw food and put it next to the stoves.


    "Xiaoli, what are you? Do you want to invite us to eat raw meat?" Ji Liufeng asked curiously looking at the thin sliced meat.


    "Give you some raw food?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "What''s the matter? In the past, when marching and fighting, the tree roots were eaten!" Ji Liufeng said.


    Du Xiaoli thought of the situation of Fengming country a few years ago. At that time, they must have suffered a lot.


    "You can eat, princess, but they can''t." Du Xiaoli put the skewered meat on the long cooked charcoal oven and said, "tonight is barbecue besides the buffet."


    "Is this what you said about barbecue?" Ji Liuxia rushed over and looked at Du Xiaoli turning the shelf and said.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli turned the iron sign on the barbecue from time to time. "The taste of the barbecue is different from that of frying and boiling. You can eat it in a moment."


    Soon, the first batch of barbecue was ready. Everyone couldn''t wait to taste it. Soon, the first plate of barbecue was announced to be out of stock.


    But fortunately, when Du Xiaoli roasted meat, Xia yuan and Yingge also roasted in two other stoves. The two of them are deeply impressed by Du Xiaoli''s true story in cooking food. Although they are not more delicious than her cooking, they are also very delicious.


    At the back, everyone ate almost. Ji Liuxia and her family also went up to bake by themselves. They burnt it for the first time and barely could eat it under the guidance of Du Xiaoli for the second time. It''s hard for a cooking idiot.


    Fu Yalan and they were much stronger, but the heat still couldn''t catch up with what Du Xiaoli did.


    The party played until the middle of the month. Du Xiaoli asked the carriage to take everyone to Niujing''s house and watched them get on the carriage and leave. Then Xia yuan and Yingge were sent to follow them until they got home.


    "Well - so tired."


    Du Xiaoli hammered his sore shoulder and walked back with Du Xiuheng.


    "It''s really hard for you today." Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    "In fact, it''s OK. Just have a good time." Du Xiaoli said indifferently. This fatigue can be eliminated by running back.


    "Today, I heard from Ding Wang that during the Mid Autumn Festival, the emperor will organize a large banquet, which will be attended by officials and family members above grade five." Du Xiuheng said the news he heard today.


    "Are we going too?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes, the emperor asked us to go." Du Xiuheng didn''t know what the emperor had in mind. Why did so many people choose their names?


    "Ah?" Du Xiaoli had a headache. Attending such a banquet would surely make him lose a layer of skin!


    "I think it''s probably because this banquet is also a celebration banquet, and you are ding Wang''s fiancee, so you named us to go." Du Xiuheng guessed.


    "Maybe."


    When she returned to Cuizhu garden, Xia yuan and her family had already returned. When she learned that Fu Yalan and her family had arrived home safely, Du Xiaoli took a bath and was ready to rest. However, when she returned to her room after taking a bath, she felt the second person''s breath.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, why didn''t you go back?" Du Xiaoli came to the balcony, where Han Mingyi, who should have gone back, was sitting on the rocking chair.


    "Let me see you." Han Mingyi got up, came to Du Xiaoli, looked at her regular pajamas today, and said faintly.


    "Didn''t we just separate for a while?" Du Xiaoli said puzzled.


    Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli to lie down in the chair, then sat down on the stool next to her, pulled her hand over, pinched it gently, and said, "I think you''ve been busy all day today. I think you should be very tired."


    "Amount -"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and felt his sour and tight muscles slowly relax under his ingenious kneading. It was very comfortable and let her relax unconsciously. Then she felt a warm air flow from the palm of her hand into her body, and the fatigue disappeared from the place she swam through.


    He is using his inner to relieve her fatigue!


    After a while, Han Mingyi took back his hand and said, "please rest early. I''ll go back first."


    "Well, thank you, brother Xiaoyi." Du Xiaoli stood up and relaxed completely.


    Without Han Mingyi, she would be able to achieve this effect by exercising her Kung Fu for a while, but Han Mingyi didn''t know. Thinking that she was tired, she specially ran over to eliminate her fatigue with her internal power. Thinking of this, she felt a little ripple in her heart.


    Han Mingyi reached out and pinched her smooth face and said, "what else do you say to me? Thank you. I''m leaving."


    Du Xiaoli nodded and watched him fly away from the second floor. As he left, two figures flew up under the yard. Du Xiaoli recognized cold one and cold two.


    "Ding Wang is very kind to miss." Xia yuan and her family came in from the outside, looked at Du Xiaoli and said with a smile.


    "Yes, I didn''t know that the cold faced Dingwang had such a gentle and considerate side." Qiao Zhu also coaxed.


    Qiaozhu is the most familiar person in the capital, but she really hasn''t seen Dingwang like this. Most people see that he is cold, and his body always exudes the smell of strangers. "Yes, but it''s good that my future uncle will be kind to our young lady!" Yingge said with a smile. Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Han Mingyi to make such a show. Looking at Xia yuan''s teasing eyes, he said, "well, you''re tired today. Go down and have a rest. Xia yuan, you can relieve Qiao Zhu." "we know, miss." Xia yuan nodded. "By the way, Qiao Zhu, since I started school, you have followed Xia yuan to learn to read. What''s the effect now? I won''t have class tomorrow. I''ll test you." Du Xiaoli said. "Hey, miss, I can write my own name and your name!" Qiao Zhu said. "Qiao Zhu''s talent is very good, and his memory is also very good. Those words can be taught as soon as possible." Xia yuan praised. "Let''s have a look at her learning achievements tomorrow." Du Xiaoli said, "OK, I don''t need you here. Let''s go and have a rest." "yes, miss." Xia yuan left. Du Xiaoli came to bed and did a good job. He touched his arm and seemed to have Han Mingyi''s temperature. She smiled, then stopped thinking and began to practice her internal power seriously. The next morning, Du Xiaoli was called by Du Yunhan. She thought it was because of the grape that she called herself, but she didn''t expect to see Du Kexin in his study. "Dad, what can I do for you?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Kexin and asked. "Well, I really have something to say when I come to you two today." Du Yunhan looked at Du Kexin and Du Xiaoli, but he couldn''t see joy on his face.

 Chapter 124

    "What happened?" Du Kexin asked.


    "No." Du Yunhan shook his head and said, "after the morning session today, the emperor called me over and asked you something."


    Du Yunhan''s words surprised Du Kexin and Du Xiaoli.


    Du Yunhan''s words surprised Du Kexin and Du Xiaoli, but Du Kexin was surprised, and Du Xiaoli was surprised.


    "Dad, did the emperor really ask me?" Du Kexin asked happily.


    "Yes." Du Yunhan nodded. "The emperor said your piano skills are good. Let you prepare well and perform one for everyone at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet. In addition, other young ladies will prepare their talents at home, so the women''s college will be closed temporarily later. You don''t have to go to the college."


    "You don''t have to go to college?" Du Xiaoli''s eyes lit up when he heard the news. If she doesn''t have to go to school, she won''t have to see those old-fashioned gentlemen, and she won''t have to wait for school every day. Sometimes she wondered if it was a wrong decision to promise Du Yunhan to go to school?


    Du Yunhan naturally knew Du Xiaoli''s mind and said, "yes. There is no class from today to the Mid Autumn Festival."


    "Ha, that''s good news," Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli''s excited look and said, "Dad, since all the young ladies have to perform their talents, what about the three younger sisters?"


    Although she and Du Xiaoli have broken up in college, she will still pretend to be a good sister at home.


    Du Xiaoli also wants to know this question, so she doesn''t care. Du Kexin asked this sentence without knowing what he meant.


    "Xiaoli doesn''t need to perform talent. When the emperor asked me about Xiaoli, I said she couldn''t do anything. So the emperor exempted her talent performance." Du Yunhan said.


    "Dad, did you say that to the emperor?" Du Kexin looked at Du Yunhan in disbelief. Did he spoil her so much? Even if it would lose his face, wouldn''t he care?


    "Well, don''t worry about other things. Prepare your program well. Now that you have married King Ren, it represents King Ren''s face. Behave well. He will be good to you when you marry. Go back and prepare now." Du Yunhan waved his hand and said.


    "Yes. Daughter, leave!" Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli reluctantly and turned out of Du Yunhan''s study.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Du Yunhan to say this to the emperor. When she saw Du Kexin staring at herself angrily, she didn''t bother to pay attention. She pretended to look at the study inadvertently, but saw the portrait of Su Suxin on the wall.


    "This is a portrait of my mother," she murmured, reaching for the paper.


    The painter''s painting skills are really powerful. He paints Su Suxin''s appearance and charm vividly, like a real person. It can be seen that the painter knows and has deep feelings for her.


    "This is what I drew." Du Yunhan also came over and looked at the portrait that hasn''t changed for more than ten years. His voice was a little hoarse. "At the beginning, I thought you were all dead, so I drew this portrait. You look at you."


    Du Yunhan pointed to a certain position on the painting. Du Xiaoli looked at it. It was su Suxin''s abdomen. No wonder she felt a little strange, because the painting there was a slight bulge and looked like a pregnant woman. And she also held a little boy in her hand. When she was two or three years old, it should be Du Xiuheng.


    Then this is their family image!


    "Can you tell me about you and your mother, dad?" Du Xiaoli asked, touching the position of Su Su Su''s heart.


    "Alas, it doesn''t hurt to tell you." Du Yunhan sighed, looked at Su Suxin''s portrait and recalled the events of that year.


    In fact, Du Yunhan was born in an official family of three generations since he was a child. He is only a foreign official and his official position is not high. According to the expectation of the family, I hope his eldest son can become an official. But at that time, although he was full of poetry and books, he didn''t have much interest in being an official. Therefore, when he was a teenager, he left home and went out to see the outside world.


    One day, when he was passing a mountain, he was stopped by bandits on the mountain. He didn''t rob enough money, but he wanted his life. At the critical moment, the woman in white flew down the mountain and saved him. That woman was su Suxin.


    Later, they fell in love and wandered in the Jianghu for a long time. They experienced a lot of life and death, and their feelings deepened gradually to the point of talking about marriage.


    However, their feelings were not recognized by their families, especially Su Suxin''s family, who were very opposed to her marrying the descendants of the official family, but Su Suxin was determined and did not hesitate to abandon her martial arts and leave the family.


    Du Yunhan brings Su Suxin back home. The Du family didn''t agree with them, but Du Yunhan made it a condition for him to enter the official position. If they agreed, he would take part in the imperial examination. If they didn''t agree, he would leave the family like Su Suxin and never come back.


    In contrast, the Du family agreed to their marriage and held a wedding for them after Su Su recovered. Du Yunhan also took Su Suxin to the capital in accordance with his original promise, participated in the next scientific examination, and reached the ground in one fell swoop, becoming the number one in the field.


    Because of his handsome appearance and brilliant talent, the elegant and beautiful young man was favored by Zhong Meiqing, the little daughter of the prime minister at that time, so that his own sister, the queen of that year, spoke to the emperor and asked the emperor to marry her and Du Yunhan. Knowing that Du Yunhan had married and had a positive wife, the emperor married Zhong Meiqing and married him as his flat wife. When his father-in-law came to announce the decree, Du Yunhan didn''t intend to accept the decree and kept kneeling on the ground. He swore to Su Suxin that he would only marry her. She sacrificed so much for him. How can he be sorry for her again? And his love is given to her. How can he accept other women? Just when his father-in-law was furious and was ready to go back and Sue the emperor for his disobedience to the decree, Su Suxin, kneeling aside, got up and took over the decree for him. Although she didn''t want to share her husband with others, she saw his heart and saw that he was willing to resist for himself. How could she have the heart to let him lose his good future, go to jail or even lose his life because of herself? So, soon after, the Du family had a flat wife. One is the prime minister''s daughter and the other is a Jianghu woman who doesn''t even have her mother''s family. The servants in the house are steering the wheel. If Du Yunhan didn''t protect them, Su Suxin''s life can be imagined. Later, Su Suxin first gave birth to Zhong Meiqing''s son, now Du Xiuheng, a few months ago, and she gave birth to Du Kexin in October the following year. Two years later, Du Yunhan was sent out on business and left for more than two months. When he returned, he got the news that Su Suxin had an affair with other men and fled for fear of crime. He had escaped for two or three days before he returned.

 Chapter 125

    Du Yunhan certainly doesn''t believe Zhong Meiqing''s words, but his mother from his hometown insists that Du Yunhan should stop Su Suxin, even if she has escaped, and then straighten Zhong Meiqing. Du Yunhan ignored them and went crazy looking for the whereabouts of Su Suxin''s mother and son. For this reason, he didn''t even go to the early Dynasty, which made the first emperor angry.


    Originally, Du Yunhan was to be punished, but he was exempted from punishment when he learned that he was looking for his wife and children and that the queen helped speak. However, this matter is also known to the whole capital.


    As like as two peas of a mother and a mother, Su Suxin and Du Xiuheng were found dead after a few days.


    Du Yunhan sat on the mountain all day and night with the woman''s body in his arms. He didn''t care who went. Later, I ordered people to knock him unconscious and took him back. And the two bodies were buried.


    Since then, Du Yunhan seems to have changed a person and devoted all his thoughts to business. In addition, he was very capable, so his career has been promoted all the way.


    If Niu Jing hadn''t been drunk that time and told Du Xiaoli about them, he wouldn''t know they were still alive, let alone pick up Du Xiaoli''s brothers and sisters.


    A dusty past was told. Du Yunhan''s eyes were filled with tears. It was the longing for Su Suxin and the resentment for his inability to protect his wife and children.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect his parents to have such a beautiful past. She thought Su Suxin might not resent Du Yunhan until she died, and some were just helpless.


    "Dad, you said before that Du Kexin and Du Kehui only got drunk twice. What about the five younger sisters? Is she the same? Did you bring in two aunts?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Someone has been checking Xie Yu''s mother and daughter these days. Is that you?" Du Yunhan said.


    Du Xiaoli was surprised when she heard Du Yunhan''s words. Although she encountered obstacles when checking Xie Yu''s mother and daughter, Du Yunhan guessed himself at once!


    Looking at his clear eyes, Du Xiaoli thought that he was really an old fox, but he nodded and admitted.


    "In fact, Xueqi is not my daughter." Du Yunhan said, "you should know, they were taken into the house by me when Xueqi was a few years old?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded. This is not a secret in the house, so she also knew it.


    "In fact, Xie Yu is the wife of a friend I met when I was young, and Xueqi is their child." Du Yunhan continued.


    "Xueqi is not your child?" Du Xiaoli was surprised, but he felt as if he was expected. Seeing Xie Yu''s contact with the people in the house, it really doesn''t look like a family, but like guests boarding here.


    "That was a Xiake I knew before I knew your mother. He once saved my life, and then we became close friends. A few years ago, he came to me with Xie Yu and Xueqi and said he had offended others, gave his wife and daughter to me for a while, and then left." speaking of this, Du Yunhan sighed and continued, "Unexpectedly, he never came back and left their mother and daughter. On the day he got the news of his death, Xie Yu wanted to go with him, but was finally stopped by Xueqi''s cry. Because I didn''t know who they offended, I took them home and claimed that they were my daughters born outside. Your grandmother and your second mother knew this."


    No wonder with Zhong Meiqing''s temperament, she can tolerate Du Xueqi''s existence. It turned out that she knew Du Xueqi was not Du Yunhan''s daughter, so she wouldn''t compete with her children.


    "What about the fourth aunt and the fifth aunt?"


    "Your fourth aunt and fifth aunt were sent to me by others. Although they are very secret, they can''t be concealed."


    "Why don''t you get rid of them since you know they are coming from a wrong way?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Du Yunhan returned to his desk, picked up his pen and wrote six words on rice paper. Du Xiaoli went over to have a look, put a long line and dropped the big fish.


    Now that she knows these things, she doesn''t need Xia yuan to check it again. Now she just needs to find out what happened in the two nights when Du Yunhan was drunk.


    "Well, if it''s all right, I''ll go back." Du Xiaoli stretched out and said.


    "Can''t you accompany me? You don''t need to go back to prepare for the talent show." Du Yunhan stared at Du Xiaoli and was very unhappy about her wanting to leave after she knew the facts. Is it boring to accompany herself?


    "But old fox, don''t you have something to deal with?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan''s wronged appearance and said in surprise.


    Du Yunhan brightened his eyes and asked, "how do you know I have something to deal with?"


    "The people on the trees in the yard have been waiting for so long. Aren''t they waiting to report any news to you?" Du Xiaoli said lazily, "well, well, for your honest sake today, you can go to my place for dinner tonight. Well, can I go now?"


    "OK, I''ll go to your place for dinner in the evening. You ate a lot of good things at the party yesterday! You can''t treat differently. All right, you go down." Du Yunhan said with a smile.


    "I know! What an old fox!" Du Xiaoli said as he walked out. She didn''t tell Du Yunhan about the dinner party. Everyone else didn''t know. He actually knew! "By the way, the grapes are gone today. Let someone send some more to Dad! Otherwise I''ll pick them myself! Or I won''t keep your grandmother secret where the grapes came from." Du Xiaoli heard Du Yunhan''s words as soon as she came to the door. She almost didn''t let her hit the threshold. She looked back at Du Yunhan and turned away. "You are also a little fox. Hehe, you are worthy of being my daughter." Du Yunhan was amused by Du Xiaoli''s appearance when he left, squinting at the incoming sun. A dark shadow followed the sun into the room. "Master." "have you found out?" Du Yunhan no longer looked gentle just now. His gentleness can only be found in his own daughter, not even his son. "Yes." the man in Black said what he had checked, and then waited for Du Yunhan''s orders. "Well, in that case, you don''t have to go out and secretly protect Xie Yu''s mother and daughter. They can''t be a little dangerous." Du Yunhan thought for a while and said. "Yes, master." the man in Black got up and prepared to leave. Before he left, he said, "master, the third lady doesn''t seem to be as simple as she appears. At least she is a Wulin expert. I hid in the tree in the yard and was easily found by her. It can be seen that her martial arts may be above me and at least not much worse than me."

 Chapter 126

    "I see. You go down," said Du Yunhan.


    When the man in black left, Du Yunhan leaned back in his chair and laughed.


    He didn''t need to be reminded by the man in black. He knew that his daughter was not simple. Otherwise, how could he call her little fox? He knows how strong his men are. It''s great to find him hiding in a tree. It''s not enough to know that he has been waiting for a long time. But that''s his daughter, the daughter of him and Suxin. The more powerful she is, the happier she is as a father.


    "Ha ha."


    He got up, took a long rice paper and put it on the table. He picked up the brush on the table and began to draw on the paper. Soon the outline came out. Naturally, it was su Suxin''s appearance.


    Before the portrait was finished, two people in black entered Du Yunhan''s study. Du Yunhan saw them, put down his brush and asked, "what''s the harvest of this trip to miaojiang?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoli returned to his yard and thought about Du Yunhan''s expression when he talked about Xie Yu''s mother and daughter today. It seems that he has encountered some trouble recently. Today''s man in black may be the one he sent to investigate things related to their mother and daughter. But it should be before he can''t solve it, so she doesn''t have to worry.


    The thought of not having to go to school for the next ten days made her happy. Of course, it would be better if the weather could be cooler.


    Shortly after she returned to her yard, Ji Liuxia suddenly sent someone to find her and invited her to the general''s house. She greeted Du Yunhan and went out with Xia yuan.


    "Xiaoli, you''re here at last."


    Du Xiaoli followed the servant girl directly to Ji Liuxia''s yard. When she went, she found that Fu Yalan, Meng Jiangzhuo and Han Mingxiang were all there.


    "Didn''t you get together yesterday? Why did you get together again? You called me too." Du Xiaoli said suspiciously.


    Hearing her words, the other three smiled at each other, making Du Xiaoli more and more confused.


    "I called them to give me advice." Ji Liuxia whispered.


    "What''s your idea?"


    "It''s not that every young lady wants a talent show at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet. Isn''t there someone to worry about?" Meng Jiangzhuo joked.


    "Ha ha ha," Meng Jiangzhuo said, and everyone laughed. Du Xiaoli also understood Ji Liuxia''s purpose.


    "I know I can''t play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. I have to prepare a program. My father said he didn''t prepare a decent program, so he took my sword. I''m worried to death, and you''re still laughing!" Ji Liuxia said, looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "Xiaoli, what are you going to perform?"


    When Ji Liuxia asked, everyone noticed Du Xiaoli. Although they know she can cure, they can''t perform to treat patients, can they?


    Du Xiaoli shrugged and said, "I don''t have to perform."


    "Why?!" Ji Liuxia suddenly raised her decibel a lot and stared at Du Xiaoli sadly.


    "Because my father told the emperor that I couldn''t do anything, the emperor exempted my talent show." Du Xiaoli explained.


    "Prime minister Du Cheng is so good? Why can''t I? My father will rush me? It''s not fair, sobbing..." Ji Liuxia was so worried that she was crying.


    "Khan, you three didn''t help her come up with any good ideas?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at the people sitting eating grapes.


    Han Mingxiang vomited the grape skin into a small basin and said, "how can we help her? She can''t do what we will, or she can''t do what ordinary women will."


    When Han Mingxiang said this, Ji Liuxia was also Yan''er. She sat down on the chair and said, "I''m weak when I pick up the brush and instrument. Only when I pick up the sword do I feel alive."


    Du Xiaoli also found a chair to sit down and said, "you can''t do the same?"


    Ji Liuxia thought about it. Although she thought about what she would do, she had to shake her head and say, "No."


    "The three of us have thought for her for a long time, but with so many ideas, none of them is suitable for her," Fu Yalan said. They are also worried about their sisters like this!


    "Yes, I wanted to teach her a dance, but her movements are hard, not at all," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "But I only know martial arts moves. Let me jump those soft movements. I really can''t do it!" Ji Liuxia was also wronged.


    Dancing? Du Xiaoli suddenly had a flash of light and asked, "can you dance with a sword?"


    "Sword dance? What kind of dance is that?" Du Xiaoli said, and the other four looked at her. Even Meng Jiangzhuo, who is best at and knows dance, has never heard of the name of this dance.


    "Sword dance, is it a dance related to the sword?" Ji Liuxia was really sensitive to the sword and let her guess at once.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded. "Since you are not sensitive to other talents, you can only dance knives and swords. Maybe this is suitable for you."


    "But what kind of dance is sword dance?" Fu Yalan asked.


    "It''s to combine the moves of the sword with the dance, which should be relatively simple for her." Du Xiaoli explained. Then he felt that he didn''t explain very clearly, so he asked Ji Liuxia for a sword.


    Ji Liuxia knew that Du Xiaoli was going to demonstrate to herself. She quickly asked the servant girl to take her sword and handed it to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli took down the scabbard and put it on the tea table. He got up and came to the middle of the living room. He held the sword in front of his left shoulder with his right hand. The sword was horizontal in front of his chest, pinched left and right into a sword style and placed it in front of the sword to form a handsome posture. Without waiting for others to sigh, she began to move. The move of the sword was matched with the action of dance. She was handsome and gentle, which stunned Ji Liuxia. Du Xiaoli only danced for a while, then stopped, looked at Ji Liuxia and asked, "can you dance such a dance?" "Wow, it''s really beautiful!" Ji Liuxia looked at Du Xiaoli with bubbling eyes and said excitedly. "Whether it looks good or not is the second. The question is, can you dance like this?" Du Xiaoli helped Ji Liuxia''s ability to focus. "Yes, I''m sure I can dance like this." Ji Liuxia nodded quickly and said, "as long as it''s not the soft dance, there''s no problem. And I can hold a sword, I''ll be very energetic at that time!" "I''ve never seen this dance before. I didn''t expect such a beautiful dance!" Meng Jiangzhuo held his hands in front of his chest and looked very excited. "It''s really beautiful. It''s amazing that Xiaoli can dance like this!" Fu Yalan said. "Yes, Xiaoli dances really well. I''m itchy to see it. I want to dance!" Han Mingxiang nodded and praised. "I''d like to, but I''m not suitable for such a dance. Even if I can move well, I can''t feel the combination of hardness and softness." Meng Jiangzhuo said with some regret.

 Chapter 127

    "In fact, if you all want to perform talents, you can combine them into one program." Du Xiaoli said looking at them.


    "Combine into one program?"


    "Yes!" Du Xiaoli returned to his seat, received the sword into the scabbard and said, "we can arrange a program to put your talents together, which can not only reflect your differences, but also set you off each other."


    "That''s good!" Ji Liuxia said. "Let''s stay with you, shall we?"


    "You can try," Han Mingxiang nodded. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s suggestion, she was also a little excited.


    In the past, when everyone performed their talents, they performed their own. No one ever wanted to combine several programs. If they do, they will certainly achieve different results.


    "Xiaoli, you don''t have to prepare talent anyway. You said this proposal again, or you''ll be responsible for arranging it for me." Han Mingxiang said.


    She said this, and others agreed. They all felt that if Du Xiaoli arranged for them, they would produce a program that would shock the whole audience.


    "Well, OK. But we only have a few days, so time is tight. How about finding a place to practice together these days?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK."


    "Or go to your wolf garden? It''s spacious and won''t reveal our affairs." Fu Yalan suggested.


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment and shook his head in denial.


    "Don''t you think so?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked.


    "The prime minister''s house in the wolf garden is too close. If you practice music there, it will come out. Moreover, it has only been built there, and it will be hot as soon as the sun rises." Du Xiaoli said the reason why he couldn''t.


    "Ah? Where are we going?" Ji Liuxia asked.


    "I know a place," said Du Xiaoli. "But outside the city, it''s very troublesome to travel every day. It''s convenient if you can persuade your family to go out and live for a few days."


    "Going out to live?" Fu Yalan was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know whether his family would agree.


    "Is Ya LAN afraid that Fu Ge doesn''t agree?" Han Mingxiang asked.


    Fu Yalan nodded. Because I''m from GE''s hometown, I''m very strict with family rules. I don''t know if I can''t go home for a few days.


    "Well, I''ll send an invitation, saying that I''m going to practice my talents in Chuang Tzu outside the city and want to ask you to accompany me. So old Fu Ge won''t object?" Han Mingxiang came up with a way.


    "Hahaha, OK, that''s a good way! With the princess coming forward, we can go as long as we want!" Ji Liuxia was worried just now. Now with Han Mingxiang, she immediately felt that everything was OK! With Du Xiaoli to help herself, she will not lose face again this time!


    "That''s a deal! We''ll meet at the gate after Mao o''clock tomorrow." Du Xiaoli clapped his hands and decided.


    "Why tomorrow? Can''t we start today?" Ji Liuxia asked. She wants to learn the sword dance now. It looks so beautiful.


    "Not today. I have something to do tonight. And your sword dance needs special props. I''m going to draw the design today and find an iron maker to make one for you. I don''t know if I can do it. If I can''t do it, I can only make do with an ordinary sword." Du Xiaoli said.


    "And props?" Ji Liuxia said in surprise.


    "Of course there are props! The effect of dancing with props will be better." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Then you can draw the design here." Ji Liuxia thought that Du Xiaoli couldn''t get the general''s house once and wanted to keep her to play more.


    "Well, that''s OK. As long as you have pen, ink, paper and inkstone," said Du Xiaoli. "Just after the painting, you can find time to discuss your role assignment."


    "Role assignment?"


    "It depends on what you are good at and what you want to perform," Du Xiaoli said. "Then we''ll see how soft we can be together. We won''t feel abrupt."


    "Well, but won''t you draw for long?"


    "No, it''ll be fine in a minute. It''s very simple to draw this picture. I''m afraid the blacksmith can''t make it. I''ll draw it first." Du Xiaoli said.


    Ji Liuxia took everyone to her study. Although it was her study, she could count the times she came in with one hand. If it hadn''t been cleaned every day, it would have been covered with dust.


    Du Xiaoli soon came up with the design drawing, but he didn''t ask someone to go to the blacksmith, but discussed the role assignment with everyone. This picture looks simple, but it needs to be made clear to the blacksmith, otherwise there will be problems with it.


    "I know there is a blacksmith in the fifth brother who can strike iron very well. Why don''t we go to see him later." Han Mingxiang said.


    "OK, now let''s determine the talents you want to perform." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    After some discussion, we finally determined the talents we want to perform.


    Ji Liuxia only has to perform sword dance, which doesn''t need to be discussed. Meng Jiangzhuo is also good at dance, but his style is completely different from sword dance. Han Mingxiang is best at playing the flute, so she is responsible for playing the flute. Fu Yalan was good at more and finally decided to choose Pipa and guzheng.


    During the discussion, everyone was excited and looked forward to the program. In particular, Du Xiaoli said to jump out of the story, so everyone was itchy and wanted to try it immediately. After these were distributed, we left the general''s house together. Because Jilun and jiliufeng had gone to barracks, they didn''t see them. Meng Jiangzhuo and Fu Yalan went home to prepare their own things, and then waited for Han Mingxiang''s invitation. Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went to find the blacksmith she said. The carriage took the two men through the city for a while, and then came to a somewhat deserted street. Han Mingxiang pointed to the innermost part of the alley and said, "that''s the blacksmith shop." Du Xiaoli looked at it. The carriage in the alley couldn''t get in at all, and the blacksmith shop wasn''t conspicuous. He just hung a simple flag obliquely at the door with an iron word written on it. "I didn''t know until the fifth brother brought me here last time. I heard that things here are very good. Let''s go." Han Mingxiang said and went over first. Du Xiaoli followed Han Mingxiang to the front of the shop. When she saw the blacksmith who was making iron, she cried in surprise. "It''s you!" "you are?" the man who was making iron raised his head and looked at Du Xiaoli suspiciously. "Don''t you know me? I''m the little girl from Zhou county. I used to beat a set of silver needles and daggers with you, and then I beat two pots." Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that the blacksmith Han Mingxiang said would be an old acquaintance. "Ah! You''re the little girl!" blacksmith Wang thought of Du Xiaoli. It was because Du Xiaoli had hit things that were too strange, so he was impressed by her. "Why did you come to the capital?"

 Chapter 128

    "I came with my relatives." Du Xiaoli said, "later I went to you, but I saw the blacksmith shop closed. I still want to know where you have been. I didn''t expect to come to the capital. If you were here this time, there would be no problem with my things!"


    "Why, do you know Xiaoli?" Han Mingxiang asked, looking at Du Xiaoli and blacksmith Wang politely.


    "Well, my uncle came to the same place with me. I used to beat things with him," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Hehe, little girl, are you going to hit anything strange this time?" blacksmith Wang asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli took out the previously drawn design drawing and handed it to blacksmith Wang for him to have a look.


    Blacksmith Wang took Du Xiaoli''s drawing paper, looked at it, and said, "I knew what you were going to fight would not be ordinary. What are you?"


    "It''s a prop." Du Xiaoli said, then described the specific appearance of the prop, and then analyzed the drawing to him. Blacksmith Wang nodded as he listened. It was obvious that he understood Du Xiaoli''s meaning.


    "Well, if that''s the case, it''s OK to play it out," said blacksmith Wang, "but it takes time."


    "How long will it take?" Du Xiaoli asked. If it can only be played after the Mid Autumn Festival, it will be of little significance.


    Blacksmith Wang thought about the drawing for a while and said, "the earliest is the ninth day of the first day, and the later is the eleventh and second day of the second day."


    "That''s no problem." Du Xiaoli nodded, as long as he played well before the Mid Autumn Festival.


    After paying the deposit, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang left, and then returned to their yard. After lunch, they were upstairs thinking about how to arrange the program that day. Now that you have promised them, you must do a good job. This kept thinking until the evening when Xia yuan came up to remind Du Xiaoli that he could prepare dinner.


    The reason why she didn''t say she would go to Zhuangzi today was that she promised to invite an old fox to dinner this morning. Thinking of his father, Du Xiaoli suddenly had a feeling that he couldn''t see through him.


    She cooked a table full of dishes and asked someone to invite Du Xiuheng over for dinner. Although the women''s college was closed here, Du Xiuheng and his colleagues went to class as usual. Then Du Xiaoli told Du Yunhan the past before he came.


    Although Du Xiuheng didn''t say he forgave Du Yunhan, he didn''t reject him as before. At least he could sit quietly and eat together.


    During the meal, Du Xiaoli told Du Yunhan that he was going to live in Zhuangzi for a few days. Du Yunhan seemed to know that Chuang Tzu was her property, so he readily agreed, but asked Du Xiaoli to remember to send fresh grapes every day. Made Du Xiaoli want to grab his dishes and chopsticks and push him out.


    Early the next morning, Du Xiaoli waited for Han Mingxiang and them at the gate of the city. When Mao Shi passed, everyone came one after another.


    "Xiaoli, how did you bring them all the silver?" Ji Liuxia asked curiously, looking at the silver and gold on another carriage.


    "There are things they like," said Du Xiaoli. "Well, let''s go."


    In order to keep it a secret, Du Xiaoli let everyone get on her carriage this time, and then let those people go back without even the personal maid.


    "This matter must be kept absolutely confidential. People in Chuang Tzu will take care of you during this time," Du Xiaoli said.


    "I''ve never used a personal maid. You shouldn''t have a problem these days?" Ji Liuxia looked at them and asked.


    "Well, it should be OK," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    Except when they were in college, they didn''t try without personal maid care.


    "Sometimes. Do it yourself, you will find yourself different. Well, let''s go." Du Xiaoli said to Xia yuan outside. Xia yuan waved her whip and the carriage ran.


    Because it''s still early, there are almost no people outside the city.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect the summer morning to be so cool." Meng Jiangzhuo opened the curtains and let the cool wind in the morning blow on his face. Looking at the rising sun, he was very happy.


    "Xiaoli, where are we going this time?" Fu Yalan asked.


    "Go to a Zhuangzi. Stay in Zhuangzi for a few days. It''s a good training ground!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Is it the Chuang Tzu with grapes?" Ji Liuxia asked with bright eyes.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "Ha, we''re going to live in the grape producing village. We''re excited when we think about it!" Ji Liuxia said.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and didn''t speak, looking at them excited about the trip.


    When the carriage came to the range of Zhuangzi, Ji Liuxia screamed and shouted to stop. Before Xia yuan could stop the car completely, she jumped out of the carriage.


    "My God, princess, Yalan, Jiang Zhuo, come down quickly!" Ji Liuxia looked at the grapes on both sides of the road and hurriedly called the names of the three.


    "Wow, there are so many grapes!" everyone got down from the carriage and looked at the clusters of grapes.


    "No wonder, Xiaoli, you have so many grapes every day!" Ji Liuxia said. "These grapes will only be available this month, but they will be gone after a while. But there is a persimmon garden in the back, and you can eat it in autumn and winter." Du Xiaoli said, "there are other orchards. If you are interested, we can go shopping while the sun is not big." "OK, OK, let''s go shopping!" Ji Liuxia had gone to the garden to pick a bunch of grapes and carried them in her hand while she was just talking. "Well, you can go back and wash and eat." Du Xiaoli looked at her in a hurry, and a drop of cold sweat fell down. "It looks clean to me! It''s a big deal. I''ll peel and eat later." Ji Liuxia looked at the grapes in front of her and said. Du Xiaoli was speechless, but now the grapes are much cleaner than modern grapes. If they are modern, they must be washed before they can be eaten. "Xia yuan, drive the carriage first, and then tell them about our coming." Du Xiaoli ordered. "OK, miss." Xia yuan nodded and drove the carriage away first. Silver and gold jumped out of the carriage as soon as they arrived at the vineyard. Yingge and Qiaozhu drove back in the carriage behind them. "Let''s go. I''ll show you around." Du Xiaoli said. "OK." from then on, they spent the next few days together in this place... "Ao Wu -" when Du Xiaoli took everyone to visit the Chuang Tzu, they had already strung from the vineyard to the mountain and stood on the top of the mountain howling.

 Chapter 129

    "I''ve seen so many Chuang Tzu. Xiaoli is the most beautiful and special Chuang Tzu," said Han Mingxiang.


    "Yes, the other chuangs are all Chinese grain, and most of them are just for their own summer vacation. They only get ornamental. You are both ornamental and agricultural land!" Meng Jiangzhuo sighed.


    "Hey, hey, I don''t know anything else. I only know that we can eat enough grapes these days!" Ji Liuxia couldn''t appreciate them, and the only thing she cared about was eating!


    "Hehe, let''s go back. Now the sun is up, be careful to sun you all into black coal!" said Du Xiaoli, leading everyone back to the yard from the foot of the mountain.


    "Miss." aunt Xie held her grandson and stood at the door to meet Du Xiaoli and them.


    "Aunt Xie, why are you waiting here again?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Thanks for your kindness, I can take care of my children in Chuang Tzu. What am I waiting for you here?" aunt Xie said with a smile. "My family has ordered them to clean up the house. Please go in, ladies."


    "It''s hard for you," said Du Xiaoli. "Let''s go in."


    Aunt Xie took Du Xiaoli and them to the backyard. Because Xia yuan told them, they arranged their house together in a small yard.


    "This is a big courtyard, a small courtyard, and a small courtyard!" Fu Yalan said with a smile.


    "Xiaoli, you have the mood of life!" Meng Jiangzhuo sighed. You can always have casual surprises with her.


    "Hehe, you should choose your own room first. When we don''t go out in the future, we will rehearse here in the yard. The largest room will be cleaned up by them in a moment, and we will practice in the city when the sun is big." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK."


    Everyone went to choose their own yard, and then came to Du Xiaoli''s room. Du Xiaoli told everyone what she thought.


    She wanted to show a complete story and reflect the legend of a magical woman. Cough, she thought and thought that the story of Hua Mulan was the most appropriate.


    She told Hua Mulan''s story again, and then said, "in the front part, sister Jiang Zhuo will jump. At this time, just show the feeling of a lady. Then in the second part, Hua Mulan will go to the battlefield, and sister Liu Xia will jump. In the third part, you will return to the field after being demobilized."


    "Then I''ll just jump in the middle? So few?" Ji Liuxia said.


    "If you can dance like sister Jiang Zhuo, you can dance more." Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liuxia with a smile. I was scared to death before, but now my passion is high.


    "Then I''d better jump my paragraph." Ji Liuxia curled her mouth. "What about the princess and Yalan?"


    "Sister Yalan and princess, you two are accompanists. Use music to render the atmosphere and convey the emotion of the story," Du Xiaoli said, "At the beginning, the rhythm is more cheerful. Sister Yalan can play the piano solo. Then in the second paragraph, she needs a more intense tune. At this time, she can play the pipa. Then in the third paragraph, she can play the piano and flute together. But in this case, there are fewer princesses."


    Han Mingxiang smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I didn''t need to perform talent originally. It''s just that I wanted to come and help you by listening to what you said yesterday. It doesn''t matter how much the play."


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment and said, "the princess can play the flute. Should she also play the flute?"


    "Yes, but I usually don''t play much," Han Mingxiang said.


    "Ha, in the first paragraph, arrange your flute at the beginning, and then play the first paragraph with sister Yalan. In the third paragraph, use the flute." Du Xiaoli arranged.


    "Why can''t the princess use the flute in the first paragraph?" Ji Liuxia asked puzzled.


    "Because the atmosphere was cheerful at the beginning, and the sound of Xiao was bleak, it was not suitable for the front. Right, Xiaoli?" Fu Yalan said.


    Du Xiaoli nodded, which was exactly what he meant.


    "But I didn''t bring my flute this time," Han Mingxiang said.


    "It''s all right. I have it here. You can make do with it these days. Can you use yours when you go back?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes," Han Mingxiang nodded.


    "However, Xiaoli, the more intense music, I didn''t think of anything suitable for the battle field." Fu Yalan said in embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll write you a music score later and see if it''s appropriate." Du Xiaoli thought of the famous song "ambush on all sides" in his previous life, which should be OK.


    "Wow, Xiaoli, can you still compose music? God, what else can you not!" Ji Liuxia looked at Du Xiaoli like a monster.


    "Cough, that''s not my spectrum, just heard of it." Du Xiaoli said.


    Then she went to find someone to take the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, wrote the score of "ambush on all sides", then handed it to Fu Yalan and asked, "what do you think of this song?"


    Fu Yalan took the score, looked more and more excited, and said, "this song, this song..."


    "Not suitable?" Ji Liuxia asked.


    "No, it''s very suitable. If you use this song, you''ll be shocked." Fu Yalan said, "just use this song." "well, later, the princess and sister Yalan will practice the song first. Sister Jiang Zhuo''s dance doesn''t need us to worry about, so only sister Liuxia''s dance is left." "ha ha, with you, my dance is not a problem." Ji Liuxia trusted Du Xiaoli and said with a smile. "Don''t be happy too early. I don''t think Xiaoli will let you live. You''d better prepare yourself first." Han Mingxiang smiled. "How..." yes. Ji Liuxia wanted to retort, but when she saw Du Xiaoli''s smiling eyes, she suddenly felt cold behind her. "The first five days you all practice your own, and then we practice together. So, sister Liuxia, you only have five days to study, and you have to practice until you are familiar." "ah? Five days? Xiaoli, I can''t do it in five days." Ji Liuxia shook her head and said. "You haven''t done it. How do you know you can''t?" Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liuxia seriously. "Give up before you do it, so what can you expect yourself to do in the future?" "I......" Ji Liuxia seemed to hit the head. She thought what Du Xiaoli said was very reasonable, but she still had no bottom in her heart. But he nodded and said, "I''ll try my best." "since I said five days, I took your problem into account." Du Xiaoli said, "And you are performing together, so the degree of cooperation is very important. If you don''t cooperate well, your performance will be lowered. We are a whole, and each performance is related to others, so I plan to spend more time later."

 Chapter 130

    "Well, I see. I will study hard," Ji Liuxia promised.


    "You three can practice together first. Then I teach sister Liuxia to be with you." Du Xiaoli said.


    "When I practiced before, there was no music."


    "You usually practice your movements, and then when sister Yalan doesn''t use the pipa, I''ll borrow it and let you practice with music."


    "Xiaoli, can you play the pipa?"


    "A little." Du Xiaoli said that he had learned so many musical instruments in his previous life, and the pipa was the same. Although he didn''t win a prize, he played better.


    "Now play this song for us."


    Du Xiaoli looked at everyone''s expectant eyes and nodded helplessly. He picked up Fu Yalan''s pipa, sat on the stool, gently plucked the strings to find the hand feeling of his previous life. After he was familiar with it, he began to play the music. The passionate tune shocked the hearts of the people present.


    "It''s really such a feeling!" Fu Yalan knows Pipa best. When he sees composing music, he knows that this song must feel like this!


    "Well, sister Liuxia and I are going to learn sword dance first." Du Xiaoli got up after playing and returned the pipa to Fu Yalan. Then he took Ji Liuxia to another room and began to teach Ji Liuxia to dance sword dance and think of actions for her.


    "In fact, Xiaoli is the most powerful among us. It''s my fifth brother''s blessing to marry her." Han Mingxiang sighed.


    Meng Jiangzhuo and Fu Yalan also nodded in agreement. Although Du Xiaoli was said to be useless when she came to Beijing, she also came out to refute the rumor. It was just that she was a low-key person. She was detached in medical skills and familiar with music. When she went to see her appearance, she should not only know the pipa, but also dance; She can eat delicious food and own the wolf garden and this villa, which shows that she can make money. The most important thing is that she is only 13 years old!


    "Hehe, let''s start too. We can''t fall behind to them!" Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    So the three of them came together to discuss their first part of the song and dance.


    In the past few days, Du Xiaoli has been teaching Ji Liuxia to dance sword dance. I have to say that Ji Liuxia is alive as long as she holds a sword. The sword dance of a song makes her learn it quickly, which is much better than expected.


    When Du Xiaoli has time, she will come here to see Meng Jiangzhuo''s situation. When she sees her dance, she can''t help cheering.


    When everyone has a rest, Du Xiaoli will also take everyone outside. When the first five days have passed, Du Xiaoli asks Xia yuan and them to go to the city to take back the props made by blacksmith Wang, and then everyone begins to practice together. At the beginning, we were not used to it. We often made mistakes in cooperation. After a day of running in, we can perform completely.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it effective?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liuxia and Fu Yalan who were performing, and was infected by the momentum expressed.


    "I didn''t expect Liuxia to dance sword dance so well!" Meng Jiangzhuo said happily, looking at Ji Liuxia who performed incisively and vividly with a prop sword.


    "Yes. She was born for the sword!"


    After Ji Liuxia finished dancing, the sound of Pipa gradually disappeared. Han Mingxiang on one side blew the Dongxiao, which completely changed the tone of the whole atmosphere. Then the sound of zither sounded. It seemed to be sweet in the bleak. With Meng Jiangzhuo''s dance, Ji Liuxia was stunned.


    "Ha ha, I can think of the expression of others when they see our program now!"


    Once again, the whole program jumped out, and everyone was excited.


    "Pop pop."


    A clapping voice came from the tree. Everyone looked up and found that there was one more person on the persimmon tree.


    "Brother Luo Qi, when did you come?" Du Xiaoli saw the people in the tree and shouted in surprise.


    This morning, Du Xiaoli looked at the sun and brought Ji Liuxia to the persimmon forest. Unexpectedly, she was too focused and didn''t find anyone in the tree.


    "When you were halfway through the first dance, not only me, but also someone came." Luo Qi jumped down from the tree and fell next to Du Xiaoli.


    "Who else?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Without Luo Qi''s answer, several people have come outside the forest. They are Han Mingyi and lengyi lenger in black clothes.


    "Oh, that''s him." Luo Qi looked at Han Mingyi and said.


    "See your highness Ding." Meng Jiangzhuo and they all saluted Han Mingyi.


    "No." Han Mingyi said faintly, looking at Du Xiaoli all the time.


    "Brother five, why are you here?" Han Mingxiang asked, unexpectedly, Han Mingyi would come here.


    "I heard that you are here to practice the talent show of the Mid Autumn Festival, so let''s have a look. Was that the program you prepared just now?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Yes, how''s it going? Isn''t it amazing?"


    "Well, it''s very creative. Good." Han Mingyi nodded and said.


    "Ha, your highness Dingwang said it was good. When we perform, we will certainly surprise others! Ha ha, look what my father says about me this time!" Ji Liuxia said with a smile.


    "Xiaoli''s creativity is really good," Fu Yalan said. Seeing that Han Mingyi had been looking at himself, Du Xiaoli was a little embarrassed. He turned to Luo Qi and asked, "brother Luo Qi, how did you come to the capital?" "tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival. The Emperor gave a banquet and invited us to attend." Luo Qi replied. "Invite you? Doesn''t the imperial court always keep in touch with people in the Jianghu? How can I invite you this time? Is there anyone else besides you?" Du Xiaoli asked in surprise. "I haven''t had much contact before, but I don''t know why this time. The emperor sent invitations to all the three forces, and my father asked me to come." "Xiaoli, this is Ji Liuxia. "Oh, this is brother Luo Qi, the fourth young master of Sihai villa." Du Xiaoli said, then pointed to Fu Yalan and said, "this is Princess Changle, sister Yalan of Fu GE''s hometown, sister Jiang Zhuo of Meng Taifu''s family, and sister Liuxia of the general''s house." "ah!" Ji Liuxia suddenly shouted, looked at Luo Qi and said: "He is Luo Qi, the fourth young master of Sihai mountain villa, who is known as one of the four Childs in the Jianghu. I just heard his name. I thought it was a duplicate name! I didn''t expect it was really him!" "Jianghu fourth childe?" "well, it''s said that it''s a nickname given to four teenagers in the Jianghu. It''s said that everyone in the fourth childe has profound martial arts and an evil face, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people." Ji Liuxia explained, "there are two in Fengming country, one is the fourth young master of Sihai mountain villa, which is known as the ''first villa in the world'', and the other is Yanluo, the Lord of Yanluo hall."

 Chapter 131

    "Hell? What''s the name?"


    "It''s just his code name. No one knows his name." Ji Liuxia said. "I didn''t expect to see Luo Qi, one of the four CHILDES in person. I''m really excited!"


    "What about the other two?"


    "The other two are in Beiyuan state and Dongli state. I don''t know their names."


    "Hehe, unexpectedly, the young lady of the general''s residence knows a lot about our Jianghu affairs. Beifeng is in Beiyuan state and Lu Xinian is in Dongli state. But it''s just the love of people in the Jianghu."


    Han Mingyi went to Du Xiaoli and asked, "are you going back today?"


    "Well, the banquet will start tomorrow. We''ll go back and try the custom clothes or something." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    Lu Qi looked at Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli talking, and her eyes flashed.


    After lunch, everyone went back to the capital. Luo Qi went to the inn arranged by the emperor, Han Mingyi went back to the military camp, Du Xiaoli went to the largest clothing store in the capital to get clothes, and then went to the princess''s house to try all their clothes. After confirming that there was no problem, everyone went back to their home.


    After Du Xiaoli returned to the general''s house, he went to Du Yunhan''s study and told him he was back. Then he went to Du Xiuheng''s yard. Tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival. They also have a holiday today. After chatting with Du Xiuheng for a while and telling him about Luo Qi''s visit to the capital, he went back to his own Cuizhu garden.


    Unexpectedly, after going, she found Luo Qi in the yard, waiting for her with an unknown look.


    "Brother Luo Qi, why are you here?" Du Xiaoli looked at Luo Qi''s face and asked.


    Luo Qi looked at Du Xiaoli and was silent for a while before asking, "I heard you were engaged to Mingyi?"


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Luo Qi to ask this. She was stunned, nodded and said, "yes. The Emperor gave her a wedding."


    "Do you want to marry him?" Luo Qi asked. "If you don''t want to, I can take you away?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Luo Qi and asked strangely, "brother Luo Qi, what''s the matter with you? Why did you suddenly ask me about it?"


    "Well, I was surprised to hear that you were married by the emperor when I returned to the post house. I thought you didn''t like being bound, so I came to ask you." Luo Qi was a little guilty when Du Xiaoli looked at her, and her words twinkled.


    "It''s too early to talk about this now. I agreed with brother Xiaoyi that if you really don''t want to marry him at that time, you can get married and leave again. So you don''t have to worry about me." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    Luo Qi looked at Du Xiaoli and didn''t speak. She sighed for a long time and said, "you have an idea. I''ll go back first." with that, he flew away without waiting for Du Xiaoli to speak.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the direction Luo Qi left, sighed heavily, stood in the yard for a while, and then went back to rest.


    The next day was the Mid Autumn Festival. In the late afternoon, everyone entered the palace one after another and went to a special place to rest. Officials and their sons are in the same place, and the female family members are in the same place.


    Du Xiaoli simply dressed herself up and went into the palace with Du Yunhan. When she saw Mrs. Du also go, she was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, the party invited all their generation.


    But think about it, the Mid Autumn Festival is originally a day for family reunion, and their offspring have come to the palace. How can they leave the old man to spend the festival alone.


    There must be a lot of people in the heavenly palace today.


    After entering the palace, Du Yunhan took Du Xiuheng and Du Kehui to leave with the father-in-law who led the way. Du Laofu took Du Xiaoli and they followed the maids to the other side and went to the palace where the women''s families rested.


    "Mrs. Du, you''re here!"


    "Oh, Mrs. Chen, you''re so early."


    "Haven''t we seen these old bones for a long time? We should have a good chat today. Let those girls play by themselves."


    "Isn''t it?"


    As soon as we got to the rest place, someone immediately recognized Mrs. Du and greeted her warmly. Du Xiaoli looked at the girl beside the old lady. It was Chen Yue and two other girls with a slightly longer grade. One was dressed up as a girl and the other was dressed up as a young woman. It must be the daughter of the Chen family.


    Zhong Meiqing and the middle-aged women sat together and talked. Du Kexin naturally went to one side with Chen Yue and looked at Du Xiaoli from time to time.


    Du Xiaoli sits in the yard alone in a daze. Most of the girls here are from the college. They all know that Du Xiaoli is a girl from the countryside. She has little insight. Naturally, she doesn''t want to chat with her. Just when she was bored, a servant girl came over and saluted Mrs. Du.


    "Mrs. Du."


    "Are you?" old lady Du looked at the little servant girl and asked.


    "Mrs. Du, the maid is bi''er, the maid of Princess Changle. My princess asks Miss Xiaoli to come over." bi''er said.


    Princess Changle?


    Old lady Du glanced at Du Xiaoli. She didn''t know why han Mingxiang was looking for Du Xiaoli. She said faintly, "Xiao Li, since the princess is looking for you, go and wait. Be careful not to annoy the princess."


    "Yes, Xiaoli knows." Du Xiaoli saluted old lady Du and followed bi''er to leave the palace. After leaving the palace, Du Xiaoli sighed and said, "bi''er, why did you come here? I''m suffocating inside." bi''er smiled and said, "my princess said you must be bored here, so when you came to the palace, you immediately sent a slave maid to pick you up." "you just entered the palace?" Du Xiaoli asked. Shouldn''t they have come early? "Yes. The princess hesitated for a while when she chose the flute, and then met the princess of Dongli country on her way. After a while, it was already late when she arrived at the palace." bi''er explained. "Princess of Dongli country?" Du Xiaoli suddenly thought of the princess who was thrown out by Han Mingyi. "Yes, it''s Lu Junqi, the third princess who is known as the first beauty in Dongli country. Unexpectedly, the princess bumped into my princess''s carriage. She not only refused to apologize, but also made a lot of noise. She really has no quality at all." bi''er complained. "Is it really her?" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect it to be the princess. It''s just that how could she come here at such an important moment as the Mid Autumn Festival? "Yes, I heard that the princess escaped secretly. When Emperor Dongli found out, she had reached our border. As a last resort, Emperor Dongli had to ask our emperor to take care of her, and then he would send someone to pick her up." bi''er said. It''s really a wayward princess! Take a few people and dare to run out, regardless of their own safety. If she is caught, it must be another big deal for Dongli country. And he bumped into Han Mingxiang''s carriage. He didn''t know to apologize. Instead, he wantonly fooled around with his own identity. This is no better than Han Mingxiang, who is also a princess.

 Chapter 132

    Du Xiaoli followed bi''er to Han Mingxiang''s former palace. This was the place where she lived when she was a child. Because she was loved by the former Emperor since childhood, her palace was decorated very beautifully. She left many precious things here and didn''t move out.


    "See Princess."


    When Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingxiang, he saluted skillfully.


    "Short oil, what are you talking about with me? Get up quickly." Han Mingxiang looked at Du Xiaoli and covered her mouth with a smile.


    "Isn''t this in the palace? If people see it, they say you don''t have the dignity of a princess." Du Xiaoli got up and said.


    "See, what I said is right? Xiaoli was restrained as soon as she came here." Ji Liuxia came out of the inner room and said with a smile.


    "Xiaoli is really more thoughtful than us," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "Alas, it''s more comfortable to stay with you." Du Xiaoli took a sip of bi''er''s tea and sighed.


    "We knew you wouldn''t like such a party," Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile.


    "Looking at those people pretending to smile, I really feel boring." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Xiaoli, you should be careful of the princess of Dongli country. She may come for you this time," Fu Yalan said.


    "Coming for me?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingxiang in doubt.


    "Well, we all think so. Last year, she was severely rejected by the fifth brother. Originally, she thought he was not interested in all women, so she could bear this tone. But now it''s said that the Emperor gave you a wedding to him, or he asked for an order in person, so the princess Dongli must be bothering you this time." Meng Jiangzhuo analyzed.


    "Sweat, not really." Du Xiaoli thought it was impossible. How could the princess come to other countries for her? She doesn''t have that American time to play with her.


    "I think so," said Han Mingxiang. "I happened to meet her on my way to the palace. It''s not too much to say that she is unruly and willful. Such people will feel that they can''t swallow that breath and come to you for trouble. It''s also possible."


    "And I heard that Princess Dongli is very difficult."


    "Er..." Du Xiaoli looked at several people as if they were miserable. He looked at himself and couldn''t help sliding down three black lines on his forehead. But she didn''t want to continue the topic. Instead, she asked, "is your program all right?"


    "Xiaoli, if you don''t say it, I don''t think so. As soon as you say it, I start to get nervous again." Ji Liuxia grabbed her hands.


    "Don''t be nervous. Just practice here now and feel the feeling of sword dance in the palace atmosphere." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK, show me." Ji Liuxia said and jumped up with the props.


    One afternoon, everyone was in Han Mingxiang''s palace. They didn''t separate from them until they were going to the palace where the banquet was held in front. Because she doesn''t have to perform, she wants to go with Mrs. Du and them.


    "Xiaoli, you go through the front yard and directly through a garden, and you can see old lady Du''s resting place." Han Mingxiang said, "well, let''s go."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingxiang. They walked in another direction, and then walked in the direction they pointed out to themselves. As soon as I walked out of the yard, I saw Du Kexin and Chen Yue coming from the opposite side.


    "Three younger sisters."


    Du Kexin came from the opposite side and looked at Du Xiaoli with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Kexin''s smile and turned a white eye in her heart. She clearly hated herself and could smile so gently at herself. It''s a pity that the disgust in her eyes still didn''t hide.


    "Second sister." Du Xiaoli said faintly.


    "San Mei, why are you here? We''re going to enjoy the flowers in the imperial garden. Come with us." Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    "Isn''t the banquet about to start? I''m going back." Du Xiaoli said and was about to bypass Du Kexin and Chen Yue and leave.


    "Ah, I heard that the imperial garden planted a lot of Osmanthus fragrans. Now it''s time for Osmanthus fragrans to bloom. Let''s pick some Osmanthus fragrans together." Chen Yue came up and took Du Xiaoli''s hand and dragged her to another exit of the yard. Du Kexin also came up and took Du Xiaoli together.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Kexin and Chen Yue with different intentions and wanted to break away from them. Looking at their positive appearance, she suddenly changed her mind and said, "do you really have osmanthus? I like osmanthus best! Then I''ll go with you. Don''t hold me. I''ll go by myself."


    Hearing that Du Xiaoli said she was willing to go with them, he let her go and said, "let''s go quickly. The banquet will begin in a moment. We have to hurry back."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know what calculations Du Kexin played in their stomachs, but he followed them around several palaces and came to a osmanthus forest.


    "There are many osmanthus trees here!" Du Xiaoli really liked osmanthus trees. Seeing the osmanthus trees all over the yard, he couldn''t help closing his eyes and taking a deep breath.


    "Well, we didn''t lie to you?" Chen Yue said. "Let''s go to the forest. It''s said that there is a osmanthus tree there, which has a life span of more than 100 years."


    Chen Yue finished saying that and couldn''t help but pull Du Xiaoli to the woods. Du Xiaoli was dragged to the middle of Osmanthus fragrans forest. She thought it was just an excuse for them to get herself. Unexpectedly, there was really a osmanthus tree as high as a three-story building in the middle of the forest. The trunk had to be surrounded by both hands to keep it. It was covered with light yellow flowers. "How big..." Du Xiaoli couldn''t help sighing. "Oh." Du Kexin suddenly shouted. "What''s the matter?" Chen Yue hurriedly asked. "My handkerchief is missing," Du Kexin said anxiously. "When did you disappear? How can you find it now?" Chen Yue was also worried. "What should I do? If a man finds me, how can I have the face to continue to live?" Du Kexin said and was about to cry. "Don''t worry," said Chen Yue. "While there''s still some time, let''s hurry to find it." "is it still time to find it now?" Du Kexin looked very scared and shook Chen Yue''s hand all the time. "If you can''t come, you have to look for it! Let''s go quickly." Chen Yue said. "But we haven''t picked osmanthus for grandma and them yet." Du Kexin said with a embarrassed face. "Well, let Xiaoli pick some osmanthus flowers for your grandmother here." Chen Yue looked at Du Xiaoli and said. "But..." "don''t worry, let''s hurry to find your handkerchief. If it''s really found, you''ll be miserable." Chen Yue said, "Xiaoli, I''ll give it to you here." Chen Yue said and took Du Kexin and turned away.

 Chapter 133

    Du Xiaoli looked at the two singing together and said it seemed true. If she didn''t restrain the rising corners of her mouth when she turned around, she would think it was true.


    They hurried out of the forest. When they saw that they were about to leave the forest for more than ten meters, they suddenly seemed to be hit by something. After shaking a few times, they fell to the ground with a "bang".


    Du Xiaoli came to them, turned Du Kexin over, looked up, and caught a glimpse of the corner of the handkerchief exposed in his chest.


    "Sure enough, there was no good intention." Du Xiaoli took out Du Kexin''s handkerchief and looked at them coldly, "but what did they bring me here for? Is it forbidden for people to come in here?"


    Du Xiaoli looked. There were no guards here. It was very quiet. She must have guessed that she couldn''t leave ten. They deliberately brought her here, and then took an excuse to leave, waiting to see her caught.


    "Do I want to repay you?" Du Xiaoli said, holding his chin with his hand. "Come and don''t be rude. I''d better send you back."


    Seeing no one around, Du Xiaoli picked up a person in one hand and dragged Du Kexin and Chen Yue back to the Centennial osmanthus tree. They sat on the ground with their backs against the trunk.


    "What are you doing?"


    An old voice suddenly came from behind and startled Du Xiaoli. She turned around and saw an old mammy standing behind and looking at her. Her clothes were very simple and she couldn''t see her identity.


    When did the old lady appear? Du Xiaoli was shocked. She didn''t feel her presence at all! If she had just attacked herself, she couldn''t escape.


    "Well, that, I..." Du Xiaoli didn''t know what to say. People saw her bring Du Kexin and them here. Of course, they knew what she was doing.


    Is that what she''s in now?


    "The master wants to see you." the old lady looked at Du Xiaoli coldly, turned and left.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the old mother, looked at Du Kexin who were still sitting on the ground and said, "then they..."


    "Continue to lie down." the cold voice floated, and the cold look made Du Xiaoli shrink his neck and quickly follow the steps of the old mother.


    She said her master wanted to see herself. Did she break into her territory, so she planned to kill her? But thinking of the two people still in the woods, she denied the idea. If so, she wouldn''t throw Du Kexin and them anywhere.


    However, who is the master of an old woman with such profound martial arts in the imperial palace? Why do you want to see yourself?


    Seeing that the old mother has come to the front, Du Xiaoli calculates how likely she is to escape successfully. After calculating in her heart, Du Xiaoli gives up the idea and finds herself at the party. Even now, she is not sure that she can escape from the old mother.


    Alas, only follow her to her master.


    After Du Xiaoli recognized the facts, he pulled his head and left the osmanthus forest with the old mother.


    The old lady left the Osmanthus fragrans forest with Du Xiaoli. Without looking back at Du Xiaoli, she went straight through the garden in front of the forest to a palace.


    Du Xiaoli went out of the woods and found that she followed Du Kexin. They had come to a remote place in the palace. However, although the palace in front of us is relatively remote, it is not dilapidated at all. Everything in the decoration shows a noble and elegant taste.


    She looked at the palace and forgot to walk for a moment. The old mammy who had reached the gate of the palace turned and scolded coldly, "don''t go yet!"


    "Oh." Du Xiaoli was startled and hurried over.


    The old lady took her to the middle building and said, "wait." then she entered the house.


    Du Xiaoli looked around. He didn''t even see the bodyguard and servant girl. If it is the legendary cold palace, the decoration is not like anything. Where is the cold palace so luxurious. But if you want to say what noble people live here, how can you not even have the most basic guards and servant girls?


    "Come with me."


    The old lady went in and came out in a while, and said to Du Xiaoli. From beginning to end, her facial expression didn''t change. Then she turned in before Du Xiaoli answered.


    Du Xiaoli followed her in. Unexpectedly, it was the same as her house. She had to go up to the second floor to see people.


    She looked at the old lady in front. The other party stepped on the wooden ladder and didn''t make a sound. I don''t know what martial arts she practiced.


    "Master, people have brought it." the old mother''s old voice remembered in front and took back Du Xiaoli''s thoughts.


    "Come here. Come and have a look at the mourning family." the same old voice, but there is a feeling of superiority in the voice, which is a kind of inherent nobility.


    Mourning home? Isn''t that the claim of the Empress Dowager or the Empress Dowager?!


    Du Xiaoli was still in the aisle on the second floor. When she heard the words inside, she took two steps forward, turned and came to the house. She saw that there were only two servant girls standing aside, and two old people sitting in front drinking tea, one of whom she knew!


    "Girl, don''t see the Empress Dowager soon." old lady Meng smiled at surprised Du Xiaoli and warned. Du Xiaoli knelt down and said, "minister daughter Du Xiaoli, meet the Empress Dowager!" "are you du Xiaoli? Raise your head and let the mourners have a look." the Empress Dowager said faintly. Du Xiaoli raised her head and looked at the Empress Dowager in gorgeous clothes. She felt that she was somewhat similar to Han Mingyi. "I''m a pretty child." the Empress Dowager looked at Du Xiaoli''s appearance and commented, "all right, get up. Menggu, get her a seat." "yes, master." Menggu, the old mother who brought Du Xiaoli just now, went to the side hall, took a stool and put it next to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli blessed the empress dowager, and then came to one side and sat down. "Where are the other two intruders?" the Empress Dowager asked. "I was knocked unconscious by her and threw it under the big tree in the middle of the osmanthus forest." Menggu replied. "Then let them lie down for a while. Then throw it to the emperor." the Empress Dowager said, then looked at Du Xiaoli and asked coldly, "Du Xiaoli, why did you break into the Forbidden Palace?" "Forbidden Palace?" Du Xiaoli understood Du Kexin''s purpose. Facing the questioning of the empress dowager, she quickly knelt down and said: "I don''t know it''s Forbidden Palace. Please forgive me for breaking in!" poof, second sister, you scared the girl. "Old lady Meng looked at Du Xiaoli with some pain and said." the AI family didn''t say to punish her. She scared herself. "The Empress Dowager said," OK, get up quickly, or the third sister will think the AI family is going to bully you. "

 Chapter 134

    "Thank you, Empress Dowager. Thank you, grandma Meng." Du Xiaoli said. After thanking her, she got up and sat down again.


    In fact, Du Xiaoli knew early in the morning that the Empress Dowager didn''t intend to dispose of herself, otherwise she wouldn''t give herself a seat. But when people ask that question, why should they cooperate.


    "Girl, why did you come to Forbidden Palace? Don''t you know Forbidden Palace can''t intrude without permission? If I hadn''t been here, you would have been directly killed by Menggu just now." old lady Meng said.


    "Come on, what are you doing in Forbidden Palace?" Menggu looked at Du Xiaoli straightly, as if she would punish her immediately as soon as she lied.


    Du Xiaoli met Du Kexin and Chen Yue after he left Han Mingxiang in the afternoon. They dragged him here and told him what happened later.


    "That''s why you knocked them out and dragged them into the woods?" said the Empress Dowager.


    Du Xiaoli heard the word "drag" said by the Empress Dowager. It was really appropriate to think that he was alone at that time. But how do they know? Menggu''s behavior and the words of the Empress Dowager did not show that she had told them her actions at that time?


    Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    She turned her head and looked outside. Sure enough, she saw the Osmanthus fragrans forest, and the density of the forest could just see the place where she let Du Kexin fall and the route she dragged them back.


    It turned out that they saw all their actions.


    "As soon as you entered the forest, Menggu found you. If you were an ordinary intruder, Menggu would have killed you. If the third recognized you and asked the mourning family to forgive you, your end would be the same as others." the Empress Dowager saw that Du Xiaoli had understood and said.


    Du Xiaoli got up again, blessed the Empress Dowager and Mrs. Meng, and said, "thank you for not killing the empress dowager, and thank grandma Meng for saving her."


    "Well, forget it this time. If you dare to break into the Forbidden Palace next time, you will make atonement and be punished." the Empress Dowager said so, and today''s matter will be exposed.


    "Yes, I remember." Du Xiaoli blessed himself again, and then sat back on the stool.


    "Second sister, didn''t you say you''ve been dizzy recently? Let the girl show you." said Mrs. Meng.


    "She can also do medicine?" said the Empress Dowager in surprise.


    "When I got sick a while ago, I asked this girl to rescue me." old lady Meng said, "last time you went to see me, didn''t I say I was a little miracle doctor? It was her."


    "The imperial doctor said there was no way to wake you up. Unexpectedly, it was her little child who woke you up." the Empress Dowager said, "but Menggu also knows medicine. She showed it to AI family and didn''t see the reason."


    "Anyway, the girl is here. Let her show you." old lady Meng looked at the Empress Dowager with worry.


    "Then try it." the Empress Dowager couldn''t bear to refuse Mrs. Meng, nodded and agreed.


    "Girl, come and show the second sister." old lady Meng waved to Du Xiaoli and motioned her to go over.


    Du Xiaoli came to them and said, "the courtiers and women are getting farther away." then she grabbed the wrist of the Empress Dowager and took the pulse. After a while, she put it down and took two steps back.


    "Girl, how''s it going? Is the second sister in good health?" old lady Meng asked, looking at Du Xiaoli''s dignified face.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Du Xiaoli and guessed that she might have found something and didn''t dare to say, so she said, "there''s something wrong, but it doesn''t hurt to say."


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli looked at the Empress Dowager and said, "the Empress Dowager''s pulse seems to be very stable, but after careful consideration, it seems that there are some problems."


    "What''s the problem?" Mrs. Meng asked.


    "Does the Empress Dowager always feel chest tightness and shortness of breath recently, and can''t listen to noise. She must smell the fragrance of Osmanthus every day to be better?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes." the Menggu answered, "that''s why we transferred all the servant girls and bodyguards in the palace and listed it as a Forbidden Palace. No one is allowed to come in. Only old lady Meng occasionally comes to talk to the Empress Dowager."


    "In addition, does the Empress Dowager have no appetite for anything and vomit when forced to eat?" Du Xiaoli continued.


    "Second sister, is that true?" old lady Meng asked eagerly, looking at the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager closed her eyes and nodded helplessly. This has always been something she concealed. Unexpectedly, the girl exposed it to her when she came.


    "No wonder you''ve been getting worse and thinner recently." old lady Meng said, "girl, you know the state of the second sister. Please treat her quickly!"


    "Is the Empress Dowager poisoned?" Menggu asked. Her medical skills are OK, but her poison skills are general. She has not found any problems recently, so she suspects that the Empress Dowager is poisoned.


    Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "the Empress Dowager is not poisoned. She has been poisoned."


    "What?!" as soon as they heard of Zhonggu, the people in the room shouted in surprise. On the contrary, the Empress Dowager had to be calm.


    "Girl, are you sure?" old lady Meng''s expression suddenly became dignified and asked in a deep voice.


    "I''m sure. The courtiers are getting farther away." Du Xiaoli came to the empress dowager, pulled up the sleeve of her right hand, pointed to a shallow white line mark on her forearm and said, "this is the mark that will appear after being poisoned by insects." "but isn''t Gu Shu unique in southwest Miao? The second sister has been in the Imperial Palace recently. How can she be poisoned by insects?" Mrs. Meng said incredulously. "I''m afraid we''ll have to check the people in the harem." Du Xiaoli said. "What kind of insect is this? How can it be removed?" asked Menggu. It turned out to be a Chinese insect. No wonder she didn''t check it out at all. "Among the empress dowager, it should be silkworm insects. This kind of insect is not particularly advanced. It just tries to get the insect eggs into the Empress Dowager''s body, then uses her body as a bed, slowly grows into a insect, and then lives in her body. Usually, it doesn''t have much influence, but people can''t hear the noise and like quiet, but once the insect grows up and wakes up, it will soon silkworm Eat the body until the body dies. This kind of insect has no connection with the master. Once it enters the human body, it will only survive by instinct. "Du Xiaoli explained. "It''s so terrible!" old lady Meng covered her chest and said, "girl, you can quickly solve the Gu for the second sister." it''s easy to solve the Gu, but not yet. "Du Xiaoli shook her head and said. "Why?" asked Menggu. "As I said just now, this kind of insect is a kind of low-level insect, which is not controlled by the insect master, so it''s OK to force the insect out of the body. But this insect has lived with the body of the Empress Dowager for so long, so if you force it out rashly, I''m afraid the body of the Empress Dowager will not stand it. Moreover, this insect is the most excited time now. Force it out of the body, I''m afraid it will attract people Its resistance hurt the body of the empress dowager, "Du Xiaoli replied.

 Chapter 135

    "What about that?" Mrs. Meng asked.


    "The sweet scented osmanthus fragrance is an important factor to stimulate the poisonous insects. Therefore, in the next few days, the Empress Dowager can''t smell the sweet scented osmanthus. Let the excited poisonous insects slowly calm down, and then adjust the body of the Empress Dowager during this period."


    "But no matter what you eat, the master will spit it out. In this way, how can you recuperate the master?" Menggu said anxiously.


    "I will try to restrain the insects and make them less harmful to the Empress Dowager''s body. Then I will make some other less irritating and nutritious food for conditioning. However, as long as the Empress Dowager''s body can withstand the insects, the real adjustment should be after the insects are forced out." Du Xiaoli said.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t speak after agreeing to Du Xiaoli''s pulse. She just looked at Du Xiaoli faintly to see her discuss her body with old lady Meng and Menggu. Looking at her confident face, she couldn''t help nodding slightly.


    "Second sister, if you can''t smell sweet scented osmanthus, you can''t live here," said Mrs. Meng.


    People in the palace know that the Empress Dowager likes osmanthus very much. She has planted a lot of osmanthus trees in her palace. In order to please her, almost every garden in the palace has osmanthus trees.


    "Master, why don''t you go to live in Chuang Tzu outside the city?" Menggu said, but she denied it before others spoke. "No, there are many osmanthus trees in Chuang Tzu."


    "I know the second sister likes osmanthus trees. Almost all the Zhuangzi outside the city have osmanthus trees. Now it''s the season for osmanthus flowers. Where can I find a place without osmanthus?" said Mrs. Meng.


    "Why don''t you cut down the osmanthus tree?" Menggu suggested.


    "Those sweet scented osmanthus trees have been planted for many years. If you really want to cut them down, you won''t give up," said the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager is famous for her sweet scented osmanthus in several countries. Even people in other countries know that she likes sweet scented osmanthus. Therefore, in recent decades, everyone likes planting sweet scented osmanthus, which is almost going to become the national flower.


    So now it''s so difficult to find a place without osmanthus, and the Empress Dowager has a special identity and goes to recuperate. We can''t publicize it or find a place at will.


    "Girl, Jiang Zhuo said that you have a village outside the city, where fruit trees are planted. Don''t you have osmanthus?"


    "Well, no," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Second sister, I heard that Jiang Zhuo was full of praise for the girl''s Chuang Tzu when he came back. Why don''t you go there for a few days? Just as I''m longing for it, I''ll go together," said Mrs. Meng.


    "Well, since you recommend it like this, our sisters will go to Chuang Tzu for a few days."


    "Let''s go tomorrow." old lady Meng turned to Du Xiaoli and asked, "no problem, girl?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Mrs. Meng and the empress dowager, looking at herself. She muttered in her heart that you have all decided. What else can she say? He nodded and said, "it''s an honor for the Empress Dowager to go to Chuang Tzu."


    "Well, tonight''s party is about to begin? I''ll go with the girl first." old lady Meng got up and said.


    "OK, you go first. I''ll go there after a rest." the Empress Dowager waved her hand and said.


    "I beg your pardon."


    "I''m leaving."


    After they finished the ceremony, a servant girl led them out.


    "Master, are we really going to live in Du Xiaoli''s Chuang Tzu?" Menggu asked after Du Xiaoli left.


    "Go on, since the third younger sister trusts and likes her so much, it means that the child should be good. It is said that she wants Meng Weiren to take the girl as a dry daughter. Although she grew up in the mountains, maybe it is this experience that makes her eyes less arrogant and more calm than those official ladies." the Empress Dowager said, so she thought of Du Kexin and Chen Yue who are still in the yard, His eyes narrowed slightly and said, "although those two people surrounded their lives, they should also give them a lesson."


    "Yes, I know." Menggu replied, "master, I''ll wait on you to dress up first. The party will start soon..."


    Du Xiaoli followed old lady Meng out of the Forbidden Palace. No one was found all the way. There were really only three maidservants, the Empress Dowager and Menggu, in such a big palace, which looked extremely cold.


    "Grandma Meng, there are no bodyguards in this palace. What if bad people break in?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "If there is such a gangster, he will die." old lady Meng is in good spirits now, thanks to Du Xiaoli''s conditioning of her body.


    "Ah?"


    Seeing Du Xiaoli''s response, old lady Meng smiled and said, "although there are only three maids in the whole palace, all of them are highly skilled in martial arts, especially Menggu. When she was young, she was an expert in Wulin. Now she doesn''t know how much she has improved her martial arts."


    Du Xiaoli also felt that Menggu''s martial arts were unfathomable. If she was there, even if she could not arrest the gangster, she could support the imperial guards to come.


    After leaving the Forbidden Palace, Du Xiaoli saw the two personal servant girls who usually served Mrs. Meng. It turned out that no one could go in except Mrs. Meng. Thinking that he could pick up a small life today, he had to be glad that Mrs. Meng was there today. When Du Xiaoli helped Mrs. Meng slowly to the place where the banquet was held, Mrs. Du, Mrs. Chen and two family members were still walking anxiously around the lounge palace. "Old lady, madam." the servant girl came in from the outside and shouted hurriedly. "Well, have you found them?" Zhong Meiqing came up and asked anxiously. "No, I didn''t see miss two and Miss Chen everywhere." green ran to the palace and gasped and said, "madam, what should I do? The banquet is about to begin. Everyone else has gone to the palace where the banquet is held. If they can''t find the young lady, how can I get it!" did Kexin say where they were going when they left? "Zhong Meiqing stared at green and asked. "Little Miss, they, they..." green was frightened by Zhong Meiqing''s appearance, subconsciously stepped back, squeaky and speechless. "Tell me, miss, you didn''t go to serve together. Now it''s time to say that you can''t find the miss. Do you want to be sold to those cheap places? Don''t tell me where the miss has gone?" Zhong Meiqing roared. The Chen family is also questioning Chen Yue''s servant girl. The two girls are scared to kneel down together and say, "madam, spare your life. The young lady won''t let the female servant follow." "where have they gone?" Zhong Meiqing asks coldly. "Young lady, they went to the osmanthus forest in the Forbidden Palace." Chen Yue''s servant girl couldn''t resist the low pressure in the house and found it all at once.

 Chapter 136

    "Forbidden Palace? What do they do when they go to Forbidden Palace? Don''t they know that people who break into Forbidden Palace want to behead?!"


    "Young lady, they said they were going to pick sweet scented osmanthus in the sweet scented osmanthus forest, so they went. They also said they didn''t want the maidservants to follow." Green said tremblingly.


    "Mrs. Du, what can I do?" Mrs. Chen almost fainted when she heard that Chen Yue followed Du Kexin to the Forbidden Palace.


    "The only way to do this is to find the Empress Dowager." Zhong Meiqing said, "I''ll find her and ask her to plead with the emperor and spare the lives of two girls!"


    "Please Mrs. du to save my Chen Yue." Mrs. Chen almost knelt down to Zhong Meiqing.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Chen. I''ll try my best," said Zhong Meiqing, and then said to Mrs. Du, "Mom, you go to the front party first. My daughter-in-law will go to the Empress Dowager."


    "I''ll go with you," said Mrs. Chen.


    Zhong Mei counted and nodded. They hurried to the Empress Dowager''s palace with their servant girls. Mrs. Du and Mr. Chen also left here and went to the banquet in front.


    Zhong Meiqing and Mrs. Chen went to the Empress Dowager''s palace. The Empress Dowager had finished cleaning up and was going to attend the banquet. Before she left the palace, she saw her sister and Mrs. Chen coming in a hurry.


    "Empress dowager, Empress Dowager help!" Zhong Meiqing knelt down and grabbed the Empress Dowager''s hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhong Meiqing was startled and asked in surprise.


    "Sister, sister, help xiner, please help xiner." Zhong Meiqing burst into tears when she saw the Empress Dowager.


    "Xin''er? What''s the matter with Xin''er?" the Empress Dowager asked, trying to pull up her sister, but the other party knelt on the ground and refused to get up.


    "Sister, in the afternoon, Xin''er said to go out with Chen Yue and took the servant girls out. But seeing that the banquet was about to begin, I didn''t see them coming back. I sent someone to find the servant girls. Then we searched all the palaces we could go to, but still couldn''t find them. Later, the servant girls said that they had gone to the Forbidden Palace. Breaking into the Forbidden Palace without permission would lose their heads Ah! Sister, please help Xin''er. "Zhong Meiqing said the matter while crying.


    "Forbidden Palace?! how could they go to the Forbidden Palace! No one can go in there without permission except the emperor, but the mourners have no right! They dare to go there. Don''t they want that little life?!" the Empress Dowager immediately scolded when she heard Zhong Meiqing say so.


    "Sister, I can''t help it now. Now you have the highest status in the whole imperial palace except the Empress Dowager. Please save Xin''er! If something happens to Xin''er, how can I live?" Zhong Meiqing cried.


    "Well, get up first. What kind of words do you cry in front of such a person!" said the queen mother, "In that case, we have to find the emperor now. Now the banquet is about to begin. The emperor should be on the way to the banquet. Mother Xi, please invite the emperor and say I''m looking for her for important matters. Move quickly. If the emperor has arrived at the banquet, we''ll be too late."


    "Yes." an old woman beside the Empress Dowager took orders and left quickly. Obviously, she also had Kung Fu.


    "Well, help the two ladies inside to make up their makeup. It''s so ugly now!"


    "Yes, Empress Dowager." two servant girls came out from behind, came to Zhong Meiqing and Mrs. Chen and said, "please, madam."


    "Thank you, sister." Zhong Meiqing got up, wiped his tears with a handkerchief and said gratefully.


    "I grew up watching Xin''er. How can I bear to watch her die? Well, go first. It''s bad if I lose my honor in front of the emperor for a while." said the Empress Dowager.


    "Yes." Zhong Meiqing and Mrs. Chen followed the servant girl in after blessing their bodies.


    After a while, Zhong Meiqing, who had finished their makeup, came to the main hall and heard the emperor''s voice: "empress mother, you hurried to call me, but something happened."


    "Yes, I want to ask the emperor for help," said the Empress Dowager.


    "Mother, please speak."


    "It''s like this..." the Empress Dowager said Du Kexin''s things to one side and finally asked: "so, I want to ask the emperor to bypass the lives of two girls and ask the Empress Dowager for an invitation."


    "Why did they go to the Forbidden Palace?" the emperor frowned. "If my grandmother finds out, I can''t save them. Besides, are you sure they went into the Forbidden Palace?"


    Zhong Meiqing, led by the servant girls, entered the main hall. After saluting the Empress Dowager and the emperor, they said, "the servant girls they brought were always guarding at the door. They haven''t seen them out since they went in."


    "I know my mother always likes Kexin. In that case, I''ll help her." the emperor said, "small list, you go ahead and inform me that the banquet tonight will start later."


    "Cha, I''ll go now." father-in-law Shan took the order and left.


    "Let''s get there now," said the emperor, standing up and walking outside. The Empress Dowager and Zhong Meiqing hurriedly followed.


    When he came to Osmanthus fragrans forest, the emperor saw the servant girls guarding the door and asked, "are they still inside?"


    "See the emperor, Empress Dowager!" the servant girl knelt on the ground and trembled constantly. She said, "if you go back to the emperor, the young lady is still inside and hasn''t come out." "I''ll go in and have a look first." Han Mingze said, then walked in from the plum blossom gate, stood in the original place, closed her eyes and felt it for a while, and then walked straight to the Centennial osmanthus tree in the middle. Sure enough, he found Du Kexin and them in front of the osmanthus tree, but their appearance made him want to laugh¡ª¡ª Because they are no longer sitting on the ground, but hanging on a branch! "Emperor." Menggu suddenly appeared in front of the emperor. "Menggu. How''s grandma?" the emperor saw Menggu appear here, and knew that the Empress Dowager already knew about it. Things are difficult now. "It''s almost the same as before." Menggu said coldly, "the Lord has an order. Tonight is the Mid Autumn Festival. Prime Minister Du is a hero of Fengming country. This time, they will be exempted from their death penalty and hung on the tree to show punishment. However, they can''t come in and put them down until everyone comes." "everyone?" Han Mingze hasn''t asked who you mean, She saw the Empress Dowager and Zhong Meiqing coming in. "The Empress Dowager has an order. Next time someone intrudes into the Forbidden Palace, kill them!" Menggu said, and quickly disappeared from everyone. "What a quick lightness skill!" the emperor looked almost like a Menggu who had left in a blink and sighed. Then he said to others, "grandma Huang said it was the Mid Autumn Festival, so she took their lives and hung them on a tree as a punishment. Now go and put them down." "thank the Empress Dowager for not killing her." Zhong Meiqing said, and then said to the servant girl behind her, "why don''t you put the young lady down quickly?"

 Chapter 137

    "Yes, madam." Du Kexin and Chen Yue''s personal servant girl came forward and wanted to put their young lady down, but before their hands touched them, Du Kexin woke up.


    As soon as I woke up, I saw myself hanging high. I suddenly became nervous. My body subconsciously moved a few times and shouted, "help!"


    The branch that hung them was originally very thin. After hanging for so long, it had a tendency to break. Now they moved so much that the branch broke with a click, and they fell directly from the tree to the ground.


    "Ouch -"


    "Ah --"


    "Miss, are you all right?" green and Chen Yue''s servant girl chrysanthemum hurried to help the direct master. Their position just blocked their sight, so that they didn''t immediately find that there were others present.


    "Of course it''s something. You try to fall from such a high place?" Du Kexin roared, rubbed his stomach and said, "where''s the bitch Du Xiaoli? She must have knocked Chen Yue and me unconscious and hung here. This dead girl, see how I deal with her! I must ask her... Mother? Emperor, emperor? Empress dowager?"


    Du Kexin stood up as he said. He just saw the people standing on one side. The two people who had just got up quickly knelt down again and said, "I''ve seen the emperor, Empress Dowager."


    Everyone heard Du Kexin''s words. They who were familiar with the struggle in the backyard naturally guessed the truth. The expressions on the faces of the Empress Dowager and the two ladies were not good-looking.


    "Why, is Du Xiaoli with you?" Han Mingze said.


    "Three, three younger sisters, she..." Du Kexin wanted to look at the emperor''s smiling expression. He thought he would pull Du Xiaoli on his back when he died, so he said, "three younger sisters, she came in with us."


    "What about her?" Han Mingze looked around and didn''t find anyone else.


    "She must have knocked Chen Yue and I unconscious and hung us on this tree. When we were playing in the yard, we met three younger sisters. She said that she heard that the osmanthus here had the best varieties and the most fragrant flowers. When she thought of picking osmanthus here, she had to pull Chen Yue and I to come with her. We persuaded her, but she not only didn''t listen, but also dragged us in. Later, we stopped He lost consciousness and was hung on this tree when he woke up. Emperor, we really didn''t mean to break into the Forbidden Palace. Please forgive him! Let''s go around the minister this time! "Du Kexin said in tears that he had to. Every word said that it was Du Xiaoli''s trick.


    "Oh? No wonder I didn''t see anyone else when I came in!" Han Mingze said.


    "Yes, Miss Du San must have framed us and brought us here to faint!" Chen Yue echoed.


    "Hum, dare you talk nonsense!" Han Mingze suddenly changed his face and scolded the two people: "it''s obviously Menggu who hung you on the branch, but you have to say that she did it. She didn''t repent of her mistakes and tried to harm others. Mrs. Du is really a good daughter of education!"


    "The emperor calmed down his anger. The two children must have been frightened, so they would talk nonsense," said the Empress Dowager.


    "Emperor, the minister didn''t speak, and the three younger sisters really came to the Forbidden Palace!" Du Kexin saw the emperor angry and knelt on the ground trembling.


    "Miss Du San did come to the Forbidden Palace, but she was called by the master and left with old lady Meng now," said the mammy who brought the Empress Dowager and them in, "The Empress Dowager has an order. Although we don''t care about it anymore, if the two young ladies don''t repent, we also want the emperor to punish them well. In addition, the Empress Dowager said that when we find someone, please leave immediately."


    "Hum!" Han Mingze snorted coldly, looked coldly at the two people kneeling on the ground and left with his sleeves. How else can he punish them when the Empress Dowager is here?


    "Let''s go." the Empress Dowager''s expression was not good-looking and left with her own people.


    The two servant girls picked up their young lady and left with their wife. After confirming that everyone had left, the servant girls of the Forbidden Palace quickly disappeared into the woods and appeared in the palace after a few breaths.


    "Master, everyone has left."


    "Menggu and tea, let''s go to the party, too. According to my intuition, the party tonight is very nice."


    After leaving the osmanthus forest, the emperor went directly to the banquet. The Empress Dowager seemed a little angry and left with her servant girls. However, due to relatives, she sent someone to take Du Kexin and Chen Yue to find a place to freshen up.


    "Xin''er, you... Alas." Zhong Meiqing looked at the Empress Dowager''s back, sighed and said, "you''ve made the Empress Dowager angry this time. How could you just lose your honor like that?"


    Du Kexin also knew that he had made the Empress Dowager unhappy and bowed his head.


    "Well, now go and change your clothes. Now you only have to wear your performance clothes." Zhong Meiqing looked at his daughter like this. It''s not good to be angry. Now he said, "you must perform well in a moment. If you perform well, the Empress Dowager may no longer care about what just happened!"


    "Yes, mom. I''ll change my clothes first." Du Kexin took the package brought by the servant girl and turned into the room to change his clothes.


    Chen Yue also went to another room. After a while, they changed their clothes and came out.


    Zhong Meiqing looked at Du Kexin changing her clothes and nodded. Her clothes looked elegant and appropriate. If matched with the zither performance, it would certainly set off her temperament. "Help the young lady to the performance hall. There must be no more mistakes in the middle, otherwise..." Zhong Meiqing didn''t say anything, but green Er understood her meaning and hurriedly replied, "the maid must serve the young lady well." "well, go." Du Kexin and Chen Yue went to the rest room where other young ladies are located. From the rest room, they can go directly to the stage of the performance, When passing by the place where the banquet was held, she saw Du Xiaoli sitting behind old lady Du at a glance, and her eyes gave out a cruel light. Du Xiaoli sat bored behind old lady Du. Since she was found by Han Mingxiang, she found that old lady Du, who had always been cold and light to herself, took the initiative to say two words to herself, although it was only a short: "come back? Didn''t provoke Princess Changle." after hearing Du Xiaoli said that everything was all right, she asked her to sit in her own position, Then continue to chat with Du Yunhan. Although they are separated during the rest, the male and female family members are together during the banquet. The banquet is arranged in a large garden to facilitate everyone to enjoy the moon. The floor is carpeted, and the table is divided into left and right sides. There are several rows on each side, which will be determined according to the number of people attending the banquet in each family. The first row is the master of the family, the second row is the old lady and lady, and the third and fourth rows are the younger generation. There are four positions in the middle, which are obviously those of the emperor, Queen, Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager. Next, here are some positions of imperial concubines and princesses.

 Chapter 138

    Directly opposite the Dragon seat, at the end of their table, is a set-up stage for tonight''s performance. Behind it is the palace, several of which are used as lounges. The ladies are in the back lounge. After the performance, they can go back to their home and have dinner with everyone.


    Because there are many young ladies in Beijing, but the talent of the performance is similar, it will inevitably produce effect fatigue. So the more in front, the better the effect.


    Du Xiaoli looked and saw that the officials present had basically arrived. In addition to the emperor, they didn''t come. There were still several empty tables between the throne and them. The tables are separate, so it doesn''t seem to be the position of any prince or nobleman.


    "Those tables are for brother Luo Qi and them." Du Xiuheng said when he saw Du Xiaoli''s puzzled look.


    "Brother Luo Qi? Yes, he will come to the banquet tonight. But isn''t the emperor coming? Why haven''t they arrived yet?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Du Xiuheng put down the teacup in his hand and said, "you forget, brother Luo Qi, they are the guests invited tonight, and Jianghu people don''t belong to the imperial court, so they won''t come so early."


    "How does brother know?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng suspiciously.


    "I heard what they said before." Du Xiuheng answered faintly, then took Du Xiaoli to stand up and said, "the emperor is coming."


    "Long live the emperor, long live the empress dowager, and long live the queen." all the people in the yard got up and saluted the Empress Dowager who walked to the Dragon chair from the side.


    "No gifts, please sit down at your house." the emperor shook his right sleeve, sat down on the Dragon chair and said, "today is the Mid Autumn Festival. I set up this banquet for everyone to have fun together. Don''t be so formal."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Everyone sat down again, but the atmosphere was not as active as before. After all, the emperor was here. Everyone should show it well.


    At this time, the sound of notification came from outside the palace.


    "The three princesses of Dongli country arrive -"


    As the announcement fell, a beautiful woman in a red dress with an agate pendant came in, followed by only a servant girl. This should be Lu Junqi, the first beauty in Dongli country.


    "See the emperor, Empress and Empress Dowager of Fengming country." Lu Junqi bowed slightly to Han Mingze and the Empress Dowager.


    "No gift. It''s also a kind of fate that the three princesses can come to the Mid Autumn Festival banquet in Fengming country today." Han Mingze said with a smile, and then took a deep look at Han Mingyi below. "Three princesses, please take a seat."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Lu Junqi followed the maid of honor to sit down on her work, and then her eyes fell on Han Mingyi who was diagonally opposite her, but Han Mingyi just lowered his head to drink tea and ignored her eyes.


    "Master Luo Qi of Sihai mountain villa, master Feng of Yujian Pavilion, Shuiyue cave and Shuiqing Fairy -"


    The announcement came again. Luo Qi drank the main wind of Yujian Pavilion, such as Han, and a woman with fairy temperament came slowly from the outside. When Du Xiaoli passed them, Du Xiaoli blinked at Luo Qi who inadvertently glanced over.


    "See the emperor."


    "Ha ha, you three are here too. No gift. Please sit down." Han Mingze said with a laugh.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Luo Qi and Feng Ruhan sat on the left, and Shuiqing fairy sat next to Lu Junqi.


    Father-in-law Shan, standing next to the emperor, bent over and asked, "emperor, can you announce the beginning of the banquet?"


    "Well, let''s start." Han Mingze nodded when he saw that everyone who should come came.


    "Servant, take orders." father-in-law Shan straightened up and was about to announce the beginning of the banquet. He saw the coming empress dowager with sharp eyes, which surprised him. He secretly said how could she also leave the Forbidden Palace this year? However, his words became: "the Empress Dowager arrived -"


    With father-in-law Shan''s voice, everyone stood up from their seats and saluted the Empress Dowager who slowly entered the banquet venue.


    "See the Empress Dowager -"


    "No," said the Empress Dowager lightly.


    "Thank the Empress Dowager."


    Han Mingze just slightly bent over and got up. Later, he went to the empress dowager, helped her to go to her seat, smiled and asked, "grandma Huang is coming today. I won''t tell her grandson. I''ll make arrangements."


    "Well, I also changed my mind temporarily." the Empress Dowager said, "the two people who broke into the Forbidden Palace this afternoon suddenly made me want to see tonight''s banquet. Because they changed their mind temporarily, I didn''t have time to tell you. I heard that they specially asked those young ladies to prepare a talent show this year?"


    "Yes, grandma Huang," said Han Mingze.


    "OK, don''t be in front of the mourning family. Go to your place. Menggu will take care of me." after the Empress Dowager sat down, North and South Korea Mingze waved.


    "Yes."


    Han Mingze returned to his dragon seat and nodded to father-in-law Shan. Father-in-law Shan took a step forward and said, "the banquet begins --"


    After father-in-law Shan finished, he returned to Han Mingze. Han Mingze picked up his glass, stood up and said: "Today''s party is for everyone to celebrate the Mid Autumn Festival together. In addition, it has another goal, that is to celebrate our meritorious heroes and thank our brave soldiers for guarding our homeland for us, so that we can get together and live a peaceful life at this time! Thank our senior general, Ding Wang and all the people in the army. Now let''s propose a toast and chat Thank you! "


    "Thanks to all the soldiers!" I have to say that Han Mingze is still very talkative. Such a few words will arouse the atmosphere of the scene. Everyone stood up and drank the wine from their glasses. After the emperor sat down, everyone sat down. Because the reward has been given before, we will not seal the reward this time and start the talent part tonight. However, the first warm-up is not the young lady, but a drama team. After the show of the drama team is over, it is the young ladies'' performance. In other words, this performance also has the meaning of blind date, because the whole upper class aristocrats have basically arrived, and those who look at each other can further develop in the future. Because this has little to do with herself, Du Xiaoli, who has seen many concerts and activities in her previous life, turned her attention to the food in front of her. I''ve seen the Spring Festival gala for decades. No matter how good the talent show is, it can''t catch up with it, can it? I didn''t expect that the first lady to perform would be Chen Yue. The order of tonight''s performance program is determined by lot. She doesn''t know whether her luck is good or bad. Chen Yue performed a dance. Du Xiaoli glanced at it and said, "I can''t catch up with half of sister Jiang Zhuo''s skill." then she focused on the food.

 Chapter 139

    Because the royal family also set up a platform under the position, they were higher than the officials below, and everyone''s head was basically facing the same direction of the stage, so Du Xiaoli''s eating appearance protruded and easily attracted everyone''s attention.


    Han Mingyi has always been very low-key and doesn''t care about the things around him. Even on this occasion, he can''t attract his interest. On the contrary, the way a woman across from him eats so much makes his mouth rise slightly.


    "Unexpectedly, she only knows how to eat. She''s really from the countryside and hasn''t seen the world!" King Ren also noticed Du Xiaoli''s appearance, but her eating appearance was a wild girl who didn''t see the world in his eyes and only knew how to eat.


    That''s right. Generally, on such occasions, people don''t pay attention to food. Food is just a supporting role on such occasions.


    Han Mingyuan was also bored. He had to eat and drink to pass the time. When he heard King Ren''s words, he thought he said himself. He looked up to find his theory, but he found that he was not talking about himself at all. He looked along the eyes of King Ren and saw Du Xiaoli, who was full, poking and poking in the food in front of him.


    "Poof..." Han Mingyuan burst into laughter.


    His smile drew the eyes of the emperor.


    "Did Mingyuan think of something funny? Say it and share it." Han Mingze asked with a smile, "or did the performance make you feel funny? Or did the performer make you feel happy? Both Mingyi and Princess Minghong have been settled. Why don''t I fix a kiss for you?"


    "Poof -" all the wine in Han Mingyuan''s mouth gushed out. Fortunately, he turned him aside at the last minute to keep the delicious food in front of him.


    "Emperor, are you kidding?" Han Mingyuan said with a frightened face, thinking that if the emperor really married himself, he would leave the palace and not come back!


    "What do you say?" Han Mingze said with a smile.


    "The emperor must be joking. Hei hei." Han Mingyuan bowed his head and took a sip of wine, thinking that he would leave after the banquet tonight. He was determined not to stay for another hour, otherwise the emperor would rise up and give him a marriage. What should he do?


    Du Kexin''s performance is in the tenth. Of course, her program is playing the piano. She plays the song Du Xiaoli taught when she went to school on the first day. Unexpectedly, she can talk so well now. She plays those difficult places very smoothly. However, Du Xiaoli gave her more than skills and less emotion.


    When Du Xiaoli had almost eaten, it was almost time for Ji Liuxia to perform their show. She looked at the stage and just saw Ji Liuxia standing behind the stage holding her hands tightly, so she said to Du Yunhan and quietly went to the rest place from behind.


    Du Kexin looked at her back and looked thoughtful.


    "Xiaoli, Xiaoli, what should I do? I''m nervous!" Ji Liuxia said when she saw Du Xiaoli and grabbed her hand.


    "You have to believe in yourself! You can do it." Du Xiaoli took her hand and said.


    "But I don''t believe in myself! I always think I''ll screw up the performance," Ji Liuxia said.


    "You don''t believe in yourself, do you believe in me?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Ji Liuxia nodded and said, "I believe you, I always believe you." although Du Xiaoli is smaller than them, subconsciously, the four of them believe in her.


    "Then I say you have no problem, and your program has no problem. You must be the best tonight!" Du Xiaoli said with a faint smile.


    "Really?" Ji Liuxia asked uncertainly.


    "Of course! Who arranged your program? Who taught you your dance?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It''s all you!" Ji Liuxia took a deep breath and said, "you''re right. We must have no problem after spending so much time and thought! But..."


    "But what?"


    "But if we perform well, you will reward me with delicious food!" Ji Liuxia said foolishly.


    "Poof - OK, if you perform smoothly, I''ll treat you to a big meal!" said Du Xiaoli.


    Meng Jiangzhuo and his wife just came out of the room. When they heard Du Xiaoli''s words, they said, "we all heard what someone said. If our performance goes well today, they will invite us to a big meal!"


    "How are you doing?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at several people who had changed their clothes.


    "Well, it''s all checked." Fu Yalan nodded. "We''ll be there after the program."


    "OK, come on!" Du Xiaoli smiled and fought for several people.


    "Even for your big meal, we will cheer!" Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''m waiting for you to kill me! Well, after the performance, it''s your turn. I''ll go to the side to look at you!" Du Xiaoli nodded encouraged by several people, turned and went to the side of the stage, just standing behind the osmanthus tree, blocking the sight of others.


    "The following is the last program of the ladies'' talent show, which was prepared by Miss Meng Jiangzhuo of the Fu family, Miss Ji, the daughter of general Ji, Miss Fu Yalan of Fu GE''s hometown and Princess Changle." the eunuch in charge of playing the host said and retired.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect Changle to join the fun!" the Empress Dowager and others laughed when they heard the name of Han Mingxiang. "I heard that she had been contacting Chuang Tzu outside the city a few days ago in order to prepare this program!" said the queen. "It''s rare for these people to perform together." Han Mingze looked at the stage and vaguely looked forward to the multi person combination program. "Brush -" just as the presiding eunuch stepped off the stage, something suddenly fell from the screen behind the stage, which startled the people present and thought it was the screen that fell down. Then all the lanterns from the stage to the middle of the banquet went out, and suddenly the stage was hazy, leaving only the moonlight. "What''s the matter?" "is there an assassin?" "protect the emperor!" just when everyone was flustered, the light behind the screen suddenly lit up. Everyone saw that the curtain that was just a red curtain had now become a thin layer of rice paper, because the bright light behind showed the words on the paper. "It''s a word?" "it''s not like a word? I haven''t seen this rhythm." "it''s a good picture!" "it''s good!" after everyone looked at the words behind, they began to study it one after another. I saw a piece of Mulan CI written on the back paper, with catchy sentences, complete story plots and natural and handsome calligraphy, which immediately won the favor of the people present.

 Chapter 140

    "It''s hard to understand. They want to show you this calligraphy? I see that this calligraphy is also made by a person?" the Empress Dowager said, looking at the large rice paper on the stage.


    "It''s from a person''s calligraphy, but I believe Changle''s programs must be more than that," said the queen with a smile.


    "Well, let''s watch." the Empress Dowager also felt more than that.


    Just after everyone finished reading Mulan Ci, the lights around the stage were suddenly lit again. The maids lit the lights and retreated to one side. The light lights up the stage, and there are three more people on the originally empty stage.


    Han Mingxiang is on the left side of the stage and Fu Yalan is on the right side of the stage. In front of them are their own shelves for placing musical instruments. In addition, there is a woman kneeling on the ground in the middle of the stage.


    Fu Yalan and Han Mingxiang nodded to each other. Han Mingxiang put the flute to his mouth and began to play. After playing a few notes, the people lying on the ground began to stand up. Everyone recognized that it was Meng Jiangzhuo of Meng Taifu''s family.


    Then Qin began to join them and play a happy life of a girl in the boudoir together. In the latter half, she showed great worry and sadness.


    Because of the words behind it and the rendering of music and dance, everyone suddenly realized the meaning to be transmitted. In the face of such a creative performance, everyone couldn''t help nodding to show good-looking.


    The sound of the piano ended first, and then the sound of the flute gradually decreased. Meng Jiangzhuo retreated to the edge of the stage while the sound of the flute fell. At this time, the lights around the stage went out again.


    "Is this the end?"


    "But I haven''t seen general Ji''s daughter yet? Didn''t you say to perform together?"


    "Zheng -" the sound of the pipa cut through the darkness and answered the audience''s questions. At the same time, the lamp was lit up again by the palace maid.


    "Zheng -"


    After the second sound of Pipa fell, Ji Liuxia took a prop knife and rotated from the edge of the stage to the middle of the stage. She began to dance the sword dance taught by Du Xiaoli with the music.


    The tune of "ambush on all sides" seems to bring everyone into a place filled with war, and Ji Liuxia''s dance is like a strong woman fighting to defend the country. Everyone is staring and enjoying the visual and auditory impact at the moment.


    Everyone''s dance clothes are from a series, but Meng Jiangzhuo''s dance clothes look more feminine than the girl in the boudoir, while Ji Liuxia''s reflects the perseverance of the woman who joined the army for her father.


    "Good!" Ji Liufeng couldn''t help clapping his hands when he saw his sister''s wonderful performance. Even Jilun sitting in front couldn''t help smiling and bending her eyebrows.


    "Good, good!"


    "It''s a good dance."


    "What kind of dance is this? I haven''t seen it before. It''s different from the dance I''ve seen before!"


    Du Xiaoli watched Ji Liuxia''s performance and couldn''t help cheering for her. He wondered whether it was the attraction of the big meal that made Ji Liuxia so confident just now?


    As the pipa fell, Ji Liuxia spun out of the stage from the left. At the same time, Meng Jiangzhuo spun up from the right. Although it was the same action, the two gave us different feelings.


    In order to give Fu Yalan time to change his musical instruments, the Dongxiao took the lead in ringing, turning the stage style that was just noisy and full of strong war spirit into the glory and vicissitudes of life after the winning woman came home, as well as a touch of sadness.


    Although it was the same person and the same dance dress, Meng Jiangzhuo jumped out of a completely different feeling this time and expressed the female figure who had gone through hardships and glories to go home incisively and vividly.


    "Good!" even the emperor and others couldn''t help but praise.


    Han Mingyi''s eyes shifted from the stage to the shadow hiding behind the tree. Unexpectedly, she designed such a wonderful program! What I saw in persimmon forest yesterday is totally different from what I see now!


    "Good! Good! Good!" after the show, the queen couldn''t help saying three good words.


    "It''s really good. It seems that it''s really with heart." the Empress Dowager nodded and agreed.


    It was not until Han Mingxiang and his four people went to the center of the stage to express their thanks that the audience below burst into warm applause. Officials, family members and even servant girls and bodyguards were clapping hard.


    Ji Liuxia looked at Ji Liufeng and the appreciation in Ji Lun''s eyes and smiled like flowers.


    "Hahaha, Xiaoli, we succeeded. Look at them cheering for us!" Ji Liuxia hugged Du Xiaoli and said excitedly after jumping off the stage.


    "Well, I knew you could do it!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "We are waiting for your big meal!"


    "OK, no problem!"


    Just when they were happy, father-in-law Shan''s voice came: "Princess xuanchangle, Ji Liuxia, Meng Jiangzhuo and Fu Yalan have an audience -"


    "The emperor told you to go quickly. I''ll go back to my seat first." Du Xiaoli pushed Ji Liuxia and returned to his position in a low-key way. As soon as he sat down, he felt two hot eyes. He looked up and saw that Han Mingyi and Luo Qi looked at him, and Luo Qi gave her a thumbs up.


    "Sister, this program is really good!" Du Xiuheng said. People on one side thought he was praising the program just now, but Du Xiaoli knew he was praising himself. "It''s just performing together. What''s good." although Du Kexin was shocked by the program, she would never admit it. She looked at Du Xiaoli and wondered what she had just done at the place where she was performing. "See the emperor, the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager and the queen!" Han Mingxiang came to the front from the middle aisle. They stopped just opposite Du Xiaoli and saluted the emperor. "No gift." Han Mingze said with a smile, "the program you just performed is so wonderful that everyone present is full of praise." "thank the emperor for his praise!" "how did you think of performing together?" the Empress Dowager asked aloud. Meng Jiangzhuo looked at each other and wondered whether to tell Du Xiaoli. Yu Guang saw Du Xiaoli shaking his head slightly. Fu Yalan replied, "a classmate in the college taught us." "we can''t say a name yet?" Han Mingyuan asked. "Huangmei, just say it. If you can design such a good program, she must be a talented person. Say it and let us all know." Han Minghong said. This program really shocked him, making him feel as if he really saw such a strange woman who joined the army on behalf of his father, which made his heart ripple for a long time. He was curious about the choreographer, but he thought about all the women in the capital and didn''t find anyone with such talent. The more Han Mingxiang didn''t tell them, the more he wanted to know about the woman. "But we promised her not to say, and we can''t break our promise." Han Mingxiang doesn''t like Han Minghong very much all the time, especially knowing that he will divorce Du Xiaoli before he marries, which makes her have no good feelings for him.

 Chapter 141

    "It seems that he is still a low-key child," said the queen.


    The young ladies who are still studying in the college are not old, and many have not reached hairpin, so the queen will use children to describe her.


    "It''s difficult. We all want to know who she is!" Han Mingze said with a embarrassed look. "I wanted to call her out and give her a reward. It seems that she''s going to miss it!"


    As soon as Du Xiaoli heard Han Mingze say this, he secretly said that it was bad. Before he came to wink at them, he heard Ji Liuxia whisper, "why don''t we tell Xiao Li?"


    Although she said it in a low voice, she couldn''t help but let Du Xiaoli help her forehead. Even she heard it. There are many people with good martial arts and hearing. Why can''t they hear it?!


    Sure enough, before Fu Yalan and them spoke, Han Minghong said in surprise, "Xiaoli? Is it Du Xiaoli? Miss Ji, don''t be kidding!"


    "Why am I kidding? Why can''t it be Xiaoli?" Ji Liuxia retorted when she heard Han Minghong''s words.


    "Hum, she is a girl who grew up in the countryside. How could she design such a good program? Even if you say so, everyone won''t believe it! The king ordered you to tell the real people better!" Han Minghong told the truth, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "You..." Ji Liuxia was so angry that she jumped and said, "you don''t look down on Xiaoli. You don''t necessarily know what she can do! She made up my dance for me, can you?"


    Du Xiaoli is in her seat. Now she can''t describe her mood in silence. Ji Liuxia wants to shake everything out in order to protect her! This simple and short nature really makes her like and helpless.


    "Liuxia, don''t be rude!" Jilun stood up and scolded.


    "Dad, where am I rude? I''m just telling the truth!"


    King Ren was choked by Ji Liuxia and wanted to refute. "Ben Wang..."


    "Well, don''t quarrel." Han Mingze stopped Ji Liuxia when he saw that Ji Liuxia wanted to quarrel with King Ren.


    "This is a headache for the mourning family." the Empress Dowager rubbed her head and said.


    "Grandchildren know their mistakes!"


    "I know my mistake!"


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, Han Minghong and Ji Liuxia quickly admitted their mistake, and Ji Liuxia knelt to the ground.


    "Isn''t this a pleasure, isn''t it Du Xiaoli? Just call her out and ask her?" the queen whispered, and the emperor said.


    "Well, what the queen said is reasonable." Han Mingze nodded and said, "Du Xiaoli?"


    Du Kexin has been looking at Du Xiaoli with the eyes of killing people since Ji Liuxia said Du Xiaoli''s name. However, Du Xiaoli is not in the mood to pay attention to her now. When he heard the emperor call his name, he quickly got up, knelt down beside Ji Liuxia and said, "the minister is here."


    "Did you arrange that program?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Back to the emperor, the minister and daughter just put forward some suggestions, mainly several sisters. They have solid skills." Du Xiaoli said avoiding the important and taking the light.


    "How could it be you? Didn''t you grow up in a mountain village? How could it be you?" Han Minghong said incredulously when he saw Du Xiaoli admit that he seemed to have been hit.


    "Why, does King Ren have any opinion on the future Princess of the king?" Han Mingyi said faintly. Although he didn''t look at Han Minghong, he gave each other an invisible pressure.


    "You all get up." Han Mingze glanced at Han Mingyi and said.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Ji Liuxia and Du Xiaoli stood up together.


    "Du Xiaoli, I once heard that you have no talent or virtue. Even Prime Minister Du said you don''t know any talent. How do you get along with this program? You even teach Ji Liuxia to dance sword dance?" Han Mingze asked.


    Du Xiaoli thought in her heart that the emperor said very lightly, but if she didn''t say well, she could also be crowned with the crime of bullying the king!


    "Back to the emperor, the minister and daughter never said they would not have any talent." Du Xiaoli said.


    "How did those rumors come from?"


    "Those rumors began to spread before the minister''s daughter came to Beijing. The minister''s daughter felt that this mouth was grown on others and I couldn''t control it, so she didn''t refute the rumors after she came to the capital." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Why did you choose to sing when you were at the Fengxue building party? Let everyone think you really can''t be talented?" Han Minghong angrily looked at Du Xiaoli and asked in a low voice.


    "But no one stipulates that you can''t sing alone? It''s just that whoever the cup is in front of will perform a program. It doesn''t say that you can''t sing alone. The courtiers were used to singing in the countryside before, so they gave you singing alone." Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Minghong leaned back in his chair and looked like he had been hit.


    Du Xiaoli is right. She has never personally admitted that she doesn''t have any talent, and the party doesn''t require no singing. They are preconceived that Du Xiaoli won''t have any talent, so when she chooses to sing, she subconsciously feels that she can''t play musical instruments.


    "Don''t Prime Minister du know?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Meeting the emperor, my father doesn''t know. Because he never asked me what I would do, I didn''t say it on purpose." Du Xiaoli replied. Han Mingze looked at Du Xiaoli and Du Yunhan. He didn''t know what he was thinking. "Emperor, didn''t you say you wanted to reward them?" Han Mingyi saw some impatience in Du Xiaoli''s eyes and said to Han Mingze. "Mingyi, do you feel sorry for your future Princess? Hahaha, anyway, your performance tonight really brightens everyone''s eyes. You must give it a good reward! Reward a pair of jade Ruyi, Queen. What do you think?" "the emperor''s idea is very good." the queen said with a smile. The palace maid soon brought the five pairs of jade Ruyi to Du Xiaoli and them. Du Xiaoli and others picked up Yu Ruyi, Qi Qifu, and said, "thank you for the emperor''s reward!" "get back!" Han Mingze waved his hand, picked up the wine cup in front of him and took a sip of wine. "Wait --" just as Du Xiaoli and them were about to leave, a Jiao cry came and stopped their footsteps. "Three princesses, what can I do for you?" the queen looked at Lu Junqi and asked with a smile. Lu Junqi didn''t answer the Queen''s words, got up, came to the middle, looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "are you du Xiaoli? The person who was engaged to the king? Han Mingyi, you rejected me for her? How do you think she''s still a child who hasn''t grown up and isn''t beautiful? What do you like about her?" Lu Junqi''s words changed the atmosphere at the scene all of a sudden. This is the rhythm to find fault! At the beginning, Lu Junqi took off her clothes to lure Han Mingyi. Everyone knows that he asked lengyi to throw it out. It seems that she came to find fault today!

 Chapter 142

    Du Xiaoli''s heart jumped when she heard Lu Junqi''s words. Did she really come for herself? She looked at Han Mingxiang and them, and there was an expression on their faces that we guessed right.


    Han Mingyi put down his glass, looked at Lu Junqi and said coldly, "three princesses, the king''s princess, can''t let you talk!"


    "Where did she come from? We''ve known each other for three years. How long have you known her? You just protect her?" Lu Junqi looked at Han Mingyi''s angry look, wronged and unwilling.


    "The king''s woman, of course, the king wants to maintain it. Is it difficult to maintain an outsider like you?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and didn''t even want to give Lu Junqi one.


    Lu Junqi looked at herself being ignored like this. The flame of anger ran up in her heart. Her reason was submerged by anger. She grabbed the whip around her waist and waved it to Du Xiaoli.


    "Be careful!"


    Lu Junqi''s action caused a commotion. Du Yunhan rushed out of his seat directly, but he couldn''t stop Lu Junqi''s action because he didn''t know martial arts.


    Ji Liuxia knows martial arts, but she doesn''t dare to pick up the fierce whip with one hand. Just when she plans to save Du Xiaoli first, the whip has been caught, and Du Xiaoli has been held in a arms emitting a faint smell of orchids.


    Seeing that Du Xiaoli was saved, Ji Liuxia and Du Yunhan were relieved. Luo Qi, who had stood up, sat back in his position without trace.


    Du Xiuheng slowly let go of his clenched hand and relaxed his tight body.


    "You step back first." Han Mingze said to Han Mingxiang''s four people behind him.


    Han Mingxiang and Meng Jiangzhuo took a worried look at Du Xiaoli''s back and returned to their family positions.


    "You let go!" Lu Junqi''s whip was caught by Han Mingyi, and she couldn''t take it back.


    "Three princesses, you came into the palace of Fengming country with weapons. We didn''t ask you to hand over the whip, but you used it to commit murder." Han Mingyi put his left hand around Du Xiaoli and his right hand grasped the whip and sneered, "and still aimed at the future Princess of the king. Do you say, will I let go?"


    "Han Mingyi, don''t deceive people too much!" Lu Junqi subconsciously stepped back when he saw the cold on Han Mingyi.


    "Really? If you bully the king''s woman, you should prepare for the worst." Han Mingyi said, and his hand moved, and the whole whip was shocked into several sections.


    "You! This is the nine whip given by my father!" Lu Junqi looked at the whip falling on the ground and said painfully.


    "If it weren''t for the sake of the emperor of Dongli country, it would not be the whip but you lying on the ground now." Han Mingyi said and hugged Du Xiaoli to return to his position.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Han Mingyi to suddenly run over and protect herself. She felt that he was really angry and knew that if Lu Junqi wasn''t the princess of Dongli country, it might really be her lying on the ground. Looking at the arm around her shoulder, she calmed down a little irritable, but she blushed slightly when she heard him take a bite of the king''s Princess and the king''s woman in such a public.


    "Didn''t scare you just now?" Han Mingyi asked softly with his head down.


    "No." Du Xiaoli shook his head and followed him to his seat.


    "Du Xiaoli, stop!" Lu Junqi heard Han Mingyi talking to Du Xiaoli, looked at their affectionate appearance, and shouted at Du Xiaoli regardless of the whip on the ground.


    Love? If Du Xiaoli knew the idea in Lu Junqi''s heart, he would look at the sky with two eyes. Where do they have deep love?!


    "Third princess, do you have anything else?" Du Xiaoli asked. She doesn''t want to deal with such a spoiled girl! It''ll be a headache, but if you don''t answer her, she''ll pester you.


    Han Mingyi glanced at Lu Junqi and said, "ignore her."


    "Du Xiaoli, I want to compete with you!" Lu Junqi pointed to Du Xiaoli and said, "don''t you design such a wonderful program? Then you must be very talented. I want to compete with you. If you lose, leave Han Mingyi''s side and roll as far as you can. Don''t pester him anymore. Dare you compete?"


    "Why should I compare with you?" Du Xiaoli asked faintly.


    "Hum, you don''t dare to compare with me, do you? The king must be surrounded by people with both talent and appearance. You have no appearance, don''t you even have talent? Why do you stand beside the king? Or is it that the women of your Fengming country are just like this? No matter their courage or talent, they can''t compare with our Dongli country?" Lu Junqi said angrily, looking at Du Xiaoli reluctantly.


    It''s just a little girl film that hasn''t opened yet. How can it be compared with the first beauty in Dongli country? But why is there no shadow in his eyes?


    Du Xiaoli looked at Lu Junqi. As soon as she said this, she completely blocked her retreat. Now she has to compete, not only to compete, but also to win, because it is related to the face of Fengming country. Han Mingze will not let her shrink back!


    Sure enough¡ª¡ª


    "Du Xiaoli, since the third princess of Dongli country wants to compete with you so much, you can compete with her and see if you can stand beside the king of Fengming country!" Han Mingze ordered.


    "I will obey your orders." Du Xiaoli blessed the body, and then looked at Lu Junqi with a confident face and asked, "I don''t know what the three princesses want to compete with?" Du Xiaoli looked at Lu Junqi faintly. He didn''t expect so many things to happen today. But since there is no way back, go ahead. She doesn''t like trouble, but she''s never afraid of trouble! "Since Miss Ji just said that her sword dance was taught by you, your dance must be good, so we are better than dance!" although Lu Junqi is arrogant, she doesn''t want to win. She doesn''t know what talent Du Xiaoli will have. She thinks that dance is her own strength, and Du Xiaoli should be not bad. It''s more fair. "If you don''t want to, you don''t have to compare." Han Mingyi tightened her arm and let her feel her existence. "No." Du Xiaoli looked up and smiled at him, then said to Lu Junqi, "dance. Since the three princesses asked, can Xiao Li also ask?" "of course!" Lu Junqi said. "Thank you, Princess three. Xiaoli''s request is very simple. Although I haven''t married Dingwang yet, since the emperor''s love has married me to Dingwang, Dingwang is also my person. I never like people and things coveted by others, so if Xiaoli wins the princess by chance, please don''t pester him again." Du Xiaoli asked. "Hiss -" it''s too crazy! It''s too treacherous to say that the king is her person! "It''s too arrogant!"

 Chapter 143

    The officials and family members present were startled by Du Xiaoli''s sentence "Dingwang is also my man". Since ancient times, her husband has been the God. Unexpectedly, she spoke so wildly.


    Luo Qi listened to Du Xiaoli''s words, held the glass tightly and suddenly looked at Du Xiaoli. Does she recognize Han Mingyi''s identity? Or did she not know that he had entered her heart?


    Han Mingyi is beside Du Xiaoli. Hearing her words, the unsmiling handsome beauty face shows a smile in front of people for the first time, which makes the moonlight lose color tonight.


    "Well, Ben Wang is Li''er''s man. You should protect me from being taken advantage of by other women."


    Lu Junqi looked at Du Xiaoli''s domineering appearance, and his view of Du Xiaoli changed a little. "OK. It''s a deal! If anyone loses, don''t pester Ding Wang again! But here are people from Fengming country. Who will be the judge? If you don''t choose well, you will be in favor of you!"


    "Any three princesses choose," said Du Xiaoli.


    Lu Junqi looked around and said to Luo Qi, Feng Ruhan and Shuiqing fairy, "please be the referee again."


    "Hahaha, I''ve always heard that the three princesses of Dongli country are the best dancers in the world. It''s our honor to judge you today." Feng Ruhan said with a laugh.


    "Shuiqing also wants to witness their elegant demeanor!" this is the first sentence that Shuiqing fairy said tonight, except to greet the emperor. The voice was like a clear spring, which flowed to everyone''s heart.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Shuiqing fairy and saw the other party smiling at him.


    "Ha ha, I''ll bother you to be the referee of this competition!" Han Mingze said with a smile, then looked at Du Xiaoli and Lu Junqi and asked, "what do you want to prepare?"


    "I don''t need it. Just let the music play for me." she was wearing a skirt that could be used as a dance skirt today, so she could dance directly.


    "I need to prepare some props and change into a dance dress," said Du Xiaoli.


    "You don''t have a dress, it''s troublesome," said the queen.


    "Sister Jiang Zhuo and I are about the same size. Just change her dance clothes at that time. But it takes some time to prepare the props, which is estimated to take a quarter or two." Du Xiaoli had already thought about it when Lu Junqi said Bi dance.


    "Then go quickly. We''ll start the competition in two quarters of an hour!" Lu Junqi said and walked to his seat.


    Du Xiaoli blessed Han Mingze and others. When she turned to leave, Han Mingyi took her hand and said, "I will give you a broad sky and let you fly heartily. I will block the wind and rain for you. Your brilliance doesn''t need to be hidden. Go and let them see how excellent the princess I chose."


    "Do you believe me so?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Of course, I believe everything about you, especially the confidence in your little eyes. I know you can do it. I rely on you to protect me." Han Mingyi patted Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "go and prepare. Just jump. I''ll deal with other things."


    "Well, I''ll go first," Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "All right, you two don''t get tired of being in public. Du Xiaoli, you hurry to prepare. AI family is going to go back after watching you compete!" the Empress Dowager saw that Du Xiaoli still didn''t move and urged.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi spoke in a low voice, but when they saw the smiles on their faces, everyone could guess what they were talking about.


    "Grandma Huang, I''m familiar with the palace. I''ll go with Xiaoli to see if I can help." Han Mingxiang got up and said.


    "Well, go." the Empress Dowager waved.


    Du Xiaoli, Meng Jiangzhuo and Han Mingxiang leave the banquet venue and change their dance clothes in the palace where they are ready to rest. But Du Xiaoli changed her mind after seeing the idle dance clothes inside, because she saw a more suitable dance dress. After changing her clothes, she asked Han Mingxiang to prepare some dance props for herself.


    With the princess Han Mingxiang here, those palace maids and eunuchs did things quickly and orderly. In less than two minutes, the props Du Xiaoli needed were ready.


    "Didn''t you change clothes with Jiang Zhuo? Why didn''t you wear that?" Ji Liuxia and Fu Yalan were worried. They secretly came to Du Xiaoli and asked strangely when they saw that she didn''t wear Meng Jiangzhuo''s clothes.


    "Well, I found this skirt, so I wear it." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Are you ready for what you want?" Fu Yalan asked with concern.


    "Well, no problem. Let''s go."


    When Du Xiaoli went back, Lu Junqi saw that her water red clothes were strange, but he didn''t say anything. He got up and said, "since you''re here, let''s start. You or me first?"


    "Just this time, Princess Xiangbi is ready. Please ask the princess first." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Hum, then I''m not polite!" Lu Junqi looked at his servant girl and his musician, and they walked towards the stage.


    When Du Xiaoli was preparing the props, Lu Junqi also borrowed a zither from Han Mingze. The music was checked. There was no problem. He tried a few times. This zither became Lu Junqi''s musical instrument.


    Du Xiaoli returns to her position. Du Kexin''s eyes are about to fly out of the knife. Zhong Meiqing''s eyes looking at Du Xiaoli are also thoughtful. Old lady Du looked at Du Xiaoli with a smile. Du Yunhan never knew that Du Xiaoli could dance. He competed with the three princesses of Dongli country. He wanted to ask if Du Xiaoli was sure, but he couldn''t leave his seat. He had to worry in his heart. Soon, the music on the stage sounded. Don''t look at Lu Junqi''s indulgent temperament. Her dance still belongs to the graceful school. However, I have to admit that she dances very well, one level higher than Meng Jiangzhuo. Maybe it''s because she loves and hates Han Mingyi, so her dance also has such feelings. At the end of the song, warm applause broke out, and Lu Junqi was praised in a foreign country with his strength. "It''s your turn! If you know yourself clearly, I don''t think you need to jump." Lu Junqi said confidently. "No matter win or lose, it''s not my character to perform and lose first!" Du Xiaoli came to the bottom of the stage and said. "Hum, then I''ll see what you can dance." Lu Junqi said and walked down with his servant girl. Du Xiaoli nodded to Han Mingxiang on one side. Han Mingxiang clapped his hands. A huge drum was carried to the stage and placed in the middle of the stage. Then more than ten or twenty small drums were taken up. Each small drum was fixed by a wooden stake. The eunuchs fixed the other end on the stage and formed a semicircle around the big drum. The other drum was placed on the edge of the stage.

 Chapter 144

    "What musical instrument do you use?" the Empress Dowager asked, looking at the eunuchs and maidens making trouble on the stage. "Are there only these drums?"


    "Go back to the empress dowager, yes," said Du Xiaoli.


    That''s the drums on her instrument tonight. Because I didn''t expect to perform, I''ve never practiced any musical instruments with others. If I rashly find someone to play with now, I''m afraid it will have the opposite effect. But if you just mix a few tones in, it''s no problem.


    "Miss Du, it''s ready." the eunuch said to Du Xiaoli after fixing all the drums.


    Du Xiaoli came to the stage from one side and looked at the dense people under the stage. She saw Du Xiuheng clenching her fist and cheering, as well as Han Mingyi''s smiling eyes. She took a deep breath, saluted everyone, came to the big drum, held the drum face in her hand, and went up with all her strength.


    "Bang - Bang - Bang -" Meng Jiangzhuo stood on the edge of the stage and knocked the drum three times with a drumstick. With her drum sound, Du Xiaoli on the drum surface began to move. His arms crossed his head and his upper body twisted in the direction of his hands. After drawing more than half a circle, his two water sleeves were thrown out and hit on both small drums.


    "Bang -"


    "Bang -"


    With this beginning, Du Xiaoli began to sit on the drum surface with various difficult movements. Almost every movement would hit the small drum around him after going out. The drum sound came one after another, like an accompaniment. Although there is some monotony in such music, the sound is shocking to people''s hearts. Coupled with Du Xiaoli''s free and easy action, it seems that people see a touch of soft color on the battlefield, where perseverance and tenderness coexist. This feeling is better than Ji Liuxia''s dance performance just now!


    "Good!" Han Mingze saw Lu Junqi''s dance before. His exquisite dance skills made him think that Du Xiaoli would lose tonight, but he didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to do so. The great momentum completely suppressed Lu Junqi''s dance.


    "Originally, Xiaoli dances so well!" Ji Liuxia looked at Du Xiaoli''s body rotating on the drum, and her chin was about to fall to the ground!


    Not only Ji Liuxia, but also Han Mingyi, Luo Qi and Du Xiuheng. Everyone present was shocked by Du Xiaoli''s dance. In particular, this encouragement was seen by many people for the first time. Almost everyone couldn''t believe their eyes. Especially those who always think Du Xiaoli is useless!


    Lu Junqi sat in his own position and stared at Du Xiaoli dancing. He murmured, "there is such a dance, there is such a dance..."


    Han Mingyi looked at the people dancing on the drum and thought that she was competing for herself. He thought that she was finally willing not to hide her talent. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising.


    Compared with Han Mingyi''s happiness, although Luo Qi was also conquered by Du Xiaoli''s dance, her heart was like drinking a cup of bitter wine.


    With the dense drums, it indicates that the dance has reached the final climax. Du Xiaoli jumped and rotated on the drum, and his water sleeves were wide open. He beat all the small drums once. Finally, he sat on the drum surface before the drum disappeared and ended the dance with a difficult action.


    After a few seconds of silence, the loudest and most lasting applause broke out tonight. Everyone knows that Du Xiaoli proved to the world with her two dances tonight that she is not a waste, and even Lu Junqi, the best dancer in Dongli country, is not her opponent.


    "Ha ha, good, good! Prime Minister Du, I can''t imagine that your useless daughter is so powerful that even a master dancer can''t compare with her!" Han Mingze said with a laugh.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Du Yunhan''s Fox eyes narrowed with laughter. He knew that his daughter was not like this on the surface, but he didn''t expect that there was a startling dance!


    "This dance is rare in the world because it is in the sky!" the Shuiqing fairy exclaimed.


    "Three princesses, this result..." the queen looked at Lu Junqi''s face and asked.


    "Needless to say." Lu Junqi interrupted the queen and said, "I admit defeat. I''m a little uncomfortable. I''ll go back to the post station first."


    Lu Junqi said that, nodded to Han Mingze and others, got up and took his servant girl to leave. Han Mingze asked a eunuch to show her the way. She didn''t even have a gift this time. She turned and left directly. When she brushed past Du Xiaoli, she didn''t look at her.


    Du Xiaoli stepped off the stage and walked forward. Seeing Lu Junqi''s eyes when he left, he sighed in his heart.


    In a place far away from home and relatives, her proudest talent was overwhelmed by technology. Naturally, she was sad, but no one accompanied her.


    But if she hadn''t picked up the trouble tonight, she wouldn''t have been hurt.


    "Du Xiaoli, you dance well! I was trying to reward you. Suddenly I thought of your bet. In that case, you''d better win the Dingwang back." Han Mingze said half jokingly and half seriously.


    Sweat¡ª¡ª


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know how to answer Han Mingze''s words. At this time, his father came to save the scene. "Emperor, Xiaoli just took a competition and couldn''t be rewarded by the emperor! It''s her great blessing to have the emperor''s appreciation."


    "Well, although I say so, I can''t really give you the night pearl that I paid tribute last time," Han Mingze said. "Thanks for the emperor''s reward." Du Xiaoli took the night pearl and returned to his position. Then he took a long breath. It was not generally tired to attend the banquet. "Tired?" Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli with some pain. "It''s all right." Du Xiaoli drank the wine in front of her, and then continued, "but I''ll be tired to death if I come to such a party more times! Such occasions are too depressing." "well, there shouldn''t be many such occasions in the future." Du Xiuheng comforted her. After Du Xiaoli returned to her seat, the Empress Dowager said that she was tired and went back to rest. Originally, there were some other arrangements, but because the banquet was delayed for a while at the beginning, and then came out again, the time was a little late and everyone was a little tired. The Emperor let everyone go and go home to rest. Du Xiaoli followed Du Yunhan out of the palace with them. When she left the gate of the palace, she felt that the air was suddenly different, and the originally depressed feeling suddenly disappeared. "Finally come out!" Du Xiaoli sighed. "Go back and have a good rest tonight and see what makes you tired." Du Xiuheng stood beside her and knew why she was so tired. "Well, tomorrow I''ll go to Zhuangzi and live well for a while!" Du Xiaoli said. Speaking of Chuang Tzu, she thought of the Empress Dowager''s going to Chuang Tzu. She really hoped that the Empress Dowager and Mrs. Meng were joking.

 Chapter 145

    However, the ideal is very plump and the reality is very skinny. This is Du Xiaoli''s personal sigh the next day.


    "Let''s go and go back." Du Xiuheng said, and then watched Du Xiaoli get on the carriage before he got on his horse.


    After Du Xiaoli got on the carriage, he saw Du Kexin''s gloomy face.


    "You can pretend! You deceived everyone''s eyes!"


    Du Xiaoli smiled sarcastically and said, "I never said whether I would do anything or not. Don''t you spread everything yourself? Now it''s up to me."


    "You --"


    "I''m so tired now. Be quiet, or I can''t guarantee whether I will be like this afternoon." Du Xiaoli said coldly, then closed her eyes and rested. She didn''t say a word to Du Kexin all the way, even if she had been waiting for herself with an eye knife.


    After arriving at the prime minister''s house, Du Xiaoli went to Du Yunhan and told him what he was going to Chuang Tzu. The Empress Dowager didn''t say she couldn''t give it to her father. She didn''t go to school in the later time, and Du Yunhan had to go out and ask for leave!


    Du Yunhan almost jumped out of his little heart when he heard Du Xiaoli say so.


    "Daughter, I''ll tell you, although your Chuang Tzu seems very good, it''s not a small thing if it''s the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager who are going!"


    Du Xiaoli shrugged and said, "I know! But when grandma Meng said that to the empress dowager, she made a decision. I don''t even have the time and right to say no. what can I do?"


    "Alas, this matter is too important. I have to discuss it with the emperor tomorrow." Du Yunhan said.


    "If you think it''s useful, you can go." Du Xiaoli said, "anyway, I''ll leave it to you. I''m so depressed tonight. I''m just going to Chuang Tzu to relax. I''m going back!"


    Du Xiaoli left Du Yunhan''s study and returned to his yard. Standing in the yard, looking at the full moon in the sky, it is the Mid Autumn Festival of the year. This is the seventh Mid Autumn Festival she has spent here.


    "Miss, you''re back. How was your evening?" Xia yuan and Yingge greeted Du Xiaoli when they saw Du Xiaoli coming back.


    "Xia yuan, Yingge, your young lady is going to die." Du Xiaoli looked at Xia yuan and said with his mouth curled.


    "Ah? What''s the matter, miss? Are you hurt? Let Yingge have a look." Yingge heard Du Xiaoli say so and hurried up with fear.


    "Short oil, I''m not hurt!" Du Xiaoli was tickled by Yingge and hurriedly stopped.


    "How could I die if I wasn''t hurt?" Yingge asked.


    "I must be uncomfortable in the palace." Xia yuan knows Du Xiaoli''s personality better and knows that she will be uncomfortable in the palace.


    "Is that so, miss?"


    "Oh, almost. You go and prepare some wine and vegetables. We have guests coming later." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Will there be guests so late?" Yingge asked suspiciously.


    "Well, go and prepare. I''ll have a rest first." Du Xiaoli said and went back to his house.


    Yingge is still muttering who will come so late. Xia yuan has gone to the kitchen to prepare wine and dishes. As Du Xiaoli said, when their wine and dishes were just ready, two figures fell from the roof one after another.


    "You''re here." Du Xiaoli looked at them without surprise.


    "How did you know we would come?" Luo Qi asked, looking at the wine and dishes already arranged.


    "Intuition." Du Xiaoli replied.


    Han Mingyi sat down beside Du Xiaoli and said, "is this specially for us?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "wait a minute, brother will come in a minute."


    After a while, Du Xiuheng, led by Xia yuan, went to Du Xiaoli''s yard. When he saw the two people in her room, he was stunned and said, "Why are you two here?"


    "Brother, come and sit down and chat together." Du Xiaoli waved to Du Xiuheng.


    Du Xiuheng stared at two people who appeared in his sister''s room late at night, and then came to Du Xiaoli and sat down.


    Du Xiaoli picked up the wine pot and filled the wine glass in front of everyone. Then he put down the wine pot, picked up the wine cup and said, "this is the first time for four people to get together after the Mid Autumn Festival in duzhuang six years ago. Come and celebrate!"


    "OK, dry!"


    Du Xiaoli''s words suddenly brought the four people to the memory of that year. The memory of that time still fresh in everyone''s memory.


    After everyone finished drinking, Du Xiaoli poured them a glass of wine and said, "you haven''t eaten much tonight. You shouldn''t be full? Xia yuan''s craft is very good. Have a try."


    "Well, I''m really not full." Du Xiuheng touched his stomach and said.


    Luo Qi was not full either. She thought of seeing Du Xiaoli eating at the party and said, "you are the only one who can eat and drink on that occasion."


    "If you''re hungry, of course you have to fill your stomach first." Du Xiaoli said, "how can you watch the performance without strength?"


    "Ha ha!" Du Xiaoli''s witty words made everyone happy and laughed one by one. "I''ve never seen my sister dance before. Your dance is unique!" Du Xiuheng thought of Du Xiaoli''s dance and praised it. "Well, it''s really shocking," Luo echoed. "None of you asked me," said Du Xiaoli. "By the way, I''ve heard of the imperial sword Pavilion, but what sect is shuiyuetian? Does it mean to live on water?" "cough -" Du Xiaoli''s words made Luo Qi and Han Mingyi almost choke on their own wine. Luo Qi looked at Du Xiaoli reluctantly and said, "I gave you some information about the Jianghu, but you didn''t read it?" "ah?!" Du Xiaoli thought about it, then looked at Luo Qi, smiled and said, "well, it was a busy time in the orange garden at that time. I put it aside and then forgot. Hei hei..." "you forget everything when planting oranges!" Luo Qi would go back to Du Zhuang from time to time after she left that year, He can also say that he watched Du Xiaoli come all the way and knew her temperament very well. No wonder she was always black about things in the Jianghu. It turned out that she didn''t read the information she gave her. "In this water moon day, most of them take women as disciples and musical instruments as weapons. Although the sect is small, it involves many forces, because their disciples are excellent, and the object of marriage is naturally not ordinary people." Han Mingyi explained. "Using musical instruments as weapons? That''s sound attack?" Du Xiaoli heard this. He didn''t know why. He felt that he would have a countless relationship with this sect.

 Chapter 146

    "Yes." Luo Qi said, "some people suspect that the book" wind blowing snow "pursued by everyone in Wulin came from shuiyuetian, but later they found that although they are also sound attack, no one can" wind blowing snow "


    "This" wind blows snow "has always been respected as the supreme in the sound attack. I don''t know who created it." Han Mingyi once sent people to look for martial arts secrets, but then gradually gave up.


    Du Xiaoli drinks silently. Why does she always feel that the wind and snow have something to do with water, moon and sky? But this intuition is accurate, and there is no answer now.


    In an alley in the capital, a man and a woman fell one after another.


    "Li Shang has seen Shuiqing fairy." the man walked towards the woman with his back to him. When he raised his head, it was Du Xiaoli, their husband Feng Li Shang, who was taught by the college.


    Shuiqing fairy turned around, looked at the wind and asked, "what news can I find?"


    "Li Shang is incompetent. I haven''t found anything yet. I only know that the Fengxue building in the capital may have something to do with her." Feng Li Shang replied.


    "After all these years, is there still no news?" said Shuiqing fairy with some disappointment. "Now it''s getting closer and closer to the deadline. If you can''t find it again, it''ll be in trouble..."


    "Li Shang damn it!" Feng Li Shang knelt down on one knee and said remorse.


    "Get up. It took so many years to find it in the building, and I don''t know if someone really did it. Now we can only hope for a miracle." Shuiqing fairy said, "I''m leaving soon. You continue to track down here. Since there may be a clue in the wind and snow building, you can follow this line."


    "Yes." Feng Lishang takes orders.


    "You should be careful yourself," said Shuiqing fairy. She jumped and disappeared into the alley like a phantom.


    After Feng Lishang waited for Shuiqing fairy to leave, he slowly walked out of the alley.


    Green bamboo garden.


    Du Xiuheng had a class the next day, so he was called back to rest by Du Xiaoli when he was half drunk. After Du Xiuheng left, the remaining three people transferred the location from the house to the balcony. They looked up at a bright moon and looked down at a sparkling river. With grapes and wine, they were intoxicated without words. Although Luo Qi and Han Mingyi are somewhat unhappy with each other, they are also drunk under such a moonlight.


    Du Xiaoli and her family drank and talked very late that night, so Du Xiaoli got up the next day and felt that she had a headache. Fortunately, Xia yuan and her family had already prepared sobering Soup for themselves.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the soup brought in by Xia yuan and smiled. She didn''t expect to be so drunk.


    "Miss, someone is looking for you outside the door." Qiao Zhu said to Du Xiaoli who was still grooming after she came in.


    "No! I forgot such an important thing!" Du Xiaoli remembered that he was going to take the Empress Dowager and Mrs. Meng to Chuang Tzu today. "Clean up quickly. We''re going to live in Chuang Tzu for a few days."


    "Haven''t we just come back? Why are we going to live in Chuang Tzu again?" Qiao Zhu asked strangely.


    "I don''t have time to explain to you now. You should move fast." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Do you want to take the silver and gold?" Yingge asked.


    "No more."


    "Yes."


    Du Xiaoli cleaned up as quickly as possible, and then went directly outside the door. Don''t tell Du Yunhan now. If she guessed right, he is waiting for her outside the door now!


    Sure enough, when she came to the door, she saw Du Yunhan standing in front of the carriage and looking at the house. It seemed that she was wondering why she hadn''t come out yet.


    "Dad." after Du Xiaoli went out, he shouted to Du Yunhan. As soon as he looked up, he saw Han Mingyi''s smiling eyes.


    "You should be careful when you go there." Du Yunhan told him.


    "I know." Du Xiaoli nodded and prepared to go to the carriage prepared by Du Yunhan for himself. He heard Meng Jiangzhuo''s voice from the front carriage, and a small head came out of the carriage: "Xiao Li, come here."


    "Sister Jiang Zhuo, why didn''t you go to class?" Du Xiaoli asked as he went up. As soon as he went in, he saw the people on the carriage. "See too..."


    "Shh -" the Empress Dowager booed Du Xiaoli, indicating that she didn''t have to salute.


    "I wanted to go to your village with my grandmother, so I followed up," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    Han Mingyi rode on the horse, waved his hand, and the carriage began to run. Xia yuan and others hurried into Du Xiaoli''s carriage and followed out of the city.


    Because the carriage was not very big, only Menggu accompanied the Empress Dowager. In addition, there were old lady Meng, Meng Jiangzhuo and Du Xiaoli. Other servant girls sat in the carriage behind. On the way to Chuang Tzu, Mrs. Meng asked many questions about Chuang Tzu, and Du Xiaoli answered them one by one. But more often, Meng Jiangzhuo said, because she was so excited when she mentioned Du Xiaoli''s Chuang Tzu. She always talked before Du Xiaoli spoke.


    Hearing her words, Du Xiaoli wondered if Zhuang Zi was really so good. Why didn''t she find out?


    Because it was a temporary decision to come, Chuang Tzu didn''t have time to inform. Du Xiaoli originally planned to wait until Chuang Tzu to send those people to other places for a period of time, but the Empress Dowager said that it would be OK to treat them as ordinary people to live for a period of time. Don''t disturb them. What they did before, they can still stay behind. Moreover, Du Xiaoli has also made an engagement with Han Mingyi. She doesn''t have to call herself the Empress Dowager or grandma, or call herself grandma Han like Mrs. Meng. Hearing the sound of the carriage, Zhuangzi''s people came out and saw Han Mingyi coming on horseback. They quickly knelt down and said, "see your highness Ding." "No." Han Mingyi said faintly. Du Xiaoli got down from the carriage, and then Meng Jiangzhuo jumped down. They turned to help the Empress Dowager and old lady Meng. "Where''s manager Xie?" "Miss Hui, manager Xie went to the vineyard." "why did he go to the vineyard?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Because there are many ripe grapes these days, manager Xie said to go and see the situation." "I know. You go and call him back." Du Xiaoli ordered. "Yes." then the servant girl ran to the garden. After getting off the carriage, the Empress Dowager and Mrs. Meng have been looking at the surrounding environment. Looking at the vineyard surrounding the yard, the mountain behind Chuang Tzu and the plain in front, they seem to relax a lot at once. "It''s really nice here," said Mrs. Meng with heartfelt admiration. From the outside, the design of the yard is very simple. Unlike those yards made by ordinary large families, it reflects the noble spirit everywhere. It clearly wants to go out for a break, but it feels like it has just changed a place.

 Chapter 147

    "What kind of fruit is this?" the Empress Dowager asked, looking at the grapes still hanging in the vineyard.


    "Grandma Han, these are grapes. It''s good for your health," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "So this is the grape. Let''s go and have a look in the garden later," said the Empress Dowager.


    "Grandma Han, grandma Meng, let''s go first."


    Du Xiaoli takes everyone into the yard and asks Xia yuan and Yingge to clean up some rooms. Meng Jiangzhuo and she still live in the former house, but they need to prepare another yard for the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager.


    After sitting in the living room for a while, manager Xie came back and startled him when he saw a room full of people.


    "Miss."


    "You go down first." Du Xiaoli said to the other servant girls in the room. When there were only a few of them and manager Xie in the room, she said, "manager Xie, this is the empress dowager, this is Mrs. Fu Meng."


    Manager Xie guessed early that the identities of the two old ladies were not simple. He didn''t expect to be the Empress Dowager. He quickly knelt down and said, "Cao Min has seen the Empress Dowager and Mrs. Meng."


    "Manager Xie, the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager are going to live here for a period of time. First, you should keep their identity secret. Second, there are many things that need to be arranged by you at that time. You have to worry about food and daily life."


    "I understand," replied manager Xie.


    "Well, go and have a look at Xia yuan first. Have they cleaned up the yard yet?"


    "Yes, I''m leaving." after saluting the people in the room, manager Xie slowly retreated out and strode away after leaving the door. He thought that his master was too powerful. The human identity brought by this was more and more noble. Won''t he bring the emperor to stay next time?


    Soon the yard was cleaned up. In order to take care of the Empress Dowager and the empress dowager, Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo also moved the house to a yard.


    "The design here is very Southern." the Empress Dowager sits on the balcony on the second floor, where all the scenery in front can be seen.


    "It''s probably because the girl came from the south," said Mrs. Meng.


    At this time, Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo walked through the garden below. The Empress Dowager looked at them and said, "well, she is really a beautiful girl. Mingyi, you can choose people."


    Han Mingyi stood beside the empress dowager, heard her words and said, "the grandson''s vision is inherited from his grandmother."


    "Ha ha, you boring boy has learned to speak well now." the Empress Dowager was amused by Han Mingyi''s words.


    Han Mingyi smiled. From small to large, his closest person was the Empress Dowager. Only in the Empress Dowager did he really feel the concern of ordinary elders.


    Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo came up the stairs and said, "grandma Han, you can have lunch in a minute. Now I''ll check it for you first."


    "OK," the Empress Dowager nodded.


    Du Xiaoli took out a stool, took out the cloth pad in the bag, asked the Empress Dowager to put her hand on it, and then began to feel her pulse. After a while, she withdrew her hand and said, "without osmanthus fragrance, the spirit of this Gu insect is reduced a lot."


    "Yes, when I came here, I smelled the air here and felt that the feeling of chest tightness was alleviated a lot," said the Empress Dowager.


    "This is normal. Because Osmanthus fragrans can make Gu insects excited and move frequently in the body, it will make you feel chest tightness and shortness of breath. Without Osmanthus fragrans here, Gu insects will be quiet, so you will feel more comfortable." Du Xiaoli explained, "But after all, this is a way to cure the symptoms rather than the root cause. We will use it to regulate our body in the next few days. When your body can withstand the impact of forcing out insects, we will start forcing out insects."


    "Well, you can arrange it," said the Empress Dowager.


    "OK."


    "Grandma, is Xiaoli a good villa? I''m not talking nonsense." Meng Jiangzhuo said, lying on Mrs. Meng''s shoulder.


    "It''s really good. No wonder you stay here and don''t want to go back," said Mrs. Meng.


    "Hey, you can eat a lot of grapes here! There are many other fruits at the foot of the mountain behind. Let''s go and have a look later." Meng Jiangzhuo suggested.


    "I''m going to see them pick grapes in the vineyard," said Mrs. Meng.


    "Madam, miss, lunch is ready." aunt Xie came upstairs and said to Du Xiaoli. Manager Xie didn''t tell her the true identity of the empress dowager, but told her to be careful, so she guessed that her identity must be not simple.


    "Grandma Han, let''s go to dinner. Today''s lunch was specially ordered by Xiaoli to cook in the kitchen. It must be delicious," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "Well, let''s go down." as soon as the Empress Dowager got up, everyone moved and carefully helped her downstairs.


    Du Xiaoli looked back at the two old men coming down the stairs. Fortunately, he arranged their house downstairs, otherwise it would really bother the dead!


    When he came to the restaurant on the first floor, the table was full of food. Meng Jiangzhuo looked at it and said, "Xiaoli, why are there all such dishes at noon today? Isn''t there anything spicy?"


    "This spicy food will also stimulate Gu insects and make them excited, so we can only eat this light food in the next few days," Du Xiaoli explained. "Ah?" Meng Jiangzhuo looked at Du Xiaoli with a disappointed face and said, "can''t you get me a spicy dish alone? I was brought like this by you, and you have to be responsible for me!" before, her taste was relatively light. Later, she was greedy for Du Xiaoli''s good things. She was used to eating spicy food slowly. Later, she liked it very much. "This is not good." Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "just wait a few days!" "all right." Meng Jiangzhuo looked at these uneaten dishes and quickly turned his attention to them. Menggu waited on the Empress Dowager to eat. Du Xiaoli saw that she was so old and went to replace her. Just as she knew what the Empress Dowager ate was more beneficial to her body, Menggu was called by the Empress Dowager to sit down and eat together. Du Xiaoli first asked the Empress Dowager what she didn''t eat, and then gave her cloth dishes. Many dishes were stewed with medicinal herbs, but she handled them very well. The faint fragrance of medicine combined with the original flavor of the ingredients made the empress dowager, who has always been picky about food, eat full and didn''t vomit much. After lunch, Han Mingyi left under the scorching sun. After everyone went to take a nap, Du Xiaoli practiced in his room all afternoon. When they woke up, he took them to Zhuangzi''s orchard. The Empress Dowager and Mrs. Meng stood in the garden and watched it full of fruit. In the vineyard, Mrs. Meng even picked a few clusters of grapes by herself. Because I didn''t know the identity of the empress dowager, I talked and laughed with them.

 Chapter 148

    The first contact with these farmers made Mrs. Meng feel different.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager knew that this grape was the raw material for making wine. She had drunk some before and thought it was good. However, she couldn''t drink more because she was uncomfortable, so she didn''t care much.


    After strolling in the garden for a while, everyone went back. The old man''s physical strength was not very good. He was tired after strolling for a while.


    When she got back, Du Xiaoli began to prepare dinner tonight. Because the cooking temperature tonight was more particular, she was the only one to fight in person, but before she finished the whole dinner, she was interrupted by a big man.


    "See the emperor." Du Xiaoli was called to the living room by Meng Jiangzhuo. Seeing the man sitting in the right position, he quickly saluted.


    Manager Xie on one side almost didn''t bite off his tongue. He didn''t think it would be the emperor next time in the morning. He came in the evening. My young lady always said that this is a small temple, but what kind of Buddha is ushered in in this small temple!


    "Get up." Han Mingze looked at Du Xiaoli who was still wearing an apron and said, "are you cooking?"


    "Back to the emperor, yes," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Do you take care of grandma Huang''s food?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded. "Grandma Han''s body needs conditioning. It''s best to use medicated diet."


    "Do you know medicine?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "I didn''t expect that Miss Du Jiasan, who has no talent and virtue in everyone''s eyes, is not only good at singing and dancing, but also has superb medical skills." Han Mingze looked at Du Xiaoli, and his face looked like a smile again, which made people wonder what he was thinking.


    Du Xiaoli was too lazy to guess, so he was too lazy to answer.


    "I''m going to have dinner here tonight, so please. I''m looking forward to hearing that your dishes taste very good." Han Mingze said.


    "The minister went to the kitchen to continue cooking." Du Xiaoli blessed Han Mingze and the Empress Dowager and retreated.


    "Well, I''ll help Xiaoli too," Meng Jiangzhuo said, and then followed Du Xiaoli to the kitchen.


    After Du Xiaoli returned to the kitchen, he opened the lid of the sand pot that was cooking soup, then covered it, continued to add some firewood to the small stove, picked up the knife and cut vegetables. When he saw Meng Jiangzhuo coming, he asked, "how did you come?"


    "With that adult there, how dare I stay there? How uncomfortable." Meng Jiangzhuo moved a low pier and sat down beside Du Xiaoli, holding his chin with both hands and said, "how could he come here?"


    "Maybe I''m not at ease." Du xiaoliche said, "I think grandma Han didn''t tell him when she came out in the morning. Later, brother Xiaoyi told him this thing when he went back. Or he knew it in the morning, but he just came to see the situation now for various reasons. Who knows!"


    "He won''t live in Chuang Tzu, will he?" Meng Jiangzhuo exclaimed at this question.


    "It shouldn''t be. He has to go to the morning court tomorrow. If he doesn''t go back until tomorrow, it must be too late." Du Xiaoli said definitely.


    It is said that Han Mingze has not been in the early Dynasty for a day since he ascended the throne. Even in the new year''s Eve, he has to go to the early Dynasty before giving officials a holiday. Although the matter of the Empress Dowager is a little tricky, he will not delay the early morning.


    In a word, he thought he was a conscientious and good emperor.


    When the dinner was ready, Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to take them to the restaurant. Du Xiaoli served dishes to the Empress Dowager as if at noon. However, because Han Mingze was here, there were only empress dowager, Mrs. Meng and Meng Jiangzhuo on the table. Han Mingyi, who had arrived before dinner, called out the others. Du Xiaoli didn''t start eating until the Empress Dowager had eaten.


    Han Mingze took this medicine diet for the first time. He felt it tasted strange, but after taking a few more bites, he thought it tasted good.


    After dinner, Han Mingyi and Han Mingze chat with the Empress Dowager in the living room. Han Mingyi finds an excuse to come out after seeing Du Xiaoli come out.


    "Li Er."


    "Brother Xiaoyi, what''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi suspiciously.


    "Nothing, where are you going?" Han Mingyi was asked by Du Xiaoli, which was unnatural.


    "I''ll prepare some herbs and give grandma Han a bath later." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded and took him to the pharmacy in Zhuangzi.


    When Du Xiaoli arrived at the pharmacy, he picked up a small scale, weighed some herbs in several drawers, poured them on the white paper on the table, crushed them, chopped them into powder, and then put them on another piece of paper.


    "What''s this for?" Han Mingze squatted beside Du Xiaoli, saw the fine sweat on her forehead, took out a handkerchief to wipe her up and asked casually.


    "These are all used to restrain poisonous insects. Only by making the poisonous insects in the body become spiritless, can we have a better grasp of dispelling poisonous insects at that time. It''s best to make them fall into a sleep period."


    "Grandma, you have to worry a lot." Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli''s small face and said emotionally.


    "Even for my own life, I will try my best," Du Xiaoli said. At the same time, he sighed in his heart. If the Empress Dowager made a mistake in dispelling Gu, his life would be hanging. "Don''t think so much. Just do it. I will always protect you by your side," Han Mingyi said. Du Xiaoli heard Han Mingyi''s words and turned to see him, but he didn''t expect Han Mingyi to squat beside her. In order to wipe her sweat, his head was very close to her face. When she turned her head, their faces were close together, and their noses had touched each other. "You..." "I..." "you say it first." "you say it first." the two opened their mouth together and were silent together. Looking at each other''s face, the atmosphere suddenly became a little ambiguous. Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli''s bright eyes and pink lips, and slowly put his lips on it. Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi slowly approaching. His heart beat faster. For a moment, he forgot to respond and was stunned there. The distance shortened little by little. Just when their lips were the last distance away, the door of the pharmacy was pushed open. Meng Jiangzhuo came in from the outside and shouted, "Xiaoli..." a room was broken. Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi hurriedly separated. They looked at Meng Jiangzhuo in a panic and said, "what''s the matter, sister Jiang Zhuo." "well, am I disturbing you?" Meng Jiangzhuo looked at them. Was they making out just now? If so, she would be guilty. "No. why are you here?" Du Xiaoli asked, wrapping up the powder.

 Chapter 149

    "Well, the emperor is ready to go back. Let me tell you and let Dingwang go back." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "I''ll go back first."


    Meng Jiangzhuo turned and ran out, not forgetting to bring the door.


    Han Mingyi got up with Du Xiaoli, looked at the sweet lips he had just kissed, and said, "I''ll go back first."


    "HMM." Du Xiaoli nodded and continued to pack the medicine. What just happened made her feel a little incredible. She clearly knew what Han Mingyi was going to do. Why didn''t she avoid it? If Meng Jiangzhuo didn''t come in just now, did they kiss? Her face flushed slightly at the thought of her reaction.


    Han Mingyi had planned to leave. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s shy appearance, his heart suddenly melted. He shouted her name in a low voice: "Li Er..."


    "Hmm?" Du Xiaoli wanted to ask something. As soon as he raised his head, his lips were grabbed by Han Mingyi, making her eyes wide open.


    Han Mingyi lingered on her lips for a while. He left before she was angry. When he left, he subconsciously stretched out his tongue and added her, making her face like a ripe apple.


    "I''ll go first." Han Mingyi said, turned and left, thinking of Du Xiaoli''s slow reaction, and felt a burst of joy. She didn''t push him away. Does that mean she has accepted herself?


    Du Xiaoli watched Han Mingyi disappear from the room, and then thought that he had just been forced to kiss or secretly kissed. In general, in such a situation, shouldn''t he give the other party a slap?


    Are you excited about him? Otherwise, why didn''t you just avoid it, and didn''t you get particularly angry, but your heartbeat accelerated uncontrollably?


    But will she really like the men here? Can Han Mingyi give her what she wants all her life? He once said that he would defend himself like a jade, and even did not hesitate to spread those bad rumors. Can she believe his words?


    Du Xiaoli was upset. She looked at the powder in front of her and stayed for a while. When she heard the voice outside, she remembered that Han Mingze was leaving, so she quickly wrapped up the remaining copies and went to the front yard to send Han Mingze and them away.


    "Cold one cold two, you''ll stay here tonight."


    "Yes."


    Du Xiaoli heard Han Mingyi order Leng Yi and Leng Er when he just got to the front. Han Mingyi sees her with a smile in his eyes.


    "Well, let''s go back first. Du Xiaoli, grandma will leave it to you. You don''t have to consider other things for the time being," Han Mingze said.


    "Yes." now there was a servant girl present, and Du Xiaoli only answered briefly.


    "Let''s go." Han Mingze said, turned and got into the carriage. Han Mingyi and lengzi got on the horse, and the party slowly left Zhuangzi.


    "It''s late at night, let''s go and have a rest." Du Xiaoli said to his servants, "Yingge, Qiaozhu, go to the kitchen and burn a bucket of water. I''ll prepare a medicine bath for grandma Han."


    Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo return to the yard where they live now. Menggu is preparing bath water for the Empress Dowager. Du Xiaoli tells Menggu about the medicine bath and asks her to wait here to serve the Empress Dowager.


    Mrs. Meng and the Empress Dowager were still chatting together and felt a little tired. Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to prepare bath water for her and take a rest after taking a bath.


    Because the medicine needed to be boiled in boiling water, it took a long time for the Empress Dowager''s bath water to be ready. Xia yuan and Yingge carry the water in. Menggu, red tea and Zhao Yun, another close servant girl of the empress dowager, wait on her and take a bath together.


    Du Xiaoli gave her several needles after the Empress Dowager took a bath, and then went back to her house after the Empress Dowager slept.


    "Dong Dong Dong."


    Du Xiaoli had just finished taking a bath when he knocked at the door. Xia Yuan went to open the door and saw Meng Jiangzhuo standing outside with a pillow in his arms.


    "I''ll talk to Xiaoli," Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Meng Jiangzhuo and said, "why did you hold the pillow? You won''t sleep with me tonight?"


    Meng Jiangzhuo went to Du Xiaoli''s bed, climbed up and said, "yes, I''m going to sleep with you tonight." then she patted her side and said, "come up quickly and let''s talk."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Meng Jiangzhuo and waved to Xia yuan and said, "go down and have a rest."


    "Yes." Xia yuan three people blessed themselves and retreated.


    Du Xiaoli got up and blew out the lamp on the table. The light in the room suddenly became dark, but the room was not dark because of the full moon in the sky.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you suddenly want to come and chat with me?" Du Xiaoli climbed into bed and leaned his back against the wall with Meng Jiangzhuo.


    "Xiaoli, are you and Dingwang tonight... Hey hey." Meng Jiangzhuo poked Du Xiaoli with his elbow and asked with a smile.


    "What are you talking about? We have nothing." Du Xiaoli''s subconscious sophistry, but the kiss after Meng Jiangzhuo left made her words seem a little guilty.


    "Don''t be embarrassed," Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile. "Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, we still think we know you better. Look at what you just said! But you and Dingwang will get married sooner or later, so there''s nothing bad about it."


    "Are you here to laugh at me tonight?" Du Xiaoli stared at Meng Jiangzhuo, his face slightly hot. "Of course... Yes!" Meng Jiangzhuo laughed when he saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance, but after laughing, he sighed a little lost. "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli felt Meng Jiangzhuo''s mood suddenly depressed and asked with concern. "I heard from Changle that Dingwang refused other women for thousands of miles just to wait for you, and once told her that it''s enough to have you alone in this life." Meng Jiangzhuo said enviously, "if I can meet such a person, I''d like to let me die." "Oh, I know. Someone misses spring." Du Xiaoli looked at Meng Jiangzhuo and said with a smile. "What Miss spring? I''m not like you. I have a miss spring object." Meng Jiangzhuo said with a mouth. "That''s why I want to get married!" "how could it!" Meng Jiangzhuo quickly denied it, then sighed and said: "I''m just a little sigh. You and Liuxia have something to rely on in the future, but the three of us don''t know where the future is!" "are you worried?" Du Xiaoli asked softly. Meng Jiangzhuo nodded and said: "You can''t decide your own marriage. That''s a kind of powerlessness of life. I''ve seen many lovers forced to separate and marry people you don''t like for the sake of their family over the years. Like my eldest sister, although she has a good family background, I''ve never seen her smile again. Before, she was so cheerful and her smile was as crisp as a wind bell. In fact, I think I''m most worried It''s not me, but Princess Changle. "

 Chapter 150

    "Princess Changle..." Du Xiaoli could see that although Changle was happy every time she was with them, there was always a trace of imperceptible sadness in the depths of her eyes.


    "Princess Changle is the oldest among us. Although she hasn''t passed the best age for marriage, if she was an ordinary family, she would have started to talk about marriage. But her marriage hasn''t been announced yet. It must be that the emperor and they haven''t decided yet. Over the years, she has always kept her heart and won''t let herself move for any excellent man in order to avoid it I am controlled by my heart, I can''t give up that feeling, and I can''t control my destiny! "Meng Jiangzhuo said sadly.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know what language to comfort Meng Jiangzhuo, because language was so weak in feudal society.


    "Xiaoli, do you know the big princess?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked.


    "The emperor''s sister, the first daughter of the former Emperor? I heard that she was married to a small country outside fan and went with her." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, the eldest princess went to Beirong state, which is now the state of Northern Qi. When the state of Northern Qi wanted to marry Fengming state, the other party wanted to see the second princess, but the second princess already had someone she liked. The eldest princess volunteered to go to Beirong state for the second princess, but she died within two years. The Empress Dowager always liked the eldest princess, so she had to leave the eldest princess to the first emperor The body is coming back. Listen to my mother, everyone can''t help crying when they see the eldest princess, because she looks thin. It can be said that except for her bones, she is a layer of skin. Princess Rong is the biological mother of the eldest princess. When she saw the eldest princess''s body, she fainted directly and followed her soon... "


    Du Xiaoli listened quietly to Meng Jiangzhuo talk about the past. In the history of previous lives, there were many princesses sent to make peace. In fact, no matter how well they lived there or how well they treated you, as long as they were on the road of making peace, they would no longer be happy. Because without the land where they grow, even if the flowers bloom again, they can''t escape the fate of rapid withering.


    "Rumors of a marriage came out of the womb before the battle. Although it didn''t end later, Princess Changle hasn''t been very happy since then. If she didn''t know you, I don''t think Princess Changle even had superficial joy." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "Xiaoli, do you know the real reason why I don''t go to school?"


    "Isn''t it because you want to accompany grandma Meng?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Meng Jiangzhuo shook his head and said, "I won''t go to college again. I think my father has finished my graduation today."


    "Are you going to graduate?" Du Xiaoli said in surprise.


    "Well, it''s my hairpin day in two months. My father told me yesterday that he was going to tell me a marriage. He was the eldest son of the governor of Jiangnan Wu County and the eldest brother of shuiyefan. I thought I might leave the capital soon."


    "What?!" Du Xiaoli was surprised by the news and sat up straight.


    "You know Xiaoli, I''ve never met that shuiyeyang, but soon I may become his wife." Meng Jiangzhuo leaned weakly against the wall, emitting deep sadness.


    "I think the water leaf sailor is pretty good. His brother must be the same. Maybe you''re still a good marriage!" Du Xiaoli said with relief.


    "How do you know?" Meng Jiangzhuo looked at Du Xiaoli and looked at her face of affirmation. His flustered heart suddenly settled down.


    "Yes, people say that it''s not a family that doesn''t enter a family. If it''s not too special, the family will be the same. For example, you can know at a glance that your brother is a gentle man and what your parents are like." Du Xiaoli explained, "Look at the water leaf sail. Although he is a little shorter and fatter, he still feels very good, so his brother is certainly not bad. Moreover, the eldest son will generally mature earlier than other children, so your future husband will also be a very capable person. If he is really a straw bag, how can your parents be willing to marry you so far?"


    "I hope," said Meng Jiangzhuo, "I hope what you said is accurate!"


    "Hahaha, of course. I''m sure I''m right," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Hum, if you''re wrong, I''ll run back to you!"


    "Well, if you don''t live well, you''ll come back. I''ll find you a happy husband again!"


    "Really? I remember you!"


    "The woman said, eight horses won''t come."


    "Hahaha..."


    They talked very late and didn''t go to bed until the middle of the month.


    The next morning, after Du Xiaoli made breakfast for the empress dowager, he was called away by father-in-law Shan.


    "Miss Du, life is at stake. Let''s ride away!" father-in-law Shan said anxiously, looking at Du Xiaoli who was preparing to make a carriage.


    Du Xiaoli looked at father-in-law Shan''s anxious look, nodded and asked someone to change her horse with Xia yuan. After getting on the horse, he left Zhuangzi with father-in-law Shan.


    Ran all the way to Phoenix City and came to the post station.


    "Miss Du, please." father-in-law Shan dismounted and said to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan came down and immediately someone came up and took their horse away.


    "Miss, this seems to be..." Xia yuan whispered in Du Xiaoli''s ear. Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "yes, it''s the post station where the princess stayed. I don''t know what happened. Let''s go first." "Miss Du, please follow me." father-in-law Shan said to Du Xiaoli, and then turned and entered the post station. Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan looked at each other and followed father-in-law Shan in. Just after they went in, on a tall building not far from the post station, the two people who had been paying attention to the post station had some doubts. One of them had an evil face, wore red clothes, and a pair of fox eyes twinkled with demagogic eyes. The other man looked like his bodyguard. The evil man looked at Du Xiaoli and said suspiciously, "why did Han Mingze find two little dolls?" "didn''t Niujing say it was hopeless?" the bodyguard replied, "what''s the master still worried about?" "Well, the poison of this can''t be easily solved even by the medicine fairy in Yaowang valley. Besides, it''s Niujing. He''s good at medicine, but he''s not half as good as the medicine fairy in terms of poison. But now go to ask for a medicine fairy and she''ll die before she''s halfway there! I don''t know how the Dongli emperor will react when the most precious daughter of Dongli country dies in Fengming country, hehe..." the evil man nodded. "Master, shall we leave first? Han Mingyi is still in the city. If he finds out, it will be difficult for us to escape." "Han Mingyi..." reading Han Mingyi''s name, the evil man''s Fox eye shines a dangerous light, "when will we compete? Hehe, I''ll wait for that day..."

 Chapter 151

    When Du Xiaoli and others entered the post station, the gate of the post station was closed heavily. She turned back and saw that a row of bodyguards had stood behind the door!


    This is the Royal Army in the palace! Why are they here? What happened to the emperor?


    Father-in-law Shan always took Du Xiaoli and them to the back yard and came to the place where Lu Junqi lived.


    "Grandpa Shan, the other princes have arrived." a eunuch was watching at the gate of the yard and saw grandpa Shan say.


    "I see."


    Father Shan took Du Xiaoli to a room. Du Xiaoli saw a group of people standing outside the door. In addition to Dingwang, RenWang and Xianwang, there were several princes and old princes, as well as his own father.


    Father-in-law Shan bent over to them, then took Du Xiaoli directly to the door of the house and said, "emperor, the servant has brought Miss Du."


    "Bring her in quickly." Han Mingze''s voice came from inside.


    "Bang." father-in-law Shan replied, then pushed them away and made an invitation to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Yunhan knew that father-in-law Shan had invited people early in the morning. When he saw Du Xiaoli, he was really surprised. Her daughter is the one whom the emperor sent father-in-law Shan to invite in person?!


    Du Xiaoli just heard Han Mingze''s voice and knew that he was not the one who had the accident. Now, it should be the princess Dongli. Just as she was about to go in, her arm was caught and looked up along her arm. It was Han Mingyi''s trusted eyes.


    "I will try my best." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and promised. She knew that if the princess of Dongli country died in Fengming country, it might lead to war between the two countries. The war between Fengming state and Beiyuan state ended. If Dongli state goes to war at this time, even if it finally wins, it will be the end of both defeat and injury. If other countries take advantage of it again, Fengming country will be in danger.


    That''s why so many princes gather here, because Lu Junqi''s life is too important!


    "I know. I mean, don''t make yourself too tired," Han Mingyi said.


    Um¡ª¡ª


    Du Xiaoli feels that he has been defeated by Han Mingyi''s thinking. He doesn''t care about Lu Junqi''s life now. Unexpectedly, he wants not to be too tired. But her heart was still warm.


    "I know." Du Xiaoli said and went in with Xia yuan.


    "See the emperor." Du Xiaoli bowed his head after entering.


    "No." when Han Mingze saw Du Xiaoli, he had some doubts at the bottom of his eyes, and there was a desperate light.


    After checking Lu Junqi''s condition, the people in Taiji hospital shook their heads. Even Niujing, the best doctor, could not detoxify. When he was going to send someone to Yaowang Valley to ask for a doctor, Niujing said it was too late. He also recommended his younger martial sister to him, saying that she was also in the capital. You might as well call him to have a try.


    When he learned that Niu Jing''s younger martial sister was Du Xiaoli, Han Mingze felt speechless. He seemed surprised and thought he had guessed it early in the morning. No matter what kind of feeling he felt, he immediately sent father-in-law Shan to pick up Du Xiaoli from Zhuangzi.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli again now, he still has distrust in his eyes. Because her age is so confusing. Does a 13-year-old really have such superb medical skills? But now there seems to be no other way but to trust her.


    "Du Xiaoli, come and see the situation of the three princesses." Han Mingze thought a thousand times and ordered Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Du Xiaoli got up and saw Lu Junqi standing in front of her bed in a group of people wearing hospital clothes. Everyone looked at her with some doubts. Is this what Niu Jing said about the younger martial sister?


    Lu Junqi''s servant girl stood at the head of the bed, crying into tears.


    Du Xiaoli came over and saw the cow well blocked by the imperial doctors. At this time, he was solemnly looking at Lu Junqi''s pulse. He didn''t even know he was there.


    "Senior brother."


    "Younger martial sister, you finally come. Look at her." as soon as Niujing saw Du Xiaoli, he quickly got up and gave way to let her sit on a single stool to check for Lu Junqi.


    Du Xiaoli sat down and looked at Lu Junqi first. Now her whole face is red, her lips are black, her exposed neck is crimson, and her hands are purplish blue! She touched Lu Junqi''s body. The crimson place was frightening with high temperature, and the purple and cyan place was frightening with cold.


    "What a strange poison!" Du Xiaoli couldn''t help saying.


    "Younger martial sister, do you know what poison this is?" Niu Jing asked.


    Han Mingze followed Du Xiaoli to the bedside. The imperial doctors took two steps back and watched Du Xiaoli''s examination with Han Mingze.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this is the" double heaven of ice and fire "newly developed by the poison king," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "What, this is the double sky of ice and fire?" a doctor was surprised to hear Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "Doctor Hu, do you know the poison?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Back to the emperor, this double heaven of ice and fire is also a kind of poison that has only recently appeared in the Jianghu. Because the people who have seen this poison are dead, there is no news about the poisoning, so the old minister didn''t recognize it. I just heard from Miss du that the old minister knew it was this." doctor Hu replied. "But I heard that the poison king didn''t seem to have prepared an antidote for the poison of ice and fire..."


    "Well, the poison prepared by the poison King rarely has an antidote," Du Xiaoli said. "What about the three princesses without an antidote?" said another doctor. "Doctor Hu, you know this poison, can you prepare this antidote?" Han Mingze asked. "The old minister is ashamed. The poison of the poison king has always been beyond the old minister''s reach." doctor Hu bowed down and replied. Dr. Hu is the one who knows the most about poison among all the doctors. He says there is nothing he can do, let alone others. "Younger martial sister, do you have a solution?" Niu Jing looked at Du Xiaoli and asked. Du Xiaoli just felt Lu Junqi''s pulse. When Niu Jing asked, she just finished it. She put Lu Junqi''s hand into the thin quilt and said, "I haven''t studied the ice and fire double sky. Can I untie it? I won''t know until I finish my research." "It''s said that the ice fire double heaven will die one day after being poisoned. It''s almost more than six hours since it was poisoned late last night. Is Miss Du in time?" asked Dr. Hu. "Yes, the ice fire double heaven will die one day after being poisoned, but I can use a way to delay this time to ten days." Du Xiaoli said, "If I don''t think of a way in these ten days, I don''t think I can do it even if the poison king comes in person." "what, can you delay the time to ten days?" said doctor Hu in surprise.

 Chapter 152

    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "I''ve been studying the poison of the poison king. I probably know his habit of taking medicine. I should be able to configure an antidote in ten days."


    "Little list." Han Mingze shouted when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "The slave is here."


    "Call the idle king in."


    The door was opened. Han Mingyuan came in from the outside. He saw Du Xiaoli really sitting by the bed and thought she really knew how to cure!


    "Mingyuan, I have a task for you," Han Mingze said.


    "My younger brother is here." Han Mingyuan leaned over slightly and said.


    "You go to Yaowang Valley and invite the medical immortal. Be sure to come back within ten days!" Han Mingze said.


    "Ten days?!" Han Mingyuan looked up and wanted to find traces of teasing him on Han Mingze''s face, but he also knew that it was not time to joke now.


    "Yes, you told the doctor that the three princesses were poisoned by the king''s ice and fire. Miss Du delayed one day to ten days and asked him to arrive in ten days. Mingyuan, this matter is very important, and the comfort of Fengming country is on you." Han Mingze said.


    Du Xiaoli feels his nose. It seems that Han Mingze doesn''t believe in himself!


    But no one will believe her when they see her age, will they?


    "My younger brother must invite the medical immortal on time." Han Mingyuan replied firmly. Lu Junqi is related to the relationship between the two countries, which he still knows in his heart. But he also secretly complained in his heart. If he went back and forth for ten days, he must arrive at Yaowang Valley in three to four days, because it takes six days to ride from here to Yaowang Valley! Then he can only fly away with lightness skill. It must be too late to ride a horse.


    "Idle king, I''ll try to extend the time for two days, but there can only be twelve days at most!" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyuan and said.


    Although she thinks she can handle the poison, since Han Mingze wants to invite him, let''s go. She is also a little curious about her senior brother. It would be nice to see him!


    "That younger brother went first." Han Mingyuan said to Han Mingze.


    "Go," Han Mingze said with a wave.


    After Han Mingyuan left, Han Mingze turned his eyes to Du Xiaoli and said, "Du Xiaoli, how do you delay this time to 12 days?"


    Du Xiaoli reaches out and Xia yuan immediately hands the box in the bag to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli opens the box and sees two pairs of gloves and a small box inside. "Use this."


    "What is this?"


    "This is a silver needle," said Du Xiaoli. "Emperor, I want to take off my clothes and put a needle for the third princess. Please avoid it."


    When he heard that he was going to take off Lu Junqi''s clothes, all the men in the room came out. Although those imperial doctors wanted to see what Du Xiaoli did, the chastity of the three princesses was as important as their lives. They didn''t want to save her life, but they caused other disputes!


    Du Xiaoli asked someone to bring in two pots of spirits and said to Yueyin, "take off your princess''s clothes. Then wipe her whole body with alcohol."


    Yueyin has seen a lot of the world with Lu Junqi. Although she cried very sad, she took off all Lu Junqi''s clothes according to Du Xiaoli''s words and wiped Lu Junqi''s body with cotton cloth.


    Du Xiaoli washed her hands with another pot of wine before putting on the gloves in the box. Xia yuan also disinfected her hands and put on gloves.


    "Let''s start." Du Xiaoli nodded to Xia yuan, then pressed Lu Junqi with his right hand, and then said, "No. 2."


    Yueyin doesn''t know what Du Xiaoli''s No. 2 means. Xia yuan has opened the box and took out the No. 2 needle and handed it to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli took the silver needle and stuck it on Lu Junqi''s chest. The silver needle soon became pure black.


    "What a powerful poison." Xia yuan looked at the color of the silver needle and said in surprise.


    "Well, this poison is really more toxic than the poison he prepared before," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Who is the poison king?" Xia Yuan said curiously.


    "Who knows? Maybe it''s a bad old man!" Du Xiaoli said disapprovingly. She is interested in his poison, but she is not interested in him at all.


    "Ah, I owe..."


    In a water Pavilion thousands of miles away, a man in his early twenties, with white clothes over snow, skin like congealed fat and a face more beautiful than a woman suddenly sneezed.


    "Ningyuan little brother, what''s the matter? Did you have a cold yesterday?" the man in white smiled and said.


    Bai Ningyuan rubbed his nose and said, "how possible! I feel who is talking about me!"


    "Ha ha, I''m talking about you? Don''t you have enough time to be talked about?" the man smiled.


    "Yes, maybe a beautiful woman is missing me!" Bai Ningyuan leaned on the couch, supported his head in one hand, took a bunch of grapes in one hand, bit one in his mouth, and said, "it''s strange that you can get such rare grapes!"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t know you liked it and bought it specially?" the man said.


    "The grape grower doesn''t know who he is. He sells so much every year. I''m so greedy!" Bai Ningyuan spit the grape skin into the water under the attic, bit another one and said, "what did you call me to do today? Say it. For the sake of the grapes, I may agree."


    "I heard that you have developed another poison called ice and fire double heaven. I wonder if you can give me some?" the man said. "Ice and fire?" Bai Ning thought for a long time, took out a small paper bag from his chest and threw it to each other. "He gave it to others before, but now there are so many!" the man opened the paper bag and saw that it was only powder the size of his fingertips and said, "that''s all?" "Hiss - that''s it? That''s enough to poison all the people in Sihai villa! I said, Lord Luo, look down on my poison, but you can''t talk about the end." Bai Ningyuan said with a smile. "How can this be? How dare I look down on the poison King''s poison?" Seeing that Bai Ningyuan was angry, Lord Luo quickly said with a smile. Bai Ningyuan ate the last two grapes and said regretfully, "Alas, there is no more." "my younger brother Ningyuan likes this grape. Why don''t you go to the place where you grow grapes to eat enough?" Lord Luo said. "Isn''t this grape out of season now? Now you think it''s the last point. Alas, it''s boring." Bai Ningyuan didn''t have grapes to eat. He was in a bad mood at once. He put his hand out of the building and drew a drop of blood into the pool downstairs. Soon, all the goldfish in the pool turned over and died. When Lord Luo saw Bai Ningyuan''s action, he smoked at the corners of his mouth, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he shifted the topic to what he was interested in. "I heard that there are still grapes in the north."

 Chapter 153

    "Really?" Bai Ningyuan suddenly came to the spirit.


    "I heard that there is an orchard in the suburb of the capital. There are a lot of grapes planted in it, but it should be near the end of the season now. If Ningyuan younger brother goes now, he may catch up." Lord Luo said.


    "There''s still this thing. Ha ha, I''ll go first!" Bai Ningyuan said, and his figure flashed and disappeared from the attic.


    Lord Luo came to the window where Bai Ningyuan had just sat, saw a pool of dead fish, looked at the poison in his hand, and smiled coldly.


    Capital post house.


    Du Xiaoli pricked needles all over Lu Junqi, forcing a lot of toxicity into her hands, and then cut her five fingers with her arm. The black blood flowed out along her fingertips and dropped in the basin below.


    At the beginning, she used a similar method to poison Han Mingyi, but because the poison was more powerful than that in Han Mingyi at the beginning, Lu Junqi was still in a coma even if she discharged so much.


    With the outflow of poisonous blood, the crimson and cyan on Lu Junqi slowly faded, but the black and purple on his mouth showed no sign of fading. Du Xiaoli was not in a hurry when she saw this. When the poison was almost bleeding, she slowly took down the needle on her body and pricked a few needles on Lu Junqi. Lu Junqi let go of her frown.


    "Put on your clothes for your princess." Du Xiaoli said to Yueyin after taking all the needles back.


    Yueyin was stunned by Du Xiaoli''s hand. Hearing her words, she hurried forward to put on Lu Junqi''s clothes. After wearing it, Du Xiaoli asked her to guard the people outside to call in and rest on one side of the chair.


    Hearing that Du Xiaoli was over, Han Mingze hurried in, followed by several people. Du Xiaoli took a look. There were only Niu Jing and Hu Taiyi, and the old princes and Marquis were gone. He must have gone back, but his father was still there.


    "Don''t you want to be so tired?" Han Mingyi came to Du Xiaoli and rubbed her temples on both sides.


    "The ice and fire double heaven is much more powerful than the poison you were poisoned in those years, so you injected some internal power when transporting the needle, so you feel tired. Just have a rest." Du Xiaoli took down his hand. Now Han Mingze and they are all there and asked him to massage himself, which is a little outrageous.


    Lu Junqi''s changes surprised the people who came in. They had seen what she looked like before. They didn''t expect to be so much better by Du Xiaoli!


    Doctor Hu hurried up to feel Lu Junqi''s pulse, then looked surprised, got up and said to Han Mingze: "Emperor, Miss Du''s medical skills are really good. Although the pulse of the three princesses is very weak, it has stabilized. Most of the poison in her body has been reduced, and the remaining poison has been restrained. It''s no problem if she wants to last more than ten days. I admire Miss Du''s medical skills!"


    When Han Mingze heard what doctor Hu said, he was very relieved and said, "that''s good. You''ll stay here these days. If she needs anything, you''ll try your best to cooperate."


    "I will obey your orders."


    Han Minghong behind Han Mingze also paid attention to Du Xiaoli as soon as he came in. Seeing the interaction between her and Han Mingyi, he heard doctor Hu''s words, his eyes flashed cold, and his hands were clenched into fists.


    "Prime minister Du, your daughter is always so surprised that people have to digest it for a long time." Han Mingze joked with Du Yunhan when he saw that Lu Junqi''s situation had stabilized.


    "Wei Chen was also frightened." Du Yunhan told the truth. His daughter really surprised her too much!


    "Du Xiaoli." Han Mingze shouted.


    "The minister''s daughter is here." Du Xiaoli got up and replied.


    "I now order you to be a female doctor of the imperial hospital and try my best to treat the three princesses," Han Mingze said.


    "I will obey your orders." Du Xiaoli blessed her.


    "Doctor Du, you can''t call yourself a minister now. You have to say minister." father-in-law Shan on one side warned.


    "Wei Chen obeys!" Du Xiaoli blesses Han Mingze, and then smiles gratefully at father-in-law Shan.


    Han Mingze smiled and said, "well, I''ll give you three here. Be sure to save the three princesses. If you need any medicine, go to the palace!"


    "Wei Chen obeys the order." Du Xiaoli, Niu Jing and Hu Taiyi answered in unison.


    "Mingyi, let''s go back and talk about what you found today."


    "Yes," said Han Mingyi.


    "You too." Han Mingze said and turned away.


    Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan are ready to follow up. Han Minghong still stands in place and looks at Du Xiaoli with regret in his eyes. This confident woman, who is good at singing and dancing and knows medical skills, was once his fiancee, but he missed it. What''s the reason that blinded his eyes?


    At this moment, Du Xiaoli''s shadow was all in his eyes and heart, and Du Kexin was virtually squeezed into a corner.


    Du Xiaoli knew that Han Minghong had been looking at him. A trace of disgust flashed in his eyes. He went directly to the bedside and pretended to check Lu Junqi, leaving him a cold figure.


    "King Ren, please." Du Yunhan knew his daughter and knew that she must be unhappy. He came to Han Minghong and asked him to go first. Han Minghong looked at Du Yunhan and turned to leave the room. Du Xiaoli turned around and saw Du Yunhan wink at her, and she burst into laughter. Seeing his daughter''s smile, Du Yunhan left happily and quickly caught up with Han Mingze and them. "Miss, those poisonous blood are ready. But those things haven''t been brought. How do you check them?" Xia Yuan said. "You go back to cuizhuyuan and take all the tools. You have to hurry up, or the poisonous blood will fail. It''s much more convenient if there is ice and fire poison." Du Xiaoli said. "Miss Du, is it OK if it''s an unfinished cake?" Yueyin asked. "The poison was in the cake?" Du Xiaoli asked. Yueyin nodded, took a plate of cake to the table and said, "the princess was poisoned after eating this cake." Du Xiaoli took the plate and smelled it and said, "it''s true. There''s a faint smell of ice and fire. It''s much easier to do with this." then he turned to Xia yuan and said, "you don''t have to take the set of things for blood examination." "OK. Miss, I''ll go back and get something first." "well, go." Niu Jing listened to Du Xiaoli talking to Xia yuan. After Xia yuan left, he came forward and asked, "younger martial sister, what are those things you said?" "I''ve always been interested in the poison King''s poison. Because many of his poisons have no antidote, so I made a set of things to study his poison." Du Xiaoli replied.

 Chapter 154

    "No wonder doctor Du knows so much about poison King''s poison." doctor Hu said clearly, "if you need anything, please let us do it."


    "Xiaoli dares not." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "It''s also Hu''s honor to do something to detoxify the three princesses!" said Hu Taiyi.


    Because the Empress Dowager is still there in Chuang Tzu, Du Xiaoli lists the daily meals on a piece of paper. When Xia yuan comes back, she asks her to take it to Chuang Tzu to give Xie trace, and tells the Empress Dowager about the situation here. The Empress Dowager was very nervous when she heard that Lu Junqi was hit by ice and fire. Later, when she heard that the toxicity had been temporarily suppressed by Du Xiaoli, she nodded and said, "Ai family knows. Go and tell your young lady that AI family lives very well here. Don''t worry about this side for the time being and treat the three princesses of Dongli."


    After Du Xiaoli heard the Empress Dowager''s words from Xia yuan, she settled down at the post station and shut herself in her room every day to study the double sky of ice and fire. Sometimes when it came to the meal point, she was so eager to study that even the meal would be exempted.


    These days, Han Mingze didn''t come back, but Han Mingyi often came. If he saw Du Xiaoli busy, he just looked at her at the door and left.


    In the middle, Han Minghong came several times, but they were blocked by Du Xiaoli on the grounds of studying the antidote. Han Minghong used to avoid himself. Now he''s not afraid that the wild girl who grew up in the countryside will stain his eyes!


    "Younger martial sister, how are you doing?" Niu Jing came to Du Xiaoli''s research room and asked.


    Now it''s the seventh day, and there are still three to five days. More than half of this time has gone. If the antidote has not been developed at that time, Lu Junqi''s life will be in danger.


    "It''s going well. It should be out in a day or two," Du Xiaoli said.


    The poison King''s poison is different from the previous poison, so it took her five days to study the general poison. Now she is trying to prepare an antidote.


    "I just heard that Lu Junwu, the fourth Prince of Dongli, will arrive today. It is said that he and the third princess are twins of dragon and Phoenix." Niu Jing said.


    "Is it the person sent by Dongli country to pick her up?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It should be. It''s said that it was two days ago that I learned about the poisoning of the three princesses and came here quickly." Niu Jing said.


    Du Xiaoli stopped the herbal medicine he was stirring up and said, "this Dongli country is a little strange. I knew the third princess came here early in the morning, but I waited so long to pick her up."


    "In fact, it''s normal for them to cross that sea area. The journey will be slow," Niu Jing said.


    "Sea area?"


    Niujing saw Du Xiaoli''s surprise and knew that she certainly didn''t know about Dongli country. She explained: "Dongli country is an island country, separated by a sea from us. We all need to travel by boat."


    "Dongli country is actually an island country?" Du Xiaoli said in surprise. She always thought the power was bordering on Fengming country.


    Just then, Xia yuan knocked at the door and said, "Miss, the fourth Prince of Dongli country has arrived at the post station and asked to see you."


    "I see. I still have a little unfinished here. Tell him I''ll go in a minute." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Yes."


    "It''s said that the four princes have high martial arts, but they don''t seem to have a good temper. You should be careful later. I''ll go first." Niu Jing told him.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and threw the medicine he had just made into a small basin. When he saw that the water in the basin changed from turbid to clear, he smiled happily. Then he packed up his things and went to Lu Junqi''s room.


    "Bang -" as soon as Du Xiaoli went outside the room, he heard the sound of beating the table inside, and then a rough and crazy voice came: "what''s the doctor doing? Why hasn''t he come for so long?"


    "Doctor Du should be here soon." Leyin explained for Du Xiaoli.


    "Hum, the imperial doctor will come soon. I must ask him why my third sister can''t wake up! Fengming country is a useless imperial doctor!" Lu Junwu said angrily.


    "Since the imperial doctors in Fengming are useless, the fourth prince must be able to detoxify the third princess by himself. We don''t need useless people?" Du Xiaoli walked in and saw a man who was so similar to Lu Junqi.


    When Lu Junwu saw Du Xiaoli go in and heard her words, he grabbed the tea cup on the table and threw it at Du Xiaoli. He shouted, "are you a servant girl? How can a servant girl enter my third sister''s room?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at the teacup flying towards him. As soon as he let go, he flashed aside. He heard the sound of the teacup falling to the ground, looked at Lu Junwu and said, "the fourth Prince regards this as your place!"


    Looking at Niu Jing and doctor Hu, who didn''t look very good, they must have been scolded by Lu Junwu, so her face was not very good.


    "What are you? Dare you talk to me like this? Go and call your useless doctor Du! Or I''ll cut you down!" Lu Junwu shouted at Du Xiaoli.


    "Me? Hehe," Du Xiaoli sneered, "I''m the useless doctor Du in your mouth..."


    Lu Junwu was surprised by Du Xiaoli''s words, then stared at her with a fierce face and said, "where''s the little girl film? Get away from me! If you don''t call me the imperial doctor, I''ll smash the house, and then go to find emperor Fengming to argue!" Du Xiaoli looked at Lu Junwu and said: "The fourth Prince really thinks of himself as your Dongli country. He can do it wherever he wants!" what? You say I''m like a woman?! you want to die! " Lu Junwu was startled by Lu Junqi''s situation. Later, he was stunned by Du Xiaoli''s lack of anger. Now when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words, he pulled out the knife at his waist and cut at Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli looked at him and didn''t move. He just looked at Lu Junwu. "Younger martial sister! Be careful!" Du Taiyi! "The fourth prince!" The people in the room were frightened by this situation and wanted to come forward to save Du Xiaoli, but they couldn''t catch up with Lu Junwu''s speed. "Keng -" Just when Dao was about to see Du Xiaoli, something flew in from the outside and beat Lu Junwu''s knife aside. Then a man with cold breath flew in from the outside and came to Du Xiaoli to protect her. He looked at Lu Junwu with a murderous face and said, "fourth prince, do you want to start a war between the two countries?" "Just now it''s so dangerous, little sister-in-law, why don''t you know how to hide!" Han Mingyuan came in from outside the room and shouted to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyuan who shouldn''t have appeared and asked suspiciously, "didn''t you go to Yaowang Valley? Why did you come back so soon?" "Sister-in-law, this is not the time to say this. You haven''t said why you didn''t hide just now. Do you know that we just saw this knife cutting at you in the yard, and our soul was almost scared! The fifth brother was afraid that we couldn''t save you in time!" Han Mingyuan said.

 Chapter 155

    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi, who was cold all over, touched his nose and said, "I''ll be fine if you don''t come."


    "How could it be? Did you think he would stop at the last minute? He..." Han Mingyuan wanted to show Lu Junwu to Du Xiaoli, but found that Lu Junwu was really standing there now, and his hand was just opened by Han Mingyi.


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    "He''s poisoned..." outside the door, a man with silver hair and white clothes, beautiful appearance and a faint melancholy in his eyebrows came in and said faintly.


    "Are you poisoned?" Han Mingyuan looked at Lu Junwu strangely and found that he really looked like poisoned.


    After the silver haired man came in, he bowed to Niujing and said, "senior brother." then he turned to look at Du Xiaoli, smiled and said, "is this our little junior sister?"


    "Well, she is Xiaoli. Xiaoli, this is your ninth senior brother Qingchen." Niu Jing came back from the thrilling moment and introduced Du Xiaoli.


    "Xiaoli has seen elder martial brother Qingchen." Du Xiaoli said to Qingchen.


    "Little sister-in-law, how did he get poisoned?" he didn''t come up and asked.


    "I told you how I still mix?" Du Xiaoli said. "Today is only the seventh day. Why did you come back so soon?"


    Ordinary people have just arrived at Yaowang Valley at this time?!


    "Of course, it''s because I''m good at lightness. I went to Yaowang Valley day and night. The medical immortal learned that you delayed the poison of ice and fire for ten days. We were anxious to see the situation here, and we flew back with lightness. I haven''t slept for several days, so I''ll find a place to make up for my sleep." Han Mingyuan yawned and went out.


    He''s really tired these days. In order to get there as soon as possible, he spent more than two days, and he didn''t even have a rest. Who knows that he didn''t rest when he met the medical fairy in a hurry. If he hadn''t been scared away by this thrilling moment, he would have fallen asleep now.


    "Are you okay?" Han Mingyi looked at Lu Junwu motionless, turned his attention to Du Xiaoli and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine." Du Xiaoli shook his head, reached out and stroked his frown. "I''m sorry to worry you."


    "Let me go!" Lu Junwu looked at Du Xiaoli and believed that she was really the doctor who treated Lu Junqi.


    Du Xiaoli stretched out his head, looked at Lu Junwu and said, "have you calmed down? If you still want to cut me or pick something in Fengming country, I don''t want to make trouble for myself."


    "Miss Du, the fourth Prince is only impulsive because he is too worried about the princess. Please don''t mind." Yueyin came up and said at this time.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and saw that he had no objection. He took out a medicine bottle, opened the lid on it, held his nose, put the bottle under Lu Junwu''s nose, let him smell it a few times, and then took it back and covered it.


    "What is this? Why is it so smelly!" Lu Junwu reached out and waved a few times in front of him. He said with disgust on his face, "eh, I can move?!"


    Du Xiaoli ignored him and said to Qingchen, "elder martial brother Qingchen, since you are here, go and show the third princess."


    "OK."


    Yueyin moved a pier and put it in front of the bed. Qingchen sat down to check for Lu Junqi.


    Although Lu Junwu is not from Fengming country, he also knows the reputation of Yaowang valley. The name of medical immortal Qingchen is even more famous on all islands of Dongli country. Now he saw Qingchen checking for Lu Junqi. He wanted to find Du Xiaoli, but he was more worried about his sister, so he only stared at Du Xiaoli, and then came to the bedside and looked at Qingchen nervously.


    "How''s it going, younger martial brother?" after a while, Niu Jing came up and asked.


    "Younger martial sister must have studied the poison of the poison king very much?" Qingchen looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and admitted generously, "I''m more interested in his poison and have studied a lot over the years."


    "To tell you the truth, I studied the poison of ice and fire in the valley before. Although I thought of ways to restrain it, I can''t restrain it for so long as you. Elder martial brother is willing to bow down." Qingchen saluted Du Xiaoli.


    "Elder martial brother, what are you doing?" Du Xiaoli hurried up to stop Qingchen from saluting.


    "I said, how is my third emperor sister now?" Lu Junwu asked.


    "As long as you don''t yell here, your third emperor sister will wake up soon!" Du Xiaoli said with a look at Lu Junwu.


    Lu Junwu didn''t know how Du Xiaoli poisoned herself before. Now she looked a little bad and wanted to say something. Finally, she turned into a unwilling look.


    "Younger martial sister, have you thought of the way to detoxify?" Qingchen asked excitedly.


    "The details haven''t come out yet, but I''ve just straightened out my eyebrows. It should be OK in these two days." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Really, can the elder martial brother study with you?" Qingchen asked.


    "Well, it will be faster if there is a senior brother!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    Han Mingyi looked at the smile on Du Xiaoli''s face and the chill slowly dissipated. He looked at Lu Junwu and said, "fourth prince, now go to the palace with the king." when people from other countries arrive in their own country, they have to go to see the emperor. This is a courtesy and must. Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli, reached out and shook her arm and said, "I''ll give it to you." "don''t worry." Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "I''ll give you back a living three princesses." "don''t be too tired." Han Mingyi said, "I''m leaving." Han Mingyi said and made an invitation to Lu Junwu. "Take good care of sister Sanhuang." Lu Junwu said to Yueyin and a servant girl he brought. "Yes." Yue Yin saluted with the servant girl. Han Mingyi and Lu Junwu leave the post house. Du Xiaoli asks Yueyin to take good care of Lu Junqi, and then takes Qingchen, Niujing and doctor Hu to the pharmacy. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s complete equipment, Qingchen lamented her intentions and asked Du Xiaoli to tell her what she found. Then they studied the antidote together and finally prepared the antidote early the next morning. "It''s done, it''s done!" Niu Jing drank from doctor Hu. Because he stayed up too late last night, he directly rested on one side of the couch. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s excited voice, he woke up one after another and said, "has the antidote been configured successfully?" "yes." Du Xiaoli said, "the emperor has lived up to his heart and finally let us prepare the antidote." "let''s give it to the three princesses quickly?" said Hu Taiyi. "OK." Du Xiaoli also plans to eat Lu Junqi as soon as possible, because the longer she sleeps, the greater the damage to her body. "Xia yuan, prepare the silver needle."

 Chapter 156

    "Yes." Xia yuan was ordered to disinfect Du Xiaoli''s silver and put it in a special box.


    "Elder martial brother said that your silver needle skill is very powerful. I hope to have a chance to communicate with you." he said clearly.


    "OK! After this matter is handled, you can live in my village. Now let''s go there." Du Xiaoli wrapped the powder and said.


    The party came to Lu Junqi''s room and heard that Du Xiaoli had prepared the antidote. Lu Junwu had come to the room to wait.


    "Doctor Du, are you sure?" Lu Junwu asked when he saw Du Xiaoli.


    After he saw the emperor yesterday and came back, he listened to music and told him what happened. In addition, he didn''t know about the poisoning and the identity of Du Xiaoli''s medicine King Valley yesterday. He also had more respect for Du Xiaoli, at least he didn''t yell like yesterday.


    "90 percent." Du Xiaoli said, bypassing him, came to Lu Junqi''s bed, asked Xia yuan to bring a bowl of warm water, poured the powder developed by herself and Qingchen into the water, asked Yueyin to raise Lu Junqi''s body a little, and fed her herself with a spoon. When she saw that she drank all of it, Yueyin helped her sit up.


    Soon, Lu Junqi''s body became hot and ice for a while, and her face changed again and again, which made the people in the room nervous. Finally, she spit out a mouthful of black blood, opened her eyes in a trance, and fainted again.


    Du Xiaoli breathed heavily when he saw the blood on the bed sheet and said, "Xia yuan, go and boil the medicine I prescribed before. Yueyin, you are going to take a bath for your princess in a bath bucket. Well, you have people change everything on the bed."


    "Xia yuan wants to help you administer the needle. Let''s take care of the decocting." Niu Jing said.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Niujing, nodded and said, "OK. Please, senior brother."


    Everyone worked together, and soon the water for bathing was ready, and all men were cleared. Du Xiaoli asks Yueyin and Xia yuan to bathe Lu Junqi. The sheets on the bed are replaced with new ones, and then puts Lu Junqi on it.


    "Xia yuan, get ready to give medicine and needles."


    The people in the palace got the news that Du Xiaoli had prepared the antidote. The emperor took Han Mingyi to the post house, but when he came, he only saw Qingchen guarding outside the door.


    "See the emperor."


    "How''s the situation now?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Most of the toxins have been discharged, and now Dr. Du is cleaning up the remaining toxins," replied Dr. Hu.


    "Really? That''s great!" when Han Mingze heard that the poison had been solved, the stone in his heart finally fell down. Looking at the closed door, he asked, "how long will it take?"


    "Doctor Du said he needed an injection, but it''s been a long time. It''s estimated to be fast."


    "Ha ha, let''s wait here," Han Mingze said with a smile.


    There is a pavilion in the yard, which is more than ten meters away from Lu Junqi''s house. Han Mingze and Han Mingyi sit in the pavilion and wait for Du Xiaoli to come out.


    "Thank you for helping me this time!" Han Mingze said to Qingchen.


    "If something like this happens, we should do something." Qingchen replied with an arch hand. "Besides, Qingchen didn''t do anything. It''s the younger martial sister who has been working hard."


    "Doctor Du has really made great contributions this time. I will reward her well!" Han Mingze said with a smile.


    Han Minghong sat next to Han Mingze, but did not listen to them. Instead, he cast his eyes on the closed door and turned his mind a thousand times.


    In the room, Du Xiaoli asked Lu Junqi to feed the boiled medicine. Soon, the person who had been unconscious for eight days slowly opened his eyes.


    "Princess, princess, it''s great that you wake up!" the music cried with joy and kept wiping tears.


    "Music, I..." Lu Junqi looked at the music, his confused consciousness slowly returned, and the sound was almost inaudible.


    "Princess, don''t talk first. Doctor Du will do the final treatment for you." Yueyin said.


    "Doctor Du? Who is that?"


    "It''s Miss Du Xiaoli," said Yueyin.


    Without giving Lu Junqi the time to digest, Du Xiaoli came to the bedside and said, "three princesses, I''ll give you a needle now. I hope you don''t move around, otherwise this array will be in the wrong position, which will be difficult."


    When Lu Junqi saw Du Xiaoli, her surprise couldn''t be expressed in words, but she didn''t have the strength to resist Du Xiaoli''s actions now, and she also knew she was poisoned and didn''t want to joke about her life.


    "Xia yuan, start."


    Half an hour later, Du Xiaoli finished the needle. When she took back the last silver needle, Yueyin came forward to dress Lu Junqi and put on her coat. Du Xiaoli put away the silver needle and said to Yueyin, "let''s have three bowls of water boil one bowl, then boil it three times, neutralize it, and then divide it into three bowls, three times a day. After drinking your princess, she will be alive again. Xia yuan, let''s go out."


    Du Xiaoli then turned and left. Xia yuan followed her with a silver needle.


    "Why?" Lu Junqi''s faint voice suddenly sounded in the quiet room. "You obviously don''t like me. Why, why should you save me?" Du Xiaoli stopped, turned to look at Lu Junqi and said: "Because your life doesn''t belong to you alone. Your life is related to countless lives in Fengming and Dongli countries when you are on the land of Fengming. I don''t save you, but those who may be involved in the war because of you. In addition, I advise the princess that it''s good to pursue what you want, but at the same time, think about your burden. No matter where you are You should think about the consequences you may bring to your country. Goodbye. " With that, Du Xiaoli opened the door and went out. Lu Junqi lay in bed, watched the sun shine in, wrapped Du Xiaoli, and made her think that those lights were emitted from Du Xiaoli. A tear fell from the corner of her eye, and from today on, her life will no longer be as usual. The sound of Du Xiaoli opening the door startled the people outside the pavilion, their voices It also attracted Du Xiaoli''s attention. "See the emperor." Du Xiaoli saluted Han Mingze and said, "how''s the situation of the three princesses?" Han Mingze asked. "It''s no big problem." Du Xiaoli replied, "you can completely remove it with two days of medicine." "doctor Du, it''s hard for you this time." Han Mingze said. "This is the job of Wei Chen." "Emperor, Li''er hasn''t had a good rest for several days in order to develop an antidote. Can you let his younger brother take her back to rest first? After all, there are still things waiting for her to do there." Han Mingyi said when he saw the fatigue on Du Xiaoli''s face.

 Chapter 157

    "Well, I just heard that you didn''t sleep last night to develop an antidote. Go back now. Mingyi, you can take her back."


    "My younger brother will go too..." Han Minghong suddenly said.


    Han Mingyi''s eyes sank and said, "it''s good for the king to send my fiancee. Emperor, my younger brother leaves."


    Han Mingyi said and took Du Xiaoli''s hand and left. Du Xiaoli asks Xia yuan to stay and move all the instruments back to Du mansion. Han Mingyi asks lengyi to stay and help Xia yuan. He takes Du Xiaoli to the carriage parked at the gate of the post station.


    "You have already prepared the carriage." Du Xiaoli sat in the carriage, some drowsy.


    Han Mingyi gently broke Du Xiaoli''s head, let her fall down and lean on her leg, and said, "if you''re sleepy, go to sleep. I''ll call you when you get to Zhuangzi. Now the poison has been detoxified, you don''t have to worry about other things. I''ll tell the Emperor for you. Just stay in Zhuangzi."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli pillowed Han Mingyi''s leg. He knew that she didn''t like to deal with the later things. He was willing to deal with those things for her. This feeling made her feel that it seemed good if she really married him.


    Without a good rest for several days, she was already sleepy. With the rickety carriage, she quickly closed her eyes. Before going to bed, she suddenly remembered a question and asked, "brother Xiaoyi, when did I get used to you?"


    Han Mingyi looked down at Du Xiaoli''s small face and stretched out his hand to hold her shoulder. Before answering, she had fallen asleep. Looking at her sleeping face, he smiled and said, "I''m glad you can sleep by my side."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know how long she slept. Anyway, she was awakened by a fight.


    "Wake up?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli, opened his eyes and asked softly.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and got up from Han Mingyi, with a sense of getting up. She was tired for a long time. She was finally able to sleep for a while. She was awakened by someone. It''s really unbearable for her uncle and aunt!


    As soon as she opened the curtain, she saw the people fighting together outside, one was lenger and the other was a man in white. The two fought each other in the air, and it was hard to tell for a moment. And below them is the vineyard.


    It turned out that when Du Xiaoli was sleeping, they had already arrived at Zhuangzi. Han Mingyi saw that she was sleeping soundly, so he asked lenger to stop the carriage here. Unexpectedly, he saw a strange man in the vineyard and laughed in the furtive vineyard. When he thought that the Empress Dowager was here, lenger wanted to take him down. Unexpectedly, the other party''s Kung Fu was not weak. He didn''t lose the fight with lenger at all, and the sound of the fight woke Du Xiaoli up.


    "I told you, I just came to eat grapes. Don''t blame me if you do this again." Bai Ningyuan slapped lenger back, then fell on the grape rack and said with a cold face.


    "You say yes? If you suddenly appear in this villa, it''s either rape or theft. No matter what you do, I have to catch you today!" lenger also fell on the grape shelf and said to the other party.


    "Then I''ll kill you first. Come back to me when you become a ghost!" Bai Ningyuan said.


    "It depends on whether you have this ability!" lenger said reluctantly.


    Du Xiaoli jumped down from the carriage, squinted at the two people on the grape shelf and said, "I said, you destroyed my vineyard. Who will accompany you?"


    "Ah -" hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, Bai Ningyuan bowed his head and suddenly shouted, "you can''t forgive me for destroying such a large vineyard and wasting so many grapes!"


    "If you are willing to be captured, we will make the vineyard like this?" lenger said.


    "I don''t care, you broke it, you compensate me for the grapes!" Bai Ning shouted and called lenger. Now his breath is very different from that just now. If he still had a game mentality before, he is really killing the machine now.


    His grapes?


    Du Xiaoli was defeated by the man''s thinking. After seeing the action on his hand, he shouted to lenger, "lenger, step back!"


    Lenger knew she wanted to go up, but she knew that Du Xiaoli would not ask her to step back for no reason, so she flew back after listening to her words, so that the powder in Bai Ningyuan''s hand could not find the object of poisoning.


    Han Mingyi also got down from the carriage, looked at Bai Ningyuan and said, "lenger is not his opponent."


    Before Han Mingyi finished his words, lenger was slapped by Bai Ningyuan. Han Mingyi quickly flew up and caught lenger with one hand and Bai Ningyuan with the other.


    "Who are you?" Bai Ningyuan was shocked back by Han Mingyi''s palm, turned back two times and fell on the grape rack. He looked at Han Mingyi in surprise.


    It''s amazing that someone can shock himself back. This person''s strength is so strong!


    Han Mingyi put lenger on the ground, looked at Bai Ningyuan and said, "shouldn''t you say who you are first when you ask others this sentence?"


    "Hum, why should I tell you?" Bai Ning said coldly.


    Han Mingyi was worried that the movement here would disturb the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager. He wanted to go up and subdue each other directly. Du Xiaoli stopped him loudly.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, don''t move!" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli suspiciously. He didn''t know what she was preventing him from doing now. "You are poisoned. If you use internal skills now, it will cause toxins." Du Xiaoli explained. "Ha ha, you little doll is so powerful that you can see that he is poisoned." Bai Ningyuan looked at Du Xiaoli and said. Perhaps because he likes eating grapes and Du Xiaoli is the master here, he has no hostility to her. "The poison king wants to poison someone. I''ll watch carefully. Isn''t brother Xiaoyi dangerous?" Du Xiaoli suddenly reveals Bai Ningyuan''s identity. "Poison king?" Han Mingyi and lenger were surprised by Du Xiaoli''s words. Is the man in white the poison king? "Hahaha, little doll, how do you know my identity?" Bai Ningyuan''s identity was revealed. He was not angry, but looked at Du Xiaoli with a funny face. Du Xiaoli didn''t answer him, came to Han Mingyi and said, "the poison king is full of poison. You should eat something before fighting with him." then Du Xiaoli stuffed a pill into Han Mingyi''s mouth, clapped his hand and said: "That''s good! Brother Xiaoyi, he destroyed such a large vineyard of mine. You must catch him. By the way, you can also ask if he did the ice and fire poison on the third princess." "cut, just your pill, can stop my poison? Let him catch me now. Be careful that he will die in a moment!" Bai Ningyuan didn''t pay attention to Du Xiaoli''s things and said.

 Chapter 158

    "Can you stop your poison and have a try?" Du Xiaoli told him to one side, squatted down to see lenger''s situation, and then gave him a pill.


    Han Mingyi knew that Bai Ningyuan was the queen of poison and wanted to catch him. Although he had heard of the reputation of the poison king, he didn''t know him. When he heard Du Xiaoli say that he could go up now, he immediately attacked him.


    Du Xiaoli helped lenger to the carriage and sat down. He also sat up and looked up at Han Mingyi and Bai Ningyuan fighting. Naturally, he also saw the surprise on Bai Ningyuan''s face.


    He didn''t expect someone to detoxify him so quickly!


    Although Bai Ningyuan''s martial arts are very high, Han Mingyi''s martial arts are even more powerful than him. If he can use poison, he can escape smoothly today. However, I don''t know what Du Xiaoli gave him to eat, which made him seem completely immune to his poison. Soon, he was subdued by Han Mingyi.


    Seeing the end of the battle, Du Xiaoli got down from the carriage, came to Bai Ningyuan and pricked an embroidery needle into him somewhere.


    "Well, brother Xiaoyi, you can let him go now."


    Bai Ningyuan looked at Du Xiaoli. Now he knew the power of her pill and said, "who are you and why can you stop my poison?"


    "If you want me to answer you, you can answer me a few questions first." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK, but I also have conditions." Bai Ningyuan didn''t worry about his current situation, looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    "What qualifications do you have to talk about conditions now? You''re not afraid to annoy us and kill you?" Du Xiaoli asked with a smile.


    "What''s to be afraid of? Besides, you may not be able to kill me. Besides, I think what you want to ask me should be very important?" Bai Ningyuan said with a laugh.


    "Well, your melon seeds are really good. No wonder you can develop so many poisons." Du Xiaoli touched his chin, looked at Bai Ningyuan thoughtfully, and said, "tell me your conditions first."


    "My condition is very simple. I will eat grapes when I answer your questions."


    Um¡ª¡ª


    Du Xiaoli felt that he was defeated by Bai Ningyuan''s words again. Before, he said lenger wasted his grapes. Now he has to eat grapes when interrogated. Is his thinking sure to be normal? It''s not that the head of drug research is stupid?! Is it reliable to ask such a question?


    Du Xiaoli pulls Han Mingyi aside and quietly tells him what he thinks. After hearing this, Han Mingyi feels a little embarrassed. Is it strange that she would have such an idea?


    He gently tapped Du Xiaoli''s head and said, "I heard that the poison king has a strange personality. It''s easy to say anything when he is in a good mood. When he is in a bad mood, he can become Shura and kill all the people around him. I think it''s not strange to have such conditions."


    "Then let''s ask first to see if it''s true." Du Xiaoli said and took Han Mingyi back. He said to Bai Ningyuan, "we promise your conditions. If you want to tell the truth, I''ll give you grapes. If you tell a lie, I won''t give you grapes, and I may turn you into fertilizer for grape vines!"


    Han Mingyi glanced at lenger. Lenger went to the vineyard and came back with two clusters of grapes.


    "If you don''t wash it, peel it!" Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Do you like grapes so much?" Du Xiaoli looked at Bai Ningyuan with some wonder.


    "Of course, I came here specially for this grape." Bai Ningyuan looked greedily at lenger slowly peeling the grape skin and said, "In order to eat grapes, I came all the way from Jiangnan. I''m afraid I won''t be able to catch up. I didn''t eat anything delicious on the way! I finally found this Chuang Tzu. Before I could eat such a large vineyard, I was interrupted by you."


    "Eat goods!" Du Xiaoli couldn''t help saying.


    Lenger peeled the grapes and fed them to Bai Ningyuan''s mouth. Han Mingyi asked, "you poisoned the three princesses of Dongli country?"


    "What three princesses? I don''t know." Bai Ningyuan spit out the grape seeds and replied. Then he opened his mouth and asked lenger to feed him another one.


    "Ice and fire are your newly developed poisons?" Han Mingyi continued.


    "Yes, it has only been developed for a few months."


    "The third princess was hit by your ice and fire. You said it wasn''t your poison. Do you think we will believe it?" lenger said.


    "Are you funny? I was poisoned by me?" Bai Ningyuan looked at lenger with disdain, which was obviously disgusting with lenger''s IQ.


    "You --"


    "Who have you given this poison to?" Han Mingyi motioned lenger not to be impulsive, and then asked.


    Bai Ningyuan didn''t speak until lenger peeled the grapes and stuffed them into his mouth. He said slowly, "ah, I seem to have given them to so many people, but who are there? I need to eat more grapes to remember."


    When Han Mingyi began to interrogate Bai Ningyuan, Du Xiaoli went to see how many of his vineyards had been destroyed this time. He calculated how much Bai Ningyuan would lose for a while. When he went back, he couldn''t help laughing at their interrogation mode.


    "How''s it going?" Du Xiaoli returned to them, looked at Han Mingyi''s dignified face and asked. "Well, it''s almost done." Han Mingyi said, "but it''s not clear who poisoned it. Du Xiaoli looked at Bai Ningyuan''s foolishness and asked uneasily," are you sure he''s telling the truth? "Han Mingyi nodded and said:" all rivers and lakes know that the poison king never tells lies. At most, he will poison him after telling the truth. " "Well - that''s all right," said Du Xiaoli. Then he stopped asking about these things, turned to Bai Ningyuan and said, "let''s calculate our accounts now." "what accounts do we have?" Du Xiaoli pointed to the destroyed vineyard and said: "These are all damaged by you. Of course you have to compensate me. If you don''t compensate, I won''t sell you my grapes in the future." Bai Ningyuan jumped up and shouted, "how can that be? I came here specially for this. How can you not give me food?" Bai Ningyuan''s action surprised Du Xiaoli, especially Du Xiaoli. She knew that the acupoint she pierced could absolutely make him unable to move. "You haven''t been fixed?!" Bai Ningyuan took the grape from lenger''s hand, squeezed the skin gently, squeezed the meat into his mouth, took out the needle Du Xiaoli just pierced and said: "No? I moved the acupoint a little before you put the needle, and you didn''t hit it. Come on, little sister, return the needle."

 Chapter 159

    A little sister makes Du Xiaoli feel like he wants to spit blood. Who is his little sister!


    "You''re not fixed. Why did you do that just now?"


    "If someone peels me for free, I''m too lazy to do it." Bai Ningyuan said, "besides, you are the owner of the vineyard. I have to sell you some face."


    "Do you like grapes so much?" Du Xiaoli helped her forehead.


    Bai Ningyuan nodded.


    "Are you really the poison king?" Du Xiaoli couldn''t believe looking at Bai Ningyuan.


    "If it''s fake," Bai Ningyuan said, "by the way, what did you just give them? It''s so easy to detoxify me."


    "Of course, it''s specially for dealing with your poison." Du Xiaoli replied. Seeing Bai Ningyuan, he wanted to continue to ask, "you lose money first, and I''ll tell you when you lose money."


    "I have no money -"


    "He sold ice and fire to one person, 1000 liang of gold," Han Mingyi said.


    "One thousand liang of gold?" Du Xiaoli opened his mouth, looked at Bai Ningyuan and said, "you are so rich that you say you have no money!"


    "It''s not on me?" Bai Ningyuan said. "I think you can be poisonous, or I''ll give you the prescription of ice and fire?"


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Bai Ning and said, "I''ve prepared the antidotes for ice and fire. What else do you want to do?"


    "What? You prepared the antidote?" Bai Ningyuan was frightened by Du Xiaoli''s words. "You prepared the antidote before I prepared it? Really or not?"


    Du Xiaoli yawned and said, "brother Xiaoyi, I don''t care what you want to do with this man, but you must get my losses back before. I''ll go back first."


    Then she went to the yard. She knew that when she met Bai Ningyuan, the maker of ice and fire, Han Mingyi, they had no time to send themselves back now. Fortunately, it''s not far away now.


    "Ah, you haven''t told me if you really deserve an antidote!" Bai Ningyuan shouted at Du Xiaoli.


    "It''s true, it''s true. Brother Xiaoyi, remember my loss fee!"


    When Du Xiaoli returned to the yard, Meng Jiangzhuo was chatting with the Empress Dowager and old lady Meng. Knowing that Du Xiaoli was back, she hurried out of the yard. Seeing Du Xiaoli rush over, she asked with concern: "Xiao Li, are you okay? Has the matter been solved?"


    "Well, it has been solved. The third princess has woken up." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Miss Du, master, please." Menggu appeared behind them.


    "I''m going to see grandma Han. Please bother Menggu." Du Xiaoli nodded to Menggu and took Meng Jiangzhuo to the house of the Empress Dowager.


    "The girl finally came back. How''s the matter handled?" old lady Meng asked first when she saw Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo coming in.


    Du Xiaoli blessed the Empress Dowager and old lady Meng, and then replied, "the poison has been solved. Now the three princesses have awakened. As for other things, Xiao Li doesn''t know."


    "I went back to my house yesterday and heard my parents say you haven''t had a good rest for several days?" Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "This time, the villain used the poison newly developed by the poison king. It took some time to prepare the antidote." Du Xiaoli said, "grandma Han, let me check your body first."


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli came forward, felt the pulse for the empress dowager, then stepped back and said, "grandma Han''s body has been well conditioned these days, and her condition is much better than before. The Gu insect is almost out of spirit. It should be able to solve the Gu insect in a few days."


    "Really?" Menggu said excitedly.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and nodded.


    "Girl Li, go and have a rest first. You see your dark circles are covering the whole face!" now Du Xiaoli is close, and the Empress Dowager sees the thick dark circles on her face.


    Du Xiaoli was really tired. Seeing that the Empress Dowager was not different, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go to sleep first."


    Du Xiaoli returns to her room. Qiao Zhu brings her lunch and asks her to eat before going to bed. Yingge brought her water to wash.


    "These days, things in Chuang Tzu have been hard for you two." Du Xiaoli washed his face and said to Yingge and Qiaozhu.


    "If the young lady is not here, we''ll serve her well so that we won''t lose face." Yingge said with a smile, "it''s just that the young lady is not here. Qiao Zhu misses her very much."


    "Yes, the young lady has been away for so many days. Yingge is not used to it. She talks about when the young lady will come back every day!" Qiao Zhu retorted when she heard Yingge embarrassing her.


    "It''s mainly because I can''t leave here this time. It seems that Yingge hasn''t been separated from me for so long!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    After dinner, Du Xiaoli went to bed. Before going to bed, she told them that Xia yuan came back and let her rest first. She was tired with herself these days.


    Du Xiaoli slept until the evening. When she opened her eyes, the light of the sunset had dyed the manor red. She lay in bed and wanted to see the sunshine coming in from the window, but she saw a figure who shouldn''t be here.


    "Why are you here? When did you come?" Du Xiaoli sat up and asked. "Just came for a while, I heard you were sleeping, so I came in to have a look." Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli, who was still a little confused, came over and pinched her face. Du Xiaoli knocked his hand off and said, "didn''t you take the poison king back? How could you be in Chuang Tzu?" "when the matter was found out, you came back. In fact, taking him back was just for the emperor, because he didn''t give much poison, and there were only two people with this motive. Just relying on this, you can''t make any action to each other." "not from Fengming country?" Asked Du Xiaoli. "Well." "then you shouldn''t be here?" Han Mingyi smiled twice and said, "Bai Ningyuan said he wanted to eat your grapes, so the imperial brother had to throw him here." "what about you?" Du Xiaoli said, then reacted and said, "you mean the poison king is in my villa now?" "yes." Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli''s mouth, There was an impulse to kiss Fangze. "As for me, I was ordered to protect grandma''s safety. After all, there are a few more people now." "how many people?" Du Xiaoli grabbed Han Mingyi''s words and asked suspiciously. "I forgot to tell you that not only Bai Ningyuan but also your two elder martial brothers have come in." "my elder martial brother and they have also come?" "not only your elder martial brother has come, but someone may come in two days."

 Chapter 160

    Du Xiaoli blinked. Did she not wake up and have auditory hallucinations?


    "Hehe, it was your elder martial brother who said that your master might come in two days." Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and couldn''t help holding her small face again. "Well, it''s time to get up. Everyone is waiting for you!"


    Du Xiaoli stared at Han Mingyi, blushed slightly, and said discontentedly, "should you go out before I change my clothes and get up?"


    "Ha ha..." Han Mingyi was amused by Du Xiaoli''s appearance and went out of the room with a smile.


    "You wait for me!" Du Xiaoli muttered a few words, then changed his pajamas, put on his clothes and opened the door. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the door, he saw the people waiting in the sunset.


    Han Mingyi waited outside the door. Hearing the sound of opening the door, he turned and saw Du Xiaoli in a simple long dress. He smiled, reached out to her and said, "let''s go."


    The residual light of the setting sun sprinkled on him. The warm smile bloomed for her. His spirit, his fortitude and his coldness all converged for her. He gave her only this warm feeling. The feeling of waiting for her in the evening is like the return of tired birds and the feeling of silent belonging.


    She suddenly smiled. People said that the moon would cause trouble. They never thought that one day, a person would walk into my heart with the sunset.


    Looking at the wide palm stretched out in front of her, she gently raised her hand and gave Han Mingyi a sly look. When she was about to put it in his palm, she suddenly hit it hard, then shook off his hand, smiled and turned away.


    Now that she has entered her heart, she gambled once. If she won, she would take him with her all her life. If she lost, she would be willing to gamble and admit defeat


    When Du Xiaoli came to the front yard, he heard laughter from the living room. Du Xiaoli went in and saw that Bai Ning was far away chatting with the Empress Dowager and made them laugh.


    Seeing Bai Ningyuan, Du Xiaoli turned to look at Han Mingyi and asked with his eyes: will you let him know that the Empress Dowager is here?


    "He said that he had some research on Gu poison, which may be the starting point, which is one of the reasons why the emperor left him here," Han Mingyi said.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli, the Empress Dowager waved to her, asked her to sit beside her and asked, "how was your rest?"


    "I can''t sleep at night after sleeping until now!" Du Xiaoli replied, then looked at Bai Ningyuan and said, "Bai Ningyuan, have you compensated me for my loss?"


    "Ah? Still want to compensate?" Bai Ningyuan stared at Du Xiaoli, looked at Qingchen sitting aside, finally took out a sign from his arms and said, "there''s no money. Give this to you."


    Du Xiaoli caught the sign and said, "what is this? Can it be used as silver?"


    Bai Ningyuan jumped up from his seat and said, "when silver? Do you want to use this as silver? Even if you dare, there is no pawnshop to accept it!"


    "What''s the use of this for me?" Du Xiaoli looked over the sign and said, "is this more important than silver?"


    Bai Ningyuan turned his eyes and said, "in short, you can''t lose this or pawn it. When I get the silver, I''ll come back!"


    Hearing that the redemption would come, Du Xiaoli safely put the sign away, and then said to Qingchen, "elder martial brother, I heard that the master is coming?"


    "Yes." Qingchen nodded and said, "the master said he would come with me, but I''m anxious to see the situation here. The master is old and comes slowly behind. It''s estimated that he will arrive in two days."


    The Empress Dowager went to Du Xiaoli''s conversation with Qingchen and asked, "even your master will come out this time?"


    "Yes, master, he said he hadn''t been out of the valley for a long time, so he wanted to go out and relax this time. He came to see the younger martial sister by the way."


    "Well," said the empress dowager, "he hasn''t come out of the valley for a long time."


    "It has been five or six years," Qingchen said.


    "Well, last time the first emperor died and asked him to come out, it''s a pity that he went without the first emperor. It seems that he hasn''t been out of the valley since then." the Empress Dowager said as if she missed him.


    "Yes, Shifu hasn''t come out since then." Qingchen said.


    Du Xiaoli listened to everyone chatting together for a while, looked at the time, and said, "grandma Han, I''ll prepare dinner for you."


    "I''ll go too." Meng Jiangzhuo got up and said. Recently, she plans to learn more cooking from Du Xiaoli. If she can cook a table for her husband after she gets married, that''s good.


    Didn''t Du Xiaoli say before that if you want to catch a man''s heart, you have to catch his stomach first?


    Du Xiaoli had been busy before, and she didn''t say it. Now that Du Xiaoli had time, she told Du Xiaoli her own ideas.


    Du Xiaoli readily agreed when she knew it and wrote her a recipe when she had time. The dishes in it were designed according to the taste of Jiangnan.


    Meng Jiangzhuo was surprised when he got the recipe. At the same time, he was also moved. He was not only for Du Xiaoli''s heart, but also for her love.


    When preparing dinner, Du Xiaoli not only cooked dinner for the empress dowager, but also cooked several small dishes for Qingchen. During dinner, Bai Ningyuan, the first food, ate most of the dishes and ate two bowls of rice, which made Du Xiaoli wonder if he wanted to ask him for living expenses.


    After dinner, Meng Jiangzhuo took Du Xiaoli for a walk outside the vineyard. The Empress Dowager looked at a group of young people and smiled and asked Han Mingyi to go out with them. Tonight, the moon hid in the clouds and didn''t come out. Meng Jiangzhuo originally planned to take a walk with Du Xiaoli and talk to his heart, but when he saw so many people behind him, he stared at them and went back. Needless to say, Bai Ningyuan directly picked grapes and ate them in his arms. Qingchen said he would play chess with Niujing. They also went back. Finally, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi were left for a walk. It was the second time they had walked alone at night. The first time was on the wedding day. Han Mingyi abducted her. They talked for a long time under the moon. Although they came out later, they didn''t walk alone in nature like this. At first, they both walked in silence, and no one spoke. Although they were silent, they were gradually warming up. Later, Du Xiaoli broke the silence. "If only they were there," she said. She hadn''t seen silver and gold since the Mid Autumn Festival. She really missed them after thinking of being separated for so long. "Can you tell me what happened after I left?" Han Mingyi thought of silver when she was a child, and suddenly wondered what she had experienced in the later time and without him. Du Xiaoli thought about it and slowly talked about the things of that year.

 Chapter 161

    "After you left, I built a house on the mountain with the money you left behind, and pushed the dilapidated thatched house to be repaired. During that time, we lived in the elder martial brother''s house..."


    Han Mingyi quietly listened to Du Xiaoli talking about the past, and then asked, "the wind and snow building is your industry."


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli picked a leaf, held it in his hand and said: "At that time, I didn''t want to know my father. I wanted to have my own industry when I came to the capital. When I came to the capital, I would also have a place to settle down. But I was not familiar with the capital. Brother Luo Qi told me that we would work together. I produced dishes and the design drawings of the building. He came to provide manpower and financial resources. Those cooks went to Du Zhuang to study for a few months before they came to the capital Cooking! "


    "When I heard that there was a hot pot there, I guessed that it should have something to do with you. Later, I was more sure when I launched wine there. I just didn''t expect you to be the daughter of prime minister Du." Han Mingyi said his surprise when Ji Liufeng pulled him to the Fengxue building to eat hot pot, and a trace of joy.


    Knowing the relationship between Fengxue building and Du Xiaoli, he sent someone to pay attention to the Fengxue building and secretly settled many problems for her. Du Xiaoli didn''t know, but Luo Qi must know, but they didn''t break through the matter.


    They were walking along the path in the middle of the vineyard, listening to the crickets in the field one after another, talking about what they had experienced with each other over the years. Suddenly, they heard a rustling sound from the vineyard. Turning around, it turned out that Bai Ningyuan came out of the vineyard.


    "Why are you two left? Are you having a private meeting?" Bai Ningyuan asked when he saw them.


    Um¡ª¡ª


    Du Xiaoli stared at Bai Ningyuan and said, "Bai Ningyuan, are you really the poison king?"


    "Of course, what''s the matter?" Bai Ningyuan asked while eating grapes.


    "Nothing. I just don''t feel like you. Isn''t this poison King supposed to be a man in his seventies and eighties, with a beard and a slovenly face?" Du Xiaoli is now free. He thinks of his imagination before and feels that it is too inconsistent with the person in front of him.


    "You''re a poor old man in your 70s and 80s!" Bai Ningyuan always pays attention to his appearance. When he heard Du Xiaoli say so, he jumped immediately.


    When Han Mingyi saw Bai Ningyuan, he remembered what he had asked him during the day and said to Du Xiaoli, "by the way, during the day, he said that his ice and fire days were sold to Luo Qi."


    "Luo Qi?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi puzzled.


    "Luo Qi is the seventh younger brother of the leader of Sihai mountain villa and the seventh uncle of Luo Qi." Han Mingyi said.


    Du Xiaoli suddenly jumped in his heart and asked, "what did Luo Qi do to buy your poison?"


    "What else can you do? Kill people." Bai Ningyuan didn''t take this matter to heart at all.


    "How much did you sell him?" Du Xiaoli suddenly asked.


    "Ah? I forgot to ask him for money!" Bai Ningyuan exclaimed.


    "You can''t pay him back without money? You''re so friendly?"


    "He prepared grapes for me. I gave them to him as soon as I saw them. Then he said to me that there were grapes here. I rushed over immediately and forgot about asking for money!"


    "Forgot..." Du Xiaoli glanced at him and asked, "did he say who was poisoned?"


    "No." Bai Ningyuan shook his head, "why, do you know Sihai villa well?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and said: "It was the second villa leader of Sihai mountain villa who chased and killed Luo Qi''s brother in those years. Brother Luo Qi exposed him when he went back. The second villa leader wanted to die and break the net, and was finally killed. I once heard that brother Luo Qi said that the second villa leader was his uncle''s half brother, and he also had a brother, his seventh uncle. He didn''t want to hurt Luo Qi''s brother when he got the double heaven of ice and fire, did he


    "It''s possible," Han Mingyi said. "Don''t worry. I''ll ask someone to pass the news to Luo Qi and let him be on guard."


    "I''ll prepare some more antidotes. Let someone give them to him." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK."


    "Let''s go back first." Du Xiaoli took Han Mingyi and walked back. Naturally, it seemed that they had been holding hands for a long time.


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli holding his little hand and felt the temperature in her palm. The little unhappiness in her heart dissipated.


    "Hey, you wait for me!" Bai Ning foresight said and left, holding grapes and shouting, "I''m going too!"


    Du Xiaoli stopped, turned his head, stared at Bai Ningyuan and said, "what are you doing? If you hadn''t given the poison to others, how could there be things now? Just give it to others and give it back to brother Luo Qi''s enemy!"


    Bai Ningyuan probably knows that Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi are very familiar. He also hears that Luo Qi should be at odds with Luo Qi. He gave Luo Qi the poison, which made Du Xiaoli unhappy.


    But this is not what makes Du Xiaoli really angry¡ª¡ª


    "Even if you gave Luo Qi no money, two bunches of grapes sent you away. How much do you want to give me for eating so many of my grapes? I think, I heard that you sold to others and received 1000 liang of gold. Luo Qi gave you two bunches of grapes, that is to say, two bunches of grapes are equal to 1000 liang of gold. How many bunches of grapes did you eat today?"


    "How can this be so?!" Bai Ningyuan was frightened by Du Xiaoli''s algorithm and stepped back. He said weakly, "it''s a big deal. I''ll double Luo Qi next time I see him." "hum!" Du Xiaoli hummed and turned to go on, trying to drive out the antidote tonight. Luo Qi left on the second day of the Mid Autumn Festival. Now she must have gone back to the villa. She was worried when she thought that Luo Qi might do something to him or the people he cared about at any time. "Don''t worry, Luo Qi is also very powerful." Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli so worried and comforted¡ª¡ª Although he doesn''t want to say that Luo Qi is powerful. "Well, but I''d better prepare the antidote and send it to them as soon as possible. I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case." Du Xiaoli said. "OK, I''ll accompany you." Han Mingyi said. Du Xiaoli had slept for a long time during the day, so now she is not sleepy at all. It''s no problem to stay up late and do it. Seeing the persistence in Han Mingyi''s eyes, she nodded and took him to the pharmacy. Bai Ningyuan finally went with him. After the development of the ice fire double sky, he never considered studying the antidote, although it was very simple for him. However, when he heard that Du Xiaoli had detoxified him in a few days, he was curious to see how she configured the antidote. Therefore, the three were busy in the pharmacy. To be exact, Bai Ningyuan was busy, because Du Xiaoli asked him to prepare herbs. She just configured the medicine into pills at the end. Han Mingyi sat beside Du Xiaoli and watched her instruct Bai Ning to take this and that.

 Chapter 162

    Bai Ningyuan wanted to resist, but Du Xiaoli blocked him with a few words.


    "If it weren''t for you, why should we do this? If you don''t do more, who will do it? Of course, if you don''t want to stay here, I won''t force you."


    Bai Ningyuan stared at Du Xiaoli and finally compromised. He obediently classified the herbs she said and brought them to her.


    Before dawn, Du Xiaoli finally made three antidotes. Although there were not many, the emergency was enough. Then she can finish it and send it to Luo Qi.


    Han Mingyi takes the antidote to lengyi and asks him to send it to Luo Qi who is far away in the south of the Yangtze River.


    "It''s still a while before dawn. Go and have a rest," Han Mingyi said.


    "OK, you go and have a rest," Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "Let''s go and have a rest together. Shall we have a rest in the same room?"


    "Bang -"


    Du Xiaoli bumped into the table and knocked the foot cup on the table. She righted the cup, stepped on Han Mingyi''s foot and said, "you think too much!"


    Then she went straight back to her room.


    "Flirting in front of me, are you really the cold faced prince in the rumor?" Bai Ningyuan was still lamenting Du Xiaoli''s medical skills, turned to see this scene and joked.


    Han Mingyi leaned back in his chair, looked at Bai Ningyuan, and said faintly, "come on, what''s your purpose to get close to Xiaoli?"


    Seeing Han Mingyi''s appearance, Bai Ningyuan pulled a chair, sat down, leaned back, put his feet on the table and said, "King Ding, what are you talking about?"


    "Will you stay here because of grapes?" Han Mingyi looked at Bai Ningyuan incredulously. "Only Li''er would believe your excuses. Is it also an excuse to solve Gu for grandma?"


    Bai Ningyuan changed his previous foolishness, looked at Han Mingyi, smiled and said, "King Ding doesn''t think so? Then tell me why I stay here?"


    "Ben Wang is waiting for your answer." Han Mingyi said faintly, but his body sent out a cold breath.


    "Dingwang is so powerful that you can guess." Bai Ningyuan looked at Han Mingyi and was surprised at his sudden momentum, but it didn''t make him give in. "Seeing that you are so worried about this girl, I told you that I didn''t want to hurt her. As for the purpose of staying, I have no comment. King Ding is so powerful that I can guess it soon."


    Han Mingyi looked at Bai Ningyuan, who was different from Du Xiaoli, smiled faintly and said: "The people who came out of Mandala valley are really different. Although I don''t know what you Mandala Valley wants from Li''er and don''t want to die, I''d better leave immediately. If you dare to hurt Li''er, don''t blame me for leading the troops to level your Mandala valley."


    Han Mingyi got up and prepared to leave.


    "King Ding." Bai Ningyuan called Han Mingyi, got up slowly, walked to Han Mingyi and said, "why do you think I came to hurt her? Not to protect her?"


    "It''s enough for me to protect Li''er alone." Han Mingyi said.


    "Hahaha, is king Ding worried that I have robbed the girl''s heart? If so, I really want to compete with King Ding." Bai Ningyuan smiled and said: "But it''s not my dish to have a baby with no chest and no ass. maybe Dingwang, who is not close to women, likes this taste. I haven''t slept all night. I''m so sleepy. I''ll go back to sleep first."


    Bai Ningyuan then left the pharmacy, turned to a place where Han Mingyi couldn''t see, and said, "it''s said that few people can survive when King Ding is angry. Am I pulling out my teeth?"


    Then he touched his neck and left.


    Han Mingyi watched Bai Ning leave, walked out of the house, looked up at the white sky on the other side of the mountain, stood with his hands down, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After Du Xiaoli returned to the house, she took off her shoes and climbed into the bed, one end of which was stuffy into the thin quilt. After being stuffy for a long time, she got up and scolded with a low voice. Then she sat cross legged on the bed to practice her internal skill of blowing wind and snow, and use her internal skill to eliminate physical fatigue.


    Later, Du Xiaoli was busy checking the body of the Empress Dowager and preparing medicated meals every day. When she was free, she taught Meng Jiangzhuo to cook, or discussed medical skills with Qingchen, and poison skills with Bai Ningyuan. Every day passed smoothly until one day, the boss of Suiyuan Club hurried to find her


    Suiyuan club is a leisure and entertainment place run by Du Xiaoli with reference to the modern club and the situation of the capital. It includes various talent halls such as accommodation, catering and poetry club. The club hall is built on the Bian river.


    Unlike the river flowing behind cuizhuyuan, Bianhe river is the main river flowing through Phoenix. Phoenix is like being divided into two by Bianhe river. Because the river is broad and the water flow is gentle, many people like to play by the river. There are also many small shops open by the river. Suiyuan club is one of them. However, its location should be remote, although it is only a few blocks away from the prosperous area However, there are few residents and buildings around, which is relatively quiet. In addition, the design is first-class, the service is first-class, and the playing methods inside are very fresh. Coupled with the publicity before the opening, it soon became a first-class consumer club after the opening.


    Although Du Xiaoli designed the club according to Luo Qi''s description of the capital, she hadn''t seen it since she arrived in the capital. Suddenly, she was surprised to see the manager of the club coming to her. "Uncle mu, why did you suddenly come to me?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at muzimu, who was only thirty years old. "Miss, it''s like this. My subordinates suddenly received a decree today. It''s very important. I have to come to discuss with miss." muzimu said. "Imperial edict?" Du Xiaoli looked at muzimu in surprise. How could the club receive the imperial edict?! Muzimu took out the bright imperial edict and handed it to Du Xiaoli. He said, "in recent decades, several countries have gathered at regular intervals to compete for poetry, songs and other talents. The students from the National Academy of Sciences of various countries participated in the competition. The last time was the National Congress held in Beiyuan country three years ago, and this time it was our country''s turn." "What does this have to do with us?" Du Xiaoli asked puzzlingly. "I don''t know who put forward it. He said that this year''s competition will be held at random, and this imperial edict is to let us be responsible for everything except safety." muzimu said. "What?!" Du Xiaoli suddenly stood up from his chair, looked at muzimu and asked, "how can this matter be chosen at random?" "The news we got is that someone suggested to the emperor that Suiyuan has always held some challenge competitions of poetry and songs, and there will be no problem in holding this competition. This competition was originally scheduled to be held in Beiyuan state, but it was temporarily changed to be held in our country because of the internal turmoil in Beiyuan. However, there was no preparation in this regard before, and it was too late to temporarily close the guild hall. So ¡­¡±

 Chapter 163

    "So, Suiyuan was used as a gunshot." Du Xiaoli interface, "do you know who recommended us to the emperor?"


    "My subordinates are incompetent. I didn''t find it." Muzi confessed.


    Du Xiaoli opened the imperial edict and quickly browsed it. It really said that Suiyuan should undertake the competition of several countries and let Suiyuan''s boss enter the palace to face the saint. She sat back on the stool and looked at the edict. She was silent for a while and said, "where is the father-in-law who came to read the edict?"


    "I have told him that I can''t contact you until tomorrow, so he explained that he would pick you up at the end of the day." muzimu replied.


    "I see." Du Xiaoli put the imperial edict on the table and said, "go back first. Tomorrow I will come at Chenshi."


    "Yes." muzimu got up and left under the leadership of Yingge.


    Xia yuan stood aside, looked at Du Xiaoli''s worried look and said, "Miss, what should I do about this?"


    "I don''t know now. Let''s wait until I see the emperor in the Palace tomorrow." Du Xiaoli rubbed his forehead. "I think the Empress Dowager''s body has almost recovered. I originally wanted to wait a few more days to solve the Gu for her. According to the current form, I''m going to solve the matter in these two days."


    "That''s good, or you''ll be too busy to care about this side." Xia Yuan said.


    "If I knew who pushed Suiyuan to the emperor, I would..." Du Xiaoli said angrily.


    "What must miss do?" Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli and asked with a smile.


    "You''ll know then!" said Du Xiaoli. "Now go and prepare for the solution of Gu."


    "Yes."


    Xia yuan left, leaving Du Xiaoli alone in the living room, staring at the imperial edict on the table.


    In the evening, Du Xiaoli checked the body of the Empress Dowager as usual. After the Empress Dowager slept, she said to Menggu and left. As soon as I went out, I saw Han Mingyi outside the door.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, why are you here?"


    "Waiting for you."


    "Wait for me?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s up?" Du Xiaoli asked, gathering her hair in her ear.


    Han Mingyi came over, suddenly hugged her waist, jumped out of the yard, and soon came to the mountain behind.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t speak all the way. After landing, he looked at Han Mingyi and asked, "what did you bring me here for?"


    "Speak."


    Sweat¡ª¡ª


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingyi and said, "can''t you speak at home? Do you have to come here?"


    Han Mingyi hugged Du Xiaoli, jumped onto a towering tree and stood directly on the crown that had been trained into a piece. The tree is so lush that you don''t have to worry about falling.


    "Sit down." Han Mingyi sat down and patted himself.


    Du Xiaoli sat next to Han Mingyi, looked at the lights on Chuang Tzu below, listened to the insects in late summer and early autumn, and some irritable hearts calmed down slowly.


    Han Mingyi sat quietly beside Du Xiaoli. Feeling that she was relaxed, he asked, "what''s the matter? I saw you so uncertain for the first time."


    Although Han Mingyi sleeps in Zhuangzi at night, he still has to work in the capital or the army during the day. At dinner, he felt that Du Xiaoli was different from usual, so he took her here to relax.


    Du Xiaoli told Han Mingyi what the emperor asked several countries to hold talent competitions at random. After hearing this, Han Mingyi said, "since this matter has been decreed, it has been decided. There is really some pressure to put these countries'' literature competitions at random. But don''t worry, I will accompany you."


    "Are you with me?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and saw his face blurred by the night. Suddenly, he had an impulse to reach out and touch it.


    "Well, the emperor won''t let go of such an important thing. I''ll talk to him tomorrow and let us do it together. For the sake of caution, he will do the same." Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "Not only that, you can also bring your old fox father in. With Prime Minister Du, you''ll basically be relaxed."


    "Yes! How can I forget my father!" Du Xiaoli thought of Du Yunhan. With her fox father, she could hide behind and relax. "Tomorrow I''ll tell the emperor to let my father together."


    "In fact, if you don''t say that the emperor will let Prime Minister Du come, just provide the venue. Just leave other things to your husband and dad." Han Mingyi said positively.


    "HMM." Du Xiaoli nodded. Although she believed that she could do it well by herself, just as she could complete the task perfectly no matter how difficult and impossible it was in her previous life, although she would be seriously injured. However, it seemed that it was good for someone to rely on.


    But, he just said, my husband?!


    The two sat up late in the canopy. After Du Xiaoli''s mood completely calmed down, she stood up, looked at Han Mingyi and said, "thank you, brother Xiaoyi."


    "There''s nothing to thank." Han Mingyi stood up and wanted to pinch her face, but she dodged. Seeing that her body was leaning back and seemed to fall, he hurried forward and wanted to hug her waist. But Du Xiaoli''s body flashed, avoided Han Mingyi''s hand, jumped back, and the whole person fell to the ground. Han Mingyi was frightened in a cold sweat when Du Xiaoli fell. He wanted to come forward and catch her, but he saw the joke in her eyes. He was stunned, and watched her fly to the ground. "Brother Xiaoyi, what are you doing up there? If you don''t come down, I''ll go back by myself." Du Xiaoli waved to Han Mingyi in the tree and said with a smile. Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli smiling and smiled helplessly. He jumped down to Du Xiaoli, knocked Du Xiaoli on the head and said, "naughty." "who makes you bring me out without asking me?" Du Xiaoli covered his head and said. Han Mingyi grabbed Du Xiaoli''s hand, took her back and said, "I should have found out that you can see things in the night without moonlight, which is a sign of internal skill. But such obvious things have been ignored by me. When did you learn martial arts?" "you could do it when you were a child!" Du Xiaoli didn''t break away his hand, Let him lead himself. "Didn''t Leng Er teach you at the beginning? He said reluctantly that you didn''t have the talent to learn martial arts!" "I didn''t learn it at that time, and then I will." "when will we compete?" "no, you are the king of Fengming country. If you win, it''s bad. If I lose, I''ll be unhappy."

 Chapter 164

    "Ha ha..."


    The next morning, Du Xiaoli arranged things for Zhuangzi, then took Xia yuan to the capital and went to Suiyuan club before Chenshi. Muzimu had already had people waiting for her at the door. When her carriage arrived, she quickly welcomed them in.


    Muzimu is holding a morning meeting for the people in the club in the yard and tells them that the club will be closed recently because the club is about to meet a major event. At this time, the guard at the door came in with Du Xiaoli.


    "Miss." muzimu saw that Du Xiaoli was clean, saluted Du Xiaoli, and then turned to the people below and said, "this is Miss Du Xiaoli, the boss of Suiyuan club. Just call her miss. The other is Miss Xia yuan."


    "Miss." everyone bent down to salute Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli waved to everyone and said: "Xiao Li would like to express her heartfelt thanks to you for your hard work over the past year. The latter matter is not only related to the future of the club, but also to each and every one of us. However, if we do this well this time, Suiyuan club will be famous all over the world! Therefore, you must have a 120000 spirit, you know?"


    "I see!" everyone answered in unison.


    Du Xiaoli nodded with satisfaction and said, "it''s going to be hard for everyone in the future! Uncle mu, go on."


    With that, she stepped back two steps and came to one side to watch.


    Muzimu coughed twice and continued to say what he had just said. After a while, the guard at the door came in with two people. Du Xiaoli heard the sound and turned around. As she expected, the person who came was the chief manager, father-in-law Shan, next to Han Mingze.


    "Father-in-law." Muzi bowed to father-in-law.


    "Boss mu, is your boss back?" father-in-law Shan asked directly when he saw muzimu.


    "Back to father-in-law, the boss has come back. This is our boss." muzimu pointed to Du Xiaoli and said.


    Father-in-law Shan opened his mouth in surprise when he saw Du Xiaoli.


    "Miss Du, Miss Du? Why are you?"


    Du Xiaoli smiled at father-in-law Shan and said, "how''s father-in-law Shan!"


    "Cough, Miss Du, are you the boss of Suiyuan club?" father-in-law Shan shook the dust in his hand, put away his surprise and smiled at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "Ha ha, Miss Du is really young and promising. Since you are the boss of this casual, you can ban the palace with miscellaneous families. The emperor is still waiting!" father-in-law Shan said.


    Du Xiaoli blessed his body and said, "please, father-in-law."


    This is Du Xiaoli''s second visit to the palace. Father-in-law Shan directly took her to the imperial study. Du Xiaoli looked at the guards on both sides of the way and secretly said that the palace guards were really extraordinary.


    Father-in-law Shan asked Du Xiaoli to wait outside the door, then went in and saw Han Mingze talking to Han Mingyi, Han Minghong and Du Yunhan.


    "Emperor, the casual boss has been waiting outside the hall."


    Han Mingze is talking about the competition with Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan. Hearing what father-in-law Shan said, he said, "Xuan."


    Father-in-law Shan looked at the hall and shouted, "Du Xiaoli, the boss of xuansuiyuan club, has an audience -"


    Du Xiaoli understood father-in-law Shan''s words, followed him out to welcome her father-in-law into the imperial study, looked at the imperial study larger than ordinary people''s living room, and once again lamented the luxury of the imperial palace.


    "Please see the emperor, King Ding, King Ren, and Prime Minister Du." Du Xiaoli knelt down and saluted Korea and Korea.


    "Du, Du Xiaoli?" everyone present was surprised except Han Mingyi.


    "Are you the boss of Suiyuan?"


    "Back to the emperor, it''s Wei Chen." Du Xiaoli calmly replied. Seeing Du Yunhan who was also surprised, he smiled sorry.


    I''m scared of my father. Won''t I be punished when I go back?


    "How, how can you be a casual boss. Impossible, impossible..." Han Minghong was the most surprised of these people. He looked very hurt and kept shaking his head.


    Han Mingze came back and said, "doctor Du, get up first."


    "Thank you, Emperor." Du Xiaoli said and stood up.


    "Du Xiaoli, Du Xiaoli, how many secrets do you really have? Did you really grow up in a mountain village?" Han Mingze looked at Du Xiaoli and said with a sigh and a question.


    "Back to the emperor, Wei Chen grew up in Du Zhuang. Except this time, he has never left Zhou county, which is also known in Zhou county." Du Xiaoli said.


    Since she got rich with the people in duzhuang, she has become a celebrity in Zhou county. Many people went to her to buy grapes and orange saplings. This is also a part of her later income.


    "Impossible! If you grew up in the countryside, how could you be good at medicine? How could you be good at singing and dancing?" Han Minghong denied.


    "Benevolence king, no one has stipulated that people who grow up in the countryside can''t do anything?" Du Xiaoli felt his eyes blocked when he looked at Han Minghong, and felt uncomfortable when he heard his words. "Besides, now many people who grow up in the countryside have become the pillars of our Fengming country. Does benevolence King despise these people?"


    Du Xiaoli''s words made Han Minghong not know how to answer, because what she said was not wrong. Now many officials are from farmers and businessmen. Because the imperial examination has embarked on an official career, there are many capable people among them. So it''s no surprise that Du Xiaoli will do this. But why did she pretend she couldn''t do anything?! It''s all her fault. If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t withdraw from his marriage. Han Mingyi couldn''t take advantage of it and let the emperor order to marry them, and he wouldn''t miss her! Thinking of these, Han Minghong''s hand was tightly clenched into a fist. "Du Xiaoli, who did you learn all this from?" Han Mingze asked curiously. "Emperor, you know, Niujing is my eldest martial brother. My medical skill was naturally enlightened from him. At the beginning, Ding Wang watched me learn to distinguish herbs." Du Xiaoli continued. "Is that the place where you went to treat the disease?" Han Mingze looked at Han Mingyi and asked. Han Mingyi nodded. "So you already know her?" Han Minghong asked. "Li''er and I have known each other for a long time. What''s your objection, King Ren?" Han Mingyi asked coldly. Seeing his eyes at Du Xiaoli, his anger couldn''t help but want to spread out! "You planned everything? You deliberately asked Xiaoli to pretend that she couldn''t do anything, and then asked me to withdraw from my marriage. Then you took the opportunity to get married by the emperor. Han Mingyi, you''re so mean!" Han Minghong said clearly. He felt that everything was as he thought. It was the combination of Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli that led to today''s result. "The king of benevolence is really funny. Who came to Du''s house with the divorce letter and said I didn''t deserve you? Who told my second sister that she liked her and would marry her anyway?" Du Xiaoli was angry at Han Minghong''s words and looked at him and asked, "excuse me, King of benevolence, did someone force you to do this with a knife holder around your neck?"

 Chapter 165

    "I......" Han Minghong felt guilty by Du Xiaoli''s eyes. He really made those decisions himself. "Wasn''t I deceived by rumors at that time?"


    "Hum, King Ren, can you cover up your purpose by being deceived? Didn''t you think my husband came from the countryside at that time, so he didn''t deserve you? When you withdrew from marriage, did you think about what kind of insult you would bring to me? Since you didn''t care about others, what''s your qualification to say that others deceived you? Besides, Dingwang and I were just hours I''ve known you in Du Zhuang for a few months. How can I design these as you said? Your highness King Ren, you withdrew your marriage and hurt my reputation. The king asked for marriage to remedy it for me. What''s your intention for your highness King Ren to say now? Also, although King Ren is a prince, I''m still a woman who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. Please don''t call me Xiaoli. "


    Han Minghong saw the disgust in Du Xiaoli''s eyes and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    Du Xiaoli really felt that Han Minghong was disgusted. I looked down on myself before, and I was happy when I withdrew my marriage. Since then, I can''t hide my contempt in my eyes. But since the Mid Autumn Festival, his eyes have changed. He is annoyed, angry and possessive. Looking at it makes her feel sick!


    "But I..."


    "Well, old four!" Han Mingze pulled his face and said, "stop talking! I didn''t come to you today to talk about this!"


    "The emperor, calm down!"


    Seeing Han Mingze angry, they quickly admitted their mistakes.


    Han Mingze looked at Han Minghong and said, "since you wanted to withdraw your marriage, don''t think about anything else now. Otherwise, even if you are my brother, I won''t spare you!"


    "I know my mistake." Han Minghong leaned over to admit his mistake, but there was no repentance on his low face.


    Seeing this, Han Mingze calmed down his anger and said: "Well, let''s talk about this competition now. This is the first time I have held such a competition between several countries since I took the throne, and its significance is self-evident. We want to make this competition a success and show the strength of Fengming country! Du Xiaoli, this event has just been discussed with ministers in the early morning, and the venue is as recommended by King Ren At your casual club. "


    When Du Xiaoli heard Han Mingze''s words, he knew that Han Minghong pushed Suiyuan to the front. In his heart, he marked a fork on him and drew a few knives with a knife.


    "Wei Chen must do his best!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, that''s the place. But although it''s for your convenience, you don''t have to worry about other things. We''ve discussed it. This time, we''ll leave it to Wang and Prime Minister Du. Wang Ding is responsible for security, and other arrangements to Prime Minister Du. Prime Minister Du is your father. You should cooperate better with each other."


    "The old minister will do his best." Du Yunhan said. At the same time, he sighed in his heart. Originally, he wanted to get rid of this matter, but now he knows that Suiyuan is Du Xiaoli''s place, so he can''t stand idly by. It''s only a month away from the game. I don''t know whether all the preparations will come or not.


    "King Ding, the security part is up to you. You must ensure everyone''s personal safety!" Han Mingze said to Han Mingyi.


    "My brother, do as you wish!"


    "Emperor, my younger brother also wants to do his part for this competition." Han Minghong suddenly said.


    Han Mingze looked at Han Minghong and said, "King Ren, just give more guidance to the students of the college. Let them do other things. You''re good at learning. Your guidance should be very helpful to those students."


    This is to refuse his request. Although Han Minghong was unwilling, he leaned down and said, "my younger brother, obey the order!"


    "Well, this time it''s up to the three of you. Ren Wang, you step down first." Han Mingze said.


    "I''m leaving." Han Minghong saluted, glanced at Du Xiaoli and slowly retreated out.


    "Now tell me about your arrangement for this competition..."


    Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan said their own ideas respectively. Du Xiaoli said something about the situation with fate, and also said some of their own suggestions. They listened to Du Yunhan and Han Mingze''s eyes shine.


    After the preliminary plan was drawn up, Du Xiaoli told the emperor about the release of Gu for the Empress Dowager. Finally, she set the time in two days. After the Empress Dowager releases Gu, she can go back to the palace. She can also prepare for the competition at ease.


    It''s a big deal to relieve the Empress Dowager for the Empress Dowager. Han Mingze confirmed that the time was ready, so he agreed that Du Xiaoli would take care of the Empress Dowager in Chuang Tzu these two days, and leave the matter here to Du Yunhan and Muzi mu. After she relieved the Empress Dowager for the empress dowager, she would return to the capital.


    "Call -"


    Du Xiaoli stood outside the Palace door and took a deep breath. Every time she entered the palace, she felt so depressed. Those carved jade bricks seemed to have no attraction to her. Instead, they were like prison, imprisoning countless people''s youth. Even the smiling faces on the carving seemed to contain sadness.


    "You girl, what else are you hiding from me?" Du Xiaoli sighed before she came. Du Yunhan bounced a two finger bullet on her head.


    "Dad, it hurts!" Du Xiaoli shouted to Du Yunhan. "Hum, let you hide everything from me!" Du Yunhan wanted to knock Du Xiaoli''s head again. Seeing her covering her head, she looked at herself pitifully and put her hand down again. "Look at this matter. If you had told me earlier that Suiyuan was your place, I would have rejected it to the emperor. Now, such a major thing will fall on us." "I don''t know. Who knew that Han Minghong would push Suiyuan out. Dad, don''t be angry." Du Xiaoli saw that Du Yunhan didn''t beat himself, Go up and take his arm and say coquettish. "You''re hiding from me when you know medical skills. Yes, you''re hiding from me, too. Do you have anything to hide from me?" Du Yunhan asked, staring at Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan''s appearance, smiled weakly, and said, "so what, does it count to open with others?" "count! As long as it has something to do with you!" Du Yunhan knew that she had something to hide from herself. "Cough, let''s go to the carriage. I''ll just take you to have a look. Then I''ll go back to Chuang Tzu." Du Xiaoli suggested. "Let''s go." Du Xiaoli, Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi got on the carriage together. The coachman waved his whip, and the carriage slowly left the gate of the palace. After they left, in a corner outside the palace, Han Minghong came out from behind and looked at the back of Du Xiaoli''s carriage with a haze in his eyes.

 Chapter 166

    In the carriage, Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan with a weak expression.


    "Say it," said Du Yunhan, waiting for the carriage to leave the palace.


    "Well, Fengxue building has my share." Du Xiaoli explained honestly.


    "What is a share?" Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and had never heard of the word.


    "Well, to put it simply, I invested money in it and paid dividends according to the ratio. It''s half a boss," Du Xiaoli explained simply.


    "That is to say, the wind and snow building is also your place?" Du Yunhan jumped fiercely when he heard the wind and snow building, which is also a place to attract attention!


    Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "Any more?"


    "Also, what, Li''s fruit wine..." Du Xiaoli touched his nose. In this way, he seems to have a lot of industries.


    "Is the Li family fruit wine that sells wine?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "Yes."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan. He looked as if he was angry. Before he spoke, Du Yunhan laughed, patted Du Xiaoli on the shoulder and said, "it''s good. It''s worthy of being Du Yunhan''s daughter! Good! Good!"


    Seeing that Du Yunhan was not angry, Du Xiaoli was also relieved, although she didn''t know what she was nervous about.


    Because it was close to noon, muzimu had already prepared lunch when Du Xiaoli and others arrived at Suiyuan. After lunch, muzimu took them around the Suiyuan club to let them know something about it. Then Du Xiaoli took Xia yuan back in a carriage.


    Because the Empress Dowager is in Chuang Tzu, although she is busy now, Han Mingyi rushed back to Du Chuang when it was dark. Now I seem to be used to it. The place with her is the place I want to go, as if someone is waiting for me to go home at home.


    Du Xiaoli told the Empress Dowager about the matter after dinner, and said that she would solve the Gu insects for her. She said that the time would be set in two days, because she would prepare pills to inhibit Gu insects in these two days.


    When Meng Jiangzhuo knew that Du Xiaoli was Suiyuan''s boss, he was surprised. He covered his mouth with his hands and looked at Du Xiaoli in disbelief. It took a long time for a sentence to come out: "Xiaoli, are you really only 13 years old? How can you do anything? Suiyuan club is also yours. I won''t be surprised if someone tells me that the wind and snow building is yours next time!"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Meng Jiangzhuo and smiled. She didn''t know if she would be really surprised that day.


    The next day, Du Xiaoli was preparing a pill to suppress Gu insects in the pharmacy. Xia Yuanjin said that someone came to Chuang Tzu to find Du Xiaoli. When Du Xiaoli went out to see it, he saw Niu Jing and Qingchen saluting respectfully to the visitors.


    Du Xiaoli saw that there were four people. One was a thin old man, Hu Yijian, who was called the king of medicine. The other is a tall, thin, middle-aged man with beautiful eyes, a woman in white gauze at the age of about 20, and another is Tong Tong.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    "Xiaoli, come here, master is coming." Niu Jing waved to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli walked over, gave a big gift to Hu Yijian and said, "disciple Du Xiaoli has seen the master."


    "Ha ha, are you Xiaoli? Come on, let me show you to the teacher. Well, you''re an inspiring child at first sight. No wonder you can inherit the medical skills of Yaowang valley." although Hu Yijian is not young, he is very strong and full of breath.


    "I said to send someone to pick you up, but elder martial brother said you didn''t know when to come." Du Xiaoli looked at Hu Yijian and felt very kind.


    "Ha ha, because I don''t know when I will arrive. Qingchen knows." Hu Yijian said.


    "Younger martial sister, this is your senior brother Wang Ze and nephew Nuoer." Qingchen introduced two other people to Du Xiaoli.


    "Senior brother Wang Ze." Du Xiaoli nodded to Wang Ze and greeted him first.


    "Nuo''er has seen little martial uncle." Nuo''er came forward and saluted Du Xiaoli and greeted her, but the expression and tone revealed a taste that didn''t pay attention to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli felt fan Nuoer''s contempt for herself. Before she spoke, she straightened up and came behind Wang Ze. She looked around at the Chuang Tzu without looking at Du Xiaoli.


    Fan Nuoer is one of the top medical talents of the younger generation. Although there are many young children in Yaowang Valley who study medicine, some are older than her, but there is nothing comparable to her medical skills. Moreover, she is only nineteen years old. She is relatively young. Over time, she will become a climate. Therefore, she has always been a princess like existence in Yaowang Valley and the object of worship.


    Du Xiaoli is Cheng Yaojin killed halfway. Although no one has seen her except Niujing, there are rumors about her in Yaowang Valley, which completely overshadowed her, which makes her very unhappy. Especially when she heard that Du Xiaoli was only 13 years old, she didn''t pay attention to the little martial uncle. She felt that everything was a rumor. How could someone be so small but more powerful than her!


    She was planning to sneak out of the valley to meet Du Xiaoli. Han Mingyuan came. After Qingchen got the news, she left Yaowang valley with Han Mingyuan. When she heard that her Shigong and Shifu were coming out, she followed them in the name of taking care of them.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli today is really the same as he imagined. It''s just a baby who hasn''t grown up. Although he calls her martial uncle, he doesn''t take Du Xiaoli to heart. Everyone looked at fan Nuoer''s attitude and had their own thoughts, but they didn''t say anything. Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "master, senior brother, let''s go first." "well, let''s go." Du Xiaoli took several people into the yard and took them to meet the Empress Dowager and Mrs. Meng first. They want to live here. The Empress Dowager can''t hide from them. Let them know, and we can dispel the poison to the Empress Dowager together. Besides, his master and the Empress Dowager are also old acquaintances. If they meet here, they can''t help but say hello. The Empress Dowager had already got up and was in the yard basking in the sun and chatting with Mrs. Meng. When she heard that Hu Yijian was coming, she said, "our old friend has come. Let''s go to the meeting." "well, I haven''t seen him for a long time." Mrs. Meng said. "Alas, it has been so many years unknowingly." the Empress Dowager sighed, "now we are all old." "I still remember that it was decades ago when we ran out, met him, followed him and watched him hang a pot to help the world." "haha, we were still little girls at that time, and now our great grandchildren have come out." "Yes, time flies..."

 Chapter 167

    As they walked, they sighed. When they came to the living room, they saw Hu Yijian and others who were already sitting inside.


    "See the Empress Dowager."


    "Brother Hu, you''re here at last." the Empress Dowager raised her hand and asked everyone to get up. Then she went to the Lord in the middle and sat down. Old lady Meng sat down under her.


    "I heard Qingchen say you were coming, but I haven''t seen you for so many days. I thought I couldn''t see you before I went back to the palace!" the Empress Dowager also said.


    Du Xiaoli heard the claim of the empress dowager, not mourning, but me. I think their relationship with Hu Yijian is really good.


    "I was going to take my time, but after receiving Qingchen''s news and telling you about your situation, we came directly to the capital." Hu Yijian touched his gray beard.


    On the way to, Hu Yijian kept walking and stopping, not in a hurry. But two days ago, he received a message from Qingchen that the Empress Dowager was in good health, so he asked Wang Ze to run directly to Phoenix.


    "Before, Qingchen just said that your body was like, but he didn''t say specifically, what''s the matter with you?" Hu Yijian asked.


    "That is, people are old and their bodies are useless," said the Empress Dowager.


    There was no outsider in the house. Qingchen told Hu Yijian about the poisoning of the Empress Dowager.


    "Did you check it out?" Hu Yijian asked Qingchen after listening.


    "Not me, but younger martial sister. When I came to the capital, she had already received the Empress Dowager to Chuang Tzu." Qingchen said.


    "I don''t think it can be you. You''re not familiar with Gu Shu." Hu Yijian said, then looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "Xiao Li, you know well about Southwest Gu Shu?"


    "It''s all right." Du Xiaoli said, "I used to live in the southwest, not far from miaojiang. It will be miaojiang hundreds of miles away from our county. I studied this before when I had nothing to do. But it''s not very deep."


    "You have a lot of research on medicine and poison, but you didn''t expect to be involved in Gu Shu." Qingchen sighed.


    Du Xiaoli smiled. In fact, she didn''t have much time, just because she had a high IQ and learned everything quickly. Besides, medical skills existed in previous lives. She didn''t spend too much time on it. She mostly studied poison skills. As she said, she didn''t have much in-depth understanding of the Gu Shu, but only learned some basic and easy Gu Shu, which was too complex, and she still couldn''t.


    The poisonous insects on the Empress Dowager should be the lowest poisonous insects that the other party relies on. No one here understands poisonous insects.


    Hu Yijian looked at Du Xiaoli with approval, and then said to the empress dowager, "I''d better take your pulse."


    "OK."


    The Empress Dowager stretched out her arm and asked Hu Yijian to feel her pulse. Hu Yijian came forward, carefully held it for a while, then let go of her hand and returned to her position, saying: "your body is well cared for now, and should be able to withstand the impact of forcing out poisonous insects."


    "All these benefit from your little apprentice." the Empress Dowager was also very happy to hear Hu Yijian say so. She waved to Du Xiaoli. When Du Xiaoli passed, she took her to sit next to her and said, "she has been taking medicine to recuperate me for a while. Otherwise, I''m afraid I don''t have many days to live!"


    "Grandma Han is serious. Xiaoli just did what a doctor and a younger generation should do. And grandma Han will live a long life." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    Fan Nuo''er looked at Du Xiaoli in the whole room. When he heard Du Xiaoli''s words, he bowed his head and muttered, "you know flattery!"


    Hu Yijian asked about the time to learn about Gu insects. Du Xiaoli said that he was preparing a pill to suppress Gu insects, which would take two days, so the time was initially set the day after tomorrow.


    When they learned that Du Xiaoli had to prepare pills, Hu Yijian and they rushed Du Xiaoli back to the pharmacy. Wang Ze and fan Nuoer arranged a room for them to rest, and the three old people got together to talk about the past.


    When Du Xiaoli left, he saw the three talking and laughing and smiled. It is also very rare to maintain friendship for decades in this dynasty.


    "Martial uncle, please stay."


    Du Xiaoli left the yard and was about to go back to the pharmacy when she heard someone call herself. She turned around, looked at fan Nuoer and asked, "what''s the matter with martial nephew fan Nuoer?"


    "Martial uncle, I want to go to the pharmacy with you. Would you like to see how martial uncle prepares the pills to suppress insects? Maybe I can help you!" fan Nuoer said bluntly, but her words didn''t seem to be asking, but seemed to be ordering.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "you''ve been on your way for a few days. You must be very tired now. Go and have a rest first. I''ll be fine with the preparation of pills alone. I''ll ask you for help if necessary. Xia yuan, take martial nephew Nuo''er to have a rest."


    "Miss Nuoer, please." Xia yuan came out from behind Du Xiaoli and asked fan Nuoer.


    "Then I won''t bother you. But little martial uncle sometimes does things according to his ability. The Empress Dowager can''t do experiments casually. Don''t let something happen at that time, which will affect the whole Yaowang Valley and the prime minister''s house." fan Nuo''er said, stopped looking at Du Xiaoli and left first. Xia yuan hurried up and took her to the yard where she lived temporarily.


    "She''s just young and vigorous. Don''t take it to heart." Qingchen came out of the yard and said to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli looked at Qingchen. His silver hair was shining in the sun. With a white dress and an indifferent face, he really felt that he didn''t touch the world. She nodded at him and said, "I know." Qingchen looked at Du Xiaoli and felt that she was really a strange woman in the world. She was not arrogant and indifferent. She seemed to have experienced vicissitudes of life. It was clear that she was the young one, but she was very tolerant of fan Nuoer''s temperament, as if she was older. "Can I help you with the pills?" "if elder martial brother has nothing to do, you are welcome to help me." Du Xiaoli replied. The reason why she didn''t agree with fannuoer was that she didn''t see the meaning of wanting to help from fannuoer''s eyes, but wanted to see how she did it. Her mind was not on making pills. She just helped. Qingchen really wanted to help her and develop the pills as soon as possible, so she invited him to join her. They went to the pharmacy and studied until the evening. It was not until Xia yuan called them to dinner before dinner that Du Xiaoli and Qingchen left the pharmacy. The specific medicinal materials have been configured, and the rest only need to be made into pills tomorrow. After arriving at the restaurant, Du Xiaoli saw that the original one table had become two tables. She looked up at the sky. How did this person become so many? "Your Highness Ding, are you thirsty? Drink a glass of water?" fan Nuoer''s voice caught Du Xiaoli''s attention. When she looked, she just saw fan Nuoer put a glass of water in front of Han Mingyi and leaned over Han Mingyi with a charming smile.

 Chapter 168

    Du Xiaoli''s mood was not beautiful. After looking at fan Nuoer''s big chest utensil and his small steamed bread, he couldn''t help but curl his mouth and stare at Han Mingyi. Han Mingyi already knew fan Nuoer''s identity and looked at the water cup she put in front of her without any action. Suddenly he felt an angry look. Turning his head, Du Xiaoli turned away and went out. He immediately got up and walked towards her. When fannuoer saw Han Mingyi, he ignored himself. As soon as Du Xiaoli appeared, he went over to talk to her and stamped his feet angrily. "Li''er." when Han Mingyi came to the garden, he caught up with Du Xiaoli, grabbed her arm and grabbed her. "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi''s evil face and suddenly wanted to draw some turtles for him to see if there were women pouncing on him. "Are you angry?" Han Mingyi said. "Ah? What are you angry about? What can I be angry about?" Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli''s hand and didn''t let her move. He said, "if you''re not angry, how can you see me and your martial nephew go?" Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingyi and said, "I''m just going to bring two jars of wine for the master. Since you''re here, let''s go together." "bring wine?" Han Mingyi heard Du Xiaoli''s words, The corners of the mouth smoke. In general, shouldn''t you be angry when you eat wrong? He just clearly felt her unhappiness. "Are you going?" "cough, go. Let''s go." Han Mingyi put his hand on his mouth and coughed for a while. They went to the wine cellar to move two jars of wine. When they returned to the restaurant, everyone was already seated. Du Xiaoli asked Han Mingyi to put one jar of wine on the table, and then opened it. A smell of wine filled the whole restaurant. "Master, this is the wine I asked the people in Chuang Tzu to brew some time ago. Try it." Du Xiaoli asked Bai Ningyuan to pour wine for the people at that table and pour wine for this table himself. But the Empress Dowager can only watch and can''t drink. "Your servants will do this?" fan Nuoer picked up the wine glass, smelled it, and then said in a strange way: "isn''t this the wine of Li''s distillery? Little martial uncle, don''t you take other people''s wine and say it was made by your servants?" the restaurant was warm and the atmosphere suddenly became a little stiff. Wang Ze looked at fan Nuoer and scolded, "Nuoer!" "I''m also telling the truth!" Fan Nuoer looked at Wang Ze innocently and said, "besides, this is what the master told me. Wine is the only fruit wine produced by the Li family winery. Except the Li family winery, no other winery can. Although little martial uncle has a vineyard here, it can''t be said that this wine was made by her servants!" "Shut up! Younger martial sister, Nuo''er is young and not sensible. Don''t take her words to heart." Wang Ze looked at Du Xiaoli and said apologetically. It''s young and not sensible again! Today, "you said you found the grapes, that''s what you found?" fan Nuo''er looked incredulous, "I said I found them!" "This grape was really discovered by younger martial sister. We didn''t know when she gave it to us!" Niu Jing said. "By the way, you brewed the wine for the first time? General Ji Shao drank half a jar at once!" "I also heard Leng Er say this. He said that brother Liufeng drank a lot at once, and finally brother Xiaoyi stopped him, otherwise everyone else would have to drink." Du Xiaoli thought of what happened at that time and felt funny. He followed Niu Jing''s words. "Ha, I heard someone speak ill of me." Ji Liufeng''s voice suddenly came in from the outside, startling everyone in the room. Then Ji Liufeng, with white crescent, came in from the outside. "Brother Liu Feng, why are you here?" Du Xiaoli got up and said. "Ha ha, of course I''m here to catch your pigtail! Look, just let me hear you speak ill of me?!" Ji Liufeng then saluted the Empress Dowager. "Liu Feng, are you here? I haven''t seen you since the Mid Autumn Festival!" the Empress Dowager waved her hand to Ji Liufeng. "Liu Feng has been dealing with things in the military camp. It''s always heard that Xiaoli has a Chuang Tzu here. This is the first time!" Ji Liufeng replied. Seeing that there is good wine on the table, she consciously brought a bowl and drank it. "Where did I speak ill of you? I just stated what happened at the beginning." Du Xiaoli asked Qiao Zhu to add a stool to Ji Liufeng and continued the topic. "It''s not because the wine you made at the beginning was so delicious that I drank more than half a jar without paying attention!" Ji Liufeng argued cunningly, "At that time, I heard you say that Li''s distillery wanted to buy your prescription because you were joking. I didn''t expect you to really give her the prescription at last." "I didn''t give it to her. No, I was cooperating." Du Xiaoli said. "No, cooperating. Anyway, you followed them, didn''t you?" Ji Liufeng said, then looked at Du Xiaoli strangely and said: "How did you say your head was made of melon seeds? How old were you then? You could make wine!"

 Chapter 169

    Du Xiaoli saw Wang Ze and Fred''s face becoming a little ugly. He was in a laugh. The season was too awesome. He seemed to be saying that he should not laugh at his old affairs, but he revealed the founder of his wine in words, which is more effective than the positive wine that she created. Hit fan Nuo''er in the face, but it didn''t hurt their face.


    "Come on, what''s my head like? Do you want to knock it open?" Du Xiaoli glanced at Ji Liufeng playfully and said, "haven''t you eaten yet? Xia yuan, bring a pair of dishes and chopsticks to brother Liufeng."


    Xia yuan prepares Ji Liufeng''s bowl when Qiao Zhu adds a chair to Ji Liufeng. When she hears Du Xiaoli''s words, she brings up the bowls and chopsticks.


    "Ha ha, I''ll be polite." Ji Liufeng took the dishes and chopsticks and ate with everyone.


    We will not continue to talk about this wine, because it is also a disgrace to fan Nuoer. At least they are guests and people from Yaowang Valley, so we can''t ignore it at all.


    With Ji Liufeng as a living treasure, the atmosphere of the restaurant became active again. Knowing that he had known Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli before, Meng Jiangzhuo asked him to tell him what had happened.


    Meng Jiangzhuo''s proposal has been recognized by others. The Empress Dowager is also curious about what kind of things made her somewhat cold-hearted grandson so interested.


    So the dinner became Ji Liufeng''s personal speech show. He told Du Xiaoli what happened at that time. He kicked Du Xiaoli who saved Han Mingyi, and then she kicked him back. She said that she went to the mountain to pick up a wolf and named it silver. She said that she followed Niujing to learn to identify medicinal materials, dig herbs to sell, and that she planted grapes to make wine and bought fruit trees on the mountain, Especially when so many royal guards went to work as farmers to plant orange trees, it was the first time in ancient and modern times. He also talked about the baby kiss.


    "Oh? So you had a verbal agreement!" Meng Jiangzhuo and others laughed and joked when they heard Ji Liufeng''s story about their trip to duzhuang.


    "Hehe, so the emperor''s marriage is to take the oral agreement you made that year seriously." the Empress Dowager looked at Du Xiaoli with satisfaction.


    Although Han Mingze is the emperor, her favorite is Han Mingyi. He is also her favorite grandson. Seeing that Han Mingyi has been unwilling to accept the imperial concubine, they also thought about giving him a woman at the beginning. Finally, they were rejected by him, so there was a rumor that he was not close to women.


    Later, she called Han Mingyi to the Forbidden Palace alone. Han Mingyi told her that he had a girl in his heart. He was waiting for her to go to Beijing and didn''t want to have other women before her, otherwise she would dislike him.


    The Empress Dowager was very angry at that time. The dignified Prince did not say that he wanted three thousand beauties, but he could not say that he refused all the other women for one woman. But Han Mingyi insisted on his meaning and refused to give in. Later, he said a word and let her choose to respect his choice.


    He said: "grandma Huang, for the peace of Fengming country, I can give up those things or fight to death on the battlefield. As long as I can protect Fengming country and defend the country for the emperor and my Han family. As a member of the royal family, I don''t feel bad about giving up those things, but Grandma Huang, this is the only thing I want to insist on."


    After listening to Han Mingyi''s words, the Empress Dowager was silent for a long time. Looking at the strong body kneeling in front of him, she finally sighed a long sigh. From then on, she stopped asking him about this convenient thing. As soon as the Empress Dowager let go, others were not in a hurry.


    Who knew that later he would take the initiative to ask the emperor to marry him. Although he said it lightly, she knew at that time that the girl he was waiting for came.


    Although she said she would respect Han Mingyi''s choice, she would still look at Du Xiaoli from her grandmother''s identity. Fortunately, this girl is different from other girls and is very interested in her own appetite. Today, when she heard about her childhood, she felt sorry for her childhood suffering and lamented her strong ability. Such a woman will certainly become a good princess!


    Being embarrassed by the crowd, Du Xiaoli''s face turned a little red and said, "brother Liufeng, when you saw you for the first time, you laughed a lot!"


    Ji Liufeng, who was talking vigorously, was stunned when he heard this sentence, and then remembered that when he saw Du Xiaoli for the first time, she said that to lenger.


    Who''s the man in there who laughs furiously?


    "Ha ha, you asked younger martial sister who she was." Niu Jing remembered the first day Ji Liufeng came and asked Du Xiaoli who she was.


    Ji Liufeng felt the cold air from Han Mingyi, smiled unnaturally, and then said, "Your Highness King Ding, this, I''m here to tell you that there''s something waiting for you to deal with in the barracks. Have you finished eating now?"


    "Why didn''t you say something earlier?" Han Mingyi knew that what Ji Liufeng had to say himself must not be a small matter. He put down his chopsticks and said to the Empress Dowager: "grandma, since there''s something in the barracks, we''ll leave first."


    "Go, business matters," said the Empress Dowager.


    At least most people are full of wine and food. Only fan Nuoer has always been against the delicious food in front of him.


    After dinner, everyone went back to their own yard. Because the people in Yaowang Valley live in another yard, Du Xiaoli finally doesn''t have to see fan Nuoer add blocking to himself. The next day, Du Xiaoli also stayed in the pharmacy. She made the pills before noon, and then practiced in the pharmacy all the time. Recently, because she was too busy, she didn''t spend other time cultivating internal skills except before going to bed at night. Now she has time to practice. The most important thing is that she doesn''t have to see fan Nuoer and Wang Ze here! Han Mingyi didn''t come back last night. She asked lenger to bring him a message this morning. The pill can be made today. If necessary, tell the one in the palace, and she will dispel the poison to the Empress Dowager tomorrow. Han Mingyi went to the capital in the middle of the night yesterday and went to the imperial study this morning to tell Han Mingze about it. Han Mingze also said that he would go to Chuang Tzu outside the city the next day. Stay in the pharmacy until the evening. When Xia yuan came to ask her to have dinner, she told her what happened to fan Nuoer all day. She heard that she was in her yard all day, but she went to the mountains in the evening. Du Xiaoli raised her eyebrows suspiciously. She didn''t know what she was thinking. After waiting for the Empress Dowager to have a rest, Du Xiaoli returned to her room and meditated on the sequence of things the next day. She checked what she wanted to use, and then went to bed to practice. Because she wanted to detoxify the Empress Dowager the next day, she had to go to bed earlier tonight. At midnight, Du Xiaoli suddenly opened his eyes, which looked particularly bright in the night.

 Chapter 170

    The sound of window paper being pierced was drowned by the sound of insects at night, but she didn''t escape her particularly sensitive ear to sound. She held her breath in bed for a moment and heard the door open. Then a figure came in without scruples.


    The man came to Du Xiaoli''s bed, looked at her sleeping, snorted coldly and said, "what''s so powerful about a little doll? Dare to unite with others to laugh at me! I see how you can clean up the situation tomorrow!"


    With that, she rummaged through the room, saw the box on the table, went to open it, and saw two pills lying inside, one large and one small. When she thought of dinner, Du Xiaoli said that the big one was taken before removing the Gu, and the small one was taken after removing the Gu. She picked up the small one, took out a packet of powder from her belt, opened it, put the pills in the powder, rolled it twice, and then put it in the box.


    "If the Emperor sees this result tomorrow, I don''t know what will happen to you? Hehe..."


    After everything was ready, the man glanced at the man on the bed, left the room, turned around in the yard, flew out of the fence and went to another yard.


    "Where have you been?"


    The man was just about to push the door back to his house when he heard a question.


    "Teacher, master..." fan Nuo''er turned and looked at the suddenly appeared person, some trembling shouted.


    Wang Ze saw fan Nuoer dressed neatly. He should have come back from the outside and said, "it''s so late. Where have you been?"


    "I had too much supper to sleep, so I went out to eat." fan Nuo''er replied.


    When Wang Ze saw fan Nuoer''s flashing eyes, he knew she didn''t tell the truth, but he didn''t continue to ask. He said, "it''s so late, go back and have a rest. Tomorrow we''ll see your little martial uncle solve Gu."


    "Nuo''er knows, so he''ll go back to bed." fan Nuo''er said, pushed open the door of the room and dodged in.


    Wang Ze stood in the yard for a while. He made sure that no one came to the yard, so he went back to his house.


    On the other side, Du Xiaoli opened her eyes after fan Nuoer left. After confirming that she had left the yard, she got up, came to the table and picked up the medicine box.


    "Miss." Xia yuan jumped down from the beam and looked at Du Xiaoli, "just miss Nuoer, she..."


    Du Xiaoli said that he might have guests here tonight, so he asked her to ambush on the beam. If she got up from bed, she would come down, or she would stand still on the beam. Now Du Xiaoli got up and she jumped down.


    Du Xiaoli opened the medicine box, took out the small pill, put it under his nose and smelled it. His face sank and said, "bone eating powder."


    "Bone swallowing powder?!" Xia yuan was startled by Du Xiaoli''s words and asked, "is that the poison that will hurt all over the body after taking it?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded, threw the pill back into the box and said, "she kept asking me about the pill at dinner tonight. It turned out to be this idea! I always thought she was at least arrogant and thought she was a guest, so I tolerated her again and again. I didn''t expect that she had such a vicious mind!"


    "Miss, you said tonight that there is only one pill like this. Now this is poisoned, and tomorrow''s things will have to be delayed." Xia Yuan said.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the pills in the box on the table, sneered and said, "no, tomorrow''s things will go according to the plan."


    Since you don''t want face, tear your face directly!


    The next morning, Du Xiaoli got up early. The poisoned box was still on the table last night. When Xia yuan brought Du Xiaoli face wash, she saw the box and asked, "Miss, do you want me to throw it away?"


    "No, since she made it like this, leave it to her." Du Xiaoli put his hand into the basin, washed it twice, then wet the towel on the edge of the basin in the water, picked it up and wrung it dry, then put it on his face for a while, and then took it off. The whole person suddenly woke up a lot.


    "The pill has been destroyed. What should I do to relieve the Gu for the Empress Dowager today?" Xia Yuan said anxiously.


    Du Xiaoli put the towel back into the water, came to the bedside, took out another similar box from the pillow, opened it for Xia yuan, closed it again, and said, "how can I easily destroy the pills I worked so hard to get?"


    Although it was only a glance, Xia yuan still recognized the two pills inside, just like the pills that fan Nuoer would destroy, looked at the box on the table and asked suspiciously, "Miss, what is this?"


    "That''s just the pill I prepared in the pharmacy yesterday. It''s good for cultivating internal power." Du Xiaoli replied, "although the effect is very good, it''s easy to prepare. It doesn''t hurt if it''s destroyed. Let''s go and make today''s breakfast for grandma Han."


    Because it was still early, Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan didn''t see anyone else on their way to the kitchen. When they got to the kitchen, Yingge and Qiao Zhu had already taken some old maids to prepare breakfast. When they saw Du Xiaoli, the people in the kitchen stopped to salute and said, "miss."


    "It''s hard for you." Du Xiaoli waved to them and said, "they''ll get up in a while. Go on making breakfast."


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli came to Yingge and asked, "are you ready?" "well, these rice have been soaked, as long as they are boiled into porridge." Yingge is washing the rice in the water. The water of the washed rice seems to be much whiter than before. "I''ll take the rest. Go and help Qiaozhu." Du Xiaoli took the rice from yingsinger and nuzui Qiaozhu. "Yes, miss." Yingge said and went to Qiaozhu. Du Xiaoli poured the rice and water into a small pot, and then put them on a small stove to boil. In the middle, he added two herbs, boiled them for a while and picked them up again. When the rice was boiled, he returned the firewood and sent Qiao Zhu to see if the Empress Dowager got up. After a while, Qiao Zhu came back and said that the Empress Dowager had got up and finished grooming. After hearing this, Du Xiaoli poured the porridge into a porcelain bowl and asked Shang Xiayuan to leave the kitchen together. "Little martial uncle." Du Xiaoli was stopped by fan Nuoer when he passed the restaurant. "Nephew Nuo''er, what''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli stopped and looked at fan Nuo''er. Fan Nuoer said with a smile, "it''s all right. I just want to say to little martial uncle, I wish you all the best today! I can successfully solve the Gu for the Empress Dowager." "yes, thank you." Du Xiaoli said, "there''s nothing else I''ll go first. Xia yuan, let''s go." Du Xiaoli said and turned to the Empress Dowager''s house. Xia yuan followed him with porridge and left.

 Chapter 171

    Fan Nuoer looked at Du Xiaoli''s back and pulled a beautiful arc from the corners of his mouth.


    "See how long you can laugh..."


    Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan come to the house of the empress dowager, knock on the door and go in with permission.


    "Grandma Han, how do you feel when you get up this morning?"


    The Empress Dowager''s spirit is very good. During her stay in Chuang Tzu, she is much better. Maybe it was because she didn''t vomit after eating the food prepared by Du Xiaoli. A lost meat was restored on her face.


    "Xiaoli, are you going to dispel Gu for me today?" the Empress Dowager knew that Du Xiaoli brought breakfast for herself and came to the table to sit down.


    "Yes," said Du Xiaoli, "have breakfast and rest for a while. You can start when the emperor comes."


    "The emperor will come too?"


    "Yes, the emperor is worried about your body, so he wants to look at me and solve Gu for you." Du Xiaoli replied.


    When Han Mingyi came back last night, he told her about Han Mingze''s coming and asked her to wait until they came back in the morning.


    She brought the cooked porridge to the Empress Dowager and said, "grandma Han had to drink porridge this morning because she wanted to dispel Gu."


    "OK."


    The Empress Dowager took a sip of the spoon and nodded. Although there was no salt, no taste, and no side dishes for dinner, Du Xiaoli cooked the porridge very fragrant. Just like this, she also ate most of the bowl.


    When the Empress Dowager had breakfast, Du Xiaoli took her for a walk in the yard to bask in the early autumn morning sun. When Han Mingze and her family came, they returned to the house to get ready to dispel Gu.


    Because it concerns the life of the empress dowager, Hu Yijian and Qingchen Niujing wangze also came. With Han Mingze, Han Mingyi and Han Mingyuan, the room seemed a little crowded.


    Bai Ningyuan knew that Du Xiaoli had dispelled Gu to the Empress Dowager today, so he came with him.


    Du Xiaoli asked the Empress Dowager to lie on the imperial concubine''s chair. Han Mingze, Han Mingyi and Han Mingyuan stood at the back. Hu Yijian and Qingchen were on the side to pay attention to whether there was anything different from the Empress Dowager at any time. Then he asked Xia yuan to lay down his hand. After taking a deep breath, he slowly pulled up the sleeve of the Empress Dowager''s right hand.


    "Grandma Han, you take this pill." Du Xiaoli took the box and opened it to reveal two pills, one large and one small.


    Fan Nuoer, who was watching from behind, saw Du Xiaoli open the box. A glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes and soon fell silent again.


    The Empress Dowager took the pill, put it in her mouth and swallowed it with the water brought by Menggu.


    Du Xiaoli waited for a few minutes, then took his pulse to the Empress Dowager. He felt that the time had not come. He waited for a while to take his pulse again to make sure that the pill had worked. He nodded to Xia yuan and said, "almost."


    "Well -"


    At this time, the Empress Dowager uttered a painful groan, and the expression on her face was also painful, which suddenly made Han Mingyi''s hearts pull up.


    "Grandma Han, your body is no longer suitable for Gu insects to survive. Walking in your body and looking for an exit will be painful. You should bear with it. I will guide it to your arm with a silver needle, and then I need to draw a wound on your wrist." Du Xiaoli explained.


    The Gu insect had already walked in her body again. The Empress Dowager had no strength to speak. When she heard Du Xiaoli''s words, she winked at her to show that she knew.


    "Xia yuan." Du Xiaoli shouted to Xia yuan when he got approval.


    Xia yuan quickly handed the silver needle to Du Xiaoli, who then pricked several needles on the arm of the Empress Dowager. After a while, a meat ball appeared on her arm and moved slowly towards her wrist.


    Come here!


    Du Xiaoli watched the insect appear on her arm. At this point, the solution of the insect will be more than half successful!


    Han Mingze and his wife have been paying close attention to the situation of the Empress Dowager. When they see the bulge of Gu insects, they hold their breath.


    The insect moves slowly, testing the patience of the people in the room. Du Xiaoli kept staring at the insect. When it was close to his wrist, he said, "Xia yuan, dagger."


    Drinking blood was handed to her. Du Xiaoli took it and gently scratched it on the wrist of the empress dowager, and the blood flowed out.


    "Number five." Du Xiaoli handed the dagger to Xia yuan, then said, and a silver needle was put into her hand. She took a needle and stabbed it in a hole near her wrist, and the blood that had been flowing out stopped.


    Hu Yijian looked at Du Xiaoli so hemostatic, his eyes lit up, looked at her calm and calm appearance, smiled and nodded.


    "Come out." Niujing, who has been paying attention to the insect, whispered when they saw that the insect had moved slowly to the wound.


    Du Xiaoli took out a bag of white powder, hooked it with his fingernail and put it next to the wound, sending out a faint fragrance. Gu insect seems to like this taste very much. It moves towards the wound obviously faster, and finally shows its fat body bit by bit.


    Although it came out of the body and just moved on the wound, the Gu insect didn''t get any blood on it, just like a transparent cicada pupa.


    Du Xiaoli clamped the insect with a clip and put it in the prepared basin. Then he stained the liquor with a cotton ball, carefully wiped off the powder just sprinkled, and then treated the wound. After bandaging, he took all the silver needles off the Empress Dowager''s arm. "Hoo -" after this, Du Xiaoli''s tight body relaxed and said, "grandma Han, the Gu insect has come out." after the Gu insect left the body, the Empress Dowager''s painful expression was relieved. Seeing Du Xiaoli whose hair has been wet with sweat, he said, "it''s hard for you, child." "no hard. Grandma Han, just take this medicine." Du Xiaoli said, then turned and looked at Xia yuan. Xia yuan opened the box. She picked up the small pill and handed it to the Empress Dowager. Fannuoer watched the small pill in Du Xiaoli''s hand transfer to the Empress Dowager''s hand, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. As long as you eat this, Du Xiaoli will be finished! "Master, just eat this." Menggu took a glass of water and handed it to the Empress Dowager and said with concern. "HMM." the empress dowager, who had just been tortured, now had little strength, nodded slightly and took the pill with Menggu''s hand. Eat! Fan Nuoer looked at the Empress Dowager nervously. After seeing her take the pills, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked with concern: "empress dowager, how do you feel now?" "it''s much more comfortable." the Empress Dowager said, but as soon as the voice fell, she suddenly covered her chest and gasped. "Grandma, grandma, how are you?" "master?"

 Chapter 172

    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing the appearance of the empress dowager, the people in the room were flustered and gathered around the imperial concubine''s chair.


    "Empress dowager, what''s the matter with you?" fannuo''er screamed.


    "I, my whole body, it hurts!" the Empress Dowager said with difficulty, "well..."


    "Little martial uncle, what did you give the Empress Dowager to eat! How could she hurt like this?" fan Nuoer scolded, then grabbed the Empress Dowager''s hand, pretended to take a pulse for a while, and exclaimed: "bone eating powder! Little martial uncle, why did you give the Empress Dowager this?"


    "Bone swallowing powder?!"


    Hearing fan Nuoer''s words, everyone screamed, and Han Mingze scolded: "Du Xiaoli, why did you poison the emperor''s grandmother?! I can''t tell the reason, I''ll take off your head!"


    Before Du Xiaoli spoke, Han Mingyi came to her, took her hand and said, "Xiaoli won''t do this."


    "I believe my sister-in-law," Han Ming echoed, "emperor, there must be something hidden in it."


    Bai Ning took a long look at the situation of the empress dowager, smiled and stood silent.


    "The little martial uncle explained why he wanted to give the Empress Dowager bone eating powder?" fan Nuo''er asked loudly.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi, then looked at fan Nuoer''s face and said, "emperor, this is not bone eating powder, you see."


    Her calm tone calmed the people present at once. She looked at the Empress Dowager with her eyes. She looked red and trembled all over, and then vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Grandma Huang!"


    "Master!"


    "Empress Dowager!"


    "Cough..." the Empress Dowager grabbed Menggu''s arm in one hand and waved to the flustered people in the other, indicating that she was all right.


    Du Xiaoli took the water handed over by Xia yuan. When the breath of the Empress Dowager calmed down, he handed it to her and said, "grandma Han, come and rinse your mouth."


    The Empress Dowager drank water, rinsed her mouth a few times, and then vomited into the basin.


    "Grandma Huang, how are you?" Han Mingze asked with concern.


    "It''s much more comfortable." the Empress Dowager took the handkerchief, wiped the water around her mouth and said, "spitting out this blood, I feel that my body is a lot happier at once. I don''t feel flustered before, and my heart doesn''t feel stuffy."


    Hearing the words of the empress dowager, Han Mingze and others eased their expressions. Fan Nuoer looked at the situation in front of him with some surprise and subconsciously said his doubts in his heart: "isn''t the Empress Dowager poisoned by bone eating powder?"


    "What bone swallowing powder? What I gave the Empress Dowager was just a pill to remove the smell of insects in her body. Because insects have been in her body for too long, if they are not removed, it will affect her body. Now drain them out, so grandma Han, you will feel smooth now! Master, you can check grandma Han''s pulse again." Du Xiaoli explained, Then he stood up and looked at Hu Yijian.


    Hu Yijian has been watching people''s reaction. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, he touched his white beard and said, "well, I''ll have a look."


    With that, Hu Yijian came to his seat and sat down. He stretched out his hand to feel the pulse for the Empress Dowager. People on one side held their breath and looked at him.


    "Shigong, how''s it going?" fan Nuoer said first when Hu Yijian was almost ready.


    Hu Yijian got up and said, "there is no sign of poisoning in the body of the Empress Dowager. On the contrary, the pulse is more stable and powerful than before. The symptoms of chest depression should be gone. It seems that the Gu has been completely eliminated."


    Hearing Hu Yijian''s words, Han Mingze and other talents really let go. Since he said it was all right, it was no problem!


    "However, the Empress Dowager has just suffered a huge impact and now needs a good rest," Hu Yijian added.


    "Well, grandma Huang has a good rest. Menggu, you wait for grandma Huang to change clothes." Han Mingze ordered.


    "I understand," Meng Gu nodded.


    "Grandma Huang, your grandson will come to see you in the evening," Han Mingze said.


    "Well, go back and do your business. I have Xiaoli here. It''s ok if I''m still there." the Empress Dowager waved her hand and said.


    Han Mingze saluted the Empress Dowager and took the lead in leaving. Han Mingyuan hurriedly followed. Han Mingyuan looked at Du Xiaoli and then left.


    Because the Empress Dowager wanted to change clothes, others left the room one after another and came to the garden outside.


    "Oh, I thought that if you couldn''t make it, I could show up! It seems that it''s none of my business. I left first. By the way, I have something to do recently. You don''t have to worry about me if I want to leave for a period of time." Bai Ningyuan stretched his waist and said.


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard Bai Ningyuan''s words. This man is too narcissistic?! Besides, it seems that he has been staying here all the time! Don''t say that it seems that everyone didn''t want him to stay!


    Du Xiaoli waved and said, "go slowly. Go out to the left. Have a nice trip. By the way, no one will worry about you. Remember to redeem your brand when you meet next time."


    Bai Ningyuan heard Du Xiaoli''s farewell speech, squinted at her and said, "I knew you had no conscience! Next time I''ll blind your eyes with a lot of silver! Hum..." then he strode away from Chuang Tzu... Then Hu Yijian prescribed medicine for the Empress Dowager''s body, asked the servant girl to give him a drink after she woke up, and asked Menggu to do something, After leaving the house, the people in Yaowang Valley said, "now you guys come with me." they were in a different mood and followed Hu Yijian to another yard. After arriving at the living room, Hu Yijian came to the upper seat and sat down. Looking at the people standing in front of him, he said, "come on, what''s going on today?" Hu Yijian''s words confused everyone. Niujing asked suspiciously, "master, what''s going on?" Hu Yijian didn''t speak, but just looked at fan Nuoer. "Shigong, what are you talking about?" fan Nuoer looked at Hu Yijian''s angry eyes and asked with some anxiety. "Do you need me to tell you?!" Hu Yijian suddenly patted the table and scolded, "what did you say you did?" Hu Yijian had never been so angry with anyone in Yaowang valley. Fan Nuoer was startled. In addition, she had a ghost in her heart and said, "Sir, Nuoer doesn''t understand what you mean." "You pretend to be confused! You said that you didn''t give the Empress Dowager a good pulse just now. Why did you say that she was hurt by bone eating powder to hurt your little martial uncle?" Hu Yijian asked angrily. With Hu Yijian saying this, other people understood that Hu Yijian was questioning fan Nuoer''s behavior just now.

 Chapter 173

    Fan Nuo''er knelt down and denied: "Sir, I didn''t want to harm the little martial uncle. I just saw that the situation of the Empress Dowager was urgent. I was in a panic and took the wrong pulse. Only then did I mistakenly think that the little martial uncle gave the Empress Dowager bone eating powder! I really didn''t mean it!"


    "Master, Nuo''er grew up after watching us. We know her best. Why would she want to deliberately harm the younger martial sister?" Wang Ze helped fan Nuo''er speak. "It''s just that her medical skills are not enough and she has been misdiagnosed. In the end, isn''t there no serious consequences? Don''t be angry, master."


    "Pa..." Hu Yijian patted the table again, harder than just now, and made the tea cups on the table jump up gently. "What do you mean no serious consequences? The emperor almost killed Xiaoli just now!"


    "Didn''t you kill him?" whispered fan Nuo''er, kneeling on the ground. "If only you really killed him!"


    Fan Nuoer''s voice was very low, but Du Xiaoli, who was not far from her, heard it clearly. She really had a good idea for herself!


    "Master, Nuo''er didn''t mean it. I''ll educate her when I go back!" Wang Ze said.


    "Hum, I don''t think she''s wrong at all!" Hu Yijian said angrily.


    Qingchen looked at Hu Yijian, who was very angry, and said, "master, if Nuoer is just misdiagnosed, just go back to the valley and let senior brother Wang Ze discipline him well. Don''t be angry."


    Hu Yijian still prefers Qingchen. When he heard him plead for fan Nuoer, he said: "in that case, after returning to the valley, you will go to the bottom of Baizhang cliff to think about it! You know what you can say and what you can''t say! As a doctor, you can''t talk casually if you can''t be sure of the patient''s situation! You almost let Xiaoli be punished today, so apologize to her."


    Fan Nuoer was very unhappy when she heard that she was going to face the wall under Baizhang cliff. Now she actually asked her to apologize to Du Xiaoli, which made her feel that she would be scolded by the Shigong in front of all martial uncles and masters. It was because Du Xiaoli had more resentment against her! Think that she used to be the charming daughter of heaven in Yaowang valley. Now she has been robbed of the limelight by Du Xiaoli. She has to apologize to her in a low voice!


    "Shigong, I admit that I''m not good at learning and misdiagnosed the situation of the empress dowager, but I didn''t deliberately aim at her. Why should I apologize to her? Shigong''s preference for little martial uncle is not such a preference for Dharma!" fan Nuoer looked at Hu Yijian with unwilling eyes!


    Du Xiaoli hasn''t spoken since she came in. She just stood behind and looked at the reaction of the people. When she heard this, she stepped forward and said: "It''s nothing to apologize for. I want to ask nephew Noel why you were so sure that I ate bone eating powder for the Empress Dowager? It''s just because you can see it from the appearance of the Empress Dowager. Although everyone says you''re not good at learning, this bone eating powder is just a simple poison. You don''t know the symptom?"


    "Of course I know!"


    "Then how can you say with such certainty that I gave the Empress Dowager the bone eating powder? You can''t even distinguish such obvious symptoms. If you are treating people, I''m afraid it will cause very serious consequences." Du Xiaoli asked.


    "As I said just now, it was only because I was too anxious and didn''t see it clearly that I was misdiagnosed!" fan Nuoer argued.


    "Really?" Du Xiaoli came to fan Nuoer and said, "is it really misdiagnosis?"


    "Of course it''s misdiagnosis!" Wang Ze said, "younger martial sister, Nuoer''s behavior today almost hurt you, but since you are Nuoer''s elder, don''t be so fussy!"


    Du Xiaoli was delighted by Wang Ze''s words. She just asked a few questions and became haggard and lost the dignity of her elders!


    "Elder martial brother Wang Ze, nephew Nuoer is really lucky to have you as a master, but I don''t know the crime of poisoning the Empress Dowager. Can you help her?" Du Xiaoli said slowly, which surprised the people present and changed fan Nuoer''s face instantly!


    "Younger martial sister, you''re just an apprentice accepted by the elder martial brother on behalf of the master. You''re not from Yaowang valley. Are you sincere in framing Nuo''er?" Wang Zeli shouted.


    "Younger martial sister, you should speak carefully!" even Qingchen can''t help frowning. It''s a sin to poison the empress dowager, not to mention her dignity. As far as the relationship between her and Hu Yijian for decades is concerned, if what Du Xiaoli said is true, the consequences will be very serious!


    "Did I frame up nephew Nuo''er? She knows best, doesn''t she?" Du Xiaoli looked at fan Nuo''er and said, "Why are you so sure that the bone eating powder in the Empress Dowager? Not because of misdiagnosis, but because you saw that I gave her that small pill. And you thought that the pill I gave her was the one you poisoned last night."


    "What poison pill? Little martial uncle, don''t talk nonsense!" fan Nuoer denied.


    "Since you don''t admit it, I''ll show you. Xia yuan." Du Xiaoli said.


    Xia yuan took a box and opened it so that fan Nuoer could see the two pills lying inside.


    Fan Nuoer''s face changed, but he still pretended to be calm and said, "what does little martial uncle mean?"


    "Younger martial sister, what are you doing?" Niu Jing asked. "These are the two pills I made that are the same as the pills the Empress Dowager will take today. Originally, I made this just in case," said Du Xiaoli. "Nephew Nuoer, are you familiar with this decision?" "I haven''t seen this." fan Nuoer replied. "At midnight last night, you blew sleeping incense into my room, and then went into my room and put the pills I put in the box into the bone swallowing powder. Because I said that only one large pill and one small pill were made last night, when you saw the box, you thought it was the medicine for the Empress Dowager. Was that right?" Du Xiaoli looked straight at fan Nuoer, Asked. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I slept in my room last night. I''ve never been to your house! Let alone touched the box you said!" fan Nuo''er shook his head and said, "Nuo''er never did such a thing in the valley, let alone to the Empress Dowager! Shigong, Shifu, Shishu and uncle, you have to decide for Nuo''er!" "Younger martial sister, don''t be bloody! Even if Nuo''er provoked you, you don''t have to frame her like this!" Wang Ze looked at Du Xiaoli fiercely. "Enough!" Hu Yijian suddenly scolded, then looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "Xiaoli, this matter is very important. What evidence do you have to prove Nuo''er''s poisoning?" "master, I''m so sure, naturally there is evidence." Du Xiaoli leaned over to Hu Yijian and replied, "nephew Nuoer, I lit soul burning incense in my house last night. As long as you enter my house, you will be stained with this fragrance, which will dissipate in ten days and a half months. Do you dare to let people smell you?"

 Chapter 174

    Soul burning incense is a kind of spice. As a foreign spice, it is very precious. Its biggest feature is that it can keep the taste of the furniture in the house for half a month.


    "I, I..."


    "Don''t say yesterday. After you came, you shouldn''t have entered my room." Du Xiaoli said, "so don''t say you got it before!"


    "Even if I went to your room yesterday, I was just curious about what your room looked like and couldn''t sleep. I went in for a turn and didn''t touch your box at all!" fan Nuo''er denied.


    When she came back last night, she found a smell on her body, so as soon as Du Xiaoli said this, she knew that her trip to Du Xiaoli''s room had been exposed. But she still refused to admit that she had poisoned.


    "Noel, to be honest, did you poison the box?" Hu Yiming asked.


    "Shigong, I really didn''t touch that box and didn''t want to poison the medicine of the Empress Dowager. Shigong, you watched me grow up. How could I lie to you!" fan Nuo''er quickly said.


    Hu Yijian looked at fan Nuoer, saw her dodging eyes, closed her eyes and asked, "Nuoer, I''ll ask you again. Have you ever done this?"


    "Shigong, I really don''t!" fan Nuo''er said definitely. She firmly believes that Du Xiaoli has no evidence of poisoning herself and will not admit it to death!


    "Xiaoli, take out your evidence. If you can''t take out the evidence, the teacher can''t let you frame Nuo''er." Hu Yijian said.


    "Yes, master." Du Xiaoli said, then turned to look at fan Nuoer and said, "you said you didn''t touch the box, but I painted a layer of colorless and tasteless Potion on the box. As long as you touch the potion, it can''t be washed with ordinary water. It can only be washed with salt water, but the salt water will turn pale red when it meets the potion. Xia yuan, you go and bring a basin of salt water."


    "Yes." Xia yuan withdrew from the living room and soon returned with a basin of salt water. Put it in front of fannuo''er.


    "If the water turns light red, I believe you can''t deny it. If the water doesn''t turn light red, I will admit that I wronged you and let the master punish you." Du Xiaoli said.


    Fan Nuo''er looked at the basin in front of him and stretched his hand to the edge of the basin, but he didn''t dare to stretch into the water.


    "Nuo''er, put your hand in. If you really haven''t done it as you said, it will prove your innocence." Niu Jing said when he saw fan Nuo''er''s hesitation.


    Fannuoer looked up at Niujing. They were sweating down their cheeks. His hand was resting on the water, but he didn''t dare to reach in.


    Seeing her reaction, everyone understood.


    "Noel, you..."


    "Nephew Nuo''er, did you admit it?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Fan Nuoer glanced at Du Xiaoli and overturned the basin. The water flowed all over the floor. Then she looked at Du Xiaoli reluctantly and asked, "how did you know I would poison that pill? And put liquid medicine on the box in advance?"


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "I lied to you. There''s nothing on the box."


    Fan Nuoer heard Du Xiaoli''s words and sat down on the ground.


    Niu Jing and others looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "how could I know someone was doing something on the pill? I''m not a prophet. So I made up the Potion on this box."


    As soon as Wang Ze heard this, he angrily scolded, "how can you be so black hearted and cunning at your young age?! such a cunning Nuo''er, this trick is really powerful!"


    "Younger martial brother Wang Ze, are you wrong?" Niu Jing said angrily when he heard Wang Ze''s words. "Younger martial sister, it''s just to verify whether Nuo''er poisoned the medicine. How can it be calculated? If you have a plan, you should ask Nuo''er why you want to make hands and feet on this pill? If this is really a medicine for the empress dowager, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    "Shigong, I didn''t mean to hurt the Empress Dowager. I just, just..." fan Nuoer looked at Hu Yijian and saw her eyes. It''s self-evident that her mind. How can the person who stepped into the coffin with half his leg not understand?


    "Noel, I just gave you a chance. If you admit it at the beginning, I will hide it for you. At most, I will punish you when I go back. But..." Hu Yijian said sadly.


    Everyone knows what Hu Yijian said. He just asked fan Nuoer again and again whether he had tampered with the box. If she admitted it at the beginning, he wouldn''t be so sad. After all, she really grew up after him, but she did something wrong, tried to frame her classmates and didn''t repent, which made him extremely disappointed with her.


    "Master, Nuo''er just wanted to change for a moment. She will repent in the future. Please give her another chance!" Wang Ze knelt down and begged.


    "Clean dust." Hu Yijian ignored Wang Ze and shouted.


    "I''m here."


    "According to the valley rules of Yaowang Valley, what punishment should we do to frame our fellow disciples?" Hu Yijian asked.


    On hearing this, fan Nuoer burst into tears, climbed to the foot of Hu Yijian, took his clothes, cried and said, "Shigong, Shigong, I''m wrong, I won''t dare again. I''m really wrong, Shigong, forgive Nuoer this time?"


    "Qingchen, I ask you something!" Hu Yijian asked. "Those who frame their fellow disciples will be driven out of Yaowang Valley, and they will no longer be the people of Yaowang Valley!" Qingchen replied. "Shigong, Shigong, you promised my grandpa would take good care of me. Shigong, don''t drive Nuoer out of Yaowang Valley! I really know it''s wrong!" the makeup on fan Nuoer''s face has been spent crying. Hu Yijian looked down at fan Nuoer and said: "I knew from the beginning that you were jealous of Xiaoli''s medical skills. I knew that you were dissatisfied with her and you were disrespectful to her. I also told her not to worry about you, but I didn''t expect that you would be like this now and have a mind of harming people! Not to mention the Empress Dowager! If it wasn''t for your grandfather''s entrustment, they would have said this when the emperor was there." If the emperor knew about this, fan Nuoer would surely be executed. Therefore, if he hadn''t exposed fan Nuoer before, he had saved her life! "Shigong..." fan Nuoer stopped crying and looked at Hu Yijian with tears. "Master, please forgive her this time!" Wang Ze kowtowed to Hu Yijian. "Wang Ze, your discipline is not strict and you didn''t stop Nuoer in time. When you go back, you go to Baizhang cliff and think about it for a year." Hu Yijian said. "Master, are you really so cruel?" Wang Ze looked at Hu Yijian and asked qualitatively. Hu Yijian turned his head to one side and didn''t look at Wang Ze and fan Nuoer. "Since the master is so cruel, he must drive Noel out of Yaowang Valley, so drive me out together." Wang Ze said, "I found Noel out last night, but I didn''t stop her. As a master, I''m willing to leave with her!"

 Chapter 175

    "Master..." fan Nuoer looked at Wang Ze and shouted a master, but he couldn''t speak.


    "Whatever you want!" Hu Yijian got up and left the living room, leaving several people looking at each other.


    "Nuo''er, there is no room for us here. Let''s go." Wang Ze stood up and said to fan Nuo''er sitting on the ground.


    "Master, where can we go?" fan Nuoer''s eyes were confused. He seemed to leave Yaowang Valley and didn''t know how to live in the future.


    Wang Ze came up to pull her up and said, "there will always be a place for her if there is a master!"


    "Master..." fan Nuoer looked at Wang Ze and nodded. Seeing Du Xiaoli, he said ruthlessly, "remember, I will repay this revenge one day!"


    "Alas..." Qingchen sighed, looked at Wanze and said, "I''ll put your things in the old Zhang family outside the valley at that time, and you can get them when you have time. Remember that you can''t do anything sorry for Yaowang valley or spread the things about Yaowang Valley, otherwise..."


    "We still know this rule. We all know the power of the medicine King''s order." Wang Ze said, "Noel, let''s go."


    Fan Nuoer stared at Du Xiaoli and left with Wang Ze. That eye was full of resentment and killing intention.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect the final result to be like this. The punishment of being expelled from Yaowang valley was relatively serious, but it was light to take the body of the Empress Dowager as a bargaining chip to frame herself. As Hu Yijian said, if Han Mingze and them knew about it, fan Nuoer''s life would be gone!


    "Don''t care too much, Wang Ze. He always wants to leave Yaowang valley. Maybe it''s just an opportunity for him to wait." Qingchen looks at Du Xiaoli and complains.


    "Although Wang Ze is Nuoer''s master, he is actually Nuoer''s bodyguard. He promised Nuoer''s grandfather would always protect her, so Nuoer was expelled from Yaowang valley. He can''t stay," Niu Jing said.


    "Who is Nuoer''s grandfather? Even the master should give him face." Du Xiaoli asked.


    "That''s an old friend of Shifu. He once saved Shifu''s life. Before he died, he entrusted Nuo''er, who was still in his infancy, to Shifu. Wang Ze was a servant of the fan family at that time. He knew some medical skills and had a good talent. Shifu accepted him as an apprentice and asked him to take care of Nuo''er in the valley. However, his mind has been more and more out of the valley these years. There is no matter today. In the future Will leave! "


    "I''ll see the master," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Go ahead, master and the Empress Dowager have a good relationship. He should be very uncomfortable about this today. We don''t want to see us. Go and comfort him. Alas..." Niu Jing sighed.


    Du Xiaoli went to Hu Yijian''s room and found that he was not there. He looked for him in the yard for a while. He found him in the most remote Pavilion, so he asked Xia yuan to wait in the distance and passed by himself.


    "Master."


    "Xiaoli, you''re here." Hu Yijian''s spirit is a little bad. Today''s event is a big blow to her.


    "Master, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me..." Du Xiaoli scolded himself.


    "It''s not your fault." Hu Yijian shook his head. "You''ve tolerated what happened today. In the house of the empress dowager, you can expose it. After all, Noel wants to harm you. If you''re not alert, you''ll die today!"


    "But if it weren''t for me, Nuo''er wouldn''t be like this." Du Xiaoli heard a sentence. Even if you didn''t do anything, your existence is an influence. Without her, fan Nuoer would still be the princess of Yaowang valley.


    But someone already wants her life. She can''t help fighting back! She has been patient for the sake of Yaowang valley without a tooth for a tooth!


    "The child''s mind is not good enough. I promised her grandpa to take care of her and her hairpin and trapped her in Yaowang valley. She didn''t care about the people in the valley, so she delayed her marriage. I also completed her grandpa''s entrustment. Now I''m out, hoping that she can restrain her temper and live well," Hu Yijian said, "By the way, I heard you will be very busy later. When the Empress Dowager returns tomorrow, we are ready to leave."


    "Master, are you going back?" Du Xiaoli asked in surprise.


    "I came out this time to see you. Your apprentice doesn''t go to Yaowang Valley to see me. Of course, I''m the only one to see you. After all, we haven''t met. If you''re not good, I''ll expel you from the school! But it seems that your eldest martial brother didn''t lie!" Hu Yijian said.


    "Disciples are unfilial." Du Xiaoli thought that she had been busy preparing her own power for so many years. She had never gone to Yaowang Valley to see. She really did wrong.


    "When I go back, I will send another person to take over Niujing''s position. If you have nothing to do at that time, you can come back and have a look with him." Hu Yijian said.


    "Disciple must go." Du Xiaoli said definitely.


    Du Xiaoli talked with Hu Yijian for a while. Seeing that he was still in a bad mood, he said, "master, why don''t I play you a song?"


    "I''ve heard about you from Niu Jing these days. He said that your dance overwhelmed the three princesses of Dongli country on the Mid Autumn Festival. I didn''t know you could play musical instruments."


    "Of course he doesn''t know, but I seldom play in front of others." Du Xiaoli said, then asked Xia yuan to get a flute and asked Qiao Zhu to cut a pot of tea for them. After Xia yuan brought the flute, Du Xiaoli tried the sound first. When Qiao Zhu poured the tea for them and stepped aside, she began to play. The soothing melody and gentle flute sound soon fascinated Hu Yijian. The sadness in his heart seemed to disappear with the flute sound, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. The sound of the flute floated out along the autumn wind, and the whole Chuang Tzu heard it. The workers couldn''t help but stop what they were doing, and the walkers didn''t go away. They listened attentively to her flute, and even the little doll crying in aunt Xie''s arms stopped crying. When Du Xiaoli was playing, he added a sound attack and chose a more soothing song. At the end of the song, Hu Yijian''s depressed mood relaxed. He smiled and said, "you play the flute really well and make people feel much better." "if the master thinks it sounds good," Du Xiaoli smiled. After staying in the pavilion for a while, Xia yuan came to inform Du Xiaoli that he could have lunch. Du Xiaoli accompanied Hu Yijian to the restaurant. Bai Ning left, fan Nuoer and Wang Ze had left, and the Empress Dowager didn''t come because she needed a rest. The restaurant seemed to be empty all of a sudden. During dinner, Hu Yijian told Niu Jing and Qingchen about his plan to leave tomorrow. Although it was a little urgent, Qingchen still said it was useless. Niujing also waited for Yaowang Valley to send someone to replace him and went back.

 Chapter 176

    After dinner, Du Xiaoli went to see the Empress Dowager again. She learned that she had drunk medicine, ate rice and was resting, so she went back to her room.


    The next day, Chuang Tzu, who had been busy, quieted down, because early in the morning, all the people who lived in Chuang Tzu went back. Qingchen and Hu Yijian went back to Yaowang valley. Du Xiaoli sent the empress dowager, Mrs. Meng and Meng Jiangzhuo back to the capital. Niu Jing also went to Taiji hospital early in the morning and asked Tong Tong to take his things back.


    Xie scar was outside the gate, watching several carriages leave slowly. He breathed a long sigh of relief and said, "finally they all left."


    Recently, there are a lot of giant Buddhas from Chuang Tzu. The most distinguished men and women from Fengming country have come, along with some other distinguished people. Fortunately, nothing big happened during this period.


    It seems that you have to have a strong heart to follow your master!


    Du Xiaoli sent the Empress Dowager to the palace gate and no longer went in. When the Empress Dowager entered the palace, she sent old lady Meng back to Meng''s house.


    Mrs. Meng originally wanted to ask Du Xiaoli to play in Meng''s house, but she said she had something to deal with, so she gave it up.


    Seeing old lady Meng and Meng Jiangzhuo entering the gate, she put down the curtain and said to the coachman, "go with fate." then she breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Miss, it''s a thing." Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    "Yes, I''m relieved to know what''s going on here. After all, the Empress Dowager always has to be very careful, and my father and brother Xiaoyi are in charge of the competitions in these countries, and I can make soy sauce," Du Xiaoli said. After seeing off the empress dowager, she felt much more relaxed at once.


    "What do you do with soy sauce, miss?" Qiao Zhu asked.


    Yingge smiled and said, "what Miss said about soy sauce is going through the motions."


    "What''s the name of soy sauce?" Qiao Zhu continued.


    "We don''t know that." Yingge shook her head and said.


    Qiao Zhu turned her eyes to Du Xiaoli again, with a thirst for knowledge on her face. Du Xiaoli slapped her head away and said, "I said you don''t know."


    Sometimes, she will still think of some things in her previous life. Although she said that she had no concerns in her previous life, she will always think of it involuntarily.


    Qiao Zhu sat back in his seat and said sadly, "Miss doesn''t say anything. How do you know we don''t know?"


    "I said you wouldn''t know if you didn''t know. When did miss deceive you?" Du Xiaoli looked at Qiao Zhu and said with a smile, "but although he said that there were my father and them, Suiyuan is our place after all, and we can''t completely ignore it, so we should cheer up and deal with the matter of this competition in the later time. Do you know?"


    "I see, miss." Xia yuan answered in unison.


    The carriage took the four people to Suiyuan. When they arrived, Du Yunhan was also there. When they saw Du Xiaoli coming in, they waved to Du Xiaoli. When they approached, they asked, "everything over there has been handled?"


    "It has been handled. The Empress Dowager has returned to the palace, and grandma Meng and her elder martial brothers have gone back to Yaowang Valley early in the morning." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Are you tired during this time?" Du Yunhan said with concern, looking at the fatigue of Du Xiaoli''s eyes.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli shook his head, thought of the game and asked, "Dad, what else needs to be changed here?"


    "Your design here is very good. Generally, there is no need to change. It has just opened and is very new. It only needs a small part of decoration, and the supplies of those rooms can be arranged according to the customs of various countries." Du Yunhan has fully understood the situation before and made the most appropriate arrangement for this.


    "Then I don''t need to do anything?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Well, it''s good for you to supervise." Du Yunhan said. "Other things will be arranged by your father."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded and replied with a smile, "but I''m still helping my father. After all, I designed this place. I still know it better."


    "Good!" Du Yunhan readily agreed. He had been distressed that Du Xiaoli was too tired before, so he wanted to do all this by himself. However, if his daughter could accompany him, he was still looking forward to it.


    At lunch, Du Yunhan told Du Xiaoli about the game.


    The participating countries this time are mainly Beiyuan country in the north, Northern Qi country, Dongli country in the East, and Fengming country, the host country.


    Although there are some small countries in the south, they will not participate in such competitions. The grassland culture prevails in Beilan country. They are not good at these talents and poems, so they don''t come to participate.


    When Du Xiaoli heard about Beiyuan state, he remembered that Han Mingyi had said that he could come back early because of Beiyuan''s domestic chaos. He didn''t know whether such national conditions would affect their game.


    This kind of competition is usually held once every three years. It will be staggered with the national imperial examination, and the organizers will rotate. The last time it was in Dongli state, this time it was originally in Beiyuan state, but because of the civil strife in Beiyuan state and the national war of Northern Qi State, it was temporarily changed to Fengming state.


    The competition is held on the first day of October, and the students will arrive three to five days in advance, so Du Xiaoli and they have only ten days to prepare. Students from all countries are now about to enter the border of Fengming country, but Du Xiaoli and they have just got the news and began to prepare. Even Du Xiaoli doesn''t care much about state affairs knows the twists and turns! As long as the content of the competition is divided into men''s and women''s competitions, men mainly compete in poetry, songs and Fu, and there are also talents, but the former is the most important play. The women''s side is mainly talent competition, and poetry, songs and Fu are much simpler. The process of the competition is very simple, including preliminary test, retest, semi-finals and finals. The first two games are compared according to the specified, but the last two games are for students to play freely, and this quota can be transferred. In other words, if you reach the finals, you can give the quota to others during the competition and let others compete instead. When Du Xiaoli heard the news, he was surprised and said, "there are still such rules?" "yes, there have been such rules all previous years." Du Yunhan said. "Isn''t it convenient to cheat?" Du Xiaoli finished eating, wiped the oil stains on his mouth with a handkerchief on the side, and said, "if I use second-class talents to participate in the competition, and then let the best people compete in the final, if everyone doesn''t know this person, isn''t he more likely to win?" "It used to be like this, but now it''s meaningless." "why?" Du Xiaoli asked puzzled. Du Yunhan also finished eating, and Du Xiaoli got up and left the restaurant, explaining as they walked: "Because excellent people have long been famous, so everyone has a certain understanding of the players from other countries. Moreover, people with real strength disdain to use other people''s places. Unless there is an accident in the previous competition, they can''t continue. For example, if they are ill, they can continue to play with other people''s places when they get well."

 Chapter 177

    "This is also true. If this is the case, the country will certainly let excellent people go, and the odds of winning are much greater. Anyway, winning is the honor of the country, and it doesn''t care who won." Du Xiaoli said clearly.


    "We don''t have much time now, but I ordered people to prepare new furniture and daily necessities two days ago. It''s estimated that we can change them all tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Don''t return them after the game. It''s your welfare of borrowing land." Du Yunhan said. He didn''t think it was the property of the pit country at all. It''s hard work!


    Du Xiaoli smiled helplessly at Du Yunhan''s blatant practice. She knows that Du Yunhan is venting his anger!


    "But fortunately, many of you are complete, which makes us less. Otherwise, even your father and I can''t do all the preparations in such a short time." Du Yunhan said, looking at Du Xiaoli''s eyes is full of pride and pride. However, seeing Han Mingyi coming face to face, his eyes narrowed slightly. He had such a good daughter and such a good cabbage, which would be arched by a pig!


    Du Xiaoli once said that he knew that his daughter was going to get married. The idea in his parents'' mind was that the cabbage he had planted for so long would be arched by a pig; Knowing that his son has a sweetheart, his parents think that the pig they have raised for so many years will finally arch cabbage!


    Now he has this feeling when he sees Han Mingyi!


    "Brother Xiaoyi, why are you here?" Du Xiaoli asked when he saw Han Mingyi coming.


    "I brought some people from the military camp and asked them to take charge of the security during this period. Now I take them to assign their patrol areas. I asked them to help arrange them these days." Han Mingyi was in a good mood when he saw Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli looked at more than 100 people behind him, dressed in plain clothes and asked, "is that enough?"


    "I personally brought them out, and their strength is no problem," Han Mingyi said. "And this is only the first batch, and some people will come later."


    "Well, if so many people eat, you have to pay for my living expenses. For the sake of serving the country, the accommodation will be exempted for you." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "You! Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer! I have applied to the emperor and paid you 50000 liang of silver from the state treasury. It will be transferred in the afternoon." Han Mingyi seemed to look at Du Xiaoli.


    "Ha, that''s good! By the way, have you eaten? If you haven''t eaten, I can ask the kitchen to get you some." Du Xiaoli''s eyes narrowed when he heard that there was silver.


    "Not yet. Let''s take them to the responsible places first." Han Mingyi said.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded and asked Qiao Zhu to call the kitchen to prepare food. Fortunately, Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan had selected some chefs before, and the ingredients were prepared early in the morning. Therefore, although there were more than 100 people, eating was still not a problem.


    Du Yunhan looked at Han Mingyi very unhappy after he came. He saw that he had a very happy chat with Du Xiaoli. His mind was full of his cabbage being arched by pigs.


    Three foreign countries, men and women separated, a total of six courtyards. Han Mingyi divided the people he brought into these six courtyards. As for the security defense in other courtyards and competitions, Han Mingyi said he would bring it one after another.


    After all this, Du Xiaoli took Xia yuan back and left Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi with big eyes, although Han Mingyi didn''t know what had happened to his future father-in-law.


    Back to his own green bamboo garden, Du Xiaoli lay on his big bed and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Drink tea, miss." Xia yuan brought a cup of tea and stood by the bed.


    Du Xiaoli sat up, took the teacup, drank it, and then fell down again.


    "Miss, I''m tired." Yingge was packing up. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s appearance, she smiled and said.


    "No, I haven''t breathed for a while! I used to think it''s bad here. After living out for so long, I suddenly think I still miss this place." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "It should be that the young lady accepted the prime minister, so she felt at home here," Xia Yuan said.


    Du Xiaoli blinked when she heard Xia yuan''s words. Is that so?


    Maybe!


    At this time, Qiao Zhu came into the room and said, "Miss, the old lady sent someone to invite you."


    Du Xiaoli sat up and said, "grandma let me go? Did you say what it was?"


    "I don''t know," Qiao Zhu shook his head and said.


    "I think it''s the old lady who knows miss''s good and wants to be close to you!" Yingge said with a curl of her mouth, "the old lady is really powerful!"


    "Yingge, don''t talk nonsense!" Xia yuan scolded.


    "I......" Yingge wanted to answer back. Seeing Xia yuan winking at herself, she swallowed the words behind her and said, "Miss, Yingge is wrong."


    Du Xiaoli got up from bed and said, "just say these words in front of your miss. Even if she is no longer good, she is also a grandmother. You can''t say these words in front of others in the future. Do you know?"


    "I know," replied Yingge, blessing her body.


    "Let''s go now." "miss. Your hair is in disorder. I''ll comb it again." Xia Yuan said when she saw that Du Xiaoli''s hair had just fallen asleep. When Xia yuan combed Du Xiaoli''s hair, they went downstairs. Du Xiaoli saw that it was the second-class servant girl around old lady Du who came to call herself. It was the girl peach blossom in the house. "Miss three." peach blossom saluted Du Xiaoli. "I was sleeping just now, so I took some time to tidy up my clothes. Please wait." Du Xiaoli said politely. "Miss Qiaozhu told me before." peach blossom said with a smile, "miss three, can we go now?" "let''s go." Du Xiaoli took Xia yuan to the old lady''s room with peach blossom. Before she went in, she heard a strange voice in the room. "The three young ladies'' shelves are getting bigger and bigger. The old lady sent someone to invite her, but she hasn''t come for so long!" Du Xiaoli looked at the peach blossom and asked, "is the fourth aunt here too?" "back to the third young lady, the fourth aunt just sent some aromatherapy to the old lady, and I guess she hasn''t left yet." the peach blossom replied. "Let''s go in." peach blossom entered the house. Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan followed her in. Sure enough, they saw the fourth aunt. "Old lady, the third lady is coming." Du Xiaoli blessed her body and said, "granddaughter, please greet grandma." "Xiao Li is coming? Come here quickly." old lady Du looked at Du Xiaoli and waved to her with a smile. Du Xiaoli got up and sat down on the newly added stool next to old lady Du. "Miss three, your shelf is really big. It makes the old lady wait so long," said Aunt four.

 Chapter 178

    "Grandma, I just came back from Suiyuan club today. Because I felt a little tired, I took a nap. I thought I couldn''t be sloppy to see my grandmother, so I spent some time grooming." Du Xiaoli didn''t bother to look at his fourth aunt and explained to Mrs. Du.


    "I''ve heard that Suiyuan club is responsible for holding competitions in these countries. It''s been a hard time," said Mrs. Du.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "it''s basically dad and Dingwang in charge. I just cooperate with them."


    Old lady Du looked at Du Xiaoli with satisfaction and said, "I heard that Kexin mentioned it several times in Suiyuan club. She said that there are often competitions for poems and songs. First, it is a very elegant place. I didn''t expect it to be your place."


    Looking at the smile on Mrs. Du''s face, Du Xiaoli didn''t know how to describe her current mood. Knowing what happened to his parents in those years, he said it was false not to complain about Mrs. Du. Although she didn''t plan to frame Su Suxin, if she hadn''t supported Zhong Meiqing in attitude, Su Suxin wouldn''t have been so difficult when they were at home.


    However, it is a disadvantage that most people will have, not to mention in the society here.


    When she came back, she was very indifferent to herself. Now she knows that she is not a good person, and her attitude towards herself is better again. Although she has just taught Yingge not to talk disorderly, her heart still agrees with her words. Old lady Du is a powerful person!


    However, no matter how she is also the predecessor''s grandmother, she still has some of the same blood. As long as she doesn''t go too far, she can still accept that a harmonious family is better than a quarrelsome one.


    "Grandma flattered me." Du Xiaoli replied, "I don''t know if grandma asked her granddaughter to come?"


    "Oh, that''s right. Your fourth aunt just sent some incense. It''s said that it''s from the south. It''s more fragrant. I''m going to distribute it to your brothers and sisters. They all go to school and are going to send it to them in the evening. I heard that you''re back, so I want you to choose by yourself. By the way, let you help me see which kind of incense is suitable for the elderly." Mrs. Du replied.


    Du Xiaoli saved Lu Junqi and was granted an exception as a imperial doctor. It is estimated that the whole Fengming country knows that she has heard of it in the capital.


    Du Xiaoli saw several boxes on the table next to old lady Du. It must be those incense inside. She picked up one of the boxes and smelled it. Her eyes became deep.


    It seems that these incense are not simple incense!


    Old lady Du saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance and said, "what''s wrong with the incense?"


    Du Xiaoli put the incense back in the box and said, "grandma, there''s no problem with the incense. I just smelled the incense produced in the south for the first time, so I smelled it for a while."


    "This is the incense produced in the south water country. It''s normal that the third lady hasn''t smelled it," said the fourth aunt.


    "Really?" Du Xiaoli looked at his fourth aunt and said, "grandma, although there is no problem with this incense, it is not used by the elderly."


    "Why?" Mrs. Du asked.


    "The incense smell is too strong. If the old people smell too much, they are easy to feel stuffy and cause poor blood. On the contrary, it is bad for their health. Since the fourth aunt got it from Nanshui, don''t you even know this?" Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Miss three, you can''t talk nonsense!" the fourth aunt stood up in surprise at Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "Did I talk nonsense? Don''t you know, fourth aunt?" Du Xiaoli said. "Although I saw this incense for the first time, is the raw material of this incense Swertia grass? Fourth aunt, don''t forget that I grew up in the south. I''ve seen camphor grass. I''ve studied its efficacy and medicine."


    "Is this true?" Mrs. Du pulled down her face, looked angrily at her fourth aunt and said, "why do you give me such incense? Do you want my old life?!"


    The fourth aunt fell to her knees and said, "old lady, do you have a concubine? Do you want to kill the old lady?"


    "Haven''t you said yet? If I hadn''t smelled the fragrance well today, I temporarily decided to let Xiaoli show me. I didn''t know your incense had such a function! Say, why did you hurt me?" old lady Du believed Du Xiaoli''s words deeply. Looking at the fourth aunt kneeling on the ground, she felt more and more that she wanted to kill herself.


    The fourth aunt knelt on the ground and kowtowed and said, "old lady, my concubine really didn''t want to hurt you! This incense and this incense are not mine. My concubine brought it from the fifth aunt. It must be that the fifth aunt wants to hurt the old lady!"


    "Five aunts?" Du Xiaoli glanced at Xia yuan. He didn''t know how it had something to do with five aunts again.


    "Somebody, go and bring my fifth aunt to me, and then call the second lady!" Du Laofu patted the table angrily and shouted.


    "Yes."


    When the girl in the room saw that Mrs. Du was so angry, she quickly answered. Then she went to catch people and asked her to please her.


    "Grandma, don''t be angry. Wait for someone to come. Just ask. Fortunately, the incense hasn''t been used for you yet?" Du Xiaoli comforted.


    "It''s not because of you. If it weren''t for you today, I would be in danger." old lady Du looked at Du Xiaoli and said, but the anger also decreased. "Even if there is no granddaughter, grandma will be fine," Du Xiaoli said. Soon, the fifth aunt was taken over, and Zhong Meiqing was not in her yard, so it took some time to find her. When she came, she was followed by Du Kexin''s brother and sister. Even Du Xiuheng came with him. When Zhong Meiqing entered the room, she saw four aunts and five aunts kneeling on the ground and crying. A fierce old lady was standing aside with a one foot long and one inch wide ruler. Old lady Du was very angry in her seat. Du Xiaoli stood beside her and caressed her. She hurried up and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter?" "your good aunt!" Old lady Du sees Zhong Meiqing and transfers her anger to her, because this aunt, as Du Yunhan''s concubine, belongs to her. "How did the fourth aunt and the fifth aunt make her angry? Don''t be angry. Just leave these things to me!" Zhong Meiqing said. "Hum, look what they did!" Mrs. Du threw the box on the table to the ground, and all the incense in it fell out. Zhong Meiqing looked at the incense and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter with these incense?" "these incense were sent to the old lady by her fourth aunt, but the third lady said that these incense would be bad to the old lady, and the old lady was angry about it!" the servant girl beside Mrs. Du simply said the matter again.

 Chapter 179

    "Why is the fifth aunt kneeling here?" Zhong Meiqing asked.


    "The fourth aunt said it was the incense of the fifth aunt, so she called the fifth aunt again."


    Du Kehui saw Du Xiaoli and said loudly, "Du Xiaoli, what are you doing at home? You''ll be happy if you make a mess at home?"


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Du Kehui and said, "I just said what to say. Do you know that this incense is bad for grandma''s health, and I won''t say it?"


    "Before you came home, there was nothing wrong at home, but now you see what it looks like to annoy your grandmother?" Du Kehui scolded.


    "Bastard!" old lady Du roared angrily when she heard Du Kehui''s words. "Don''t you say it now until my old bones lie down in the coffin? What bastard are you!"


    "Grandma, I didn''t mean that." Du Kehui was scolded and quickly defended.


    "Mom, don''t be angry. Let your daughter-in-law handle this matter." Zhong Meiqing comforted.


    "Right here for trial! I want to see what reason they do this!" old lady Du said, pointing to the two kneeling people.


    "Yes." Zhong Mei blessed her body.


    Du Xiaoli came from old lady Du, came to Du Xiuheng and stood aside together.


    "Are you all right?" Du Xiuheng asked, looking at Du Xiaoli with concern.


    "I''m fine. Why are you here?" Du Xiaoli asked in a low voice.


    "After school, we just saw them looking for ER Niang and asked about things, so I followed them." Du Xiuheng replied.


    Zhong Meiqing went to the fourth aunt and the fifth aunt and said, "you two have been in line for years. Now you''re beginning to float? Say, whose incense is it? Fourth aunt, since you took it, come on."


    "Sister, it''s really not mine." the fourth aunt cried, "I just saw this incense in the fifth aunt''s yard and thought it tasted good. I thought of sending some to the old lady. I really didn''t mean to harm the old lady! It must be the fifth aunt who framed me!"


    "Sister, you can''t talk nonsense!" the fifth aunt quickly shouted injustice, "When I just got these incense, you said you liked it and had to take it. I asked you why you took so much. You said it smelled good and wanted to smoke it in the yard. You didn''t say it was for the old lady! Otherwise I wouldn''t give it to you! Second sister, you have to believe me! I really didn''t mean to harm the old lady. This incense young man It''s good to use it! "


    "Is what the fourth aunt and the fifth aunt said true?" Zhong Meiqing asked.


    "Yes, it''s true..." the fourth aunt replied, "where did I get it from the fifth aunt? She asked me if I used it by myself. I''m afraid she also wanted to use it to please the old lady, so she said it was by herself."


    "So you didn''t know in advance that she would send it to the old lady?" Zhong Meiqing looked at his fifth aunt and asked again.


    "My sister really doesn''t know! If I do, can I ask my fourth sister to send it to the old lady?" said the fifth aunt, wiping her tears with a handkerchief.


    "Second sister, I didn''t mean to. I really thought that the incense smelled so good. If I gave it to the old lady, she would like it. That''s why it was like this! I don''t know about the incense. I really don''t know that the old lady can''t smell it!" cried the fourth aunt.


    "You''re so kind to do bad things!" Zhong Meiqing looked at the fourth, and then turned to the old lady and said, "Mom, everything has been asked clearly. It''s all the fourth aunt''s good intentions to do bad things. Their original intention is good."


    "Hum!" Mrs. Du heard what they said, but it doesn''t mean she''s not angry. If she really uses these incense, isn''t she dangerous?!


    "Although they are unintentional, they can''t do without punishment. Since this matter almost endangers mother''s body, let them go to the temple outside the city to pray for mother and master for a month, and the other two will punish two people for six months. Mother, do you think this is OK?" Zhong Meiqing said his judgment and asked old lady Du''s opinion.


    "You are in charge of the backyard. Let''s do it! You all go back. There are many people. I have a headache! Xiaoli, you stay." old lady Du waved her hand and let the others out.


    Zhong Meiqing and Du Kexin both looked at Du Xiaoli and looked at her faint expression. Their expressions were different, but they all went out to old lady Du. The fourth aunt and the fifth aunt also hurried out. This time they were sent to a temple outside the city, which was better than killing or punishing others!


    "Xiaoli, come and show grandma. I feel dizzy now." old lady Du said.


    "Good grandmother." Du Xiaoli asked Du Xiuheng to go back first. He came to old lady Du and stretched out his hand to feel her pulse.


    "Well, am I ill?" old lady Du looked at Du Xiaoli''s serious pulse, and felt that the face she had hated for more than ten years seemed very good-looking and pleasing to the eye!


    Du Xiaoli took it for a while, took back his hand and said, "grandma, don''t worry, your body is OK, just because you were angry and hurt your liver. I''ll prescribe you medicine for two days and drink it."


    When the servant girl heard Du Xiaoli''s words, she consciously prepared the pen and ink and put it on the table. Du Xiaoli came to the table, brushed his pen, wrote a prescription, handed it to the servant girl, and said, "fry one bowl of three bowls of water. Take it every time before dinner and drink it for two days. In addition, the diet for the past two days is mainly light. Eat more vegetables, don''t drink, and don''t drink the tonic soup." "I wrote it down." "Grandma, my father should be back now. I still have some things to discuss with him about this competition." Du Xiaoli got up and said after explaining. "Well, you go first. This competition is a big event, and your father and daughter should do it well." old lady Du said. "Well, I will." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "Grandma, this incense is bad for your health, but I smell good. Can you give me some?" "take them all." old lady Du felt headache when she looked at the incense and waved. "Thank you, grandma!" Du Xiaoli smiled playfully. "Grandma, have a good rest and go back first." "Well, go and visit your grandmother more often when you have time." Mrs. Du said with a smile. "Granddaughter will. Granddaughter will leave!" Du Xiaoli blessed her body and left with Xia yuan. "This child is really good." the old mother beside Mrs. Du said. "It''s much better than her mother." Mrs. Du said, "However, she has given birth to such a pair of children, which is worthy of Yunhan. She has kept the right wife for her for so many years. Well, you all go down. I''ll have a rest and wake me up when I drink medicine."

 Chapter 180

    "Yes." all the servant girls in the room went out one after another, leaving a servant girl to serve old lady du to rest.


    Du Xiaoli left Mrs. Du''s yard and went directly back to Cuizhu garden. She came to her room and asked Xia yuan to put the incense on the table.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with these incense?" Xia yuan asked as Du Xiaoli opened the box.


    Du Xiaoli simply answered and asked Xia yuan to bring a glass of wine. When the wine was served, she threw in the incense she had just divided. The wine soon turned blood red.


    "Miss, is this poisonous?" Xia Yuan said in surprise.


    "My guess is right!" Du Xiaoli took up his glass and looked at it carefully for a while, saying faintly. Then he came to the balcony and threw the bowl and wine into the river below. When he saw the bowl sink into the water, he lay down on the imperial concubine''s chair on the balcony.


    Xia yuan came to Du Xiaoli''s back and said, "Miss, since the incense is poisonous, why don''t you say it when you are in the old lady''s yard? Instead, you just say that the fragrance is not suitable for the elderly."


    "I didn''t think of this at the beginning. Later, I saw a relieved expression after my fifth aunt." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Is the fifth aunt intentional?"


    "Let''s not say whether it was intentional poisoning," Du Xiaoli said, looking at the darkening day. "Xia yuan, don''t you think Er Niang''s performance today is a little strange?"


    "Strange?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "according to her personality, why don''t you take advantage of such an opportunity to eradicate the fourth aunt and the fifth aunt? But look at her decision, it''s just to let the fourth aunt and the fifth aunt go to the temple outside the city to pray for blessings."


    "It''s true to hear what Miss said." Xia Yuan said, "but why did she do that?"


    "I don''t know. But if the fourth aunt and the fifth aunt really have another purpose like dad said, I don''t think they should miss this opportunity," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Do you want someone to stare at them?" Xia yuan asked.


    "No, we don''t need to intervene in this matter. The old fox will never relax." Du Xiaoli thought of Du Yunhan and said with a smile.


    "But isn''t the master busy with the game recently? Will he ignore this side?" Xia Yuan said anxiously.


    "Hiss, don''t worry about that old fox. I''ve seen that he can climb to the position of prime minister so quickly. His strength is certainly not boasted. Just about the game, he won''t spend all his energy. He has been waiting for an opportunity to catch big fish. Maybe this is another opportunity." Du Xiaoli said without talking and looked at the sunset in the sky.


    Xia yuan knew that Du Xiaoli liked watching the sunset glow very much. Seeing that she was distracted, she stopped talking behind her. She remembered the first time she saw Du Xiaoli in a daze at the sunset. She also asked what Du Xiaoli was looking at.


    Du Xiaoli replied at that time: "it''s dark, it''s time to go home. Looking at the dusk, you will feel that your heart is full of warm feelings. That''s the taste of home."


    She didn''t understand why Du Xiaoli valued her family so much, but she could see that Du Xiaoli was very kind to the people around her, even as servant girls. This is also an important reason why they are willing to serve her wholeheartedly.


    "Xia yuan, look, the sunset is so beautiful today," said Du Xiaoli.


    "In Miss''s eyes, the sunset glow is beautiful every day." Xia Yuan said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I just like watching the sunset!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "OK, go and invite my brother to dinner. I''ve been out for a long time. I haven''t eaten with my brother for a long time. By the way, see if my father is back. If he comes back, ask him if he wants to have dinner together."


    "OK, I''ll go to the kitchen and add two dishes, and then call the master and the young master." Xia Yuan said.


    "Well, you should hurry up, or your brother will let you cook later." Du Xiaoli turned to look at Xia yuan and said.


    "The maidservant knows."


    Xia yuan answered with a smile and turned to leave. Suddenly Du Xiaoli called, "Xia yuan."


    "What else can I do for you, miss?"


    Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "no, thank you for being with me."


    Seeing Du Xiaoli''s emotional side, Xia yuan smiled and said, "Miss, we also thank you very much. It''s our luck to have you as our master. Miss, I''ll go down first."


    After Xia yuan left, Du Xiaoli turned around and continued to watch the sunset for a while. She felt that her mood relaxed at such a warm moment.


    Although there may be wind and rain in the future, at least for this moment, her heart is free and pure.


    When the sunset cleared, Du Xiaoli got up from the imperial concubine''s chair, returned to the room, saw the incense on the table, took out a box, opened it, took out a small piece, wrapped it in a handkerchief, put the box back, and then went downstairs.


    Shortly after she went downstairs, a dark figure rushed into her room, saw the boxes on the table, picked up all the boxes, put them in a cloth bag and took them away.


    After the shadow disappeared, Du Xiaoli opened the door and came in. He was not surprised to see that the box on the table was gone. He turned and went downstairs. After a while, a cold female voice came from a yard of Du Mansion: "everything has been handled?" "all of them have been taken to the river behind and thrown away." a low male voice replied. "Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli was suspicious of our incense. It is said that she saved the three princesses of Dongli country from poisoning last time. This little girl is really so powerful in poison?" "we won''t use the poison in the prime minister''s house for the time being, so that the girl won''t find out." "Well, the wind is tight now. In addition, the whole Phoenix is on alert for the game. Don''t go out easily in the city. I''ll pass the information I get this time." "praying outside the city just gives you a chance. You should be careful. I''ll go first." Soon, the shadow came out of the house, looked around and quickly left the yard. Shortly after Du Xiaoli went downstairs, Du Xiuheng came. He was going to have someone cook, so Xia yuan called him over for dinner. After they talked for a while, Du Yunhan came. The three had dinner together, and then talked for a while. When Du Xiuheng returned, Du Xiaoli told him what happened today Du Yunhan said for a moment. "Ah, I secretly kept this one. I''ll keep some to study and give you the rest. You can check it yourself." Du Xiaoli took out the incense, divided it into two parts and wrapped the half up for Du Yunhan. "You know someone will come, why don''t you catch him?" Du Yunhan asked.

 Chapter 181

    "Catch him, can you find out the man behind him?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan and said, "besides, don''t you plan to scare the snake? I can''t break your plan!"


    "Ha ha." Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli''s ghost spirit and smiled. She clearly disliked trouble and gave herself reasons. "You''ve also been tired recently. Take a rest at home for two days and then go to Suiyuan. I''ll leave the rest to my father."


    "OK, thank you, Dad." Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan and smiled happily.


    With Du Yunhan''s words, Du Xiaoli stayed at home for two days and didn''t go anywhere. She had been studying the incense left in the house, and the fourth aunt and the fifth aunt were punished to the temple outside the city the next day.


    After Du Xiaoli found out the poison in the incense, she was really shocked and went to Du Yunhan herself. They talked for a long time in the study.


    Two days later, it was Fu Yalan''s and hairpin''s day. Du Xiaoli took Xia yuan and the three of them to the old mansion with the gifts prepared early in the morning. At the door, she met Mrs. Meng and Meng Jiangzhuo.


    "Xiaoli, you''re here too!" seeing Du Xiaoli, Meng Jiangzhuo came to her and took her arm.


    Du Xiaoli nodded to her, then saluted Mrs. Meng: "aunt Meng."


    Seeing Du Xiaoli, Mrs. Meng came over with a smile and said, "thank you for taking care of grandma Meng and Jiang Zhuo last time."


    "Aunt Meng is very kind. It''s my honor for them to stay in my village." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Last time I said I wanted to recognize you as a goddaughter, but you''ve been very busy. You haven''t been up to now, otherwise you''ll call me godmother now." Mrs. Meng sighed.


    "It doesn''t matter what you call on your mouth. Aunt Meng is the same kiss in my heart!" Du Xiaoli replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha, Xiaoli is still so good at talking!" Mrs. Meng was very happy when she heard Du Xiaoli''s words. "Let''s not pestle at the door, let''s go in."


    After entering Fu''s house, someone immediately took them to the living room. Du Xiaoli went to see Fu Yalan''s mother, then went out of the living room and went to Fu Yalan''s yard.


    Fu Yalan has several brothers and sisters. All of them have been married. Some of his brothers have been married and some are still studying in college. Although the woman and her hairpin are major events, none of her brother is at home, and only one of her married sisters has returned from the capital, while others have not returned from other places.


    This is not that she is not favored at home, but that women and hairpins are less important than men''s business. If her brothers happen to be at home today, they will attend. If they have to be busy, they will not stay at home to attend her hairpin ceremony.


    But they will still give their gifts to their sister last night.


    So when Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo came to Fu Yalan''s house, they saw a woman in a bun chatting with Fu Yalan.


    "Xiaoli, Jiangzhuo, you''re coming!" seeing Du Xiaoli and them, Fu Yalan got up to meet them.


    "Happy birthday, little birthday!" Du Xiaoli put his gift into Fu Yalan''s hand and said with a smile.


    "Happy birthday, sister Yalan!" Meng Jiangzhuo also gave his gift to Fu Yalan. The gifts of the two were exquisite and not heavy in her hand.


    "Thank you." Fu Yalan gave the gift to the servant girl, took a man in one hand and said, "let me introduce you. This is my third sister Fu Yating, now the wife of the waiter of the Ministry of rites. Third sister, this is what I told you about Jiang Zhuo and Xiaoli."


    Fu Yating is three years older than Fu Yalan, but she looks much more mature. When she saw Du Xiaoli, she smiled and said, "this is the little miracle doctor who is famous in our Fengming country? Seeing is better than hearing!"


    "Sister Yating flattered me."


    "My sister is in college thanks to your care." Fu Yating looked at Du Xiaoli, who was not as arrogant as ordinary people. She also liked it in her heart and said politely.


    Meng Jiangzhuo took Fu Yalan''s arm, leaned his head on her shoulder, looked at Fu Yating and said, "we should thank sister Yalan. She took care of us in the college, right, Xiaoli."


    "Yes, sister Yalan takes good care of us." Du Xiaoli nodded in agreement.


    "Well, don''t say that. Third sister, they are all my good sisters. Don''t be so polite." Fu Yalan said, "Alas, I don''t know if Liuxia can come today."


    "Of course I''m coming on such an important day!" Ji Liuxia''s voice came from the outside, and then she came in with Han Mingxiang.


    Seeing Han Mingxiang, Fu Yating quickly got up and saluted: "I''ve seen Princess Changle."


    "Forget it. Today is an important day for Yalan, and I''m just a guest today!" Han Mingxiang waved her hand and said.


    "Liu Xia, why are you here? I thought you were going to class today and didn''t have time to come!" Fu Yalan said excitedly.


    Ji Liuxia put her gift in Fu Yalan''s hand and said, "today is your hairpin day. Of course I''m coming. Besides, everyone in the college is practicing the competition now. I''m bored to watch it, so I asked for leave! In other words, you''re really beautiful today!"


    "This Liuxia will also say nice!" Fu Yalan joked, "when you reach the hairpin, you must be more beautiful than me!" "ha ha, I hope so!" Ji Liuxia said with a laugh. "Well, you guys talk here. I''ll see what''s going on ahead." Fu Yating said to several people. "Then trouble the third sister." Fu Yalan nodded to Fu Yating. Fu Yating blessed Han Mingxiang, left the room and left five people talking in the room. When it was almost midnight, Fu Yating came back and informed them that they had almost prepared in front. In a moment, an old mother would come and take Fu Yalan. Seeing this, Du Xiaoli returned to the front yard and saw that the musicians had been prepared in the yard. He entered the main room. Fu Yalan''s mother was already sitting in the front seat, Mrs. Meng was sitting in the guest seat on one side, and some women were sitting in the guest chairs on both sides. After the four entered, Han Mingxiang came to the front and sat down, while Du Xiaoli sat down in the back. An old mother came in and said, "madam, it''s ready." "let''s start." Mrs. Fu ordered. "Yes." the old mother said, and then shouted to the musician outside, "miss four and hairpin ceremony begin, play music, please miss four." the music sounded. Fu Yalan walked slowly under the guidance of two old mothers, followed by four young servant girls. Several people came to the hall with the music. After Fu Yalan knelt down, the music stopped immediately outside. Mrs. Fu said a lot of teachings to Fu Yalan on the ground. All the three cardinal principles and five constant principles came out. Du Xiaoli felt very lengthy, but Fu Yalan was kneeling straight all the time. It can be seen that she was also a strong woman in her heart.

 Chapter 182

    When Mrs. Fu finished, the music sounded outside the door. Fu Yalan was helped to the next room to change her clothes. When she came out, her clothes became much more mature.


    When the music outside the door stopped, Fu Yalan knelt down on the mat again. Mrs. Fu got up, took the comb handed by the people next to her, came to Fu Yalan, combed her a mature bun, and then returned to her seat.


    At this time, the hostess asked Mrs. Meng to add hairpins for Fu Yalan. Mrs. Meng got up, took the hairpin on one side, inserted it into her bun, said some praise and blessings, and finally returned to her position.


    At this time, the music sounded again, the host mother announced the ceremony, and the whole hairpin ceremony was completed. Fu Yalan left with the music, and the guests went to lunch with the host. After a while, Fu Yalan, who changed his clothes and bun, came to the table.


    Meanwhile, in the college, Du Kexin came from the tree lined path with a happy face.


    She heard that Han Minghong came to the college today and said that he was encouraging the students in the college. After all, he also had some knowledge in this regard. She has inquired. Han Minghong is resting in the yard now. She plans to ask him to have lunch together.


    "Linzi, what kind of person do you think Du Xiaoli is?"


    Du Kexin had just come outside the yard when she heard Han Minghong''s voice and Du Xiaoli''s name. She subconsciously stopped and came to the wall to eavesdrop.


    "My subordinates think Miss Du San is like a mystery. There are more mysteries in solving a mystery." Lin Zi replied, "but she has shown great strength."


    "Do you think so?" Han Minghong sighed and said, "how could I believe the rumors outside and return my marriage with her? Otherwise, she would be the king''s woman. Those people are so damn!"


    "My Lord, my subordinates feel that this king must have been intentional."


    "What about Han Mingyi? I don''t care. I must solve him and take Du Xiaoli back! I''ve been thinking about her all this time. I think about her when I eat, I think about her when I sleep, and I even dream that she dances on the drum. Lin Zi, how about I marry her as the imperial concubine?"


    "Will miss Du Kexin agree?"


    "Hum, she is just a side imperial concubine. If I want to accept a positive imperial concubine, do I have to go through her permission?!"


    Du Kexin''s eyes widened in disbelief. The handkerchief in her hand had been rubbed by her. Hearing Han Minghong''s words, she couldn''t listen anymore. She turned and ran out. Her mind was full of accounting for Du Xiaoli!


    In the attic, we had lunch together. Because we promised to go to Suiyuan in the afternoon, Du Xiaoli left first. After getting on the carriage, the master and servant were sleepy with the bumps of the carriage.


    Something''s wrong!


    Du Xiaoli looked at Qiao Zhu sitting and sleeping. Xia yuan and Ying Ge were about to fall asleep. He also felt very sleepy. His eyes seemed to stick together. He suddenly woke up. He took out an embroidery needle and pricked it at a acupoint on his arm. Then Xia yuan and Ying Ge pricked it in the same position.


    "Miss." Xia yuan regained consciousness and looked at Du Xiaoli and shouted.


    "Shh -" Du Xiaoli put his index finger to his mouth and made a silent movement.


    Xia yuan and Ying Ge also know that something is wrong and ask Du Xiaoli what to do with their eyes. Du Xiaoli looked at the incense in the incense burner, asked Xia yuan to take it out and wrap it with a handkerchief, and asked Yingge to put her previous incense in.


    The two flavors are very close, otherwise they wouldn''t have missed it at first.


    Du Xiaoli opened the curtains a little. They had just left the city in a daze. Now the carriage has galloped on the suburbs. And the voice of the horses in front was no longer the voice of the servant who brought them in the morning.


    Listen to his breathing, he is also a martial arts expert


    In Suiyuan club, knowing that Du Xiaoli was coming, Han Mingyi had been waiting for her. Seeing that she was late, Han Mingyi sent someone to check the news. When he heard that the carriage was heading for the city, he went to find Du Yunhan and asked Du Xiaoli if he wanted to leave the city. When he heard Du Yunhan''s negative answer, and lenger said that Fu Yalan said that Du Xiaoli left to Suiyuan, he immediately felt that something had happened, Leng ER was told to look for them with all his strength, while he rode on his horse and ran out of the city.


    Du Yunhan also realized that something had happened to Du Xiaoli and rode up to catch up.


    On the suburban path, Du Xiaoli''s carriage is still speeding.


    "Miss, what shall we do now?" Yingge asked silently.


    I don''t know who sent her and why I wanted to catch her. Judging from the martial arts of this person outside, maybe there are more people waiting at the destination.


    Du Xiaoli held the embroidery needle in her hand and made a look at Xia yuan. They immediately understood it. As soon as they closed their eyes, they fell down. Yingge also knocked down the incense burner on the couch and fell to the ground, making a clear sound. At the same time, Du Xiaoli pretended to faint and leaned against the carriage.


    The carriage stopped, and then the door was opened. A man leaned in and saw the four unconscious people. He smiled proudly. Just about to continue on his way, he suddenly saw a silver flash in the air. Then his body seemed to be stabbed, and then he couldn''t move.


    Du Xiaoli woke up. The man looked at them in surprise and said incredulously, "you''re not in a coma?" Yingge looked at the man and said, "Miss, this is Li Si. That''s right! But the voice is different." "Xia yuan." Du Xiaoli shouted. "Yes, miss." Xia Yuan went up, touched the face a few times, and then tore off a human skin mask. Li Si immediately became a handsome man in his twenties. "Human skin mask! No wonder we didn''t find anything wrong with him!" Yingge said, looking at the mask in Xia yuan''s hand. Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "it should have been changed at sister Yalan''s house. Did the incense change at that time?" although Du Xiaoli was talking to Yingge, the last sentence was also said to the man. "Who are you and who sent you to catch us?" Xia yuan looked at the man and asked. There was no panic on the man''s face. In addition to some surprise at the beginning, he now looked at Du Xiaoli with an interesting face. He didn''t worry about his fate at all. When he heard Xia yuan''s words, he didn''t answer. Instead, he looked down at the incense burner on the ground and said, "how did you find this salivating incense?" Du Xiaoli looked at the man, Remembering that Bai Ningyuan could move freely when he was stabbed by himself last time, he took out a scarlet pill and asked Xia yuan to feed it to the man. After being forced to swallow the pill, the man''s face changed and said in surprise: "seven insects and seven flowers!" when he heard the man say the name of the pill and looked at his suddenly changed face, Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "it''s an expert! Now, can you answer Xia yuan''s words?"

 Chapter 183

    The seven insects and seven flowers are poisons developed by Du Xiaoli himself. They are selected from different seven insects and seven flowers. Although the color and taste of each pill are the same, the poisonous insects and poisonous flowers are different. If you can''t distinguish the correct poisonous insects and poisonous flowers, even if there are other antidotes of seven insects and seven flowers, you will be dead!


    Moreover, the attack time of this poison is very slow. It is not like other poisons, but it will make people watch their body slowly fester and watch themselves go to death.


    The seven insects and seven flowers were also made by Du Xiaoli, who had nothing to do at the beginning. She tampered with the poison skill Luo Qi gave her. Later, she gave Luo Qi some. She didn''t want to spread it out, and became famous in the Jianghu. However, this poison did not flow out in large quantities, because its inventor would not easily develop this poison, so he became a mysterious poison maker in the Jianghu.


    Some people once suspected that it was the poison of the poison king, but Bai Ningyuan publicly said that it was not his own poison, and even he could not prepare an antidote, so the inventor became more and more mysterious.


    At the beginning, there were only ten seven insects and seven flowers flowing out, and the man guessed it only according to the taste and color of the pill. It can be seen that he is not an ordinary person.


    "Antidote." the man''s momentum changed in an instant, his leisure disappeared, and his body exuded a strong sense of killing.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the murderous spirit on the man and said, "do you think you can get the antidote if you kill us?"


    "Even if it''s death, I''ll take you on my back!" the man said coldly.


    "Do you think you have the chance to pull us to the back?" Yingge said disapprovingly.


    "Are you overconfident? It''s only a few miles from where I''m going. As long as I send a signal and my companions come, you will also bury me!"


    Du Xiaoli opened the curtain of the car and looked. They are now in a forest. There is a mountain range ahead, which should be Yanshan. It seems that this man is going to take her to Yanshan.


    "What''s your name?" Du Xiaoli asked, "if you answer me obediently, maybe I can give you an antidote. I think you are also employed? Why lose your life for your employer in vain."


    "Others call me Third Master Yin," said Yin Yuexuan.


    "Third Master yin? Do you know?" Du Xiaoli looked at Xia yuan and asked.


    "Seems to be the third leader of Yanluo hall?" Xia yuan was not sure, looking at Yingge and asked.


    "It seems so." Yingge nodded.


    Yin Yuexuan looked at the master and servant. They didn''t know the name of the third master yin? As long as you talk about Third Master Yin in the Jianghu, who knows, who doesn''t know?! If others want to bring him tea and water, it depends on whether he is happy or not! But these three people don''t know?


    Are they really from the imperial court, so they are so ignorant?


    Even if you don''t know his name, you can know who he is when you see his beautiful face?! But from the beginning to the end, they didn''t respond!


    Du Xiaoli looked at Yin Yuexuan''s injured expression and said, "well, we know your identity now. The third leader of Yanluo hall, so this time, you Yanluo hall is interfering?"


    "Yes," Yin Yuexuan replied.


    "Who asked you to catch me? Why did you catch me?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Anyway, I''ve eaten your poison now. Can you let me move?" Yin Yuexuan said, looking at Du Xiaoli''s not anxious and impatient appearance, but he couldn''t move.


    "Xia yuan, you go." Du Xiaoli said, "three points under the chest. I left a little outside."


    Xia yuan came to Yan Yuexuan and took out the embroidery needle inserted into Yan Yuexuan''s body according to Du Xiaoli. After the needle was removed, Yin Yuexuan moved her arm and twisted her neck. Before she could enjoy enough, a sword was put on his neck.


    "What is this?" Yin Yuexuan asked, looking at Xia yuan.


    "Just in case. Answer my master''s question quickly." Xia Yuan said not relaxed at all.


    Yin Yuexuan felt so oppressed for the first time, but who made him fall into the hands of three women!


    "Nah, our temple has its rules. We can''t divulge the information of the employer." Yin Yuexuan moved his sword out a little and replied.


    "If you don''t say it again, I''ll kill you!" Xia yuan moved his sword and threatened to say.


    The sword scratched Yin Yuexuan''s neck a little, and with more force, he could cut his neck. Yin Yuexuan reached out and touched his neck, screaming, "you made me bleed. You should be responsible for me!"


    "I can let the Lord of hell be responsible for you." Xia Yuan said coldly.


    Yin Yuexuan narrowed her eyes and looked at Xia yuan. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Before Xia yuan got angry again, she said, "if you kill me, you don''t want to know who came to our Yanluo hall. In fact, our Yanluo hall and the imperial court have always been well water and don''t invade the river. You don''t want to know why we took this list?"


    "Speak quickly!" said Yingge.


    "Antidote!" Yin Yuexuan offered her own conditions. "In addition, I said that only my sweetheart can hurt me. If it''s someone else, I''ll kill her! If this girl doesn''t want to die, she''ll be responsible for me!"


    "Xia yuan is my man. Are you going to rob people with me?" Du Xiaoli saw that the three masters of Yanluo hall are not ordinary people. Their character is changeable and uncertain. They can''t communicate with him like ordinary people. "But I hate people and things robbed by others. How about I really send you to see the king of hell?" Du Xiaoli said, took out an embroidery needle again and looked at Yin Yuexuan with a smile. Yin Yuexuan looked at Du Xiaoli. Her body and appearance really looked like a 13-year-old girl. Yes, but why did he smell the smell of his peers from her? And she gave him a feeling that she really didn''t care if she could get information from herself. Now she would talk to herself, just because it was so convenient. And at a young age, she gave him a kind of vicissitudes and fearlessness through wind and rain! "Er - well, we won''t discuss this issue for the time being." Yin Yuexuan smiled and said. In addition to his identity, he also has the completion rate of his task. No matter who he assassinates, he can go all the way. His intuition is very accurate. He has saved his life in many assassination missions, so after feeling the killing intention of Du Xiaoli, he knows that he can''t flirt with the girl around her, otherwise she may really kill herself. Although he put his head in his belt from the first day of his debut, if it is said that he was killed by three girls, his previous reputation will be in vain! "OK, let''s talk about other issues," Du Xiaoli said. "I asked the employer, but you didn''t say it. Tell me where you''re taking me now?"

 Chapter 184

    "Yanshan." the question was ok, and Yin Yuexuan answered it readily.


    "What the other party asked? Where will you meet?" Du Xiaoli continued.


    "It seems so." Yin Yuexuan said with some uncertainty.


    "What are you talking about? It seems that you don''t know?" Xia Yuan said discontentedly.


    "I really don''t know!" Yin Yuexuan said. "I''m here for someone else. He told me that I just need to take you to Yanshan."


    In fact, it was another person in Yanluo Hall who had a good relationship with Yin Yuexuan. He had planned to take the task and have children with his wife at home, but he didn''t expect that his wife would have children just after he took the task. In a hurry, he handed the task to Yin Yuexuan who happened to go to his house, Seeing that his good brother''s wife is going to have a baby, he can only run for each other.


    The younger brother of the person who contacted the other party was saying that this morning he just told him to take Du Xiaoli to Yanshan ciya peak. He didn''t tell him anything else, so he didn''t know the specific situation.


    Listening to Yin Yuexuan''s words, Du Xiaoli was speechless. He really didn''t know whether to say whether to work steadily or casually in the temple of hell. If you want to say casual, you will find out all the situations before the task, but be steady. The task was so casually handed over to others, and Yin Yuexuan came without knowing the situation before.


    "You said you just need to take people to the Yanshan Mountains?" Du Xiaoli confirmed.


    Yin Yuexuan nodded.


    "After that, your employment relationship with the other party will be terminated?" Du Xiaoli continued.


    Yin Yuexuan thought, nodded and said, "yes."


    "Let''s make a deal." Du Xiaoli smiled.


    Yin Yuexuan felt that this must not be a normal person in front of her. General housekeepers are scared and cry when they encounter this situation. Where can anyone smile like her? Give him a hairy feeling. Thinking of seven insects and seven flowers, he pressed down his thoughts and asked, "what deal?"


    "Your life!" said Du Xiaoli, "I have the antidote of seven insects and seven flowers you eat, but you have to do something for me..."


    A quarter of an hour later, Yin Yuexuan sat in the position of the coachman again, drove the car and continued to drive to the Yanshan Mountains. Looking at the backward trees on both sides, he wondered how he had planted it in the hands of three little girls?


    He reached out and touched the wound on his neck. The blood hasn''t solidified yet. It hurts a little.


    "What a cruel master and servant!" after sighing, he took out a bag of powder and touched it on the wound, which coagulated rapidly.


    On this side, Du Xiaoli''s carriage continued to move forward. On the other side, Han Mingyi got the news that Du Xiaoli''s carriage went out from the north gate, and the party followed the rut to Yanshan.


    On the ciya peak in the Yanshan Mountains, more than a dozen people are waiting at the foot of the mountain.


    "Boss, why should we spend so much money to find the people in the hell hall? We can solve the girl ourselves!" a little brother asked.


    Luo Fu looked at the questioner and said, "it must be reasonable for our master to ask us to do this. If our people are caught in the capital, it will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. And the hell hall is one of the major forces in the Jianghu. Even the people of the imperial court dare not mess with it. If they do it, even if something happens, they can''t find us."


    "But the people in the hell hall are not easy to mess with, and they won''t interfere in the affairs of the imperial court. Will they break the contract?"


    "There''s no need to worry. Their temple Lord owes his master a promise. This time it''s a promise plus a lot of money. It won''t be unreliable," rofu said.


    At this time, the sound of the carriage came from far and near. Everyone looked along the sound, and a carriage immediately came into sight.


    "Boss, it''s Du''s carriage," said a little brother.


    "Who is the driver?"


    "It seems to be third master Yin!"


    Hearing Yin Yuexuan''s title, Luo Fu frowned and said, "how could it be him?"


    "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    "The third master Yan is notoriously moody and hard to deal with," said Luo Fu. "I hope he will leave after he has handed in the task and don''t cause anything."


    Yin Yuexuan drove the carriage with an unhappy face. He thought about how to settle accounts with the people in the carriage after completing the two transactions. He was unhappy when he thought that he was restricted by the little doll, so he didn''t give a good face when he saw the people waiting for him in front.


    "Third Master Yin, I didn''t expect you to come out of this mission. Luo is deeply honored!" Luo Fu arched his hand at Yin Yuexuan and said with a smile.


    Yin Yuexuan jumped out of the carriage and opened the door, revealing Du Xiaoli, Xia yuan and Yingge, who were leaning upside down inside. "I brought the man, and our deal is finished."


    "Hahaha, Yanluo hall is really efficient!" Luo Fu laughed, "we..."


    Before Luo Fu finished his words, a horse''s hoof sounded. Everyone was surprised, and the man in black looked at the direction of the horse''s hoof.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom. "Kexin, how did you come here?" Luo Fu looked at the man on the horse helplessly when the horse came near and stopped. Du Kexin sat on the horse, looked at Luo Fu and asked, "Uncle Luo, is Du Xiaoli in the carriage?" "Ke Xin, what are you doing here? Go back quickly." Luo Fu advised. Du Kexin didn''t know what stimulated him this time. He ignored Luo Fu. Seeing that he didn''t answer himself, he jumped off the horse, opened the door, opened the curtain, saw Du Xiaoli lying inside, sneered and said, "this bitch is really here! Sweet potato, kill her for me!" another servant girl who came with Du Kexin was always responsible for protecting Du Kexin, In the double ten years, I learned good martial arts and often did some shady things for Du Kexin. Hearing Du Kexin''s words, she came down from her horse and pulled out her sword to cut at Du Xiaoli, which was stopped by Yin Yuexuan. "I haven''t handed this man in yet! The deal says it''s a living man. How can I hand over the task if you chop the man to death?" Yin Yuexuan forced, the sweet potato was shocked out for a long distance, fell ten meters away, and then spit out a mouthful of blood on his side. "Sweet potato!" Du Kexin saw that his people were hurt, pointed his sword at Yin Yuexuan, and asked, "who are you, the one who dares to hurt me!" Luo Fu looked at Du Kexin''s action, hurried up and grabbed her, stepped back for several steps, and said: "Kexin, you can''t do this! The other party is the person we came to Yanluo hall, who came to hand in the task!"

 Chapter 185

    Du Kexin looked up at Luo Fu. Seeing the warning hidden in his eyes, he stamped his feet and said, "then hand over the man quickly!"


    "You''re so fierce. Do you say to hand it in?" Yin Yuexuan looked at Du Kexin and said.


    The curtain blocked the scene in the car. Du Xiaoli opened his eyes and saw Xia yuan and Yingge. Qiao Zhu was rescued by Du Xiaoli and stayed in the woods. Originally, she was just asked to wait for them, but I heard that there were often fierce beasts here, so I put her on a big tree and asked her to wait for them to go back.


    They had never been in a coma. They were hearing Luo Fu''s voice. Before they knew who their master was, Du Kexin came. It seems that they are not together, but they definitely know each other, and it seems that she is very familiar with the man. This matter may have something to do with Zhong Meiqing. So she decided to keep pretending to be unconscious and listen to the news.


    She just felt that more than a dozen people were not very powerful. Even if Yin Yuexuan didn''t do it, they were sure to do it all, so she gently knocked on the floor twice to let Yin Yuexuan understand what she meant.


    Poke, he helped them out.


    Poke twice, he leaves, and they find out each other''s purpose.


    This is what they "discussed" before.


    After receiving Du Xiaoli''s message, Yin Yuexuan said, "forget it, Third Master, I''m too lazy to argue with you, a little girl. I''m here. Where''s the rest of the silver?"


    Luo Fu heard Yin Yuexuan''s words and waved to the people on the side to send a thick silver ticket. Yin Yuexuan took the money and stuffed it into his chest without counting. His figure flashed and flew away from the carriage.


    The taro got up from the ground, covered his chest and came to Du Kexin. "Miss, do you want to kill that bitch?"


    Referring to Du Xiaoli, Du Kexin thought about what old lady Du overheard when she came home at noon. She said how powerful Du Xiaoli was, how she won honor for her family as a legitimate daughter, and that she was inferior to Du Xiaoli. In addition, RenWang and his little boy who overheard in the college this morning said that they regretted and thought about Du Xiaoli every day, If she wants to get Du Xiaoli, all the hatred accumulated in her heart surges up and is about to kill Du Xiaoli. Originally, she wanted to find Luo Fu to help her solve Du Xiaoli quietly, but she didn''t find anyone in his residence. When she asked the boy, she knew their plan today.


    "Kill, of course!" said Du Kexin gnashing his teeth.


    "Miss, the master ordered that Du Xiaoli should not be killed. We should catch her and disturb Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi, so that she can''t do the competition in these countries." Luo Fu stopped, "as long as Du Xiaoli can''t do the competition, the emperor will naturally punish her!"


    "I don''t care. I must kill her today!" Du Kexin said angrily, "As soon as she came back, she robbed me of my legitimate daughter''s position and made me become a side imperial concubine from King Ren''s imperial concubine. My grandmother''s thoughts were all on their brothers and sisters. Now King Ren actually moved her and wanted to marry her as imperial concubine. How can I swallow this tone? Just kill her! Uncle Luo, you watched me grow up. How can you bear me to suffer such injustice?"


    "Miss, but the master has a life and wants to stay alive. If you commit suicide without permission, even the whole Zhong family can''t bear the master''s anger! Miss, wait a minute and you''ll soon see Du Xiaoli die." Luo Fu advised.


    "I don''t care what your master is! I must kill her!" Du Kexin said fiercely. Seeing his younger brother stop the taro, he crossed Luofu, grabbed the sword in the Taro''s hand, picked up the car curtain in one hand and stabbed Du Xiaoli in the past!


    "Miss!"


    Luo Fu stopped Du Kexin, pulled her away from the carriage and said, "Miss, never!"


    The car curtain was put down, and the embroidery needle in Du Xiaoli''s hand was taken back.


    "Uncle Luo! Why did you stop me!" Du Kexin shouted at Luo Fu. "I don''t know who your master is, but I must kill this bitch!"


    Luo Fu looked at Du Kexin with a headache and said helplessly, "Miss, I''ve offended!"


    With that, Luo Fu knocked Du Kexin out.


    "Miss!" seeing that Du Kexin was knocked unconscious, xiangtaro rushed up to grab Du Kexin and looked at Luo Fu on guard: "who are you? Why did you knock miss out?"


    Luo Fu didn''t have so much patience with the taro. He said coldly, "don''t care who we are. Now take your young lady and leave immediately!"


    Xiangtaro looked at the current situation and knew that Du Kexin''s plan to kill Du Xiaoli would not work. He had to nod his head, help Du Kexin on the horse, and then go up by himself.


    "You take Kexin back and take the path." Luo Fu ordered the people behind him.


    "Yes," the man said, and got on the horse with taro.


    Du Xiaoli heard the sound of horses'' hoofs outside and knew that Du Kexin had left. She looked at the incense burner on the couch. The incense in the incense had her new poison, which was searched from Bai Ningyuan last time. It could definitely make Du Kexin unable to wake up after he was unconscious!


    Bai Ningyuan also has a bad mind when studying the poison. If a man smells the poison, he will be unconscious within a quarter of an hour. If a woman, he will attack after the first sleep. Moreover, the antidote is also very bitter and smelly. After eating it, he will stink for ten and a half days and months. If he doesn''t detoxify it within seven days, he will fall into sleep forever and can''t sleep again Wake up.


    Of course, it was the antidote developed by Bai Ningyuan. Originally, he made the antidote to tease talents. She has studied this poison. Although the antidote is bitter, it won''t stink. Now she always carries silver needles and some poisons when she goes out. This is the only thing that can make people unconscious, so she gives the antidote to several people and throws the poison into the incense burner after taking the antidote. It was intended to deal with the kidnappers, but it was used on Du Kexin! Just now Du Kexin got into the car to kill her. He accidentally got poisoned by this poison and was knocked unconscious by Luo Fu. Although he was taken back, he couldn''t wake up when he went back. Luo Fu saw that Du Kexin was taken away, waved his hand and said, "get the people out! Let''s evacuate quickly." "yes." two people came to the carriage and jumped up to take Du Xiaoli and them up. As soon as the curtain was opened, one was kicked and rolled down from the car. "What''s the matter?" Luo Fu and others reacted quickly and surrounded the carriage. "Boss, the people inside are awake!" said the two who had just been kicked, covering their stomachs. "Wake up?" the curtain was pulled open again. Xia yuan and Yingge came out from the inside, jumped to both sides, opened the curtain for Du Xiaoli and let her out.

 Chapter 186

    Luo Fu saw Du Xiaoli and his face sank and said, "are you in a coma?"


    "I was in a coma, but I woke up again." Du Xiaoli said.


    At this time, Yin Yuexuan, who had left, came back quietly, hid in a big tree and looked at the situation here. Although Du Xiaoli said he would bring them, she would send the antidote to Fengxue building later, so that he could complete the task and she could know who wanted to kidnap her.


    But he is really worried! If one of her accidentally gives up her braids, doesn''t he want to follow the dead? So after he left, he came back and planned to help Du Xiaoli when he was in danger. Seeing the three people surrounded by people in black and still looking unchanged, they secretly said that they were calm.


    Luo Fu didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to wake up. Thinking that they had no movement before, he guessed that they should wake up now. "Hum, even if you wake up, the results are the same. Tie them up!"


    Hearing their boss''s order, the three men went up and wanted to tie them up. Unexpectedly, they were kicked by one person as soon as they got close and flew out from a distance.


    "Do you know martial arts?" Luo Fu looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise. The information they got before didn''t say that Du Xiaoli and the girls around her knew martial arts. They thought they were three ordinary girls. Even if they woke up, it didn''t matter. They would still tie them away. Unexpectedly, they all knew martial arts and kicked three big men away with one foot. This martial arts is not weak!


    Yin Yuexuan kept staring here, watching Xia yuan kick the man in front of him, and couldn''t help reaching out and touching the wound on his neck.


    This girl looks quiet and weak. Her heart is really cruel!


    "Who sent you?" although she knew it was useless, Yingge asked.


    "Together, I feel I''ve caught them and left," Luo Fufen said.


    He has always lived in the capital. Naturally, he knows about Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi and Han Mingyi''s ability. Although the people in Yanluo hall do it cleanly, he still can''t guarantee that Han Mingyi will find Du Xiaoli missing and find clues to catch up with him.


    That man can''t be regarded as an ordinary person!


    "We''ve been missing for so long. Dad must be worried. You move faster. We should go back early, or we won''t be able to enter the city when it''s dark." Du Xiaoli said faintly.


    "I haven''t touched anyone for a long time. My hands are itchy." Yingge said, rushed up with Xia yuan and fought with the people who rushed over.


    This is the first time they have fought with people since they came to the capital. Before, they occasionally fought for a while. They have been busy since they came to the capital. They haven''t had fun for a long time.


    Yingge took the sword, Xia yuan untied the white Ling wrapped around her waist, and Du Xiaoli held a silver needle. The three didn''t have any trouble dealing with more than a dozen people. Soon, many people in black fell.


    "These three people''s martial arts are so good. No wonder they don''t need my help." Yin Yuexuan looked at the three people to deal with it easily and muttered, "I didn''t expect this woman to be so cruel. Bai Ling played well, fast and accurate. There is also a sense of beauty, which is much better than that little girl''s one shot death."


    If someone is there, he will make complaints about the beauty of his murder, and his expression of appreciation. Is his brain structure normal?


    Luo Fu didn''t expect that Du Xiaoli''s martial arts were so good, especially Du Xiaoli, who almost killed all his people. He shouted angrily and flew to Du Xiaoli with his palm.


    Du Xiaoli saw Luo Fu and shot an embroidery needle at him, but he opened it with his palm and stabbed it into the trunk on one side, but he quickly approached her


    Luo Fu''s martial arts are obviously much better than others. He not only opened Du Xiaoli''s embroidery needle, but also rushed to Du Xiaoli at a slow speed. In the blink of an eye, he came to Du Xiaoli and his palm was about to pat her.


    Yin Yuexuan saw at a glance that Luo Fu''s palm wind was very strong. If Du Xiaoli was hit, he would not die but also be seriously injured. He was going to go out to save him, but he saw that Du Xiaoli just moved lightly. The figure seemed to shake, so he avoided Luo Fu''s palm wind and stopped the figure he wanted to jump out.


    Luo Fu didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to avoid his palm wind, but he soon turned around and continued to attack Du Xiaoli.


    This time, Du Xiaoli didn''t avoid, but went up head-on, stretched out his palm and made a solid pair of palms with him, and then they retreated along the strength.


    Luo Fu drew a deep trace on the ground, while Du Xiaoli, with the help of the trees behind his master, hooked his feet to the trunk, jumped onto the branch and looked at Luo Fu face to face.


    Luo Fu''s hand trembled faintly. Looking at Du Xiaoli''s eyes, he seemed to have no intention of leaving her life.


    Du Xiaoli also saw Luo Fu''s intention. He kicked on the branch and attacked Luo Fu again. He planned to start first.


    Yin Yuexuan looked at Du Xiaoli and knew that she was right to start first, but she didn''t know whether she would be countered by Luo Fu. After all, his martial arts were not weak.


    Du Xiaoli was empty and Luo Fu was on the ground. After more than a dozen moves, they didn''t subdue each other. After palming each other again, Du Xiaoli returned to the branch.


    "Poof -" Yingge pulled out her sword, and she solved all the people around her. "Bang -" Xia yuan wrapped the last person in front of him with white Ling and threw it on the tree. After the man hit the tree, he fainted without even making a miserable cry. In this regard, all the people except rofu were knocked unconscious or killed. Luo Fu saw this situation and knew that today''s thing had failed. He took a look at Du Xiaoli. It was because the information he gave didn''t say that Du Xiaoli knew martial arts, which led to the current situation. He couldn''t take Du Xiaoli down when he was alone. Now he has two more servant girls to help, and his chance of winning is smaller. Thinking again and again, he decided to give up Du Xiaoli and leave first. Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that he would choose to run away. He flew away without wiping. But as soon as he flew not far away, he was kicked back and fell heavily to the ground. Then, a slender figure fell down. Seeing Du Xiaoli intact on the tree, his evil spirit restrained a little. "Brother Xiaoyi? Why are you here?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and flew to him. "Are you okay?" Han Mingyi asked. "It''s all right." Du Xiaoli shook his head and replied. At this time, lengyi several people also flew over and saw the corpse on the ground and were ready to catch the living one. However, as soon as the living one was found, black blood flowed out of their mouths. Everyone took the poison hidden in their mouths and committed suicide! When Du Xiaoli saw Luo Fu, he also took poison and died when he saw Han Mingyi. In this way, all the other party''s people died and none of them remained alive.

 Chapter 187

    "Bang Bang --" when the sound of horse hoofs came, Du Xiaoli looked and saw Du Yunhan who was very anxious immediately.


    "Dad is coming too?" Du Xiaoli knew he didn''t go with fate. Han Mingyi might find him. Unexpectedly, even Du Yunhan came together!


    "Daughter, aren''t you hurt? Show it to Dad!" Du Yunhan came to Du Xiaoli, jumped down from his horse and grabbed Du Xiaoli''s arm to look left and right.


    "Dad, I''m fine." Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan''s panic, comforted and stopped him from continuing the inspection.


    "Really all right? What is your blood?" Du Yunhan saw the blood on Du Xiaoli''s sleeve and said with a face.


    "This is the blood of those people, not mine." Du Xiaoli opened his sleeves. There was no wound on his white arm. Du Yunhan was relieved when he saw it.


    "What''s going on? Do you know who kidnapped you?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "The people who kidnapped me were from the hell hall, but Yin Yuexuan didn''t say who the employer was. I wanted to catch them and ask them, but I didn''t expect they were all dead now," Du Xiaoli said.


    Yin Yuexuan heard Du Xiaoli say his name, looked at the cold on Han Mingyi, and couldn''t help shivering.


    It''s not a beautiful thing to be remembered by him! Although he looks good


    "Who?" Leng Yi suddenly looked in the direction of Yin Yuexuan''s hiding.


    Yin Yuexuan saw that she had been found and no longer hid. She flew to the top of the nearby tree, looked at Du Xiaoli and laughed twice and said, "Miss Du, I will go to the Fengxue building on time tomorrow and wait for you! Goodbye -"


    With that, he quickly left the right and wrong place.


    Lengyi plans to chase, but Han Mingyi stops him. "There''s no need to catch up. Yin Yuexuan''s lightness skill is not what you can catch up with."


    "Yes, master."


    Cold two, they searched everyone. These people had nothing up and down, nothing to prove their identity. They shook their heads towards Han Mingyi, saying they had got nothing.


    Because it was getting late, we decided to go back first and leave lenger and others here to see if we could find any clues.


    Du Yunhan stopped riding and took a carriage with Du Xiaoli. Han Mingyi immediately got in and squeezed Xia yuan and Ying Ge out to ride.


    When they went back, Du Xiaoli and her family picked up Qiao Zhu, who was still waiting in the tree. Seeing Du Xiaoli, Qiao Zhu burst into tears and said that they would learn martial arts with Xia yuan and protect Du Xiaoli in the future, instead of being a burden to them.


    Because they can''t ride a horse, Qiao Zhu and Xia yuan share the same horse. On the way, they always say that Xia yuan should hand in her martial arts when she goes back.


    In the carriage, Du Xiaoli told her about being taken out of the capital by Yin Yuexuan after attending Fu Yalan and hairpin ceremony. After looking at Du Yunhan, she concealed Du Kexin''s visit.


    "The hell hall has never accepted the mission related to the imperial court. How could it kidnap Xiaoli this time?" Du Yunhan said with some doubts.


    "It seems that the Lord of the hell hall owes them a condition." Du Xiaoli is not sure. She had heard about the reputation of the hell hall before, and didn''t expect to deal with them so soon.


    "Since the hell hall knows who they are, let''s start here and find out who they are?" Du Yunhan said.


    "It''s no use." Han Mingyi denied the idea and said, "I once contacted the Lord of the hell hall. They kept the employer''s information confidential and wouldn''t easily reveal it. They wouldn''t say it if we went to them to ask for the employer''s information. That''s why many people will hire them at ease."


    The gratitude and resentment in the Jianghu are more complicated than the imperial court. There are many things to buy murderers and kill people. The main members of Yanluo hall are killers, and the most important task is to kill. However, in addition to killing people, the hell hall also takes into account some other things, such as intelligence trading.


    "By the way, I heard them say that they kidnapped me to disturb your attention and destroy the competitions in several countries." Du Xiaoli thought of what he had heard before and said.


    "You are also frightened today. Have a good rest when you go back. Just leave the matter of checking the murderer to us." Du Yunhan said.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and then talked to them about some other things.


    When the carriage arrived in the capital, the gate had been closed. Lengyi took Han Mingyi''s token and asked the city guard to open the gate. Han Mingyi sent Du Xiaoli and them outside Du''s house and left.


    Du Xiaoli got out of the carriage. Before she went in, she saw a carriage parked not far from the door. She recognized it by moonlight. Before she asked, she saw two figures coming out of the door. It was Fu Yalan and her maid.


    "Xiaoli, you''re back. Are you hurt? Show me!" Fu Yalan came to Du Xiaoli and looked at her worried.


    "I''m fine. Why didn''t you go back so late? Today is your hairpin day. There should be celebrations in the evening." Du Xiaoli asked.


    She remembered that when Fu Yalan''s brothers came back in the evening, they should celebrate her birthday.


    "I know you''re gone. Where can I still sit at home? I asked my mother for instructions and came out. Fortunately, you came back safely, or I''ll have to blame myself." Fu Yalan said, almost crying. When lenger came to ask her about Du Xiaoli today, she knew that Du Xiaoli was missing. She waited anxiously at home for a while. The people sent out had no news, so she went directly to Du''s house and waited. "Don''t worry, I''m all right now. It''s so late that I don''t know whether to invite you in or let someone take you back." Du Xiaoli patted Fu Yalan''s hand and said. "Don''t bother. I''ll just go back by myself. You also need to rest," Fu Yalan said. "HMM. if you don''t go back so late, your mother will have to worry about you again." Du Xiaoli said, "I''ll go back to you tomorrow." "OK." "I''ll let someone take you back, or I won''t rest assured." Du Xiaoli called some bodyguards to escort Fu Yalan back. Then he went in with Du Yunhan. Shortly after entering the gate, Du Yunhan was hurriedly called away by Zhong Meiqing''s servant girl. Before Du Xiaoli told Du Yunhan about Du Kexin, he was taken away. Looking at Du Yunhan''s back, Du Xiaoli decided to let them toss around for a while. Ordinary doctors can''t solve it. They will always find her here. "Sister." Du Xiuheng came to the yard, walked to her and asked, "are you okay?" "it''s okay. Brother, why are you here?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng and smiled. "I went to your yard and saw you absent. When I came over, I saw Miss Fu Yalan. She told me you were gone. Although I knew you had martial arts, I was still worried and waited here." Du Xiuheng said.

 Chapter 188

    "Brother met sister Yalan?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes. Let her come into the yard and wait for you. She won''t come either. She says you can see it when you come back at the door." Du Xiuheng recalls, and his eyes seem to be distressed.


    Du Xiaoli suddenly remembered that Du Xiuheng had asked about Fu Yalan. After the party before the Mid Autumn Festival, because he also asked about others, she didn''t take it to heart. Now I want to come. At that time, he asked Fu Yalan the most. Now I want to come. What does this mean to Fu Yalan!


    "Brother, what do you think of sister Yalan?"


    Suddenly heard Du Xiaoli ask, Du Xiuheng was unnatural for a moment, coughed twice and said, "she is very nice, gentle, virtuous, versatile and kind to people. She is worried about you today."


    "Pooh -" Du Xiaoli laughed at Du Xiuheng''s appearance.


    He''s shy!


    "Sister, what are you laughing at?" Du Xiuheng glared at Du Xiaoli and said.


    "Cough, I didn''t laugh!" Du Xiaoli knew his brother''s awkward temper and quickly denied, "my brother thinks sister Yalan is so good. It''s better to marry back and be my sister-in-law!"


    "Marry, marry back?" Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "That''s right! You think sister Yalan is so good that you can be your daughter-in-law and be my sister-in-law." Du Xiaoli nodded definitely and said, "now sister Yalan has reached her hairpin and can get married! If you like sister Yalan and she''s interested in you, you can ask your father to propose marriage to you."


    "But I don''t think she means anything to me." Du Xiuheng said confidently.


    "You didn''t ask, how do you know?" Du Xiaoli said. "I think she still has some other thoughts about you. When we went to live in Chuang Tzu, she asked why you didn''t go!"


    "Really? Did she really ask me?"


    "Yes, they also asked me to talk about our childhood. Sister Yalan smiled the most happily when she heard your embarrassing things." Du Xiaoli thought of the past and found that he was really a little late. Although the performance of Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan is not obvious, it is special compared with others. She didn''t find it earlier! "Well, tomorrow I''ll go to see sister Yalan and see if she''s interested in you. If so, Hei hei, let dad propose marriage. How about it?"


    "But I''m not famous now. How can I go?"


    "Brother, it''s not too late to start a family and start a career. The ancients also said that cultivating self-cultivation and governing the country and the world, and this family is also in front of governing the country." Du Xiaoli said, "besides, you can get married first, and it''s not too late to get married after you take the national examination next year! Anyway, it takes time to prepare for the wedding in less than a year."


    "Look at you, the more you say, the more you lose your eyes." Du Xiuheng patted Du Xiaoli''s head and said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll go to ask sister Yalan tomorrow." Du Xiaoli said, "well, when you get to the yard, you can rest early and come back tomorrow to wait for my news."


    Du Xiaoli then went into his yard. Du Xiuheng turned and left after watching her go in. Thinking of Du Xiaoli''s saying that the wind is rain, he became a little anxious about tomorrow. What should he do if Fu Yalan didn''t mean anything to himself?


    Du Xiaoli asks Xia yuan to keep an eye on Du Kexin''s yard and take a bath. After coming out, Xia Yuan says that Du Kexin has been unconscious since she was sent back in the afternoon. When she asks the doctor, she only says there are signs of poisoning, but she can''t find out what the poison is. Later, Zhong Meiqing went to the palace to tell the empress dowager, invited two royal doctors, and did not diagnose what poison it was.


    As soon as Du Yunhan returned, he was called to Du Kexin''s yard. The two imperial doctors were still whispering about Du Kexin. Seeing Du Yunhan coming in, Qi Qi saluted him.


    "The two doctors have worked hard. What''s the matter with Kexin?" Du Yunhan asked, looking at Du Kexin lying in bed.


    "Back to Prime Minister Du, Qianjin should be poisoned, but we don''t have much research on poison, and we don''t know what poison is in Miss Du." one of the imperial doctors replied.


    "My Lord, you can find a way to save Xin''er! My heart will break when she looks like this!" Zhong Meiqing kept wiping her tears with a handkerchief. Her eyes have been red and swollen. It seems that she has been crying for a long time.


    "How could she be poisoned? How do you take care of them?" Du Yunhan scolded.


    Zhong Meiqing was scolded by Du Yunhan and forgot to cry for a moment. A few seconds later, she cried more sadly and said, "this is how she looked when she came back this afternoon. I don''t know who she came into contact with and where she was poisoned. Master, this is not the time to think about it. Think of a way to save Xin''er!"


    "I''m not a doctor. What do you want me to do?" Du Yunhan was annoyed by Zhong Meiqing''s cry and scolded.


    "Prime minister Du, we don''t know anything about poison. Why don''t you ask doctor Hu to have a look? He often studies poison and may see what poison Miss Du was poisoned." the former doctor suggested.


    Du Yunhan originally wanted to call Du Xiaoli. Although she didn''t say it, she didn''t like Zhong Meiqing. Maybe she would be unhappy if she came for treatment. If Dr. Hu can find a way to wake up Du Kexin, there is no need to bother Du Xiaoli. "Somebody, go and ask doctor Hu to come over!" Changfeng immediately took the order to leave. It''s no use for the two royal doctors to stay here. He said to Du Yunhan and left. Du Xiaoli knew that Du Yunhan had sent someone to find doctor Hu. He yawned and said, "doctor Hu should be able to diagnose the poison in Du Kexin, but he may not be able to prepare an antidote. Today you are all tired. Go and have a rest." Du Xiaoli had a safe sleep that night. Du Xiuheng lost sleep until the second night. He was almost late for school the next day, Du Kexin''s yard was noisy until dawn. The next morning, Du Xiaoli went to the wolf garden to see the silver and gold. When she came back, Xia yuan told her that doctor Hu did find out the poison in Du Kexin last night, and said the toxicity, as well as the bitter and smelly antidote. Knowing that Du Kexin''s life would not be in danger within seven days, Zhong Meiqing asked him to prepare an antidote quickly, but doctor Hu said he had no way. The world could not prepare an antidote except the poison king and one person. And that person is Du Xiaoli who saved Lu Junqi last time. Knowing that he was useless here, doctor Hu left early. Looking at Du Kexin sleeping on his face in bed, he struggled to find Du Xiaoli to save Du Kexin. Du Xiaoli listened to Xia yuan''s words, smiled and said, "let her continue to tangle. Let''s change our clothes and go with fate, and then go to find sister Yalan to talk."

 Chapter 189

    When Zhong Meiqing came to find Du Xiaoli, she had been out for a long time.


    Du Xiaoli first went to follow the fate, saw that the whole yard had been replaced with a new layer of vest, and lamented that Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi worked so quickly. Such a huge project was completed so quickly. Now there are only some logistics things to be arranged.


    Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi are not here. Only the servant works under muzimu''s arrangement. She looks around for a while and finds that there is no problem. She takes a car to the Fengxue building and asks Xia yuan and them to pick up Fu Yalan from the college for dinner. She also sends someone to Meng''s house and Ji''s house to invite Meng Jiangzhuo and Ji Liuxia.


    Meng Jiangzhuo came first, chatted with Du Xiaoli and waited for Fu Yalan to come. Then Ji Liuxia arrived. Now she doesn''t have to go to school. She felt liberated and ran around all day. Near noon, Xia yuan picked up Fu Yalan.


    Du Xiaoli also sent someone to invite Han Mingxiang, but she went into the palace and didn''t find her.


    In this way, Du Xiaoli asked Qiao Zhu to inform Fu Wansan to serve.


    "Xiao Li, how did you get kidnapped yesterday?" Fu Yalan asked after sitting down. "How did you get out of trouble later?"


    "What? Xiaoli was kidnapped yesterday? Who did it? I went to smoke his skin!" Ji Liuxia looked like she was on the shelf when she heard that Du Xiaoli had been kidnapped.


    "Don''t get excited if you haven''t found out anyone yet." Du Xiaoli said.


    Then everyone listened to Du Xiaoli talk about yesterday while eating. What she said was very simple. She took it in a few words, but we still felt the thrill.


    "Hum, if you let me go, I''ll beat them. They can''t find the North!" Ji Liuxia hummed.


    "You''re fine. You''d better not come out casually in the future." Meng Jiangzhuo felt his heart hanging to his throat.


    "It''s OK. You should believe Xia yuan''s martial arts." Du Xiaoli said.


    "By the way, I heard that Jiang Zhuo''s marriage has been decided?" Ji Liuxia asked, shifting the topic from Du Xiaoli.


    Speaking of his marriage, Meng Jiangzhuo was a little depressed and said, "it has been settled. Yesterday afternoon, the other party''s bride price had been sent home."


    "Yesterday afternoon, no wonder I didn''t listen to you yesterday morning." Fu Yalan said. Then he looked at Ji Liuxia and said, "you know the news quickly. We didn''t know it, so we heard it."


    "That''s right. I don''t have classes now. I think I''m alive," Ji Liuxia said.


    Now the focus of the college is on the competition. People who don''t have to participate in the competition don''t have to go to class. Naturally, she is not in the scope of candidates. Of course, she doesn''t go to class.


    "The bride price is all down. Has the wedding date been set?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It''s fixed, November 19," Meng Jiangzhuo replied.


    "November 19? That''s only two months. You''ll be married in less than two months!" Ji Liuxia exclaimed.


    "Yes, these are all decided by my parents. I just listen to their arrangement." Meng Jiangzhuo said helplessly. Originally, she was afraid of this marriage, but she was relieved after listening to Du Xiaoli''s Enlightenment last time. Sometimes she would have some expectations from her little daughter''s family.


    "Alas, sister Jiang Zhuo is about to get married. I thought sister Liuxia would be the first one to get married!" Du Xiaoli said with some emotion.


    Meng Jiangzhuo has only been in the capital for a few months. He is about to get married. Maybe he can only meet once in a few years. When I think of it, I feel a little sad.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect you to marry so soon, and it''s still so far away. It''s difficult for everyone to meet in the future." Ji Liuxia was also sad.


    "You''re all right. The Qu family is in the capital. Liuxia can often go back to the general''s house in the future. Xiaoli has also decided with King Ding, waiting for you to reach the hairpin. You''re not far from home, unlike me." Meng Jiangzhuo said lost, "but I''ll come back often. If you pass by Jiangnan in the future, you should also go and see me! Otherwise I''ll be too lonely there alone."


    "Don''t worry, we will!" Du Xiaoli said definitely.


    "Well, at least you all have a husband''s family. I don''t know if I can get married!" Fu Yalan said.


    "Sister Yalan, you are so excellent that you will definitely marry a nice family! You can''t marry casually just at the old cabinet!" Meng Jiangzhuo smiled and covered his mouth.


    "Sister Yalan, do you hate to marry?" Ji Liuxia also smiled. "Anyway, you have a hairpin. It''s better to let Lord Fu quickly find you a husband''s family to marry!"


    "Does sister Yalan have a sweetheart?" Meng Jiangzhuo looked at Fu Yalan and saw her blushing face. He said with a long voice: "blushing, there must be a sweetheart. Tell us who it is?"


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that they were so excited about this. Before she could figure out what Fu Yalan said, they asked for her. But ask her like this, will she say?


    Fu Yalan pushed Ji Liuxia away and said, "don''t make a fool of me. Where do I have a sweetheart!"


    "It''s strange that you don''t have it. Look at this face, it''s red into a small apple!" Ji Liuxia said with a smile.


    "Sister Yalan, if you have a sweetheart, please tell us. Let''s check it for you and see how the other person is. If you think it''s good, you can ask Lord Fu to propose marriage to you so that you don''t have to marry outside like me." Meng Jiangzhuo said. "Yes, we are all good sisters. Why are you embarrassed?" Ji Liuxia echoed. "I really don''t!" Fu Yalan looked at Du Xiaoli and said shyly. Du Xiaoli instantly understood Fu Yalan''s mind. Her feelings were because she was here, so she was embarrassed to say ah! She turned her eyes and said, "if sister Yalan doesn''t have a sweetheart, why don''t you be my sister-in-law? What''s up?" "sister-in-law?" "yes!" Du Xiaoli said, "Anyway, sister Yalan doesn''t have a sweetheart. Come and be my sister-in-law. We are not only sisters, but also relatives! Alas, I just don''t know if sister Yalan can see my stupid goose brother. Sister Yalan is so excellent and my brother is stupid..." "Brother Du is not stupid. He is also excellent. He studies so well that he will stand out on his own strength in the future." Fu Yalan said. "Hey, sister Yalan''s sweetheart won''t be Xiaoli''s brother?" Ji Liuxia called out at once. "Liuxia, don''t talk nonsense!" Fu Yalan was embarrassed and stared at Ji Liuxia. "Sister Liuxia''s nonsense? It seems that sister Yalan doesn''t like my brother. I originally wanted to ask my father to propose marriage to you if you like my brother. Alas, it seems that my brother has only single lovesickness. After all, if sister Yalan doesn''t like my brother, it can''t be encouraged." Du Xiaoli said with regret on her face.

 Chapter 190

    "Who said I don''t like him..." Fu Yalan heard Du Xiaoli''s words and said what he thought at once. Then he reacted, stared at Du Xiaoli and said, "OK, Xiao Li, you''re digging a pit for me!"


    "I didn''t!" Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "I''m telling the truth. I told my brother about it last night and planned to ask my father to propose marriage. But he said he didn''t know your mind and couldn''t force you. That''s why I''ll ask you today. If you don''t like my brother, we have such a good relationship, we can''t be wronged. You''re not."


    "Hahaha, that''s good. Brother Du likes sister Yalan, and sister Yalan also likes brother Du. One is the son of the prime minister and the other is the granddaughter of the old cabinet. It''s also a good door and the family is right. Moreover, Lang Youqing''s concubine is interested in being an aunt with Xiaoli. What a good thing!" Ji Liuxia was happy. She poured a glass of wine and said, "This thing needs to be celebrated. It''s called fate! Xiaoli, go back and tell your father to propose marriage. Hahaha, maybe someone else will get married in front of me!"


    "The more you say, the more outrageous you are! I''ll ignore you if you embarrass me again!" Fu Yalan said coyly.


    "Cough, we have a spectrum of things! I''m making sure the news now. If you''re willing to marry my brother, I''ll go back and tell my father. But my brother is a little awkward. He thinks he can''t become famous now and doesn''t deserve sister Yalan. Even if he goes to propose marriage, he''s embarrassed," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Don''t worry about it. I heard from the boys'' college that brother Du is very talented, proficient in poetry, songs and Fu, and the same way of governing the country. Sometimes he will make the lecturer speechless! He is so powerful that he will stand out in the future! Isn''t he, sister Yalan?" Ji Liuxia said she heard the news and didn''t forget to embarrass Fu Yalan.


    "Yes, I''ve heard my third brother say that brother Du is awesome. At first, everyone looked down on him. He grew up in the countryside, and now everyone admires him." Meng Jiangzhuo echoed, "sometimes I think, Xiaoli, what do you people grow up there and how can you raise such powerful people as you and your brother!"


    "What do you eat? It''s not rice or vegetables!" Du Xiaoli rolled her eyes when she heard Meng Jiangzhuo''s words. "Well, sister Yalan hasn''t said whether she wants to marry my brother!"


    Fu Yalan looked at everyone and nodded shyly.


    "Hahaha, well, the wedding is over! Come on, let''s drink!" Ji Liuxia nodded at Fu Yalan and shouted excitedly.


    Knowing that he was not alone in lovesickness, Fu Yalan showed a bright smile when he looked at his friends and was really happy for himself.


    After lunch, Fu Yalan went back to the college to prepare for the game. Meng Jiangzhuo was busy because he was getting married. After saying goodbye to Du Xiaoli, she went back to Meng''s house. Ji Liuxia knew that Du Xiaoli was kidnapped yesterday and wanted to send her back.


    Du Xiaoli had no choice but to ask Xia yuan to give Fu Wansan the antidote of seven insects and seven flowers. After they got off the carriage, they went back to the general''s house together. Before they could say goodbye to Ji Liuxia, a man rushed out of the house and looked at Du Xiaoli anxiously. It seemed that they had been waiting here for a long time.


    "Miss three, my wife is invited."


    Du Xiaoli looked at the awkward servant girls. It was they who met them that night in the capital and gave them Xiaocui.


    "What can I do for you, madam?" Du Xiaoli glanced at Xiaocui and asked. In fact, she didn''t have to think about what Zhong Meiqing wanted to do, but she pretended she didn''t know anything.


    Xiaocui remembered that Zhong Meiqing warned her not to tell about Du Kexin. She just said that she felt that Du Xiaoli didn''t care about her after she came, and wanted to ask her to go over and ask what she lacked.


    "Madam said that she was afraid of what Miss San lacked on weekdays. She wanted you to go and ask!"


    When Du Xiaoli heard this excuse, he sneered and said, "I don''t need anything on weekdays. Please thank my second mother for her kindness. If there''s nothing else, I''ll welcome the guests! Liuxia, let''s go in."


    Du Xiaoli winked at Ji Liuxia as he said. He had planned to send Du Xiaoli home and go back. Looking at Du Xiaoli''s appearance, he suddenly reacted, jumped out of the carriage and said, "this is my first time to the prime minister''s house. Xiao Li, you must take me around."


    "Sure."


    "Let''s go."


    Du Xiaoli and Ji Liuxia ignore Xiaocui and directly enter the gate, leaving Xiaocui who is too anxious to look at their back.


    Du Xiaoli took Ji Liuxia to Cuizhu garden. Ji Liuxia looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise and said, "I said Xiao Li, you live in such a small place? Is your yard too small?"


    "There are few people. What do you do in such a big place?" Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "let''s go upstairs and have a look. The view upstairs is good."


    "Well, I used to look at your house across the river. I thought it was just a corner of your yard. I didn''t think it was all the rooms." Ji Liuxia said with a sigh. When she came to the second floor, she saw rows of roofs and lamented that the view was good.


    "Ah, now tell me what your second mother did for you?" Ji Liuxia asked as they sat drinking tea on the back balcony. "Du Kexin is poisoned. I guess I want to go over and detoxify her." Du Xiaoli shrugged and replied. "Ha! Is the butterfly poisoned? Ha ha!" Ji Liuxia laughed at Du Kexin''s poisoning. "Xiaoli, I''ll tell you, don''t detoxify her, just let her be poisoned!" Ji Liuxia remembered that Du Kexin was Du Xiaoli''s sister. She coughed twice and said: "Hey, hey, it''s not like you don''t save her. What, you can wait for her to be poisoned for a while. By the way, what''s the poison in her? Even the imperial doctor can''t help it?" Du Xiaoli explained the poison in Du Kexin. He heard that the antidote would make Du Kexin stink for many days, which made Ji Liuxia happy and said: "Xiaoli, go and detoxify her. I''m looking forward to seeing her stink!" Khan... Just said not to detoxify Du Kexin. She changed her opinion immediately. It seems that she will still hurt people''s feet! "Let''s talk about it at that time. I''ll take you to the prime minister''s house now, and then go to my father to talk about my brother and sister Yalan." Du Xiaoli said, "OK!" Ji Liuxia put down her tea cup and said: "I''m also curious about the prime minister''s residence. I''ve never visited Du Kexin before. It''s a wonderful fate. I hate Du Kexin so much, but I like you very much when I see you. Now sister Yalan and your brother admire each other. Maybe one day you will become an aunt with sister Yalan!"

 Chapter 191

    "Yes, ape dung is really a wonderful thing!" Du Xiaoli sighed.


    Du Xiaoli remembered that he met Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng in that small mountain village a few years ago. He became a martial brother and sister with Niu Jing. After coming here, he met Ji Liuxia again. He spent a short time together, but his feelings were very deep. I have to say, this is really fate!


    Du Xiaoli took Ji Liuxia around the prime minister''s house for a while. She was not very familiar with the prime minister''s house. The most visited before were Du Xiuheng and Du Yunhan''s yard. Most of the other places were just passing by, and some places even she went for the first time.


    Ji Liuxia wanted Du Xiaoli to detoxify Du Kexin. After about a turn, she went back. Before she left, she told Du Xiaoli to make the antidote stink and last longer.


    Du Xiaoli sends Ji Liuxia to the carriage. After watching her leave, she turns around and prepares to go back. Just when she comes to the middle yard, she meets Xiaocui.


    "Miss three''s guests are gone?" Xiaocui saluted Du Xiaoli and asked.


    "Let''s go."


    "Miss three, madam said that if the guest left, please go to see her."


    Du Xiaoli readily agreed this time and said, "OK." then she went to Zhong Meiqing''s yard.


    "Miss three, my wife is not in the plum garden. My wife is in miss two''s yard." Xiaocui is relieved to see Du Xiaoli agree to go. Seeing her walking to Zhong Meiqing''s yard, she quickly calls her.


    "Oh." Du Xiaoli answered and turned to Du Kexin''s yard.


    Although you know, you have to pretend you don''t know, don''t you.


    When I came to Du Kexin''s room, I saw Zhong Meiqing sitting by the bed wiping tears and sighing.


    "Madam, the third lady is coming." Xiaocui came to Zhong Meiqing and said.


    Zhong Meiqing wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "Xiaoli, you''re coming!"


    "Er Niang, why are you crying? Why is the second sister lying in bed? Is she uncomfortable?" Du Xiaoli asked with concern.


    Acting, she will, too. If she had been in a previous life, she might have won an Oscar.


    "Xiaoli, your second sister has been in a coma since yesterday afternoon. We went to see doctor Hu and said that your second sister was poisoned by a poison called stinky fragrance. However, although he found out what the poison was, he couldn''t prepare an antidote and said that you could save your second sister. Xiaoli, please save your second sister." Zhong Meiqing said.


    Smelly, Du Xiaoli wants to laugh every time she hears the name. She really admires Bai Ningyuan''s ability to name. Many of his poisonous names are strange.


    For example, Bai Ningyuan named a poison reptile. It sounds fun, but it''s because people will have many reptile like spots after poisoning, and those spots are festering skin.


    There is also a poison called "love you for three days and three nights". It sounds like an aphrodisiac. In fact, it is a highly toxic poison. The poisoned person''s body will be paralyzed and his heart will ache for three days and three nights. No matter how painful it is, he will not faint. He will keep awake and feel the heartache for three days. If there is no antidote within three days, he will die immediately as soon as the time comes.


    "Second sister is poisoned? Second mother, don''t worry, I''ll go and have a look." Du Xiaoli said and came to the bed. Looking at Du Kexin with a sleeping face, he pretended to feel her pulse. After a while, he withdrew his hand and asked, "this is really the stink of the poison king."


    "Well, that''s what doctor Hu said." Zhong Meiqing said, "Xiaoli, can you make an antidote?"


    "I haven''t prepared this antidote. Although I have studied the poison of the poison king, I have also studied this poison. But it should be able to prepare an antidote. It just takes some time," Du Xiaoli said.


    "How long will it take?" Zhong Meiqing asked.


    "Er Niang, you know I''m busy now. It takes three or four days to make this antidote." Du Xiaoli thought about it and said conservatively.


    "Four or five days?! why is it so long? It won''t do harm to your second sister?" Zhong Meiqing shouted.


    "Er Niang, don''t worry. You''ll be fine if you take the antidote within seven days of poisoning." Du Xiaoli said, "don''t worry about coming these days. Just give the second sister ginseng tablets."


    "Is this really OK?" Zhong Meiqing said uneasily.


    "Er Niang, if you don''t believe me, you can invite others." Du Xiaoli said angrily.


    Zhong Meiqing didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to throw his face at her and wanted to be angry with her, but he remembered that doctor Hu said that only Du Xiaoli could save Du Kexin, swallowed his anger and said, "how can I not believe you! The three princesses of Dongli country are saved, and our Xin''er is sure to have no problem. Four or five days is four or five days!"


    "Since the second mother believes me," said Du Xiaoli, "but I have something to say in front of me. I think doctor Hu also said that its antidote stinks very much, and after eating it, my body will send out a smell for a long time. I''ll save my second sister at that time. Don''t say I don''t have a good antidote."


    Zhong Meiqing did hear doctor Hu say this. Although she didn''t want to see Du Kexin stink, it was tolerable compared with being unconscious or even dying! And Du Xiaoli knows that the antidote stinks, which means she knows the antidote. It should be no problem to save Du Kexin.


    "Just prepare the antidote." "well, I''ll go back and study the antidote first." Du Xiaoli got up and said. "OK, OK. Xiaocui, send the third lady back!" Zhong Meiqing quickly told the servant girl. "Miss three, please." Xiaocui came up and saluted Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli blessed Zhong Mei and turned away. When she returned to Cuizhu garden, Xia yuan met Xiaocui. Seeing that Xiaocui hadn''t left, she asked, "Miss, how''s the second miss?" "it''s just smelly. I''ll fill her medicine. If Suiyuan has nothing to do, don''t call me." Xiaocui heard Du Xiaoli''s words, so she went back to recover her life. Xia yuan saw that Xiaocui was gone and said, "Miss, she''s gone." Du Xiaoli turned to look at Xiaocui who had left and said to Xia yuan, "it''s rare to be free. Have a good rest this afternoon and talk to father fox in the evening. You''re busy yourself." it''s only half an hour for her to prepare the antidote of stinky incense, But she doesn''t intend to match Du Kexin so early. Let her sleep for two more days. Originally intended to spend the rest of the afternoon practicing internal skills, but Fu Wansan brought the account book of Fengxue building and had to let Du Xiaoli review it. When the account books were all brought, she spent an hour reading the three-month account books. When she finished reading them, Xia yuan told her that Du Yunhan had come back and dealt with affairs in the study. She gave Yingge the account book and asked her to return to Fengxue building. Then she went to Du Yunhan''s study alone.

 Chapter 192

    The long wind outside Du Yunhan''s study was watching. Seeing Du Xiaoli, he told her to wait for a while. He went in and reported it, so he let Du Xiaoli in.


    "Xiaoli, what can I do for you?" Du Yunhan put down his brush and looked at Du Xiaoli and asked.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the memorial on the desk and thought that the general things he had heard before were rumors that they were directly handed over to Du Yunhan to deal with. Unexpectedly, they were true. She frowned, looked at Du Yunhan and asked, "Dad, are you helping the emperor deal with the memorial?"


    "These are some unimportant memorials from the cabinet." Du Yunhan answered Du Xiaoli from the side.


    "Dad, how did this memorial come to you?"


    "The prime minister has been helping the emperor deal with some daily affairs, and the rest of the memorial will be sent to the emperor," Du Yunhan replied.


    Du Xiaoli was surprised when she heard Du Yunhan''s words. This kind of thing has been handed down from the past! It must be that the emperor who created this thing must be an incompetent emperor, so that he can leave this matter of managing the country to others.


    But Han Mingze, according to her contact with him, is not the kind of person willing to let others manage his country! His ambition was naked in his shrewd eyes.


    Moreover, Han Mingyi has made outstanding achievements and holds a lot of real power in his hand. Coupled with the power in Du Yunhan''s hand, what kind of situation would it be if the two families married? Will people like Han Mingze let this happen?


    Du Xiaoli is more and more frightened. It''s not that she has been persecuted paranoia, but that the ancient emperor is suspicious. Even if it''s his brother, they can''t really rest assured!


    "Dad..."


    Du Yunhan saw that Du Xiaoli''s face became a little ugly and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you, daughter?"


    "Dad, how can others sleep on the side of the bed! It''s better for you to return the matter of reviewing the memorial to the emperor." Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan anxiously and said.


    "I''ve thought about it too, but I haven''t handed over the hot potato." Du Yunhan sighed and said.


    "Dad, you know this is a hot potato. Although this was what the prime minister would do before, the current emperor is not the former Emperor, and he will not tolerate this." Du Xiaoli said, "you should find a reason to hand over this right."


    "I have plans for my father, but there must be a reason," Du Yunhan said.


    "If dad thinks so, it''s better to borrow the competition in these countries." Du Xiaoli analyzed, "if I guess well, the emperor also wants to take back this right."


    "But if it''s just this thing, what about after the game?" Du Yunhan asked looking at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli went to bring himself a chair, sat in front of Du Yunhan and said: "When the first emperor died, the crown prince ascended the throne, and the second prince launched a palace rebellion. Although he was finally subdued and eliminated a number of officials who supported the second prince, there were still many rights in the hands of the second prince. Later, in the face of foreign aggression, the under fledged emperor had to put some of his rights in the hands of those officials again. As a result, the imperial power is not concentrated. Although in the military aspect, it is difficult The general supports the emperor, but many of the following generals don''t really support the emperor. Now another father has weakened the emperor''s rights in this regard, and the imperial power is in danger. If he meets a cowardly emperor, this situation will be over, but Han Mingze is not a sheep. He is a lion ready to go. It''s difficult to guarantee that he won''t take it back Right, do something unfavorable to my father and completely solve this hidden danger. "


    Du Yunhan listened to Du Xiaoli''s analysis of the current situation, with a smile in his mouth and a light of approval in his eyes.


    He knew what Du Xiaoli said long ago and thought carefully about how to take the next step. Originally, he wanted to plan a brighter future for Du Xiaoli and them, but looking at Du Xiaoli''s attitude, he already knew what she wanted and made a decision in his heart.


    "I''ll deal with this matter in the next two days. Do you have anything to do with me?" Du Yunhan asked.


    Du Xiaoli knows these things. Du Yunhan must know. He let himself say, just to see her attitude and ideas. Now he asked himself this, he should have his own consideration.


    "Brother Xiaoyi was there yesterday. I didn''t tell you something."


    "Oh? What''s up?"


    "Yesterday afternoon, after I was taken to the foot of Yanshan mountain, a man also went." Du Xiaoli said, "she knew the dead Luo Fu and called him uncle Luo."


    "What?! why did you tell me such important information now? Who is that person?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "Second sister."


    "Kexin? How could she go? Isn''t she in a coma?" Du Yunhan realized what and said, "Kexin was in a coma after planting your poison?"


    "She wanted to kill me and came to the carriage. There was poison in the carriage." Du Xiaoli shrugged and said. If she didn''t want to kill herself, she wouldn''t be poisoned.


    Du Yunhan heard that Du Kexin was going to kill Du Xiaoli. He was afraid and said, "she wants to do such a thing. I will never spare her!"


    "She''s in a coma now. How can you spare her?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan''s palm and thought that he had no internal power. If he thought so just now, would his hand hurt? "Well, wait until you wake her up." Du Yunhan said, "you just said Kexin knew Luo Fu?" "yes, the relationship between them is still generally good! When you check people, you don''t have to follow this." Du Xiaoli said. "Well, I know that." "in addition, I have one more thing to tell my father." "what''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli smiled at Du Yunhan and said, "Dad, you seem to have a good relationship with Fu GE''s hometown." "yes, what''s the matter?" Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "aren''t you and Fu Yalan good?" "Yes, but we can be closer to their family." "you mean..." Du Yunhan squinted at Du Xiaoli. The girl is still a matchmaker? Du Xiaoli nodded and said with a smile: "Dad, this brother and sister Yalan admire each other. Sister Yalan had a hairpin yesterday. Can you give her a kiss?" "This Xiuheng, I don''t know how to study well, but he has given me a spring heart?!" Du Yunhan said with a bad face. "If he doesn''t do well in the national examination next year, I''ll have to peel his skin!" "My brother is old enough to start a family. It''s normal to say a kiss. Besides, he''s young and frivolous. Have you been away from home when you were as old as my brother? Will you meet my mother soon?" Du Xiaoli gave Du Yunhan an oblique look and instantly extinguished the anger in Du Yunhan''s heart.

 Chapter 193

    "Cough." Du Yunhan coughed unnaturally. His daughter''s speech really made him a little overwhelmed. "It''s OK for me to propose marriage, but I have to wait until the end of the competition. He is also one of the contestants this time. If he performs well, I will propose the marriage for him. Your father and I have a little face when I come to the door to say it. If he doesn''t perform well, his family won''t be willing to marry his daughter to him."


    "So Dad agreed?"


    Du Yunhan nodded and said, "I agree, but don''t forget what I just said."


    "Ha, I''m going to convey your old man''s meaning to my brother. Make sure he shows his brilliance in the competition here."


    Du Xiaoli got up and left. Du Yunhan looked at her leaving back and shook his head helplessly. However, he would find the smile on his mouth. He touched his face and murmured, "am I fine..."


    Du Xiaoli went to Du Xiuheng''s yard and told Du Xiuheng clearly what Du Yunhan meant, so that he must work hard for his happiness.


    When Du Xiuheng heard Du Xiaoli''s words, he was so excited that he almost fell the cup in his hand to the ground and was laughed at by Du Xiaoli and Xigu.


    In the next three days, Du Xiaoli occasionally practiced sound attack at home. He went out for a day in the middle. He went to Suiyuan in the morning. The venues for the competition are ready. Now he just waits for people from other countries to come in. In the afternoon, she went to the wind and snow building and taught the cook two new dishes. It was not until the third night that he began to prepare the antidote for stinky incense. After that, he asked Shang Xia yuan to deliver it to him in person.


    When he came to Du Kexin''s yard, Du Yunhan was here in addition to Zhong Meiqing.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli, Zhong Meiqing hurriedly asked, "Xiaoli, has the antidote been prepared?"


    Du Xiaoli glances at Xia yuan, who takes the box to Zhong Meiqing. Zhong Meiqing looked at the box and said, "this is the antidote?"


    "Yes, er Niang, please take it for your second sister." Du Xiaoli said, "well, it smells a little smelly. You should be prepared before you open the box."


    Zhong Meiqing took the box and opened it before Du Xiaoli finished. Suddenly, a smelly smell rushed at her, which made her almost drop the box to the ground.


    Zhong Meiqing couldn''t stand the smell. He quickly covered the box, held his nose in one hand and said, "why is it so smelly?"


    Du Xiaoli also held his nose with his hand and said, "Er Niang, I told you that this medicine stinks. You move too fast, and I haven''t had time to stop it."


    Du Yunhan was also smoked by the smell. He looked at the box in Zhong Meiqing''s hand with disgust and said, "Xiaoli, this is really an antidote? Why didn''t I know there was such a smelly antidote?"


    "Of course, the poison King''s antidote has always been very strange. It took me a long time to prepare the antidote!" Du Xiaoli''s voice changed a little because he pinched his nose. "Er Niang, you''d better take it for your second sister."


    Zhong Meiqing looked at the smelly antidote in her hand and asked, "this is so smelly. Will it be effective for Xin''er?"


    "Er Niang, doctor Hu and I told you that the antidote would stink. If you don''t believe me, you can find doctor Hu to see if the antidote in your hand!" Du Xiaoli said discontentedly.


    "Xiaoli said that the antidote is the antidote. What are you waiting for? It''s not fast for people to take Kexin!" Du Yunhan said.


    "Xiaocui, take it to the young lady." Zhong Meiqing handed the box to Xiaocui.


    Xiaocui on one side came up to take the box, opened it and saw a pill the size of peanuts inside. She winked at green. Green poured a glass of water and they fed Du Kexin the antidote together.


    "Well -"


    Soon, Du Kexin hummed a few times, frowned and slowly opened his eyes.


    Zhong Meiqing stood by the bed and saw Du Kexin wake up. She wept with joy. She wiped her tears with a handkerchief and leaned over and said, "Xin''er, are you awake?"


    Du Kexin blinked, looked at Zhong Meiqing and asked weakly, "Mom, why are you here? What''s the matter with me? My head hurts."


    "You were poisoned and unconscious. You just woke up after taking some medicine." Zhong Meiqing explained.


    "I was poisoned? Didn''t I get knocked out?" Du Kexin said in surprise. She remembered that she wanted to kill Du Xiaoli, but she was stopped by Luo Fu. Then she was knocked unconscious by him and never woke up. Hearing that Zhong Meiqing said she was poisoned, she hasn''t reacted yet.


    "What was knocked out? You are poisoned." Zhong Meiqing looked at Du Kexin and said definitely.


    Du Kexin remembered that Luo Fu wanted to catch Du Xiaoli. It must be a secret. She couldn''t say she went to Yanshan. Taro should have told Zhong Meiqing about her, so she had to say so definitely that she was poisoned to avoid being found by the people in the house.


    She turned her head and looked at the room. Seeing Du Yunhan, she felt a little more comfortable, but in the twinkling of an eye she saw Du Xiaoli around Du Yunhan. Her anger burned up at once and shouted at Du Xiaoli: "Why are you here, you fox spirit, get out of here!"


    "Presumptuous! How can you say that about your sister!" before Du Xiaoli spoke, Du Yunhan began to scold. "Dad, she''s just a fox spirit. She doesn''t dominate Dingwang enough, but also seduces King Ren and rob my husband! She''s not a fox spirit! What is it!" Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli and roared. "Second sister, although you just woke up and your brain hasn''t regained consciousness, you are also responsible for this bloody person!" Du Xiaoli said coldly. "I''m bloody?! I heard it with my own ears!" Du Kexin struggled and shouted at Du Xiaoli, and two lines of tears fell down. Seeing his daughter crying, Zhong Meiqing hurried to wipe her and asked, "what did you hear? Speak up and my mother will decide for you!" Du Kexin rushed into Zhong Meiqing''s arms and sobbed: "Niang, King Ren said he wanted to marry this fox spirit as the imperial concubine. She didn''t want me anymore. Sobbing, I was originally the future imperial concubine of King Ren. Everything has changed since Du Xiaoli came back! King Ren has always loved me, but now he wants to marry a country girl and ignore me. What do you say she didn''t seduce King Ren?! just like her mother in those days!" "pa -" Du Yunhan slapped himself on the table next to him, looked at Du Kexin and shouted, "what are you talking about?" Du Kexin saw Du Yunhan get angry and hid in Zhong Meiqing''s arms. When Du Kexin heard Du Kexin say Su Suxin, Du Xiaoli''s face was more ugly. He was cold all over. He sneered and said: "A woman with ability will spend her mind on a man. A woman without ability will spend her mind on a woman. Han Minghong, you treat him as a baby. He''s just a stallion with me and doesn''t want to look at it. I don''t know what he thinks. I don''t want to know why he said he wanted to marry me, but you don''t spend your mind on him. It''s really wrong to blame me Smile and pity! What''s more, it''s not your man! "

 Chapter 194

    "You..." Du Kexin came out of Zhong Meiqing''s arms and looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "The second sister has a dream about those who don''t have. It''s better to think about you like this. What will you do in a few days? It''s so smelly. I don''t know if the college will let you participate!" after poking Du Kexin''s painful foot, Du Xiaoli turned away with Xia yuan without looking at the people in the room.


    "Mom, what did she say?" Du Kexin heard Du Xiaoli''s words, looked up at Zhong Meiqing, suddenly frowned and said, "Mom, what''s the smell in the room? Why is it so smelly? Open the window and light the incense!"


    "Daughter, be quiet. The windows are open." Zhong Meiqing comforted Du Kexin when he saw that Du Kexin didn''t realize that it was his own smell.


    Du Kexin covered his nose with his hand and said, "why is it so smelly? This is... My smell?!"


    She covered her nose, but found that the smell was heavier. When she smelled carefully, she found that there was this smell on her hands. She smelled on the back of her hands and almost let herself spit out.


    "Ah - Mom, what''s my smell? Why is it so smelly?" Du Kexin confirmed that it was his smell and immediately screamed.


    "Xin''er, don''t worry. The taste is only temporary and will soon disappear!"


    "Look what you look like! Since you smell, don''t go out and stay at home!" Du Yunhan looked at them and turned away after roaring.


    Zhong Meiqing saw Du Yunhan angry and wanted to catch up, but seeing Du Kexin''s panic look on his face, he restrained his idea of leaving, and turned to comfort Du Kexin: "Xin''er, don''t worry, this is just the taste of your poison antidote. It will disperse in a few days!"


    "How long are these days?" Du Kexin asked eagerly.


    "Dr. Hu said it would disperse in ten days and a half months."


    "What? Ten days and a half months? The competition will start in nine days! How can I catch up? Sir will remove my place!"


    "Xin''er, you''ve been unconscious for more than three days. Now you''re only five days away from the game."


    "Ah - get rid of the smell, get rid of it!"


    "Send someone to find doctor Hu! Go!"


    For a time, Du Kexin''s house was very noisy. The bird flew over the yard all the time. As soon as its tail turned up, a bubble of bird excrement just landed on the most beautiful flower in Du Kexin''s favorite pot.


    After a while, doctor Hu was called. Seeing Du Kexin who had woken up, he sighed at the power of Du Xiaoli''s poison art. For Du Kexin''s request to get rid of the smell on his body immediately, he shook his head to show that he was powerless. Because of this smell, even Bai Ningyuan didn''t know how to get rid of it, so he had to wait for it to disperse slowly.


    Hearing what doctor Hu said, Du Kexin was not stimulated and made a lot of noise in the room. However, he fainted again after shouting because he was in a coma and weak for a long time. Fortunately, doctor Hu hasn''t left yet. He looked at it quickly and prescribed medicine before leaving.


    Later, Changfeng came and said a few words, which made Du Kexin faint again.


    He said: the master said, please don''t go out of the prime minister''s residence until the second young lady is in good health. It''s best not to go out of the yard!


    This is to ban her feet!


    If she can''t go out of the yard, she can''t go to the college, and her quota in the college will be invalid!


    It''s an established fact that Du Kexin has to accept it if she doesn''t accept it, but she can''t accept the game!


    Seeing her daughter crying and waking up crying, Zhong Meiqing went to the palace to find the empress dowager, with the intention of the Empress Dowager. Even if Du Yun was cold again, she could not disobey the meaning of the Empress Dowager. So after a day''s rest, Du Kexin went out again, but even though she was spilt with perfume, she could not hide the smell of her smelly body.


    At this time, Du Yunhan was in the Imperial Palace in the early Dynasty. In the hall of Supreme Harmony, all the ministers looked at him in surprise.


    Han Mingze sat on the Dragon chair and looked at the sincere Du Yunhan below.


    "Prime minister Du, you have always been my right and left hand. I can only rest on weekdays if you help me deal with those trivial things. Now you say without warning that you want to hand over this right and ask to revoke the cabinet. How did you think of this?"


    Du Yunhan stooped slightly and replied: "Back to the emperor, the old minister is in charge of the competition recently. The competition is very important and can''t be missed. I hope to spend all my energy on the competition. I''m afraid there''s something that hasn''t noticed and has affected the people''s life. After thinking over and over again, I still think it''s best to give this right to the emperor. Since the prime minister doesn''t need to read the memorial, the cabinet doesn''t need to exist ¡£¡±


    "But this cabinet has existed for many dynasties. How can it be revoked?"


    "If the prime minister thinks he can''t, other officials are naturally willing to do it for him."


    "Prime minister, you are so capable. Why can''t you give consideration to it? Please think twice!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voices of opposition rose one after another. Han Mingze listened and clenched his hand into a fist.


    "As the saying goes, is it the king''s land or the king''s officials who lead the land? The whole Fengming country is the emperor''s land, so the emperor should personally manage the affairs on this land and the subjects on this land, which is also the direction of the public opinion!" Du Yunhan knelt down. "I handed over this right, which naturally conforms to the public opinion. Please take back the right!" "Prime minister Du, please get up quickly!" Han Mingze waved his hand. "Since Prime Minister Du said so, I will take back this right. From today on, I will revoke the cabinet, and all the memorials will be handled by me." "the emperor is wise!" Du Yunhan took the lead in shouting. Look at me and I look at you. I see that Du Yunhan has taken the lead in shouting, and they can only shout the emperor''s wisdom together. However, until the next early Dynasty, some people didn''t understand why Du Yunhan asked the emperor to revoke the cabinet. The cabinet is different from the six ministries and other departments. It is an organization within the imperial power. At first, it was directly ruled by the emperor, and later The prime minister is the head of the cabinet. In order to restrict the imperial power, the prime minister also stipulated that the cabinet can be cancelled only if the emperor and the head of the cabinet agree at the same time. Because the prime minister had great power, this rule has continued until now. The cabinet has lasted for many dynasties and has always been a worry for emperors of all dynasties , many emperors thought about getting rid of this system and abolishing the cabinet. But the power has always been in the hands of the prime minister. How is it possible for the prime minister to spit out the meat in his mouth? So today, Du Yunhan''s action surprised too many people and made too many people think differently, especially those whose interests have been damaged.

 Chapter 195

    Outside the hall of Supreme Harmony, a group of officials took him as the Lord and asked him the reason for doing so. He just smiled and said, "I''ve already said the reason. I have something else to do. I''ll leave first."


    With that, he left the palace in a hurry.


    "Spit, what a fool!" those officials looked at Du Yunhan''s back and thought that he should return his power to the emperor. They all thought that Du Yunhan must be stupid.


    Only a few officials understand that the concentration of imperial power is only a matter of time, and Du Yunhan is just an example.


    After getting up, Du Xiaoli had breakfast and went with her luck. Today, the people of Beiyuan country are coming. She has to arrange check-in and so on.


    "Dad." as soon as he arrived at the Suiyuan gate, Du Xiaoli saw Du Yunhan coming out of the gate.


    "Xiaoli, you''re here." Du Yunhan saw Du Xiaoli and stopped.


    "Dad, have the people from Beiyuan arrived?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Not yet. They won''t arrive until the afternoon."


    "Then why are you in a hurry?"


    "I have something to go out for a while. Go in and see if there is anything to make trouble again." Du Yunhan said.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "OK, Dad, go and be busy."


    "Yes."


    After Du Yunhan left, Du Xiaoli took Xia yuan into Suiyuan. After two steps, he felt different from before. The whole environment became solemn, as if the air was not as relaxed as before.


    In addition to being surrounded by a group of soldiers outside, there are three-step posts and five step sentries inside. In addition to soldiers with long guns, there are sword guards patrolling everywhere!


    "Miss, it''s so strict here now!" Qiao Zhu looked at the soldiers and sighed.


    "This competition is not only related to the honor of several countries, but also the safety of those students. If something happens to the students of other countries during the competition, our country should bear the responsibility." Du Xiaoli explained and added: "if something happens, we can''t get rid of it. So we should be vigilant during this period of time."


    "Yes, miss." Xia yuan answered in unison.


    Du Xiaoli and others went to the place arranged for Beiyuan state, carefully checked the two courtyards, and returned to her resting place after confirming that there was no problem.


    Not long after lunch, muzimu came to her and said that the people of Beiyuan state were coming. She cleaned up. When she took people out, she saw Ji Liufeng on a white horse coming from the street, followed by some officers and soldiers. Among the officers and soldiers were carriages, which should be the students of Beiyuan state.


    The streets nearby have been isolated. Ordinary people are not allowed to step into these streets during the competition. If someone dares to break in, the patrolling officers and soldiers can catch them. If they dare to resist, they can kill them directly!


    "General Ji Shao, it''s hard." Du Yunhan also waited at the gate. After Ji Liufeng entered, he arched his hand and said.


    "Prime minister Du is serious. Liufeng has already brought the people from Beiyuan state, and now he will give them to the prime minister." Ji Liufeng dismounted and said.


    "OK."


    "Then Liufeng will deal with other things first."


    "Young general, please."


    Ji Liufeng saluted Du Yunhan, winked at Du Xiaoli behind him, and then turned and left.


    The people on the carriage have come down one after another. There are more than 40 men and women. Plus a servant girl or boy, and a coachman, there are more than 100 people in total. Ji Liufeng said to the team leader in the past, then waved to his people, got on the horse and left.


    The people who led the team were two gentlemen from Beiyuan state and two women. They should be the mammy in charge of the ladies.


    "Mr. Yuan, I didn''t expect you to lead the team this time! Haven''t seen you for a long time!" Du Yunhan saluted a man in his thirties at the front.


    "Prime minister Du, long time no see." Yuan Lin greeted Du Yunhan with a smile. "Is prime minister Du Cheng in charge of the competition this time?"


    "Yes. You''ve worked hard all the way. The accommodation is ready. How about going to have a rest first?" Du Yunhan suggested.


    "OK."


    "Inside, please."


    Yuan Lin told the people behind him to have a rest first, and those students nodded and agreed.


    Du Yunhan asked the man to follow him and the woman to follow Du Xiaoli. Everyone noticed the little girl behind him.


    "Who is this?" Yuan Lin asked.


    "This is the little girl and the boss of the place where the competition is held. She is in charge of everything over there. You can find her if you have anything." Du Yunhan said, "Xiaoli, this is Yuan Lin, the first gentleman of Beiyuan state."


    "Hello, Mr. Yuan." Du Xiaoli blessed his body and said hello.


    Yuan Lin looked at Du Xiaoli and asked Du Yunhan, "Miss Du has undertaken this important task at a young age. Prime Minister Du is really a tiger father without a dog!"


    Because Du Xiaoli is a woman, Yuan Lin temporarily changed his words.


    "Thank you, Mr. Yuan!" Du Xiaoli said faintly, with the no pride on her face.


    "Be neither arrogant nor rash, neither flatter nor disgrace, Miss Du has a good heart!" Yuan Lin praised again. "Cut, it''s just a baby who hasn''t grown up!" a sharp female voice came. Everyone looked, but they didn''t find the speaker. It may be blocked. Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "Dad, let''s take them in first." "OK. Mr. Yuan, please." Du Yunhan made a gesture of invitation to Yuan Lin and waited for Yuan Lin to follow. "Ladies and gentlemen, please." the two courtyards arranged for Beiyuan state are not far apart. Everyone goes in together. In the middle, men and women live in their own courtyards separately. Du Xiaoli took the ladies to the yard and asked them to choose a house. Just now she counted silently. There were 28 men and 16 women in Beiyuan state. Each yard has more than 50 rooms, so it is not crowded. And each room has a small room, which is prepared for the servant girls. After choosing the room, she asked Xia yuan to count how many people want to take a bath now, and then asked them to send the hot water and bath bucket to them, and then let them have a good rest. She went back to her yard. The men''s side also provided the same service. Everyone took a bath and then slept to eliminate the fatigue of the journey. In the evening, someone sent dinner to the yard. The dinner was arranged according to the customs of Beiyuan country. The delicious food and considerate service satisfied the students of Beiyuan country. In the afternoon, Du Xiaoli asked Qiao Zhu and Ying Ge to go back to Cuizhu garden and move all her common things. She will live here from today until the end of the game.

 Chapter 196

    Han Mingyi knew that the people of Beiyuan country were here today, so he also came to see it this afternoon, told Du Xiaoli about the safety work here, and gave Du Xiaoli a pile of information. The important students of various countries in the competition clearly said their identity, specialty and character.


    Du Xiaoli looked at a thick step of paper and exclaimed that Han Mingyi had great power. Although he only had the information of important students, it was not a simple thing to find out the people of several countries.


    Han Mingyi didn''t leave until the evening. After he left, Du Xiaoli took the lamp and began to study these people.


    The next morning, the people of Northern Qi also arrived. In the afternoon, Dongli also arrived. Three days before the competition, all the people of the participating countries arrived.


    The next day, Han Mingze called all the students to the palace. 220 contestants from four countries gathered in the huge imperial garden.


    Du Xiaoli was also called, but not as a student, but as a sponsor.


    After two days, students from all over the world also got some understanding of Du Xiaoli. They knew that she had set up a Suiyuan club by herself at a young age, and did not rely on Du Yunhan''s strength. They all admired her very much. They had no objection that she would appear with them.


    But most of them just know that Du Xiaoli has a good ability to make money, but they don''t know her other things.


    Han Mingze hasn''t come yet. Everyone is enjoying chrysanthemums in the imperial garden and chatting quietly. Suddenly, a charming voice rang.


    "Well, what''s the smell? Why is it so smelly?"


    "Really, it stinks!"


    "Why is this imperial garden so smelly?"


    The crowd began to stir and attracted the attention of others.


    Du Xiaoli is talking to Du Yunhan. When they hear the news here, they both look at it. She sees Du Kexin in the crowd at a glance. It seemed that people were afraid to know that the smell came from her, and his face was a little flustered.


    In addition, she saw Lu Junqi and Lu Junwu in the crowd of Dongli country not far from Du Kexin.


    Originally, Lu Junqi planned to return home after she was well, but she knew about the competition in Phoenix before she started. As a member of the Imperial College, Lu Junqi had a place in the dance competition, so she continued to stay and lived in the post house. When the people of Dongli arrived, she lived in Suiyuan with them.


    In order to protect his sister, Lu Junwu stayed with them.


    Lu Junqi is looking at Du Xiaoli. Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly looks over and catches her. She unnaturally turns her eyes to another place.


    "Ah, that smell comes from you! You stink!" the first person who said it stinks came up to Du Kexin and smelled it a few times, then held his nose in one hand and shouted at her with one finger.


    Du Kexin has been separated from others since he entered the palace, in order not to let others find that he has a taste. I didn''t expect to be discovered by others and told in public. She quickly denied: "no, it''s not my smell. How can I smell! The lady is joking!"


    "You talk nonsense. What I never tell lies is your smell!" said the woman unhappily.


    "I said it wasn''t my smell. Don''t talk nonsense!" Du Kexin stared at the woman.


    "Why are you staring at me? It''s bigger than your eyes! My eyes are also big!" the woman saw Du Kexin staring at herself with round eyes and hands on her hips.


    "Little sister!" a man came over and looked at the woman disapprovingly.


    "Brother Huang, you tell this smelly woman that I never lie!" the woman took the man and said.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? It''s so noisy!" although Du Kexin doesn''t like it, it''s his daughter after all. Du Yunhan walked over with Du Xiaoli and asked.


    Du Xiaoli stopped far away from Du Kexin. Even standing here, he could smell the smell of Du Kexin.


    This points out that Du Kexin''s smelly body is beilingyu, the youngest princess of Northern Qi, and Du Xiaoli, who had just celebrated their 13th birthday in their childhood. She was spoiled and grew up by the emperor of the Northern Qi Dynasty, but she didn''t have those arrogant bad temper. On the contrary, she was innocent, simple and straightforward. At first glance, she was well protected.


    When Du Xiaoli saw her, she couldn''t imagine why the eldest princess married the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    Beiling Yi Cheng, a 17-year-old son of the seven princes of the Northern Qi State, was just accused of Beiling Yu. He is still studying in the Imperial College and is an important contestant this time.


    Beilingyu, it is said that her dance is on a par with Lu Junqi, and she also has a unique skill, but we don''t know what this unique skill is.


    Lu Junqi and Bei Lingyu dance very well and are the first contenders in the eyes of players from other countries.


    "Dad." Du Kexin saw Du Yunhan, came up to him and shouted wrongly.


    Du Yunhan glanced at Du Kexin and asked, "what happened?"


    "Prime minister Du, is this your daughter? Why does she smell so smelly? It''s disgusting to say that I lie! The whole Northern Qi knows that I never lie!" Bei Lingyu knew Du Yunhan and didn''t expect that it was Du Yunhan''s daughter who had an argument with him. He said angrily.


    "Princess Ling, on the little girl..." Princess Ling, my second sister has been taking medicine these days because she was ill a few days ago. That''s the taste of medicine. It won''t be there tomorrow. So this is not the taste of my second sister. This person may be ill and take medicine if he is ill. Please don''t mind the princess. "Du Xiaoli said with a smile when he saw Du Yunhan''s embarrassed face. She wanted to punish Du Kexin and follow her to find out who was behind the kidnapping, but she didn''t expect that Du Kexin, who smelled all over, would come today. This is still the face of the Du family, and she can''t sit idly by. "That''s still her smell. Why doesn''t she admit it? It''s not honest at all!" Bei Lingyu said. "Because my second sister''s nose hasn''t been working well since she was ill, she can''t smell the smell around her. My second mother is afraid that she will be sad, so she doesn''t let anyone say anything about her smell, so she doesn''t know she has a taste. Right, second sister?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Kexin and said. "Really?" beilingyu looked at Du Kexin and asked. "Well, yes, yes, I can''t smell it recently." although I hate Du Xiaoli, it has given her the best step, and she can only admit it with her face. "Tell me," said Bei Lingyu. He took Bei Lingyu back to the Northern Qi state. When others saw that there was no play, they all continued to enjoy the flowers and chat. Du Yunhan was also pulled by Yuan Lin to chat. Du Xiaoli came to the pavilion alone and sat down to rest.

 Chapter 197

    "You did it on purpose!" Du Kexin came to the pavilion and looked at Du Xiaoli fiercely.


    Knowing that Du Kexin smelled, everyone was far away from her. There was no one near the pavilion, so no one heard her.


    "Second sister, you should thank me. If it weren''t for me, you would lose a bigger person today!" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Kexin with a smile.


    "Thank you? You dream! You deliberately leave a bad smell on me, just to see me make a fool of myself in front of everyone?" Du Kexin said with a positive face.


    She knew that there would be such an antidote. After eating it, she would always smell so bad that she didn''t dare to see anyone. Du Xiaoli must have deliberately hurt himself!


    "Second sister, I didn''t do anything on the antidote. This antidote was like this." Du Xiaoli said, "if it weren''t for my smelly antidote, you''d be dead now! If you don''t believe me, doctor Hu, you should always believe it?"


    "Doctor Hu said it would take more than ten days for the taste to disperse. Why do you say I''ll be gone tomorrow?" Du Kexin asked.


    "Of course I know. Go back and ask Er Niang to make soup for you for half an hour. The smell will disappear. Of course, if you want to have the smell on your body, you can not soak it!" Du Xiaoli shrugged and said.


    "So I can get rid of my smell?" Du Kexin asked incredulously.


    "Believe it or not!" Du Xiaoli didn''t bother to talk to her and turned to look at the fish in the pool.


    "Since you know, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Du Kexin temporarily believed Du Xiaoli. She thought that since she had a way, she didn''t tell herself until now. She was angry again.


    Du Xiaoli turned her head, looked at Du Kexin, saw her face, you shouldn''t look like this, and smiled.


    "The second sister hasn''t reached the hairpin yet. Is this dementia? You wake up and abuse me. You still want me to remove the smell from you. What you think is really beautiful!"


    After Du Xiaoli''s reminder, Du Kexin remembered how she treated Du Xiaoli when she woke up. Looking at the irony on her face, she snorted coldly and turned out of the pavilion.


    "By the way, it''s no use soaking only once. You have to soak once in six hours. I hope you can appear in front of everyone tomorrow."


    Du Kexin''s footsteps stopped, and then walked to Du Yunhan. After talking to Du Yunhan, he turned and left the imperial garden. He must be in a hurry to go back to take a bath.


    After a while, father-in-law Shan shouted in his voice that the emperor arrived. Du Xiaoli got up and left the pavilion and came to Du Yunhan. Soon, Han Mingze appeared in front of everyone.


    "See the emperor." everyone saluted together.


    "No." Han Mingze glanced at the people in the imperial garden. These are the students of the competition. They all look very excellent. "Today, I invite you to come to clean up the dust for you. At the same time, I wish you success in this competition!"


    Du Xiaoli almost laughed. It was a success. Who came first and who came last?


    Han Mingze enjoyed the flowers with everyone and said that he had a reception banquet for everyone at noon. Du Xiaoli felt bored, so he asked Han Mingze for instructions and said to check the body of the Empress Dowager. Han Mingze agreed and asked someone to take her to the Forbidden Palace.


    Du Xiaoli goes outside the Forbidden Palace. The father-in-law who brought her has just left, and tea has already appeared at the door.


    "Miss Du, please follow me."


    "Thank you, aunt tea." Du Xiaoli said with a smile and followed tea in.


    Tea with Du Xiaoli went to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. The Empress Dowager was resting on her couch with her eyes closed. Menggu was slowly fanning her fan. Hearing the sound of entering the door, she opened her eyes.


    "See the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager is healthy!" Du Xiaoli saluted.


    "Get up quickly and come to AI''s house to sit with you." Chunming moved a stool and put it in front of the bed. The Empress Dowager sat up and said, "just now Menggu said you were coming, AI''s house was a little surprised. You''re so busy. How can you come to see the old bone of AI''s house? What''s the matter with entering the Palace this time?"


    "Back to the empress dowager, the Emperor invited the students of the competition to the palace to enjoy the flowers, and the courtiers and women came together. Thinking that the Empress Dowager hasn''t come to see you since she came back, she asked the emperor for instructions and came to check your body. The empress dowager, put out your hand."


    The Empress Dowager stretched out her hand. Red sleeve took the cloth pad. Du Xiaoli asked the Empress Dowager to put her hand on it and gave her a pulse.


    "The Empress Dowager has recovered well. Now she can use medicated diet instead of taking medicine. Medicated diet is still the same as before to eliminate big fish and big meat." Du Xiaoli took back her hand and said.


    "The cook you trained is really good. Compared with the previous imperial cook, the food is much better." the Empress Dowager said with a smile.


    "That''s because the Empress Dowager didn''t feel well before, so everything you eat doesn''t taste good. Those medicinal meals can only be cooked by trained people, so you let someone cook for you. Now that you are well, you will feel delicious after eating the dishes from the imperial kitchen." Du Xiaoli replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha, you''re still so good at talking." the Empress Dowager held Du Xiaoli''s hand and said with a smile. Du Xiaoli talked with the Empress Dowager for a while, and went to the small kitchen of the Forbidden Palace to teach the new cook to make another medicinal diet. The cook was originally a cook in Fengxue building who specializes in medicinal food. When Du Xiaoli went to the post house to detoxify Lu Junqi, he called Chuang Tzu to make medicinal food for the Empress Dowager. Because his skills were taught by Du Xiaoli, it tasted good. Later, when the Empress Dowager returned to the palace, Du Xiaoli asked him to come in together and take charge of the Empress Dowager''s three meals a day in the Forbidden Palace. At the request of the empress dowager, Du Xiaoli demonstrated to the imperial kitchen while making the medicinal diet. When the imperial kitchen was taught, she also made the medicinal diet. Then she fried two light fried dishes, took them to the restaurant, had lunch with the empress dowager, chatted with her, and didn''t leave until she took a nap. When he went back, the banquet over there had ended, and the students were preparing to go back to Suiyuan. Du Yunhan didn''t know when he had left. "Doctor Du." a father-in-law came to Du Xiaoli and shouted. Du Xiaoli recognized that this was father Sha, who often followed father Shan, and asked, "what''s the matter with father Sha?" "the emperor summoned, please follow me." father Sha shook the dust in his hand, turned and led Du Xiaoli to the imperial study. When he got to the imperial study, he went in and informed him, and let Du Xiaoli go in. Du Xiaoli came to the imperial study. This is not her first time here, but this time she obviously felt different. After thinking carefully, she found that the bodyguards and palace maids in the house were gone, and only father-in-law Shan was waiting on Han Mingze alone.

 Chapter 198

    "See the emperor." Du Xiaoli saluted.


    "Flat body." Han Mingze put down his brush. Since Du Yunhan revoked the cabinet a few days ago, he has to read a lot more memorials every day, and he spends more and more time on it. Up to now, there are two stacks of memorials on the table.


    "Thank the emperor." Du Xiaoli rose and again make complaints about the feudal society''s kneeling system in his heart.


    "How''s grandma Huang?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Back to the emperor, the Empress Dowager has recovered well. The damage caused by Gu insects has been much better. After conditioning for a few days, she can almost return to her previous state." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Grandma Huang''s work is hard for you!"


    "The emperor and Empress Dowager are very nice, and they are also very good to the micro ministers. They should do their best for the public and private."


    "Well, it''s good for you to have this heart." Han Mingze nodded approvingly, remained silent for a while, and asked, "do you understand this kind of poison planted by the imperial grandmother? How can you make it enter people''s body?"


    "Back to the emperor, although the level of this insect is relatively low, it is difficult to raise it in the early stage. It needs a special environment. After cocooning, it must be put in a special box. If you leave the box, you must transfer it to people''s body in half an hour, or the insect will die. The cocooned insect is smaller than rice grains and can be put in food for people to eat inadvertently. Only To enter the human body, Gu insects can settle down, "Du Xiaoli explained.


    After hearing this, Han Mingze was silent for a while and said in a deep voice, "you can only survive for half an hour without leaving the box..."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingze and was silent.


    The insect can only survive for half an hour after leaving the box, which shows that the person who makes the insect must be in the palace and can get close to the Empress Dowager.


    "When did grandma Huang get poisoned?"


    "At least five years ago," Du Xiaoli said after thinking for a while, "It takes about three years for the insect to grow in a person''s body, and it will not break out of its cocoon until it is mature. However, after the insect enters the body, it will start to have an impact on people, and after breaking the cocoon, it will start to crave the body. It will not be obvious at first, but it will speed up in the later stage. According to the physical condition of the empress dowager, the insect has broken its cocoon for about two years."


    "Well, the emperor''s grandmother didn''t like contact with people almost five years ago. Later, she directly banned the palace and no one was allowed to go in." Han Mingze recalled. "Doctor Du, you said that the insects survived soon after they left the box. Then the people who took the insects were the people in the palace?"


    "It''s very possible," said Du Xiaoli.


    "I''ve been sending people to check the poisonous insects in secret since I knew the emperor''s grandmother, but I haven''t found any useful information. The poisonous insects have always been the product of Miao Jiang. This time they actually appear in the palace. I sent people to check the source, but I didn''t find anything. Unexpectedly, the people living in Miao Jiang have been interspersed in the palace." Han Mingze exudes cold air all over. It seems that he is very dissatisfied with the mingling of Miao people.


    "Your Majesty, since the people who have been poisoned are in the palace and have access to the empress dowager, their status must be high. Maybe other people in the palace have been poisoned. The people who have been poisoned will be manipulated by the people who have been poisoned. If you find that someone in the palace has abnormal behavior, your majesty should be careful," Du Xiaoli reminded.


    "I see." Han Mingze nodded. He looked at Du Xiaoli and knocked his hand on the Dragon chair, which was somewhat like Han Mingyi. "Doctor Du, I''ll ask you another question."


    "Excuse me, Emperor."


    "Did you pay attention to Prime Minister Du about the revocation of the cabinet?"


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment. She leaned over and replied, "this matter has nothing to do with Weichen. I think maybe my father thinks it''s best to return this right to the emperor. The Fengming country should have been managed by the Emperor himself."


    Han Mingze didn''t speak. Looking at Du Xiaoli''s calm appearance, he said jokingly: "Mingyi is really a good eye. If I hadn''t married you two, I would like to receive you in the harem."


    Du Xiaoli breathed, then smiled and said, "what does the emperor think of a mountain village girl like Weichen, or don''t tease Weichen."


    "But that''s good. If you marry Mingyi, you''ll be my Han family. You''ll still be my sister-in-law in the future!" Han Mingyi said with a smile, "well, you''ll have to worry more about the game. If the game can end smoothly, I''ll make great contributions to you!"


    "Thank you, Emperor! I''m leaving!" Du Xiaoli saluted Han Mingze, and then slowly retreated out. Grandpa Sha, who was guarding outside, saw her and sent her out of the palace.


    Han Mingze watched Du Xiaoli leave, picked up his pen and planned to continue to review the memorial, but when he opened the memorial, he couldn''t see anything. He said, "little list, do you think Du Xiaoli really grew up in a mountain village?"


    "It should be right. Isn''t this Dingwang who met her in the mountain village?" father-in-law Shan replied.


    "But where can there be such a village girl? The momentum, the ability, the dance that night and the amazing medical skills are only 13 years old. No one can compare with these ladies in the capital? Moreover, there is a place like this to make money. It really compares all the girls in the world!" Han Mingze said with a smile, thinking of Du Xiaoli''s ability.


    "Isn''t it? Prime Minister Du really gave birth to a good daughter!" Grandpa Sha sighed. "It''s a pity that such a wonderful person was made the first by the five younger brothers." "as the Emperor just said, isn''t it still the royal family that doctor Du married King Ding?" "I''m afraid she will become the help of others!" "I don''t think so. Although doctor Du is indifferent to the things around her, her heart is still towards the king and the emperor. The cabinet has existed for so long, and the prime ministers of all dynasties are unwilling to hand over this right, but when he comes to Prime Minister Du, he handed it over. And Prime Minister Du also said that he would make this choice because of doctor Du. If they have any choice If you think otherwise, you won''t be like this. "Father-in-law Shan said his own idea." ha ha, it''s a strange woman. It''s a pity, alas... "When Du Xiaoli came outside the palace, the students had left, and only her carriage remained alone." miss. " The coachman sat in the carriage and saw Du Xiaoli coming out. He hurried down and took down the small stool on the carriage and put it next to the carriage. "It''s hard for you. We''ll follow the fate." Du Xiaoli stepped on the small stool and got into the carriage and ordered casually. "OK, miss." The coachman put the stool back on the carriage, sat up by himself, beat the horse twice, and the horse ran away. Du Xiaoli leaned on his couch and thought about what Han Mingze had just said. He sent someone to check, but he didn''t find any useful clues. It can be seen that the other party was hidden and powerful. It was terrible to think that such forces penetrated into the imperial palace.

 Chapter 199

    However, she believes that with the information she provided him today, it should not be a problem to find out who it is. Now her task is to ensure the smooth progress of the college competition in two days.


    Fortunately, in the past two days, students from various countries were preparing for the competition, and nothing happened, which saved her a lot of heart.


    The weather in late autumn was chilly, and the fallen leaves were floating in the autumn wind. Du Xiaoli looked at the students wearing cotton padded clothes and wondered how the competition was arranged in this season. Those dancing competitions were not frozen to death. After all, few of the ladies of the family had internal power to resist the cold.


    However, she didn''t know that those dancing girls would keep practicing even in the cold winter, so such weather was not unbearable for them.


    Early in the morning, many people came to Suiyuan club. All of them gathered in the temporary open-air venue. Because the conditions are not enough, only four or five rows of seats are built around the middle competition venue, and only those with status can enter and watch.


    The competition ground was covered with red carpets. Du Xiaoli thought he had come to the previous life to see the stars on the red carpet.


    In front of the competition venue and the auditorium, there are several tables and chairs. That is where the judges from various countries sit. There are two people from four countries and one country. These eight people must make a fair and just judgment. In order to ensure fairness, Du Xiaoli also gave an idea.


    In the past, in such competitions, the referee negotiated and decided the first and second place. After Du Xiaoli knew such a judgment, he suggested to Han Mingze that it should be changed to a scoring system for each referee. In the scores given by them, the highest and lowest scores should be removed, and then the average score should be calculated as the student''s score. In this way, we can avoid the unfairness caused by liking or hating a student as much as possible.


    Han Mingze heard this idea for the first time and thought it was feasible. He called together Meng Taifu, Meng laotaifu, Fu Ge and others. We discussed it collectively and finally felt that we would do it according to her method.


    Therefore, now there are pens, ink, paper and inkstones on the eight tables. When you need to score, just write the score on the paper.


    In addition, the auditorium behind the referee is carefully designed. It''s different from the surroundings. It''s made of a separate platform and a temporary sunshade. It''s for the Royal people.


    The competition between men and women is separate, first men and then women. In fact, this competition is mainly for men, and the women''s part is held side by side.


    The men''s part of the competition is divided into poetry, songs and Fu, plus piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Each of them is divided into preliminary competition, semi-finals, semi-finals and finals. The top seven are ranked in each type of competition, and the top three are rewarded. After all the competitions are completed, the top three are ranked according to the ranking of each person, no matter which country they are from, In the days to come, they will be reused by the state.


    Each student must participate in cultural competitions, and choose two kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting as auxiliary. There are 28 male students from each country, and a total of 112 students from four countries. Half of them were eliminated in the first round, leaving 56 people; Half of the semi-finals were eliminated, leaving 28 people; Half of the semi-finals were eliminated, leaving 14 people; The final final will be rated as the top seven.


    In the middle of the day, both the students and the audience arrived. In order to visit the day''s competition, Han Mingze ended the early DPRK early and took officials directly to the competition venue.


    Meng Weiren presided over the competition. When all the people arrived, he came to the middle of the competition field and said in his biggest voice, "welcome to participate in the college competition. This competition can be held in Fengming country. We would like to welcome the contestants from other countries with the greatest enthusiasm!"


    "I''m the host of this competition, Meng Weiren. I believe everyone already knows the rules of the competition. I''ll say it again here. This competition..."


    "... next, please say a few words for everyone."


    Everyone''s eyes gathered in the middle of the stand. Han Mingze got up and said a few words, nothing more than encouraging everyone to play well. When he finished, the game began.


    The first round of the competition was very simple. It was the simplest question and answer. It was filled in the blanks with the poems of those great poets in the past, as well as some cultural common sense. More than 100 sets of tables and chairs were placed in the middle of the venue. After the contestants took their seats, the examiner began to send the questions to everyone.


    Du Xiaoli sat on the edge of the venue. Han Mingxiang, Fu Yalan, Meng Jiangzhuo and Ji Liuxia sat next to her. Several people whispered about the contestants.


    "You see, sister Yalan''s eyes haven''t moved on brother Xiaoli." Ji Liuxia looked at Fu Yalan who had been staring at Du Xiuheng, covered her mouth and said with a smile.


    Fu Yalan was exposed, his face turned red and said angrily, "what are you talking about!"


    "Where did I talk nonsense, princess? Did you see it too?" Ji Liuxia was sitting next to Fu Yalan. She was afraid that Fu Yalan would hit her. She came to the other side to sit down and looked at the people here with her head tilted.


    Han Mingxiang didn''t go to the party that day, but she later heard Ji Liuxia say what happened that day. She knew that Fu Yalan and Du Xiuheng were happy with each other and were happy for her. Seeing Fu Yalan''s blushing face, she was rarely interested. She smiled and said, "what''s wrong with people looking at their sweetheart? They look at you even if they don''t look at him!"


    "Ha, the princess is right, sister Yalan, you continue to see, I won''t say anything!" Ji Liuxia said with a smile. "You also said me, you see your future husband is also sitting below!" Fu Yalan saw Ji Liuxia and Han Mingxiang singing double reed, and pulled Ji Liuxia into the water. "Which is Qu Yi?" Du Xiaoli asked Meng Jiangzhuo. "It''s the one behind brother Du." Meng Jiangzhuo looked for it and saw Qu Yi behind Du Xiuheng. No wonder Fu Yalan will see Qu Yi. It turned out to be incidental. Du Xiaoli looked at the Fengming country and saw Qu Yi not far from Du Xiuheng. He was wearing a uniform student uniform, tall and thin, with a gentle face and buried in filling in the answers. He must have a good understanding of those test questions. But can this gentle appearance hold down Ji Liuxia''s lively nature? "Oh, didn''t sister Yalan always look at brother Du? Why would she want to see others?" "if you laugh at me again, I''ll beat you!" "OK, let''s have a competition?" "if you compare musical instruments with me, I''ll compare with you." "well, forget it." Du Xiaoli, Han Mingxiang and Meng Jiangzhuo looked at them bickering, I couldn''t help laughing. Fu Yalan, who has always been calm and quiet, is not calm when he meets this situation!

 Chapter 200

    "By the way, Xiaoli, didn''t you say to ask Prime Minister du to propose marriage last time? Why haven''t you heard the news all the time!" Meng Jiangzhuo asked.


    "Because my father said, let my brother take part in the competition first. If he can get good results, it''s good to come to propose marriage." Du Xiaoli replied.


    Ji Liuxia heard Du Xiaoli''s words and said, "that''s no problem. It''s easy to get good results in this competition with brother Du''s results! Sister Yalan, you can wait at ease!"


    "Liuxia, you''re going to have a hairpin at the beginning of the year. Your marriage seems to be one month after you have a hairpin. Anyway, you''ll get married before me!" Fu Yalan fought back with a smile.


    Speaking of this, Ji Liuxia''s mood suddenly fell down, looked at Qu Yi, looked at Ji Liufeng in white armor standing by the side of the venue, and sighed: "Alas, my brother hasn''t married yet, I''m a sister..."


    Everyone looked along Ji Liuxia''s eyes and saw Ji Liufeng. He was talking to a bodyguard. He raised his hands and feet to show his unruly and conscientious attitude.


    He is in his early twenties. Most people at his age can make soy sauce, but he hasn''t married yet. I have to say that he has really realized his dream as he said in duzhuang. He has dedicated his youth and blood to the war for so many years, and together with countless soldiers, he has lived and worked in peace and contentment in Fengming country today.


    Du Xiaoli and others later turned their attention to other students. Only Han Mingxiang was still watching Ji Liufeng and her eyes were rippling.


    After Ji Liufeng and the bodyguard explained, he felt someone looking at him, looked up, saw several people in the stands, thought about it, and he came over.


    "See you, princess." Ji Liufeng saluted with fists in his hands.


    "General Shao, no gift." Han Mingxiang raised his hand and said.


    Ji Liuxia saw Ji Liufeng coming and said, "brother, why are you here?"


    "I saw you here, so I came to say hello to you." Ji Liufeng said. He looked at Han Mingxiang sitting in the middle and saw that she was looking at herself. He looked away and said to Ji Liuxia, "you don''t stay at home and run around."


    "I''m here to find Xiaoli. They''re busy these days. I''m left alone. I''m bored to death." Ji Liuxia said, sticking out her tongue.


    "Xiao Li is so busy, remember not to give others trouble!" Ji Liufeng told him.


    "I know, I won''t!" Ji Liuxia murmured discontentedly at Ji Liufeng.


    Ji Liufeng looked at Ji Liuxia uneasily and said to Du Xiaoli, "look at her a little. Don''t let her make trouble."


    "I will." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    Ji Liufeng saw a bodyguard waving to him. Korea and Korea Mingxiang saluted and turned away.


    Han Mingxiang watched Ji Liufeng leave until he and the bodyguard left the competition field, and then he took back his eyes reluctantly.


    Du Xiaoli silently looked at Han Mingxiang and was surprised by his discovery, but he didn''t say anything.


    Because of the large number of questions, this round of competition took a long time. In the middle of the competition, Han Mingze and some important officials left first. After a while, others also left. After all, this quiet topic really didn''t look good.


    Later, some people completed the answer paper one after another, and those who completed the answer paper can hand in the answer paper. The person who received the test paper will mark the number in the upper right corner of the test paper according to the order. After correcting the test paper in the afternoon, the promotion will be determined not only by the score, but also by the order of submission. If the same score, naturally, the person who completed it first will be promoted.


    Du Xiuheng was not the first to finish, but he was also ahead. He handed in his test paper, went back to rest, looked around in the audience, saw Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan, smiled, and then chatted with the people around him.


    After all the people handed in the papers, the examiner put them away, and the students from all countries went back to their yard. In order to ensure the safety of the students and the smooth progress of the competition, the students can''t go along with the times during the competition.


    In the afternoon, the eight referees had to review the test papers and select the 56 people who were promoted, so there was no competition arrangement in the afternoon. Du Xiaoli also got free and read in his room.


    Suddenly, a servant girl hurried to Du Xiaoli''s yard. When she saw Xia yuan, she said, "sister Xia, something''s wrong!"


    Xia yuan was about to bring Du Xiaoli tea. She recognized that the servant girl was Xiao Lan, who was in charge of the women''s Hospital of the Northern Qi state. Seeing the anxious expression on her face, Xia yuan asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Sister Xia, Princess Ling and Princess Ling suddenly said that they had a stomachache!" Xiao Lan gasped and said. She hurried over at a glance.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli heard the movement outside, came out with a book, looked at Xiaolan and asked.


    "Miss, Princess Ling just said that she had a stomachache and her face was as pale as paper. As soon as the maid saw that the situation was wrong, she hurried to tell the miss." Xiaolan said.


    What happened on the first day?!


    "Xia yuan, take the guy and follow him immediately. Xiaolan, let''s go and have a look first." Du Xiaoli said. He put the book in Xia yuan''s arms and went to the women''s courtyard of the Northern Qi state with Xiaolan.


    Xia yuan knew that the seventeen was urgent. She hurried to Du Xiaoli''s room, put the tea cup and book on the table, took out the box containing the silver needle, checked it, and hurried to catch up. Du Xiaoli came to beilingyu''s room and heard the painful cry inside, as well as beilingyi''s gentle comfort. "Miss." the servant girl at the door saw Du Xiaoli coming in and saluted. Du Xiaoli nodded to them and went into the room. He saw Bei Lingyu crying on the bed. Bei Lingyi Cheng sat by the bed and held her hand. She had bruised his hand. "Why hasn''t the imperial doctor come yet?" seeing Du Xiaoli coming in alone, Beiling Yi Cheng asked with a cold face. "Seventh prince, can I show the princess?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Seventh prince, our young lady is a doctor." Xiao Lan, who followed in, explained. Beiling Yicheng nodded suspiciously, moved to the bedside and gave his place to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli came to the bed, looked at beilingyu''s small face as white as paper and asked, "princess, lie down and let me examine you." beilingyu had no strength in pain. With Du Xiaoli, he flattened his body and pressed it on his stomach. He pressed it and asked if it hurt here. Du Xiaoli checked for a while and felt the pulse for beilingyu again. His face remained unchanged, but he was shocked. "How''s my royal sister? Don''t just feel your pulse and don''t talk!" Beiling Yicheng looked at Du Xiaoli and said anxiously.

 Chapter 201

    "Don''t worry, the seventh prince. The princess is in an urgent situation. I''ll give her pain first, otherwise the princess may die of pain." Du Xiaoli said.


    She got up, came to the table, quickly wrote a prescription, handed it to Yingge and said, "go and get the medicine yourself, and then fry it immediately and bring it over."


    "Yes, miss." Yingge went out with the prescription.


    Xia yuan had the water for washing hands ready early in the morning. Du Xiaoli washed his hands, put on the gloves handed over by Xia yuan, and said to Beiling Yicheng, "seven princes, please avoid. We need to give first aid to the princess."


    Beiling Yicheng saw the long silver needle in the box and said, "why should I trust you? Give my royal sister''s life to you?"


    "The seventh prince, you don''t have time to think about it now, and you don''t have time to choose. The princess is in danger now. I want to stabilize her situation now. If you do that again, it will be more unfavorable to the princess. I''m going to undress and inject needles for the princess now. Do you think you''re suitable here?" Du Xiaoli said.


    Beilingyi Cheng saw that beilingyu was unconscious of pain. His eyes became a little trance. He shook his hand and went out of the room to bring the door.


    "Xia yuan, let''s start. Who, untie your princess''s clothes..."


    The news of beilingyu''s illness soon spread in the yard. All the young ladies in the yard gathered around. Seeing beilingyi Cheng outside the door, they all came forward to ask about the situation.


    Beiling Yicheng called the young ladies back, looked at the door anxiously and walked around outside.


    At this time, a young man with Du Yunhan, Han Mingyi and a doctor hurried to see Beiling Yicheng and blurted out, "master, why are you outside?"


    Beiling Yicheng saw the imperial doctor and said, "are you the imperial doctor?"


    "Yes," replied the royal doctor. "Dare you ask the seventh prince, how is the princess now? I can''t prescribe the right medicine without inspection."


    "You can''t go in now." thought of what Du Xiaoli said to take off clothes and needle, he quickly stopped.


    "Seven princes?" Du Yunhan looked at Beiling Yicheng suspiciously. Didn''t he say that the princess was seriously ill? Why don''t you let the doctor in now.


    "Prime minister Du, your daughter is inside and said she would give the Royal sister a needle. I think the Royal sister must be disheveled now, so she can''t go in." Beiling Yicheng said.


    "Doctor Du is inside? Then it should be all right." the imperial doctor heard Du Xiaoli''s name and breathed heavily.


    "Doctor Du? Isn''t that Miss Du?" Beiling Yi Cheng asked.


    "The seventh prince, Miss Du, also known as doctor Du, is the imperial doctor personally granted by the emperor. Her medical skills are unmatched by us, so it is said that with doctor Du in it, the princess will be fine." the imperial doctor explained.


    "Really?" Beiling Yicheng didn''t believe it. How could Du Xiaoli have such superb medical skills?


    "Absolutely true." a female voice came, and then Lu Junqi came in.


    "Why are you here?" Beiling Yicheng asked when he saw Lu Junqi.


    "I heard that my cousin is ill. Let me have a look." Lu Junqi said.


    At the beginning, the princess of Dongli country, that is, Lu Junqi''s aunt, went to the Northern Qi country to make peace, entered the palace and became a royal concubine. She gave birth to Beiling Yicheng and beilingyu. So they are also cousins.


    "Do you know Miss Du?" Beiling Yi Cheng asked.


    "Well, she saved me when I was poisoned and almost died. Her silver needle medicine is very good. Don''t worry, my cousin will be fine." Lu Junqi comforted.


    Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli saved Lu Junqi''s life. Although he didn''t know what was going on at the beginning, with Lu Junqi''s confirmation, Beiling Yicheng''s heart was relieved.


    Knowing that Du Xiaoli was applying needles inside, everyone waited in the yard until Xia yuan opened the door and said he could go in.


    Beiling Yicheng was the first to go in and saw that beilingyu had been sober a lot. Although he looked weak, his face was no longer as pale as before, and he didn''t shout for stomachache.


    "Huang Mei, how do you feel?"


    "It''s much better. It doesn''t hurt much." beilingyu said weakly.


    "Miss Du, what''s wrong with my cousin?" Lu Junqi looked at Du Xiaoli and asked.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that beilingyu and Lu Junqi were cousins, but she wasn''t surprised to think of such a thing. She took the handkerchief handed by Xia yuan, wiped her sweat and said, "it can only be said that her condition is temporarily under control."


    "Temporarily? How can it be cured?" Beiling Yicheng asked anxiously when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "Don''t worry, the seventh prince. The specific situation depends on the situation after the princess drinks the medicine." Du Xiaoli said, "the medicine and let people fry it."


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, Beiling Yicheng turned his attention to beilingyu again.


    Han Mingyi took the handkerchief in Du Xiaoli''s hand, wiped her sweat, and asked softly, "are you very tired?"


    "OK." Du Xiaoli shook his head gently and said, "I hope the result will be good in a while, otherwise it will be tired!"


    Lu Junqi looked at Han Mingyi''s gentle appearance, and tears slowly accumulated in his eyes. It turned out that he really had a gentle time, but such tenderness was not for himself, but for other women.


    If it was someone else, she would try to get rid of each other, but Du Xiaoli, although she was jealous of her, she also recognized her in her heart. She was really the woman who could stand beside him. "Cousin, since my cousin is all right, I''ll go back first and see her later." Lu Junqi said to Beiling Yicheng, then looked at the man who hasn''t given himself a look since he entered the door, and ran out before his tears fell. Du Xiaoli looked at Lu Junqi''s leaving figure and sighed in her heart. Since ancient times, these feelings are torture things! After a while, Yingge brought the medicine. Beiling Yicheng personally fed the medicine to beilingyu. It can be seen that he loves his sister very much. "It''s so bitter. I want to eat preserves." beilingyu took a sip and looked at beilingcheng with a frown. "Miss du..." Beiling Yicheng turned and looked at Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli shook her head, got up and came to the bed, looked at beilingyu and comforted: "this medicine is bitter, but you can''t eat candied fruit. Sugar will dilute the effect. The princess drank the medicine at once, and then rinsed her mouth with water." "OK." beilingyu saw the black medicine in the bowl, took a deep breath, didn''t want beilingyi to feed it, took the bowl and drank it. Du Xiaoli asks Xia yuan to prepare cold boiled water. After beilingyu drinks it, he hands it to her and asks her to gargle. "Miss Du, you just said that you can judge the situation of Huangmei after drinking the medicine. Now she has drunk the medicine. Please show her." Beiling Yicheng said. "Don''t worry about the seventh prince. You have to wait for a quarter of an hour." Du Xiaoli said and went back to the table to sit down and observe beilingyu.

 Chapter 202

    Although beilingyu naturally exudes a noble spirit, it has a clean smell that the royal family doesn''t have. Even Han Mingxiang has a little smell of that kind on her.


    It is said that the struggle of the royal family of the Northern Qi state is more cruel. I don''t know how beilingyu developed such a temperament. But there is no denying that she is a simple but brave girl.


    Seeing that beilingyu is all right for the time being, Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi leave her house temporarily. After all, this man and woman are different. Beilingyu, who drank the medicine, recovered some spirit, grabbed Du Xiaoli and asked East and West. He was very interested in her.


    A quarter of an hour passed quickly, and Du Xiaoli felt beilingyu''s pulse.


    "Miss Du, how''s my situation? Is it all right? I don''t feel any pain. Is it all right? Your medical skill is really powerful!" Bei Lingyu asked after Du Xiaoli finished his pulse.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "Princess Yu, there''s nothing wrong with your body, but you still need to observe again. You don''t go out these days. You''d better stay in bed all the time. Don''t worry, I''ll let you catch up with the game. Have a good rest first."


    With that, she said to Beiling Yicheng again, "seven princes, didn''t you say you had something to tell me before? Let''s go out and talk."


    Beiling Yicheng understood Du Xiaoli''s meaning at once and said, "I had something in the yard before. Let''s go out and talk. Huangmei, you lie down and sleep, you know?"


    "Well, you go, brother Huang. I''m also a little tired. I''m just sleeping for a while." Bei Lingyu waved his hand and said.


    "Take good care of the princess." Beiling Yicheng gave orders to beilingyu''s servant girl and went out of the house with Du Xiaoli.


    After leaving the women''s courtyard of the state of Northern Qi, Du Xiaoli took Beiling Yicheng to the courtyard where she lived. Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan were there, drinking tea in the living room and waiting for her.


    Beiling Yicheng saw Du Xiaoli bring himself here and asked, "Miss Du, what did you call me for?"


    Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan see Du Xiaoli bring people in. With a dignified expression, they put down the tea cup and looked at her.


    Du Xiaoli asked Beiling Yicheng to sit down and said, "the situation of Princess Yu, the seventh prince, is very bad."


    As soon as Beiling Yicheng sat down, he was surprised by Du Xiaoli''s words, stood up and said, "didn''t you just say that my royal sister is all right? Why is the situation bad?"!


    Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "what''s the matter with Princess Yu?"


    "Seventh prince, I just said that to Princess Yu so as not to affect her mood. Now, she may die at any time." Du Xiaoli said, "if you let her know that her situation is so bad, she may be frightened."


    Beiling Yicheng felt dizzy for a while. He stretched out his hand and supported it on the table before slowing down. He shook his head and slowly said, "it''s possible to die at any time? Miss Du, you can''t talk nonsense. My royal sister has always been in good health, so she may die!"


    Beilingyu is alive and kicking every day. He doesn''t believe that she will die at any time. It must be Du Xiaoli''s nonsense!


    Du Xiaoli didn''t speak and gave Beiling time to digest. Beiling Yicheng was worthy of being a member of the royal family. He quickly put away his emotions and asked, "Miss Du, what''s the matter with my royal sister?"


    "The princess should have been poisoned when she was in the state of Northern Qi. Mengsan was drunk. This kind of poison is special. The poisoned people will not attack immediately, but need a lead," Du Xiaoli said.


    "What''s the introduction?"


    "Sweet scented osmanthus wine," said Du Xiaoli, "this sweet scented osmanthus wine is unique to Fengming country. Maybe the other party knew that Princess Yu was coming to Fengming country to participate in the competition, so he poisoned it."


    "Huang Mei did drink sweet scented osmanthus wine at lunch. But why can you say that she was poisoned in the Northern Qi State, not here?" asked Bei Lingyi Chengzhi.


    He had every reason to suspect that beilingyu was poisoned in Fengming country, because she was nothing else along way. If so, Fengming state must give him and the state of Northern Qi an explanation!


    Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi also frowned. If they were poisoned in Fengming country, there would be a lot of trouble!


    "Seven princes, can you dispel the poison of dream three drunkenness?" Du Xiaoli didn''t answer the question.


    "I don''t understand." Beiling Yi Cheng said coldly.


    "Dream three drunkenness, the main component of which is the flower in the dream." Du Xiaoli said.


    Hearing the flowers in the dream, Beiling chess shocked his body. This dream flower is a unique poisonous flower in Northern Qi. Its living environment is very harsh. It is only found in a mountain range in the north of Northern Qi. It''s freezing there. Snow often accumulates half a meter deep. You can only go in and pick it in summer, but you may not be able to pick it.


    People in Northern Qi may not be able to get dream flowers, let alone people from other countries.


    "But that doesn''t mean it has nothing to do with you." Beiling Yicheng eased his attitude, but still insisted that the accident happened in Fengming country.


    "Seventh prince, you can think about it. Princess Yu has an accident in Fengming country. How about us and the Northern Qi Parliament? Will we be foolish enough to do such a thing in our own territory?" Du Yunhan said.


    Beiling Yicheng didn''t answer. He also knew that such a thing could not be done by people in Fengming country, but he was angry and wanted to find a vent. Du Xiaoli saw that Beiling Yicheng was silent and said, "seven princes, it''s not the time to discuss this. Princess Yu''s poison needs to be solved as soon as possible, or her life will be in danger." speaking of this, Beiling Yicheng is not bothering about who poisoned for the time being. Looking at Du Xiaoli, he asked, "what do you want to do?" "daughter, is the poison easy to solve?" Du Yunhan asked. Du Xiaoli shook his head, which made the people in the room hang up, especially Beiling Yicheng. "It''s hard to detoxify the poison? What can miss Du do?" "other medicinal materials are easy to say, but one kind of medicinal material is difficult to find. This kind of medicinal material is very rare in Fengming country. It is only available in some cold places in the north. The most important thing is that I haven''t seen fresh one." Du Xiaoli said, "However, this kind of medicinal material is quite common in Northern Qi, so I want to ask the seventh prince to send someone to go with me and find the medicinal material to detoxify the princess as soon as possible." "you go in person?" Du Yunhan asked looking at Du Xiaoli. "Well, it must be made into pills within half an hour after the excavation, otherwise it will be invalid. So I plan to take other medicinal materials with me and make the antidote in place when I find it." "What medicine?" Han Mingyi asked. "Landing flowers." "landing words? It''s really common in Northern Qi." Beiling Yicheng said, "in that case, I''ll go with you." "seven prince, you only need to send one person to go with me. It takes at least three days to go back and forth. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow..."

 Chapter 203

    "I can''t manage the game now. I must ensure the safety of Huangmei. I don''t trust others. I''ll go with you myself." Beiling Yicheng said positively.


    Du Xiaoli also wanted to persuade him that there was a rule that could replace the quota in the competition, so he gave up. And she can see that Beiling chess pair loves beilingyu very much. If he is not allowed to go, he must not play well.


    "Well, I''ll send someone to prepare other herbs now. When we''re ready, we''ll start. I''ll take medicine for the princess these days to control the poison and try not to make the poison happen. No, I''m afraid she won''t make it until we come back. Seven prince, you can talk to the princess, otherwise you won''t see you these days and I''m afraid she will think more."


    "OK, I''ll go now." after Beiling Yicheng said, he got up and left.


    Du Xiaoli wrote a prescription to Han Mingyi. Some medicinal materials in it are very precious. Only Tai hospital has them in stock. Let Han Mingyi go, it can save some time. And Beiling Yicheng leaves Phoenix. This matter must be told to Han Mingze and get his consent.


    Han Mingyi took the prescription to the palace and soon brought back all the herbs. At the same time, he brought back Han Mingze''s imperial edict, so that Du Xiaoli would detoxify beilingyu.


    With the edict, everything is easy to do!


    Du Xiaoli asks Xia yuan to prepare a simple tool for making antidote. When Han Mingyi comes back, he is ready to start. Because he was afraid that things would cause panic, he didn''t say it to the outside world. Everyone only knew that beilingyu had a stomachache and was cured by Du Xiaoli.


    "Dad, it''s hard for you to deal with the affairs of the women''s hospital. I''ve asked Princess Changle to stay here for a few days and find the princess if there is anything." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I know. You didn''t bring those two girls. Take care of yourself on the way. Be careful on the way!" Du Yunhan told him.


    "HMM." Du Xiaoli took the package from Xia yuan. There were two sets of clothes, a stack of silver notes and two packages of polished medicinal materials. She turned over and mounted the horse, looked at Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi, and ran towards the north gate with Beiling Yicheng, who had already mounted the horse.


    Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli didn''t go back until they left. When the back door was cold again, a head appeared on the distant roof, and then disappeared.


    In Prince Ren''s mansion, Han Minghong is drawing a portrait in his study. The person on the paper is Du Xiaoli who has left the city.


    "Master."


    A dark figure appeared in the study.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Minghong looked unhappy when Yaqu was disturbed.


    "Master, Miss Du San is out of town," said the shadow.


    "She''s out of town?" Han Minghong''s brush stopped, silent for a moment and said, "why is she out of town?"


    "When Dingwang was present, his subordinates didn''t dare to get too close and didn''t hear their conversation. However, Miss Du went out of the city with the prince of Northern Qi." the shadow replied.


    "The prince of Northern Qi? How can he walk freely on the land of Fengming? And it''s still during the competition. It must be something wrong with the people of Northern Qi." Han Minghong put down his brush and looked at the people in the painting carefully, then smiled and said: "If someone is ill or poisoned, and beilingyi is in such a hurry, beilingyu is the only one who can let Xiaoli do it. Go back first and continue to stare at Suiyuan for me."


    "Yes." the shadow answered and disappeared.


    Han Minghong changed his brush and wrote a poem in the upper corner of the portrait. Then he picked up the portrait, looked at the lifelike person on the painting and said: "Xiaoli, I really like you. I want to stay with you. I play the piano and dance by the lake in the autumn wind. Do you think this life is good? You left alone. This is a good opportunity. We will be together soon..."


    In another corner of Phoenix, in the magnificent house, a woman lay in a rocking chair, looked at her long fingernails and said carelessly, "she''s out of town? Can you find out when she''ll be back?"


    "The news from the emperor is three days later."


    "Master, shall we?"


    The woman picked up a fruit, pinched its long nails into the pulp and said, "since we have been given this opportunity, I''m sorry to God if we don''t seize it?"


    "I''ll arrange it now."


    The two men kneeling on the ground got the order and left quickly.


    "Go ahead. This woman is really hard to like. Although she is very capable, it makes people want to pick and crush her flower."


    An hour later, following the back door, Fu Wansan waited anxiously. Seeing Xia yuan coming out, he asked anxiously, "Miss Xia, where''s Miss Xia?"


    Xia yuan saw Fu Wansan''s worried face, took him to the woods by the river and said, "Miss has been out of town for more than an hour."


    "What?" Uncle Fu was stunned when he heard Xia yuan''s words, then patted his thigh and said, "why did miss leave at this moment!"


    "Uncle Fu, what''s the matter?" Xia yuan asked.


    Fu Wansan''s cheeks flushed and said: "What happened? Someone has been investigating the snow storm building secretly. I thought it was a court official, but it was not. The other side is strong. I guess what force is on the river! I found it before the Mid Autumn Festival, but the other side has not done anything. I thought we could manage, but now it can be seen that they are obviously coming towards the young lady."


    Xia yuan''s face changed. Powerful forces in the Jianghu are looking for Du Xiaoli. Is it because of the Wulin secret script? Isn''t it dangerous for Du Xiaoli to go out this time! "Uncle Fu, what force do you think is looking for Miss?" "those who can break through our obstacles show that they are not weaker than us. Only shuiyuetian and Yujian Pavilion can compete with Sihai villa. I think shuiyuetian is more likely." Fuwan analyzed. "Shuiyuetian..." Xia yuan remembered that Du Xiaoli had talked about Shuiqing fairy last time, and Feng Lishan, a teacher who can attack music in the college. Her heart sank. Looking at the anxious fuwansan, Xia Yuan said: "Uncle Fu, if Miss Fu is going to Yinshan to find the landing, you should send someone to find her. If necessary, go find the strength of Sihai villa. I don''t think young master Luo Qi will disagree. Xia yuan and I can''t get away here. If something happens here, Miss Fu will be punished, so miss, please send someone to find her. If it''s really like what we suspect, the people sent out are real Strength should be high. "" I know. I''ll arrange it now. "Fu Wansan said and left. Xia yuan looked around and determined that no one was going back. On the Yanshan Mountains, several women in white stood against the wind. After a while, the wind came from Shang." fairy, all martial sisters. "

 Chapter 204

    Shuiqing fairy looked at fenglishang and asked, "we came here when we heard your news. Is it true that someone attacked with sound?"


    "Li Shang has been confirmed. It''s Miss Du San." Feng Li Shang said, "I passed by the mountain near her Chuang Tzu before and just heard her playing the flute with sound."


    "Du Xiaoli?" the Shuiqing fairy was quite impressed by Du Xiaoli. Her figure was printed in the bottom of people''s heart with her drums at the feast of dance. "Didn''t you say she grew up in the mountains? How can she be so versatile. If it''s her, I don''t know if it''s OK. Please invite her over. No, let''s visit in person."


    "Fairy, Miss Du is not in the city now." Feng Lishang stopped.


    "It''s said that the college competition is for her. Why isn''t she in the city?"


    "An hour ago, she and the prince of Northern Qi went out of the city and seemed to be going away with a package on their back." Feng Lishan replied, "I''ve asked people to follow them."


    "In that case, let''s go straight to her." Shuiqing fairy said, taking the woman behind her and fenglishang on his horse and chasing north.


    At this time, Du Xiaoli and Beiling Yicheng are on their way. They don''t know that her going out of the city has attracted so many people''s attention.


    Beiling''s martial arts are also good. They didn''t rest all afternoon. In the evening, they went to a small city in the north, found an inn to rest for one night, and set out again the next morning.


    The terrain in the north is much smoother than that in the south. In addition, the distance is not too far. They can already see the outline of Yinshan from a distance. But even so, they arrived at the foot of the Yinshan Mountain after noon.


    Because it''s October now, it''s a little cold in the north, and the mountains of Yinshan Mountains are relatively high, so most of the peaks are now covered with snow.


    They put the horse in the farmhouse at the foot of the mountain. Because they were not familiar with the terrain, they planned to find the male owner of the farmhouse as a guide and take them into the mountain to find medicine. They gave some silver as a reward.


    The local farmers were very enthusiastic. They knew that they went into the mountain to find medicine to save people and didn''t accept their silver. Beiling Yicheng insisted on giving it and accepted it after Du Xiaoli''s persuasion. The hostess made lunch full of local characteristics for the two people. After lunch, the three of them went into the mountain.


    The peasant man''s name was balanda. He was very cheerful. He introduced local things while walking. Soon they came to the foot of the mountain.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the vast mountains and said to Beiling Yicheng, "brother, you are familiar with the growth habits of landing flowers. Why don''t you tell brother balang and ask brother balang to take us directly. We''ll find it early and go back early."


    "Are you looking for groundflowers?" asked baronda.


    "Yes, does brother balang know this medicine?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I didn''t know at first. Where do people here know medicinal materials? But last time someone came to look for this medicinal material and asked me to show him the way, so I met him. I know where there are landing flowers. If you look for that, I''ll take you directly." balanda touched the back of his head and said foolishly.


    "Do you mean a palm shaped plant with light yellow flowers growing close to the ground?" Beiling Yi Cheng asked.


    "I don''t know the flower. I didn''t see the flower last time, but the leaf is similar to what you said," Balada said.


    "That should be. Take us there," said Bei Ling Yicheng.


    "OK, this way," balanda said and walked to another hill.


    Du Xiaoli and Beiling Yicheng hurried to follow.


    Balanda is really familiar with this place. He took Du Xiaoli and they turned left and right to climb the mountain. I don''t know when they came to the valley. On the shady side of the mountain, Du Xiaoli and they found landing flowers.


    It''s not the season for falling flowers to bloom, but fortunately, the antidote can''t use flowers. Du Xiaoli carefully pried the soil around the landing flowers with the small shovel he brought, pulled out all the roots and soil, and put them in the prepared basket.


    It took them nearly half an hour when they came. If they walked back, they couldn''t make the antidote, so Beiling Yicheng took balanda and they flew back with lightness skills.


    Balanda didn''t slow down until he got home. This was the first time he was taken to fly with lightness skills. The honest farmers were frightened.


    When she got home, Du Xiaoli went into the house and made the antidote with the simple tools she had brought for a long time.


    When Du Xiaoli came out, Beiling Yicheng had been waiting outside. When he saw her open the door and nod to himself, his heart was relieved.


    Because it was too late, they stayed at balanda''s house for one night and set off at dawn the next day. If they hurry up, they may be able to return to Phoenix before the city gate is closed.


    They went back the same way. After noon, they arrived in the previous town. They found a place to have lunch and continued on their way.


    In the past two days, Du Xiaoli and Beiling were tired of playing chess in Chengdu.


    "Miss Du, let''s have a rest." finally, Beiling Yicheng couldn''t bear to pass by a small forest by the river and said to Du Xiaoli.


    Other women, let alone let her go like this, even if she was allowed to ride a horse for a day, she must be tired and lie down, but Du Xiaoli went on his way and made an antidote, but he didn''t even say he was tired! This woman, who is about the same age as her royal sister, has the perseverance that many men don''t have, which makes people who come into contact with her admire her from the heart. Du Xiaoli was really tired. He looked at the time and nodded. So they got off their horses and tied their horses to a tree by the river. They came to the river and washed their faces with water. No polluted water is good! Du Xiaoli looked at the crystal clear water and sighed n times in her heart. Now she will still think of her previous life from time to time. She obviously has no concerns about people. People are always like this. Only after leaving will they miss their former people and their previous life, even though they always feel that life is very bad at that time. "Seventh prince, Princess Yu is really happy to have a brother like you. It can be seen that Princess Yu grew up in a very warm environment, so she has such a clean character." Du Xiaoli wiped her face, and Beiling said as a reflection in the water. Thinking of beilingyu, beilingyi Cheng smiled and said, "Huangmei and I are mother compatriots. When my mother''s concubine died, I promised her to protect her and make her grow up happily. I am her dependence and she is also my driving force to live." "your mother''s concubine will be very pleased to see you now." Du Xiaoli said. The struggle between the royal families of which country is not cruel, but he blocked all the dangers for beilingyu and gave her a clean growth environment.

 Chapter 205

    I just don''t know whether such a character is good for a princess.


    But at least her childhood was beautiful.


    After a rest, Du Xiaoli got up and said, "let''s continue on our way."


    "OK."


    They got on the horse and continued to run forward. Before they got out of the woods, they felt a sense of awe.


    "Ang -"


    Approaching the edge of the forest, Du Xiaoli''s horse suddenly fell into a pit. A row of bright blades at the bottom of the pit killed the horse in an instant. Du Xiaoli flew up at the moment when the horse fell into the pit and landed on a nearby stone.


    At the same time, dozens of arrows on both sides of the forest shot at beilingyi and horses. Beiling Yicheng took out his knife and knocked out all the arrows aimed at him, but the horse was stabbed and rushed forward madly. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s fall, he simply abandoned his horse and flew in front of Du Xiaoli.


    Then came two waves of arrow rain, and they avoided hard.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at the arrow feathers all over the ground, with a dignified face. It seems that the other party is prepared to wait for them here!


    "Aren''t you hurt?" Beiling Yi Cheng asked.


    "No."


    It may be that after the arrow feather brought was released, a group of people in black came out of the forest with a big knife or long sword in their hands. The visitor didn''t speak and looked directly at them. He didn''t even know whether it was for Du Xiaoli or Beiling Yicheng.


    But Du Xiaoli soon saw that these people were coming for her, because there were obviously more people besieging her than Beiling. The two fought against forty or fifty people, and their martial arts were not low, which put a lot of pressure on Du Xiaoli.


    But fortunately, Beiling''s martial arts are not low, and he has shared a lot for Du Xiao. If he is a man with no strength to bind a chicken, they may have to explain here today.


    He grabbed a sword from a man in black, stabbed the man behind him, pulled it with a backhand and killed the other party directly. The sword was pulled out and pierced the original owner''s heart.


    "Poof -" the blood sprayed out with the sword and dyed the fallen leaves on the ground red.


    Du Xiaoli sprinkled some poison powder on the people in front of her. She didn''t have much poison powder on her. Xia yuan usually took it with her. Now this can only resist for a moment and let her kill Beiling Yicheng.


    "Back to back." Beiling Yi Cheng was already struggling to deal with the enemies around him. Now Du Xiaoli is here. They can relieve their worries and concentrate on the enemy in front.


    This is the first time Du Xiaoli has killed so many people in this dynasty. Successive killers let her release the hostility hidden for so many years, just as the cruel training turned the once innocent little girl into Shura.


    Feeling the murderous spirit behind her, Beiling Yi Cheng turned back in surprise and saw that she quickly solved the enemy in front of her. It seemed that she was not a man, but a prey to be slaughtered!


    Such a strong smell of death, it has to have what kind of experience to be so! A 14-year-old girl, Prime Minister of Fengming.


    Du Xiaoli solved the man in front, grabbed the sword in each other''s hand with his left hand and threw it back, just stabbing Beiling Yi into the man behind. She took a look at Beiling and continued to fight the enemy.


    Beiling Yicheng also knew that this was not the time to be surprised. Although he had solved some of the enemies, they were working harder and harder now!


    "Well -"


    Beiling Yicheng''s left arm was stabbed with a sword. Du Xiaoli heard the sound and looked back. He quickly turned around to hold Beiling Yicheng and kicked the other party.


    Before he could speak, Du Xiaoli fought hard with the other party again. Beiling Yicheng also tried to support them. With more and more bodies on the ground, their strength became smaller and smaller.


    Beiling Yicheng lost too much blood and couldn''t support him. If he didn''t bandage the wound, his life might be in danger. Looking at half of the enemy in front of him, Du Xiaoli regretted that he was in a hurry when he left for the first time. He didn''t bring a musical instrument with him. Now he doesn''t have a musical instrument even if he wants to attack with sound!


    Just then, the sound of the flute came, which was very strange in the blood stained forest.


    "Poof poof poof poof"


    The three people closest to Du Xiaoli were hit by a force and killed instantly.


    This accident stopped the attacking people in black, and gave Du Xiaoli and Beiling Yicheng a chance to breathe. Everyone looked in the direction of the flute sound and saw a group of people in white flying, with a musical instrument in one hand. The man who plays the flute is the one who flies in the middle.


    "Water, moon and sky!" the man in black spoke for the first time, his eyes full of surprise.


    Du Xiaoli was also surprised. Although they all covered their faces, Du Xiaoli recognized two of them - Shuiqing fairy and Mr. Feng Lisheng, who had met at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet!


    While flying, the Shuiqing fairy played the flute and fell on the stone Du Xiaoli had stood before. The flute in her hand was also put down.


    "Fairy, we and shuiyuetian have always been well water, not river water. Please be convenient," said one of the people in black.


    Shuiqing fairy looked at Du Xiaoli and saw that she was all right. Then she said, "we used to have nothing to do with the killer Pavilion, but today we want to protect this person. I don''t know if the killer Pavilion can be convenient?"


    "Don''t think you''re a man of water, moon and sky, we''ll be afraid of you! We''ll kill this man today! Otherwise, what reputation does our killer pavilion have in the Jianghu!" the man in black waved the knife in his hand and said very sure. But his heart was not so sure. In order to ensure Du Xiaoli''s life, they sent nearly 50 brothers over. I thought it was a big deal. I didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to have such powerful martial arts, and the man around him was not weak. I lost a lot of brothers. I saw that I was going to clean her up, but there were people who came for several months! As we all know, shuiyuetian is a sect that takes sound attack as its martial arts. There are several Fairies in it. Each fairy''s sound attack is quite good, and Shuiqing fairy''s dress looks like that of the fairies. Just after seeing her solve the three people in an instant, you can see her skill. "In that case, we''ll offend the water grain array." the Shuiqing fairy said, and the women who followed her quickly flew around the man in black and stirred the musical instruments in their hands. The Taoist power attacked the people in the middle like water grain. "Ah -" the people in black shouted one by one, looking very painful. The Shuiqing fairy put the flute on her lips and gently blew out a few notes. These notes were like a talisman. The people who had just screamed fell to the ground and died one by one. Before they died, they still had that painful expression. After killing all the people in black, the women in white returned to the back of Shuiqing fairy without a drop of blood.

 Chapter 206

    Du Xiaoli knew the power of Yin attack, so he was not too surprised, but Beiling Yicheng was startled by them.


    "Miss Du, we meet again." Shuiqing fairy took down the veil, looked at Du Xiaoli and said with a smile.


    "Thank you for saving the life of Shuiqing fairy. I don''t know why the fairy is here?" Du Xiaoli came to Shuiqing fairy and said with an arched hand.


    "Miss Du, you''re welcome. Miss Du would better bandage the childe''s wound first. We''ll talk about the rest later." Shuiqing fairy came down from the stone, and the earthly smell had not changed at all because of the corpses on the ground.


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli looked at the wound on Beiling''s shoulder and thought of the river before, so he took him back. When she got to the river, she let Beiling Yicheng sit on the stone, took off his coat and exposed the ferocious wound on his shoulder.


    "Fortunately, you didn''t hurt your heart, but you felt a little weak because you just bled too much. But fortunately, you''ve stopped bleeding now. I''ll clean your wound first." Du Xiaoli wetted his handkerchief in water and wiped around Beiling Yicheng''s wound, wiping all the blood stains around. Just as she was about to go to the woods to see if there were any herbs, a medicine bottle appeared in front of her.


    "This is the best medicine for sore sores," said the Shuiqing fairy with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli took the medicine bottle, smiled back and said, "thank you."


    She carefully poured the powder on the wound made by Beiling chess, then folded a clean handkerchief into a square shape and covered the wound, and then tore a cloth strip to wrap the handkerchief and the wound.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli got up.


    "Thank you." Beiling Yi Cheng said gratefully.


    "I thank you too." Du Xiaoli patted Beiling on the other shoulder. They had experienced life and death together. "You rest here for a while and I''ll go over."


    Beiling Yicheng knew that Du Xiaoli had something to say to the people in shuiyuetian, nodded and said hello.


    After giving Du Xiaoli a medicine bottle, Shuiqing fairy returned to the place where Shui Yuetian rested. When Du Xiaoli came, she was talking to Feng Lishang.


    "The student has seen Mr." Du Xiaoli first saluted Feng Lishang.


    "Still recognized by you." Feng Lishang took off his hat, looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    "It turns out that Mr. is really a man of water, moon and sky." Du Xiaoli remembered that when he first saw him, he was playing the piano with sound attack. Although his strength was relatively small, he could not escape her ears.


    "You already know?" Feng Lishang asked.


    "Xiaoli also just knew." Du Xiaoli replied. Then she looked at Shuiqing fairy and said, "thank you for the help of the fairy and Mr. Xiaoli. Xiaoli won''t tell your husband''s identity. After going back, he will tell my father about it. My father will certainly thank shuiyuetian for his kindness. Xiaoli will go back to Phoenix, so I won''t disturb your trip."


    Du Xiaoli then planned to leave and was stopped by Shuiqing fairy.


    "Miss Du, don''t you want to know why we are here?"


    "The fairy must have something to do. She just passed by and saved Xiaoli and big brother Beiling." Du Xiaoli smiled.


    Although she thought it was a little far fetched to say so, there was no such coincidence! But she still hopes that this is the case, otherwise she will have a headache. But she looked at Shuiqing fairy and seemed to say what she didn''t want to hear.


    Sure enough¡ª¡ª


    Shuiqing fairy got up, looked at Du Xiaoli, smiled and said, "Miss Du, you''re wrong. We''re here to find you."


    Hearing the words of Shuiqing fairy, Du Xiaoli couldn''t help sinking, and his whole body sent out a burst of cold air.


    If they came for the secret script of wind blowing snow, what should she do? Let them let the wind blow snow on themselves, or do they bite the hand that feeds them and kill them?


    Shuiqing fairy looked at Du Xiaoli and suddenly changed her temperament. She was surprised. She knew she had misunderstood and quickly explained, "we came to you for something, not what you think?"


    Du Xiaoli smiled, put away his chill and said, "what do I think? The fairy seems to have some misunderstanding. I didn''t think about anything."


    "Miss Du, you know why we''re looking for you," said Shuiqing fairy. She glanced at Beiling sitting not far away and didn''t understand what she said. "We didn''t come here today to rob the secret script."


    Hearing the script, Du Xiaoli secretly said that they really knew it was on her, but she didn''t feel the killing intention from Shuiqing fairy and fenglishang, and didn''t seem to plan to rob the script.


    "What can I do for you?" Du Xiaoli asked faintly.


    Since it''s not to compete for the secret script, what do they want from her? She looked at Shuiqing fairy suspiciously. They didn''t want to win her trust and rob the secret script again, did they?


    Shuiqing fairy saw Du Xiaoli''s idea and said, "Miss Du, maybe you don''t know that we originally flowed out the secret script, so she didn''t want to take it back."


    what!


    Du Xiaoli was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. Although she didn''t say it clearly, Du Xiaoli still read the meaning of her sentence. The wind blows snow, which once made the Wulin bloody, used to be the secret script of their sect. It flowed out of their sect, even on purpose! The book in her hand, perhaps, is just a copy. The authentic work may still be in their nest now! Why did they do that? Why should it cause turbulence in Wulin? What do they want to achieve? Remembering that this secret script has been circulating in Wulin for so many years, how early did they plan this thing? Thinking that the whole Wulin was chasing such a plan with ulterior motives, she couldn''t help but feel cold. What kind of sect is this?! "Miss Du, it''s not what you think." seeing Du Xiaoli''s appearance, Shuiqing fairy quickly explained, "it''s not convenient for me to tell you the specific reason, but we won''t do this as a last resort. Just imagine, who will spread the secret skills of the sect when it''s not a last resort?" Du Xiaoli thought. She knows very well how powerful the wind and snow are. No one can afford to treasure such martial arts. It must be a matter of necessity to spread it deliberately. "Well, I trust you for the time being," said Du Xiaoli. "Thank Miss Du for her trust." Shuiqing fairy breathed a sigh of relief. "But what''s the purpose of Mr. Feng''s wandering in the imperial court? No, it''s still because of this?" Du Xiaoli had a good impression of shuiyuetian before, so he didn''t want to ask. But now she has a little alert to the water moon sky, and naturally she has to ask the purpose of the wind leaving the war.

 Chapter 207

    "Almost. If Du Xiaoli wants, we can go back to the city and have a rest for one night. Dai, I''ll explain the reason to you in detail." Shuiqing fairy said, "the one over there is injured now and is no longer suitable for running around immediately, and now he can''t catch up with the closure of the city gate when he returns to Phoenix."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Beiling Yicheng with a pale face. He lost too much blood and was really not suitable to travel again. He could catch up with him if he went back for a night. And now there are no horses. We have to go back and get two horses.


    Just in this case, Beiling chess achievement can''t participate in the competition at all, because tomorrow is the final final!


    "All right."


    The party returned to the small town. Shortly after they left, a group of people in black came to the woods. Seeing the corpses all over the ground, one of them said, "it seems that the other party has good helpers. In order to ensure everything is safe, send a message back and send some more people."


    "Yes," someone answered and left quickly.


    "What if you have help? Tomorrow is your time to die! Let''s go."


    The man in black left, swept by the autumn wind, rolled up the fallen leaves and hit the bodies, which was particularly desolate.


    At this time, Du Xiaoli didn''t know that there was a larger group of people waiting for her


    Du Xiaoli went to the Best Inn. After staying, she went to the drugstore to buy some herbs, brought them to Beiling Yicheng to boil the medicine, and then let him rest.


    Beiling played chess well. As the prince, he was hurt so badly, but he didn''t say a word. She dares to bet that if it was Han Minghong, she must have shouted for days now!


    When Beiling had a rest, she went to Shuiqing fairy''s room. Knock on the door and go in. They see that Feng Lishang is also there. They are sitting at the table discussing something.


    "Miss Du, please sit down." Shuiqing fairy pointed to the opposite seat.


    Du Xiaoli sat down, looked at them and said, "now can you tell me why you''re looking for me?"


    "Before that, Qingshui would like to ask, Miss Du, when you got the secret script of wind blowing snow, did you have a flute? A jade flute like this flute." Shuiqing fairy took out a flute and put it on the table.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the flute similar to his own flute, remained silent for a few seconds and nodded.


    Knowing that the jade flute was in Du Xiaoli''s hand, Shuiqing fairy looked a little excited and asked eagerly, "can you play the flute?"


    "Yes."


    "Really?!" hearing Du Xiaoli''s answer, even Feng Lisheng was excited.


    "Yes, it sounded the first time." Du Xiaoli replied, "listen to what you mean, what else can''t sound on this flute?"


    "Ordinary flutes can sound. Only these two flutes can sound. Not everyone can. Try this flute." Shuiqing fairy handed it to Du Xiaoli.


    Let her try her weapon?


    Du Xiaoli took the flute and observed it carefully. Although it looks similar to her flute, a closer look will find some differences. The biggest difference is that there is a winged phoenix pattern at the hole of her flute.


    She put the flute to her mouth and blew it gently. The flute made a clear sound. She only played a few notes and then put it down and gave it back to Shuiqing fairy.


    "You can really play the flute," said Shuiqing fairy, "There are two flutes in shuiyuetian. It is said that these two flutes are spiritual and can only be played by recognized people. Therefore, this secret script and flutes have been circulated for more than 100 years. Many people have learned some sound attacks, but they have never produced any powerful characters. Because people who can''t even play flutes can''t understand the mystery of wind blowing snow."


    "Why do you do this? Don''t people in the Jianghu hide their martial arts secrets deeply? Why do you spread two important things?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Alas, it''s a long story..."


    It turns out that shuiyuetian is a branch of a mysterious sect. They mainly attack sound, and they used to be the strongest branch of that sect.


    The flute in Du Xiaoli''s hand is called the Phoenix flute. It is the weapon of the religious leaders of shuiyuetian. Only those who can play the flute can become the religious leader. However, more than 100 years ago, after the last religious leader died, no one can play the flute anymore.


    People from several other sects took advantage of this to attack them, making them from the strongest branch to the weakest branch.


    In order to find the people who are related to the flute, they had to spread the flute and the secret script, and decided to let the flute find its owner by itself. Although they spread the flute, they have been secretly watching the trend of the flute. Unfortunately, no one has sounded the flute for a hundred years, which has caused a lot of bloodshed in the Wulin.


    Seeing that it was only a few years before the deadline given by the bishop to elect the leader, he still couldn''t find someone who could play the Phoenix flute. If the time came and no one could play the flute, the bishop would take back the Phoenix flute, and shuiyuetian would be dissolved and integrated into other tribes.


    At this juncture, shuiyuetian lost the whereabouts of the flute for the first time, and the Phoenix flute seemed to evaporate from the world. In order to find the Phoenix flute and its secrets, many people were sent to various fields and occasions to find the whereabouts of the Phoenix flute.


    And Feng Lishang is one of them. Du Xiaoli was shocked by the news. Water moon day was already one of the three forces of rivers and lakes. It was just a branch of a sectarian. How powerful was the sect? And everyone only knows water, moon and sky, others don''t know, so we can see the depth of its hiding! "Wait a minute." Du Xiaoli interrupted Shuiqing fairy, "you said the person who can play the Phoenix flute is your leader?" "yes, so I said we didn''t come to rob the secret script, but to find you." Shuiqing fairy replied. "You came to me to be your leader?" "yes. You sounded the Phoenix flute, you are our leader." Shuiqing fairy said definitely. "My father is from the imperial court." the imperial court has no contact with people in the Jianghu, and there is no imperial court to be the leader of any strength. Of course, those who lurk in like fenglishang don''t count. "It doesn''t matter." "I refuse." "Miss Du, you don''t have to make a decision so quickly. I know that it may be difficult for you to accept these just now, but I believe Miss Du will figure out the pros and cons. In fact, the Jianghu and the imperial court are not very clear. Isn''t your parents the best example?" Du Xiaoli returned to her room and lay in bed thinking about the news she heard today. These things really surprised her and were difficult to accept. But when she thought of Su Suxin, she felt that she would set foot in the Jianghu sooner or later.

 Chapter 208

    The next morning, Du Xiaoli returned his room. The people of shuiyuetian had prepared the horse yesterday.


    After talking with Shuiqing fairy yesterday afternoon, they didn''t say anything about this. At dinner, they just said some other topics. Because there were wounded people, Du Xiaoli accepted Shuiqing fairy''s suggestion to send them back.


    Beiling Yicheng was hurt. They didn''t run fast all the way. When they passed the forest yesterday, Du Xiaoli and they also saw yesterday''s body.


    I thought there should be nothing today with yesterday''s interception, but I stopped on the way.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the man in black who suddenly appeared on the mountain depression. She didn''t know that she would encounter so many things when she came out. It seems that many people want to pull out this thorn in her eye!


    "Protect Miss Du!"


    At the order of Shuiqing fairy, the people of shuiyuetian scattered and surrounded Du Xiaoli and Beiling.


    "The number of people this time is much more than yesterday! Are they from the killer pavilion?" Beiling Yi Cheng asked.


    "No, the clothes are wrong," said Du Xiaoli.


    Beiling Yicheng saw that although he was also in black, he was really different from those people yesterday.


    Looking at the murderous group of people, Du Xiaoli sneered and said, "I didn''t know so many people wanted my life!"


    Normally, when she came out, there were not many people who knew. Except Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi, there should be only the 95 year old in the imperial palace. But he should not want his own life, at least at this time. Otherwise, the princess and Prince of Northern Qi had an accident in Fengming country, which he absolutely didn''t want to see.


    It seems that there is a leak in the middle!


    "Kill!"


    One man in black spoke, and two hundred people attacked Du Xiaoli.


    The people of shuiyuetian sat on the horse and played the instruments in their hands together. However, because their sound attack was not powerful, it was difficult to deal with so many people, but they still blocked them ten meters away and couldn''t get close.


    Seeing Yin attack and kill again, Beiling Yicheng was still shocked.


    "This is the fourth floor of sound attack, killing people with sound." Shuiqing fairy said to Du Xiaoli.


    The first layer of sound attack can have an impact on the emotions of the people around. For example, Du Xiaoli played the flute to relieve Hu Yijian''s mood last time. When the first layer is practiced to a high level, it can affect the mood of animals.


    The second layer of sound attack is to control animals and let animals attack humans. At the same time, it can also cause some harm to people.


    In the third layer of sound attack, the power of musical instruments can kill people directly. However, the force is small, and the object of attack can only focus on one or two people.


    Sound attack the fourth floor, group kill. The strength depends on the skill level.


    Sound attack the fifth floor, the strength increases, and the number of group killing increases. Can simply control people''s behavior.


    These are what Du Xiaoli has mastered now. The later levels are the extension of power on the basis of the fifth level. It is not a problem to control thousands of people at the same time.


    Shuiqing fairy thought that Du Xiaoli''s sound attack was still in the first two levels. After all, Du Xiaoli had no master and only relied on self-study. If there was no guidance for the sound attack, the progress would be slow. Moreover, Du Xiaoli didn''t practice for a long time. Like what she brought out, they have studied for nearly ten years, some even more than ten years, and they have just reached the third floor. Even herself, known as the person with the highest talent in water, moon and sky, began to contact sound attack at the age of five. Now at the age of 20, she has only reached the fourth level.


    The first group of people in black were completely stopped. The people who issued the orders waved again, and dozens of people poured in. Besieged by hundreds of people, those people in Shuiyue day are already stretched out.


    Seeing this, the Shuiqing fairy put her flute on her mouth and played it. At this time, the beautiful flute turned into a talisman to reap the life of the man in black in front.


    Du Xiaoli looked at those people in black, trained one by one, giving her a familiar feeling, as if she had seen them somewhere. Suddenly she remembered that when she and Meng Taifu''s family went to Beijing a few months ago, she also encountered such a situation. The bodyguards who protected Meng Taifu also gave her such a feeling.


    It''s the people in the palace who sent people to kill themselves!


    However, it is such a person who has the strength to send so many people.


    "Well -"


    The people of shuiyuetian thought they consumed too much internal power and reluctantly used the sound attack. They were swallowed by the musical instrument, and blood flowed from the corners of several people''s mouths. For a long time, even Shuiqing fairy had some trouble.


    "Miss Du, you two leave first. Here we''ll deal with it." there are so many people in each other that Shuiqing fairy had to let Du Xiaoli leave.


    They finally found a person who could play the Phoenix flute. How could they let her die!


    Du Xiaoli looked at them trying to protect themselves, sighed in her heart, rode to Shuiqing fairy and said, "lend me your flute."


    Shuiqing fairy turned her head and saw Du Xiaoli''s bright eyes and the confidence in her eyes. Her heart settled down and gave her her her flute. Du Xiaoli took the flute and gently stroked it for a few times. Then he covered the flute hole with his fingertips, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He opened his eyes again. His eyes were filled with awe. Looking at the man in black who was constantly attacking, he put the flute on his lips and played it. The first note flew out of the flute, and Shuiqing fairy''s body suddenly shook, looking at Du Xiaoli with a face of disbelief. She actually felt much stronger than herself in Du Xiaoli''s flute sound! "This, this is the fifth layer..." for Yingong, the fourth layer and the fifth layer are a huge watershed. In Du Xiaoli''s words, the fourth layer is a submachine gun in a previous life, and the fifth layer is a powerful and brave bomb. It''s a light thing to blow up and kill one. Du Xiaoli''s fingers changed quickly, and the notes were close to his opponents. Although they were all group attacks, the power was several times stronger than that of Shuiqing fairy. All the people in black who rushed in front lost their lives in an instant. Shuiyuetian''s people were rescued. When they heard such a powerful flute sound, they all looked back in surprise. When they saw that the flute player was Du Xiaoli, they were all stunned. Shuiqing fairy waved to those people. With Du Xiaoli, it was only a matter of time to solve those people. "Elder martial sister, this is..." facing the shock in everyone''s eyes, Shuiqing fairy nodded, then stopped talking and watched Du Xiaoli solve the opponents in front one by one with the flute sound. Compared with the people in water, moon and sky, the people in black opposite were more surprised. They didn''t expect that Du Xiaoli not only knew martial arts, but also the sound attack of water, moon and sky! Everyone in Wulin and the imperial court knows that no one can attack except those in shuiyuetian.

 Chapter 209

    But how could she be a person in the water moon day?!


    Du Xiaoli''s fingertips danced and forces flew out of the flute, harvesting the lives of those people like a harvester. Soon, more than half of the people fell to the ground.


    "Good, great!" the people in shuiyuetian were stunned by the scene. Only the Dharma protectors and elders in the church can have such strength!


    The man in black was frightened by Du Xiaoli''s strength and didn''t dare to move forward. He was just a little doll under the age of 14. He was only holding a flute, but he gave them a feeling of Shura reincarnation. The evil spirit on her made them unconsciously step back.


    The man in black standing behind saw the reaction of his subordinates and scolded: "give it to me, no one is allowed to step back! Your life is not yours, think about the result of your step back! Give it to me!"


    The people in black had no way back, and all rushed up again. This time there were more people than before, which made the people of shuiyuetian and Beiling''s heart hanging.


    "I don''t know what to do!"


    Du Xiaoli sneered. The flute sound was not as fierce as it was just now, but a little blurred. But this kind of music is more shocking than the song just now, because after hearing this song, those people in black pointed their swords at their companions.


    They''re under control!


    Those people, like unconscious dolls, cut at the people around them with knives. The number of people in black decreased sharply. When she finished playing a song, all but the last conductor, more than 200 people, went to report to the Lord of hell.


    "Who sent you!" Du Xiaoli took the flute and rode on the horse, but his small body gave people a feeling of pressing the top. An emotionless question is like a voice from hell.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli unharmed, his heart was cold. I hid myself so deeply at a young age. Is it really good for my master to oppose such people?


    The man in black wants to escape, but he doesn''t know where to escape. His family is under the control of others. If he escapes, they will die for him. He suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed, and the man fell down. His wide eyes showed his unwillingness.


    So far. Two hundred and twenty people were destroyed, and none of them survived.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the body in front and didn''t speak for a long time. The autumn wind blew in the face. The cold slag was mixed with a thick smell of blood. The familiar taste reminded her of the fighting in her previous life and the smell of blood in the house for her first time. She didn''t eat or drink water for three days and nights. At that time, she was only fourteen. Since then, she began to get used to dealing with bright red blood.


    After coming to this world, she has been strengthening herself and knows that she will encounter such a situation again. Once again, she smelled the familiar smell of blood, as if time and space had crossed, making her unable to distinguish between past and present lives.


    Shuiqing fairy saw Du Xiaoli stunned at the body in front and shouted, "Miss Du, let''s continue on our way."


    Du Xiaoli looked back and saw the worried eyes of Shuiqing fairy. He returned the flute to her and said, "let''s go."


    With that, she clamped her legs and the horse ran. The others quickly followed, and soon they left the pile of bodies far behind.


    Beiling Yicheng followed Du Xiaoli and looked at the little man in front of him. His heart was shocked incomparably. He had never met such a woman. He only contacted her for a few days, but she constantly shocked himself. Her medical skills and martial arts are rare in this world. Her conscientiousness, her decisiveness, her kindness to the common people, and her ruthlessness to the enemy are different from the women he came into contact with before.


    What kind of existence is such a strange woman!


    All the way back, Du Xiaoli didn''t say a word again. Everyone knew that she was in a bad mood and didn''t bother her.


    At half noon, the party returned to Phoenix. At the gate of the city, the people of shuiyuetian separated from Du Xiaoli and told her that if she wanted to find them, she would go to the yard behind the wind and snow building to find someone.


    Du Xiaoli knew that there was a yard behind the wind and snow building. Unexpectedly, it was a place of water and moon.


    After she separated from shuiyuetian''s people, she went back to Suiyuan with Beiling Yicheng, went in through the back door and went directly to the women''s courtyard of the Northern Qi state.


    "Miss, you''re back." Xia yuan was coming out of beilingyu''s room. Seeing Du Xiaoli, he hurried to meet her. Seeing that she was unharmed, his heart relaxed.


    "How about Princess Yu?" Du Xiaoli asked as he walked.


    "It only hurt once last night, but it didn''t hurt after drinking the medicine." Xia yuan replied.


    "Does the pain last long? To what extent?"


    "It''s not long, but it hurts so much that I almost fainted."


    Du Xiaoli just walked to the house and paused when he heard Xia yuan''s words. Then he reached out and knocked at the door.


    Soon, beilingyu''s servant girl came to open the door, saw Du Xiaoli and Beiling playing chess, and quickly saluted.


    "Seven princes."


    "Where''s Huangmei?" Beiling Yi Cheng asked. Beilingyu was bored in bed. Hearing beilingyi Cheng''s voice, he suddenly sat up, pulled his neck and looked at the door. When he saw beilingyi Cheng, he waved his hand and shouted, "brother Huang, come here quickly. Where have you been? He said it for a day or two, but he came back so long that he didn''t even have time to participate in the game." Du Xiaoli and beilingyi Cheng entered the room, At a glance, she found that beilingyu''s face was abnormal. "Seven princes, let''s give the medicine to the princess first." Bei Lingyi nodded, took out a small bottle from his chest, poured out the pills inside and asked the servant girl to pour a glass of water. "Brother Huang, what medicine is this?" beilingyu asked with his head tilted when he saw the black pill. "Miss Du and I went to a far place to find it for you. Eat it quickly." Beiling Yicheng said. In front of beilingyu, he became the gentle brother again. "OK." beilingyu took a sip of water and put it in his mouth. Then he picked up the pill that beilingyi had made into his palm, put his head up in his mouth and swallowed it with water. After taking the medicine, he asked: "brother Huang, what medicine am I taking?" after taking it, he came to ask what medicine it was. Du Xiaoli didn''t know how to describe the feelings between their brother and sister. So wholeheartedly trust and be trusted, this is also a kind of happiness. "Didn''t you get sick before? It''s a serious disease. If you take this pill, you''ll have no problem." Beiling Yicheng said with a smile. "Really? I was still in pain last night, but you weren''t there at that time. You don''t know. It hurts me." beilingyu still had lingering palpitations when he thought of the severe pain last night. "Is it all right to take this medicine?"

 Chapter 210

    "Yes, Princess Yu, if you take this medicine, you won''t hurt, and it won''t affect your later game. Let me take your pulse again." Du Xiaoli said, came to the bedside to take the pulse for beilingyu. After a while, he withdrew his hand and said: "the situation is beginning to improve. After all, it still takes time for this pill to work."


    "Thank you, Miss Du. You are much better than your second sister!" Bei Lingyu said with a smile.


    "Thanks for Princess Yu''s praise." Du Xiaoli smiled back. "Princess Yu, the seventh prince, since I''m all right now, I''ll go back first. I''ll leave for two days and have some things to deal with. I''ll come back and show the princess in the evening."


    Beiling Yicheng remembered Du Xiaoli''s hard work these two days and said, "thank you, Miss Du. Please help yourself."


    "Farewell."


    Du Xiaoli took Xia yuan back to his yard and told Xia yuan, "go and prepare hot water. I want to take a bath."


    "Miss, did something happen when you came back?" Xia yuan asked.


    "How do you know?" Du Xiaoli didn''t intend to hide it from Xia yuan, but she was surprised that she knew something had happened to her.


    "There is a faint smell of blood on the young lady and the seventh prince." Xia yuan replied, thinking of what fuwansan said before, and asked, "did people from shuiyuetian do it? Did they find you? Young lady, did you get hurt?"


    "How do you know that people on the water moon day will look for me?" Du Xiaoli stopped and turned to look at Xia yuan.


    "Uncle Fu said it," Xia yuan replied.


    Later, she told Du Xiaoli that Fu Wansan came to find her and asked, "Miss, did Shui Yue Lou rob the script?"


    "No. I''m so tired now. I''ll tell you when I take a bath." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I''m going to prepare now," Xia Yuan said, and went to the kitchen to prepare hot water.


    Han Mingxiang heard Du Xiaoli''s voice, came out of the house, saw her, came forward, took her hand and said, "you''re back! My heart is flustered these days when you''re not here."


    "It''s been hard these two days." Du Xiaoli took Han Mingxiang back to the living room.


    "It''s hard or not," Han Mingxiang said. "It''s all for Fengming country. Our royal family should thank you."


    "Want to thank me? Hey, hey, why don''t the princess go and give the emperor some silver!"


    "You still need money? You''re almost catching up with the Treasury!" Han Mingxiang said with a smile. "I don''t think your boss knows how much money he has than my princess!"


    "Where do I have? I only have a little money!" Du Xiaoli shouted wrongly.


    "Well, we don''t know you yet!" Han Mingxiang glanced at Du Xiaoli. "I''m not poor with you. What have you done these days? You just told me to leave. Let me come and show you for a few days. I don''t know what you''ve done."


    "I went to Yinshan to find medicine." Du Xiaoli replied.


    She told me about beilingyu''s poisoning.


    "Xiaoli, you are really the lucky star of Fengming country." Han Mingxiang sighed after listening, and his face was full of gratitude.


    The last time about Lu Junqi and this time about beilingyu, if she wasn''t there, how many disasters would Fengming Congress have!


    "The princess is serious. It''s natural to work hard to eat your salary. Moreover, the country is stable, and we ordinary people can open the door to do business!" Du Xiaoli said, "by the way, how about the three-day competition?"


    "Speaking of this, I want to congratulate you," Han Mingxiang said.


    "Congratulations?"


    "Yes. Your brother won the fifth place in the competition this morning," Han Mingxiang said.


    "My brother won the fifth place in the competition? That''s good!" Du Xiaoli was really happy to hear the news.


    In such a competition, there are elites from all over the world, and Du Xiuheng can get the ranking, which is good news for the prime minister''s office!


    "Yes. Your father said that your brother would propose marriage to Fu GE''s hometown when he got good grades. I think it''s fast. Yalan will be your sister-in-law!" Han Mingxiang said with a smile.


    "Ha, yes, I''ll urge my father to propose marriage quickly when I look back!" Du Xiaoli patted his hands and planned to tell him when he saw Du Yunhan next time. "Who is the first in the competition?"


    "The first is Moyang, the second is Wenze of Beiyuan state, the third is Shen Yizhi of Dongli state, the fourth is man Baichuan of Beiyuan state, the fifth is your brother, the sixth is Beiling Fu of Beiqi state, and the seventh is shuiyefan." Han Mingxiang said all the top seven and sighed, "You didn''t see that today''s final was so wonderful! Everyone was so excellent, and the gap between each ranking was only a little. But fortunately, this year''s scoring was based on your method. What decimal point was added behind it, and the scores between two or three people were only a little behind the decimal point!"


    "If you can represent your country, you must be the best in your country!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "If Beiling chess can compete, the ranking will be different again!" Han Mingxiang sighed.


    "Since those people are so excellent, I don''t know if our princess Changle is interested in the elegant childe?" Du Xiaoli joked.


    "What are you talking about? How could I be attracted to them!" Han Mingxiang denied. "I know, the princess certainly doesn''t like them. The princess doesn''t like these soft and weak ones. Our princess likes those who are brave and can defend the country, such as brother Liufeng, right?" Du Xiaoli put his head in front of Han Mingxiang and looked at her with big eyes. Du Xiaoli suddenly mentioned Ji Liufeng, which stunned Han Mingxiang. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s teasing eyes, he covered her face with his handkerchief and said, "what are you talking about?" "am I talking nonsense?" Du Xiaoli took Han Mingxiang''s handkerchief, handed it back to her and said: "Princess, brother Liufeng is very nice. Although he looks a little playful, he is actually very dedicated to his feelings. This is similar to general Ji." Ji Lun, although he is a senior general and an official, he didn''t renew his string after Ji Liuxia''s mother died, which is also a kind of love. "How do you talk about him?" Han Mingxiang glared at Du Xiaoli. "I''m just praising brother Liufeng!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "princess, is this the smell of no silver three hundred Liang here?" "what, no silver three hundred Liang here!" "I saw it all that day." Du Xiaoli blinked and said, "does the princess like brother Liufeng?" Han Mingxiang was silent for a few seconds, finally sighed and said: "Liuxia, they didn''t see it. Unexpectedly, you saw it." "sister Liuxia was so careless that she didn''t notice it at all. If it were sister Jiang Zhuo and sister Yalan, she must have found it long ago." Du Xiaoli said with a curl. "I saw that brother Liufeng didn''t mean nothing to the princess that day. Why didn''t you ask the emperor to marry her?"

 Chapter 211

    "I and Liufeng, we, can''t be together." Han Mingxiang smiled bitterly and said sadly.


    "Why?" Du Xiaoli wondered.


    "Because I am carrying the mission of reconciliation," Han Mingxiang said helplessly.


    Du Xiaoli remembered that Meng Jiangzhuo had mentioned the word "harmony" to himself and asked, "didn''t you say there was no following last time? Why do you want harmony?"


    "The last marriage was really calmed down, and I thought I didn''t have to go to the marriage. But a month ago, the imperial brother received the National Certificate from Beiyuan state, which mentioned the intention of marriage. Although he didn''t send an envoy to discuss, I heard from the imperial brother that he was willing to exchange marriage for peace. After all, Fengming state has experienced such a long war, he can use marriage In exchange for peace, everyone is willing to see. "


    "But you don''t want to, do you?"


    "I am the only princess in the royal family. What qualifications do I have to refuse?" Han Mingxiang said bitterly.


    "What about brother Liufeng?"


    Thinking of Ji Liufeng, Han Mingxiang''s eyes became blurred, sad and in love. "Liufeng also knows that it''s impossible for us. When I was young, he said he would make some achievements. Now his achievements have been made, but I''m no longer the little girl!"


    "Things haven''t been decided yet. Can you fight for it or fight for it? After all, it''s a matter of a lifetime." Du Xiaoli reached out and held Han Mingxiang''s hand and encouraged him.


    "Well, I will." Han Mingxiang nodded. "Well, don''t talk about me. Grow up quickly. When you get married, I can call you little sister-in-law like brother six!"


    Hearing the words "little sister-in-law", Du Xiaoli felt a drop of cold sweat fall. It seems that Han Mingyuan called himself so long ago.


    At this time, Xia yuan came in and said that the water was ready.


    "Go take a bath first. You certainly haven''t had a good rest in the past three days. Take a bath and have a good rest. I''ve told the emperor to let me help you with the game. The emperor also promised, so I''ll live here all this time. I hope you don''t say I''m bored."


    "Well, you''re here. We can talk when we''re not busy." Du Xiaoli said happily, "I''ll take a bath first." then she was leaving.


    "Xiao Li." Han Mingxiang suddenly stopped her.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli turned and asked.


    Han Mingxiang smiled and said, "nothing. I just want to say that if you can decide about your brother and Yalan as soon as possible, you can decide it as soon as possible, so as to avoid any changes in the future!"


    Like her and seasonal wind, if seasonal wind had taken that step two years earlier, they would not be like this now.


    "Well, I will." Du Xiaoli nodded and said definitely.


    He came to his room and changed his clothes. As Xia Yuan said, there was a smell of blood on them.


    "Miss."


    Du Xiaoli sank in the water and held it for a while. As soon as she came out, she saw Xia yuan standing opposite and looking at her.


    "Well, I''ll tell you. The people of shuiyuetian really came to me." Du Xiaoli wiped the water on his face with his hand, then leaned against the edge of the bucket and said, "but they didn''t go to rob the secret script, but came to me and saved my life."


    "Help?" Xia yuan was surprised.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "we met a interception on our way back..."


    Xia yuan listened to Du Xiaoli''s two interceptions, and her heart hung up when she heard that Du Xiaoli faced so many killers twice.


    "Didn''t the young lady''s voice attack be exposed?"


    "There was no other way at that time." Du Xiaoli stretched out his hand and allocated two times in the water and said, "the people in shuiyuetian exhausted their internal power one by one for me, and were finally eaten back by the musical instrument. It was also because I was involved in this danger, and I couldn''t die. Moreover, Beiling chess Cheng was also there. I took him out and naturally wanted to bring him back alive."


    "Just will that cause any trouble?" Xia yuan asked anxiously.


    "I''m afraid there will be a message about the reappearance of the wind and snow in the Jianghu soon. It just takes a lot of time to find me." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Miss, will you be the leader of the water moon day?"


    "I''m not going to do that," Du Xiaoli said, shaking her head.


    "However, the Phoenix flute is also a sacred artifact of the water moon sky, and they must not give up easily. If only the young lady can play the Phoenix flute, and the water moon building is at the moment of survival, I''m afraid the young lady will help." Xia yuan guessed.


    "Miss you, am I that kind of bad guy?" Du Xiaoli said disapprovingly.


    "The young lady is not a bad person, but she will treat those who are good to her!" Xia yuan added some hot water to Du Xiaoli, and then said, "no matter what the purpose of the Shuiqing fairies, they saved the young lady''s life, which is the young lady''s commitment. If she really asks for help at that time, I''m afraid the young lady won''t refuse."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoli felt that if there were such a time, she might not refuse to give them some help, but forget about the leader. At the same time, in Prince Ren''s mansion, Han Minghong kicked the people kneeling in front of him and shouted, "so many of you failed? No, you failed before you started! A group of useless things! So many people, you can''t catch two people. What''s the use of the king to raise you!" "Lord, calm down!" everyone in the room knelt down, The two people on the ground will die with their heads down. "Calm down, how can you let me calm down! The king asked you to catch someone and sent so many people to you. As a result, you came back unharmed to the king with empty hands! What a bunch of losers!" Han Minghong angrily pushed all the things on the desk to the ground and watched the people on the ground want to kill them. "Come and drag them out to kill the king!" Lord, the king''s bodyguards will always do their duty. There must be a reason why they will come back like this. It''s not too late to ask them the reason and deal with it! "Huang Qi, the eldest housekeeper of Prince Ren''s house, advised," if there are any other reasons, we''d better make more comprehensive preparations next time. " Han Minghong thought Huang Qi''s words were reasonable. He kicked them again. Then he sat back in his chair and said, "the king gives you a chance to speak." the king''s bodyguard looked at manager Huang gratefully. Korea and Han Minghong kowtowed and said, "Lord, before us, Miss Du met two interceptions." "what are you talking about?!" Han Minghong stood up and asked anxiously: "Is Xiaoli hurt?"

 Chapter 212

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wang. Miss Du wasn''t hurt." the guard replied, "the first time was yesterday afternoon. The people in the killer Pavilion ambushed in advance. There were more than 50 people on the other side. Just when we were going to save Miss Du, people from shuiyuetian came and saved miss Du."


    "Water, moon and sky? How could they go? How could they save the people of the imperial court?" Huang Qi said suspiciously.


    "At first we didn''t understand. But what happened this morning made us understand the reason," Wang said.


    "Why?"


    "Miss Du can attack with sound!" replied the bodyguard. His words successfully surprised Han Minghong and Huang Qi.


    "She, how could she..."


    "My Lord, Miss Du is very good at martial arts. We followed them secretly this morning. The people of shuiyuetian were always with Miss Du. On the way, they met the second wave of interception. There were more than 200 people on the other side. At first, Miss Du didn''t move. It was the people of shuiyuetian who were attacking each other with sound. Later, their internal power was exhausted, and miss Du used flute sound to kill the rest More than half of the people were killed. "


    "Her voice is so good?" Han Minghong asked coldly. If it''s true, how many things did she hide from herself? Does Han Mingyi know all these things?


    "Miss Du''s voice attack is very powerful. At that time, the Shuiqing Fairy on Shuiyue day was also there. Miss Du''s voice attack is obviously much more powerful than the Shuiqing fairy." Wang bodyguard replied.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe that the country girl who has been rumored all the time has such powerful martial arts! Even in the water moon day, few can catch up with her!


    "Lord, is the rumored secret script of sound attack in Miss Du''s hand?" Huang Qi guessed.


    Han Minghong didn''t speak. He guessed so.


    "Anyway, it''s a fact that Miss Du can attack the voice. Shall we take the secret script and tell the story?" Huang Qi asked.


    In the past, Prince Ren''s residence also spent a lot of effort to find the secret script, but it ended in vain. Now I know that the secret script may be on Du Xiaoli. I don''t know if Han Minghong will rob it.


    Han Minghong glared at Huang Qi and scolded, "what gun! If it''s really on her, I''ll be happier. The stronger Xiaoli is, the more I like it. Maybe I know this secret and can make good use of it to let her come to me obediently!"


    If she knew that she knew the secret, would she be willing to be with herself? Thinking of this, Han Minghong was in a much better mood.


    "Since this is the case, the king will spare you a dog''s life! But death can be avoided, and life can''t escape. Go and get the punishment yourself."


    "Thank you for your kindness not to kill!" the two bodyguards answered in unison. Then they got up from the ground and went to the punishment place to receive the punishment.


    "Lord, do you need us to prepare anything?" Huang Qi asked.


    "No, I want to deal with this matter myself. You go down first and ask someone to clean up here." Han Minghong leaned back in his chair and thought of Du Xiaoli and smiled happily.


    After taking a bath, Du Xiaoli called Yingge and Qiao Zhu back together and asked her about the two days she had left and about the competition. After understanding it clearly, Du Xiaoli asked Yingge to tell Fu Wansan that she was back and tell him about Shuiyue day.


    Yingge came back with a message, saying that they did send someone to chase Du Xiaoli, but there was a mistake in the middle, so they couldn''t meet Du Xiaoli. Knowing that Du Xiaoli came back safely, Fu Wansan''s worried heart was put down.


    In the evening, Du Xiaoli went to the women''s courtyard of the state of Northern Qi to have a look at beilingyu. After taking the antidote, beilingyu looked much better. He could get out of bed and walk around by himself. When he saw Du Xiaoli coming in, he waved from her.


    "Princess, let me check your body." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Good!" beilingyu went back to bed, stretched out his hand and asked Du Xiaoli to feel his pulse. Seeing the slender hand on his wrist, he said, "Miss Du, you are so powerful!"


    "What?" Du Xiaoli looked up and asked.


    "Brother Huang told me in the afternoon that he went to collect medicine with you these days. I didn''t expect that I was so poisoned, and I didn''t expect that you were so powerful that you could detoxify me. Thank you very much this time. When I go back, I will tell my father and Emperor to ask him to reward you."


    "You don''t need any reward." Du Xiaoli stood up and said, "something happened to the princess here. We should try our best to detoxify the princess. There is no toxin in your body, so it won''t affect your later game."


    "I also think I''m in good health. I don''t feel that uncomfortable before. Anyway, thank you. If you go to the state of Northern Qi in the future, I''ll treat you well!" Bei Lingyu stood up and said.


    "Xiaoli must go and have a look when she has a chance." Du Xiaoli saw her maid bring her dinner in and said, "princess, you eat first, and I''ll go to other places to have a look."


    "OK." beilingyu knew that she had to take care of many things, so he didn''t keep her.


    Du Xiaoli left the women''s courtyard of the Northern Qi State and went directly to the men''s courtyard. Beiling Yicheng''s young boy saw her and led her to Beiling Yicheng''s house.


    "Miss Du, why are you here?" Beiling Yicheng was surprised to see Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli took out a medicine bottle and said, "it''s time to change your wound. I''ll bring you medicine. In addition, I told the kitchen to prepare some blood tonic meals for you alone. You shed so much blood yesterday and don''t move these days." "well, I know." Beiling Yicheng took the medicine bottle and said. Du Xiaoli turned and left, took two steps, looked back at Beiling Yicheng, who studied medicine powder, and asked, "seven princes, do you regret?" Beiling Yicheng was stunned. Then he reacted. Du Xiaoli was asking himself that he couldn''t participate in the game in order to find an antidote for beilingyu. He smiled and said firmly, "no regrets." Du Xiaoli turned and left. Although she guessed the answer early in the morning, seeing his regretless eyes, she still felt that it might not be all intrigues in the royal family. Then she went to other yards and sent Xia yuan to work. She walked alone in the night. Suddenly she felt a murderous force. Before she attacked, she was pulled behind the rockery by the other party, and the whole person was surrounded by murderous gas. Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi who trapped him. Seeing the killing intention in his eyes, he trembled and asked, "brother Xiaoyi, what''s the matter with you?" "who is it?" Han Mingyi asked. "What, who?" Du Xiaoli was stunned by Han Mingyi. What''s the matter with his murderous spirit? Han Mingyi saw the surprise in Du Xiaoli''s eyes and knew that she was frightened by herself. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she opened her mouth and asked, "who sent people to kill you? Did you ask from those people?"

 Chapter 213

    It turned out that the murderous spirit was against the person who killed herself today. She thought something had happened to Han Mingze!


    "Brother Xiaoyi, I''m fine." Du Xiaoli comforted north and South Korea Mingyi with a smile and said, "I''m back unharmed."


    Han Mingyi looks at Du Xiaoli''s indifferent appearance, suddenly kisses her heavily, holds her shoulders tightly with both hands, gnaws wildly on her lips, flows, pries open her shell teeth with his tongue, grabs her tongue, tastes her beauty, and offsets his uneasiness with the real touch.


    Du Xiaoli was stunned by Han Mingyi''s move and was stunned at his request. Feeling the panic and worry in his heart, she stretched out her arm around his waist and took the initiative to cater to his kiss.


    This was the first time she heard of him. The wonderful feeling made his mind ripple, and his flustered and manic heart slowly calmed down.


    Feeling a burst of impulse, Han Mingyi quickly left Du Xiaoli''s lips, looked at her raised little face and reached out to touch her delicate cheek.


    Du Xiaoli put his face on his palm, still holding his waist with both hands, and asked, "brother Xiaoyi, you just..."


    "Scared you?" Han Mingyi asked in a low voice.


    Du Xiaoli nodded. She thought Han Mingyi had entered the magic barrier. She was so murderous. If she hadn''t just recognized him, she would have attacked.


    "I went to a city in the north this morning. When I came back, I saw the bodies on the loess slope. I was cold. They went to check, and the results frightened me." Han Mingyi hugged Du Xiaoli and muttered: "Although the information I found didn''t say it was you, it only said that several women and a man were intercepted there, but I guessed it was you and Beiling who played chess. When I saw that the hillside was full of corpses, I was really afraid of what happened to you. If something happened to you, I would regret it all my life."


    Although, in such a situation, in the hazy night, a demon like man said such sensational words, which should be very moved, and then she also confessed her feelings, why did she just want to laugh when she saw Han Mingyi like this?


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and smiled with a black line on his face. Now is not the time to laugh?!


    "Cough, this, brother Xiaoyi, let''s go back to the yard first and I''ll tell you what''s going on today." Du Xiaoli released Han Mingyi''s waist and pointed to the bodyguard patrolling in the distance.


    Han Mingyi knocked Du Xiaoli on the head and took her hand out of the rockery.


    Du Xiaoli came out and saw Leng Yi and Leng er not far away. Seeing her looking at them, Leng Er waved to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli was in a cold sweat. What they just said was heard by lenger!


    When he returned to the living room, Du Yunhan also came. In the afternoon, he was called to the palace by the emperor. He was busy until the evening. When he learned that Du Xiaoli had come back, he didn''t even return to the prime minister''s house. He came directly to Suiyuan.


    "Dad, why are you here?" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Du Yunhan to be there, and asked in surprise.


    "I heard you came back, so I came. How''s it going? Du Yunhan asked with concern.


    "Well, it''s going well," said Du Xiaoli.


    Han Mingyi sat on the chair, looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "smooth?"


    Du Xiaoli was stared at by Han Mingyi for the first time. He felt some pressure and immediately understood how others felt when facing Han Mingyi.


    Du Yunhan knew something was wrong and asked, "what happened?"


    "Cough, nothing happened. I met two groups of interceptors on the road." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Two dials?" Han Mingyi''s evil spirit suddenly came out again. "You didn''t say that just now."


    "You didn''t ask me either." Du Xiaoli retorted.


    "How can you encounter interception?" Du Yunhan became nervous. "Are you hurt?"


    Du Xiaoli talked about the two interceptions she met yesterday and today. Under the cold air of Han Mingyi, she had to explain all the details clearly.


    After hearing Du Xiaoli''s narration, the air pressure on Han Mingyi was lower. Even Leng YILENG Er behind him was calm and wanted to kill.


    "Although it''s cold now, don''t keep the air conditioner." Du Xiaoli couldn''t stand it and protested. "I''m not all right. Now you don''t look like you want to kill, at least wait until you find out who wants to kill me."


    "You still have the mind to laugh!" Du Yunhan glared at Du Xiaoli. "Not many people know what you went out, but you met two interceptions in such a short time. Where did the news leak?"


    "And although the other party came for me, the seventh prince was still hurt. If he didn''t care about it, we would have another trouble." Du Xiaoli said this and stopped joking, because it''s not something that can be joked.


    "You said yesterday''s batch was from the killer pavilion?" Han Mingyi asked.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "yes. They personally admitted it. People in shuiyuetian also said it."


    "Killer Pavilion..." Han Mingyi turned the trigger on his hand. "I don''t want to hear the existence of killer pavilion after cold one or three days."


    "Yes, my subordinates will go now." lengyi said. "If you can''t find out who hired them, don''t come back," Han Mingyi said. "Subordinates understand." Leng went out as soon as he finished. Unexpectedly, the killer Pavilion Han Mingyi said it would be destroyed! "You say the second batch looks like royal guards?" Du Yunhan asked coldly, catching Du Xiaoli''s words before. "Last time I went to Beijing with Grandpa Meng, I also encountered assassination. The bodyguards and the killers gave me the same feeling and were well-trained." Du Xiaoli said, "later, sister Jiang Zhuo told me that it was the bodyguard sent by the palace and the emperor sent to escort grandpa Meng. So I think, will those people today be sent by the palace?" "In the palace? Could it be..." Du Yunhan looked at Han Mingyi and didn''t say anything later, but everyone knew it. "It shouldn''t be the emperor." Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "at that time, the seventh prince was with me. Even if he ordered to kill only one of me, it would inevitably hurt the seventh prince. The emperor won''t find something for himself." "it''s not him." Han Mingyi also believed it wasn''t Han Mingze. "Who could it be?" Du Yunhan didn''t know who still had such deep hatred for Du Xiaoli and sent so many people to kill her. "Let me check this." Han Mingyi said, "since you are a person in the palace, you can''t escape. But I''m not worried about this now. When did you learn your sound attack?" "Well, when you were still in Du Zhuang? Well, didn''t brother Luo Qi get hurt at that time? When I saved him, the script and Phoenix flute were in the bag, and I took them back together. As a result, brother Luo Qi lost his memory and didn''t know what school''s martial arts were, so he practiced them for me." Du Xiaoli said, "Later, after brother Luo Qi recovered his memory, we knew that the script was the one that the whole Wulin was chasing. We didn''t tell anyone until I reached the fifth floor. Today is the first time I used sound to attack and kill!"

 Chapter 214

    "Shuiyuetian people, what purpose do they come to you for?" Du Yunhan has seen in the Jianghu before and knows something about shuiyuetian. "They want to get back the secret script."


    "No. they want me to be their leader."


    "You promised?"


    "No. but they said it was their leader who could play the Phoenix flute. They said I could not accept it for the time being, but they couldn''t help but regard me as the leader, so they said they would send some people to Beijing to protect me." Du Xiaoli said helplessly.


    "Although you killed all those people, it is estimated that the news of the wind blowing snow will spread all over the Jianghu soon. I will try not to focus on you, but you must be careful in the future!" Han Mingyi said.


    "Well, I know." Du Xiaoli knows what the wind and snow means to people in the Jianghu, but no one can threaten her current strength.


    Sure enough, the next day, the news of wind and snow began to spread in the Jianghu. This news, like spring thunder, blew up the Jianghu that had been silent for several years.


    I don''t know what to send the letter with. Luo Qi received the news the day after Du Xiaoli was assassinated. She knew that she used the wind to blow the snow and squeezed the stationery in her hand into a ball.


    "I sent more than 200 people, hateful!"


    A young man in his twenties saw Luo Qi''s gloomy face and asked, "young master, what happened to miss Du?"


    "Xia Hong, go and get ready. Let''s go to the capital." Luo Qi said.


    "Young master, didn''t the villa leader just let you go to Beiyuan? The matter over there is so urgent. If you go to the capital now, I''m afraid it''s too late." Xia Hong advised.


    Luo Qi looked at the letter paper in her hand, didn''t speak for a long time, then sighed and said, "I''m too worried. With her current martial arts, if those people really go to her, they''ll just die. Clean up, we''d better go to Beiyuan."


    Xia Hong went out and shook his hand, and the letter paper in his palm turned into ashes. Standing on the pavilion with a negative hand, looking at the scenery in the distance, the clouds in the sky slowly outline a familiar little face.


    "You''ll be fine. When I finish handling the affairs of Beiyuan country, I''ll go to the capital to find you."


    Du Xiaoli doesn''t know what she looks like in the Jianghu at the moment. At this time, she is watching the men''s talent competition on the competition field. Originally, she thought that many people would participate in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Later, she learned that she signed up voluntarily.


    The first round of the competition was musical instruments. A total of more than 20 people participated in the competition. The competition was divided into two rounds. The first round played the designated music. Guqin, Dongxiao and flute all stipulated a preliminary song. After the competition, the referee scored and selected the top 10 to enter the finals. The final part is to play freely and play their own songs to see who can move people and get the highest score.


    The calligraphy and painting competition is held on the same day. The first is calligraphy. Each person has a work, which is completed on the spot and judged once.


    The same is true of the painting. Give a theme and let the contestants complete a work freely and judge it finally.


    These three kinds of competitions lasted for two days. While these three kinds of competitions were going on, the chess competition was also going on, and it was still on the edge of the field, in a noisy environment. It seems that this competition is not only chess, but also concentration!


    Du Xiaoli didn''t care much about other kinds of competitions, because Du Xiuheng only participated in chess competitions. Although she knew something, she couldn''t see it so far. She felt bored, so she went back to her yard to have a rest.


    Although it''s only three or four days since she left Phoenix, she thinks it''s a long time, perhaps because she''s experienced a lot of things. Now the competition is going on orderly, and Du Yunhan is in charge. She runs back to her room and has a leisurely sleep. Until noon, Xia yuan asks her to get up for lunch.


    In the autumn afternoon, the sun was still warm. Du Xiaoli made himself a pot of tea, sat by the window, looked at the fallen leaves in the courtyard, and held a book in his hand.


    Steal a half day''s leisure. If you can keep doing so, it will be a wonderful afternoon. Unfortunately, her beautiful mood disappeared after seeing an uninvited guest.


    "Your Highness, peeping is not what a prince should do."


    As soon as Du Xiaoli''s voice fell, Han Minghong came out from behind the big tree in the yard. Seeing Du Xiaoli leaning against the window, he felt a ripple in his heart and said, "your martial arts are really good. I found the king so far."


    Du Xiaoli''s face sank and said, "what does your highness King Ren mean?"


    Han Minghong came over, stood by the window, thought he was very charming, smiled and said, "Xiaoli, you are so smart, don''t you know what I mean?"


    When Han Minghong called himself Xiaoli, Du Xiaoli frowned and said unhappily, "King Ren, I remember I said that Xiaoli is an unmarried woman. Please call me miss Du or Du Xiaoli. And I''m stupid and can''t guess what king Ren means."


    "Xiaoli, do you really want Ben Wangming to tell you? Do you want to hear about your going out of the city, or do you want to hear about your voice attack and murder?" Han Minghong insisted on calling her Xiaoli. He didn''t listen to her protest at all.


    "Are those people you sent? Do you want to kill me?" Han Minghong is also the prince. It is also possible to mobilize royal guards. Han Minghong looked at Du Xiaoli''s indifferent eyes, looked hurt and said, "Xiao Li, how can you think of me like this? It''s too late for me to want to be with you forever, how can I hurt you!" Du Xiaoli felt a layer of goose bumps on her body. What this man said was disgusting! Hearing this, she was really worried that her lunch would be vomited out! "If it weren''t for you, how would you know about me? You wouldn''t say where you happened to pass by and saw me kill? Then you didn''t save your life and threaten me now?" "how could I see that you are in danger and remain indifferent, just..." Han Minghong wanted to explain. Didn''t he expose his intention to catch Du Xiaoli when he thought of saying it? Du Xiaoli guessed at Han Minghong''s appearance and said, "what are you? You sent someone to follow me?" seeing Du Xiaoli angry, Han Minghong explained: "the king just wants to invite you to visit Prince Ren''s residence and see the king''s residence. In the future, you will be the princess of Prince Ren''s residence. It''s good to get familiar with it in advance." Du Xiaoli heard it, Han Minghong was going to catch her to Prince Ren''s house, so he sent someone to follow her. As a result, he just saw her attacking and killing with sound. "Your Highness Prince Ren is elegant, young, promising, knowledgeable and likes your woman. Phoenix can row from the east to the west of the city. Princess Ren, whether she is the daughter of the host and the daughter of the west, will not be Du Xiaoli. If you want to accept me as your princess in the future, please ask King Ren or don''t say it. After all, I will be the princess after more than a year. She is king Ren''s sister-in-law."

 Chapter 215

    "The king doesn''t want you to be the king''s sister-in-law, I want you to be my princess!" Han Minghong roared. He was in a hurry. He even changed his claim.


    "This is the emperor''s order. Is king Ren''s meaning greater than the emperor''s?" Du Xiaoli said sarcastically.


    "What''s the matter with the emperor? I can be the emperor at any time if I like. If you like, I can let you be the queen of this country." Han Minghong said confidently.


    Du Xiaoli felt that the man in front of him must be suffering from paranoia and living in his own world. He felt that the people in the whole world were what he thought. If he wanted to be an emperor, he could be an emperor. If he wanted to marry her, he would marry her.


    In fact, he is a fool!


    "Oh, King Ren, it''s supposed to be a disease. You''d better go back to the imperial doctor. It''s not good to delay for a long time. The gate is behind you. Walk slowly!" Du Xiaoli didn''t bother to pay attention to the stupid king, so he walked into the house.


    "Du Xiaoli, the king asks you, are you willing to marry the king?" Han Minghong roars.


    Du Xiaoli turned around and looked at Han Minghong, who had become a little radical, and said in a very firm tone, "I can''t do anything about empress e Ying, not to mention that the stallion is not my dish. You''d better give up the idea!"


    "I will let you follow me!" Han Minghong sneered. "If you volunteer to join me, I will keep your secret. If you don''t want to, people in the Jianghu must want to know the whereabouts of the wind and snow."


    Du Xiaoli came to the window. Han Minghong thought she had changed her mind and was willing to follow her. A proud smile appeared on her face. Before she opened her mouth, she heard Du Xiaoli say whatever you want, and then slammed the window.


    "Du Xiaoli, you! Don''t regret it!" Han Minghong was stunned by Du Xiaoli''s behavior and roared outside the window.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at the closed window and heard Han Minghong shouting outside. He couldn''t help turning his eyes and scolding an idiot.


    Perhaps she was afraid of losing face when people saw him like this. Han Minghong left soon after being bored. Otherwise, she was not sure whether she could resist pouring out a basin of foot washing water.


    "Miss." Xia yuan came over, "what if Ren Wang really tells the secret script."


    "The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Besides, my current skills can''t come if I want to grab them." Du Xiaoli said, "Han Minghong is really a little annoying. I''m going to find something for him to do so that he won''t pollute my eyes without doing anything."


    "Poof, miss, this benevolent king is talented and graceful in the eyes of other young ladies. He will pollute his eyes when he comes to you." Xia Yuan said with a smile.


    "Alas, it''s called gold and jade. What''s the use of looking good? The most important thing for this man is not to look good, but to look inside! If he''s not good for you, what''s the use of looking good? Can he be used as a meal? Sometimes, he can''t even look so good. He looks like a flower. Isn''t it labeled to attract flowers and butterflies everywhere?" Du Xiaoli said, At present, Han Mingyi''s face, which was so beautiful that people and gods were angry, appeared unconsciously.


    "Is miss talking about the future uncle?"


    "What''s the matter with him?" Du Xiaoli said. "Who makes him look so good? As the saying goes: a man is responsible for making money to support his family, and a woman is responsible for looking like a flower. You say he looks better than a flower. Do you want to turn around, he is as beautiful as a flower at home, and I go outside to make money to support my family?"


    "Poof, miss, what''s your logic?"


    "Golden logic." Du Xiaoli put the book on the table and said, "you three pay attention to the movements of fate. Don''t find me if you have nothing. I''ll go to the pharmacy to study a medicine that men don''t lift. See if Han Minghong doesn''t lift it and has the mind to come to me."


    Du Xiaoli then opened the door and went out, leaving Xia yuan in the wind.


    No, no? When did miss become so evil?! However, Han Minghong is really annoying. If a proud person like him doesn''t lift it, I don''t know how he will react!


    But this is something to look forward to!


    When Han Minghong left with fate, he didn''t know that his little brother had been missed


    At the gate of the city, Han Minghong sat on the horse, accompanied by Ji Liufeng. They looked at the gate from time to time.


    "King Ding, you said that Zhao Zhengang had just become a Duke of the town state and was not cleaning up the mess in Beiyuan state. He was in the mood to come to us. What kind of calculation did he play?"


    "The Beiyuan state was in turmoil and the Beiyuan emperor died. The current emperor is just a 12-year-old child. All his rights are in the hands of Zhao Zhen. He sealed the Duke of the town, but only coerced the son of heaven to order the princes. His people can be said to have been interspersed in many parts of Beiyuan. Even if he is absent, he will not shake his position. I''m afraid he''s going to send an envoy to Fengming state at this time "Yes," Han Mingyi said slowly, pulling the reins.


    "Our war with Beiyuan was not directly against him, but I heard that he had been giving advice to the army over there, which made us suffer a lot. If you weren''t there, we might have been destroyed!" Ji Liufeng sighed. He thinks he is very smart, but he laments himself in front of two people. One is Han Minghong and the other is Zhao Zhen.


    "We really need to be careful with him," Han Mingyi said, admitting Ji Liufeng''s words from the side. "Did he say what the purpose of this visit was?" Ji Liufeng asked. "Seek peace." Han Mingyi faintly spit out two words. Although the war with Beiyuan was over, the two sides did not sit down and talk about seeking peace. However, this is normal. Both sides need to sort out things about compensation, which is difficult to determine in a short time. "However, it won''t be so simple..." Han Mingyi said no more, because a gorgeous carriage had appeared at the gate of the city, with more than 100 bodyguards on both sides of the carriage, one by one looking tough, and even the horses were bigger than ordinary horses. "Let''s go out." Han Mingyi drove his horse to the gate of the city, just as the carriage stopped. "Unexpectedly, Dingwang came to meet him personally. Zhenzhen felt honored!" Zhao Zhen opened the door of the carriage, stood out and looked at Han Mingyi on the carriage. She was enchanting in red, with long black hair hanging down her waist. Her face was not inferior to Han Mingyi, but Han Mingyi was more resolute, but he seemed a little feminine. "The Marquis of the state of Zhenguo personally sent to Fengming country, and Mingyi should welcome him in person." Han Mingyi said with an arched hand, "the post station is ready, please." "please settle the king." Zhao Zhen said and entered the carriage. Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng went first, and the carriage followed. Han Mingyi took Zhao Zhen to the post house, which was the post house where Lu Junqi once lived. Zhao Zhen got out of the carriage and saw the gate of the post house. Her eyes flashed and her mouth smiled slightly.

 Chapter 216

    This place, he''s been here!


    "Zhen came to Fengming country for the first time. Can you take Zhen out with you when Wang Ding is free? I''ve always heard that Fengming country is the most prosperous city!" Zhao Zhen looked at Han Mingyi and said.


    "Ha ha, it''s the time for the college competition these days. Mingyi is responsible for the safety of the students of various countries during the period. He doesn''t have much time. However, if the Marquis is interested, he can go to see the style of the students of Beiyuan country." Han Mingyi replied.


    "Zhen remembered that this was the time for the competition. It was originally said to be held in Beiyuan country, but because of the turmoil some time ago, I had to change the venue to you. Since I came, I would have taken the time to have a look." Zhao Zhen said with a smile.


    After Han Mingyi went in, someone greeted him immediately. Han Mingyi asked him to lead the way and went to the yard arranged for him with Zhao Zhen.


    "Duke of town, it''s said by the emperor that the Duke of town is tired on the way. Take a rest today. An envoy will come to pick you up tomorrow. The king has a task and leaves first. Duke of town, please have a good rest."


    "Since Dingwang has something to do, Zhen won''t keep it. Please."


    The two bowed to each other, and Han Mingyi immediately left the post house.


    "Xiaolin."


    "Subordinates are here." Zhao Zhen''s bodyguard came in. "Master."


    "Xiao Linlin, I didn''t expect it would be our turn to live here so soon." Zhao Zhen sighed.


    "Yes," said Kobayashi.


    "It''s said that Han Mingyi''s fiancee solved the poison? Is it the little doll we saw at the beginning?" Zhao Zhen asked.


    "It should be."


    "No wonder a child will be invited at that time." Zhao Zhenxie smiled. "You ask someone to check this little doll. She solved the ice and fire double sky that she spent thousands of money on. I''m a little interested in her."


    "Yes." Xiao Lin said and went out.


    "Ha ha, Han Mingyi, fiancee, little doll, when will we meet..."


    At night, Han Minghong took a bath in the bath bucket. All he thought about was Du Xiaoli. When he thought that she would rather let others know that the secret script was in her hand than follow him, he was very angry and hit the edge of the bath bucket heavily.


    "My Lord, I''m here to bring you hot water," said a boy outside the screen.


    "Come in."


    The boy came in from the outside, stretched out his hand and tried the water. Then he used a melon ladle to pour some hot water. After adding water, he saluted and stepped back. When he retreated behind Han Minghong, he quietly sprinkled some powder in the water. Han Minghong was thinking about how to deal with Du Xiaoli, but he didn''t notice it at all.


    The boy stepped back outside and threw the bucket in his hand into the flower bed. It happened to fall next to a figure, but the sound didn''t attract the man''s attention, because he had already been knocked unconscious.


    When the task is completed, the young man avoids the guards in the palace and easily leaves the palace of benevolence. When he came outside, he took off his clothes and tore off the human skin mask on his face. The commonplace boy immediately turned into a beautiful appearance of Yingge.


    "Let your stallion think of my lady again! Hey hey, I don''t know what you will look like when you see you like this. If the lady doesn''t let me succeed, I''ll go back. I must stay and enjoy it. Hum, it''s really cheap for you!"


    Yingge finished, clapped her hands and went back.


    When she left, a figure emerged from the darkness. It was lenger who should have been around Han Mingyi.


    Leng Er dressed in black, looked at the direction Yingge left, thought of her just playful words, smiled, took out a scarf, put it on, and then stepped into Prince Ren''s house.


    Yingge walked two blocks, but still couldn''t resist her curiosity. After struggling for a while, she returned and entered Prince Ren''s house again where lenger went in.


    Before coming, she understood the terrain of Prince Ren''s residence clearly. According to her memory, she came to Han Minghong''s bedroom, took away a tile and secretly looked into the house.


    After a while, the door was opened. Han Minghong came in from outside in his pajamas. He stretched his waist and came to the bedside to sit down.


    "Lord, which lady would you like to sleep with tonight?" the close friend came forward and asked.


    "Whose turn is it today?" Han Minghong asked. "Forget it, those women are bored. Just the new concubine who came yesterday."


    "Yes, I''m going to pick up Yu Meimei now." the young man said, retreated and left Han Minghong''s yard.


    Yingge watched the boy leave on the roof and spit on Han Minghong in her heart. Sure enough, it was a stallion. She shouted in her mouth and was full of young ladies in her eyes, but she still couldn''t control her body. She wanted to be a woman at night!


    "I see you can''t get up for a while." Yingge muttered. As soon as the voice fell, she was knocked on her body. She thought she had been found. She quickly beat it. Unexpectedly, the other party grabbed her hand and covered her mouth with one hand.


    "Shh, it''s me." lenger whispered.


    Yingge blinked and said she wouldn''t cry. Lenger let her go.


    "Why are you here?" Yingge asked silently. "Something." lenger also moved his lips without making a sound. "How about you?" "watch the good play." "beauty Yu, this way." the boy soon took a man dressed enchanting into the yard. Yingge and her husband quickly lowered their heads and buried their bodies behind the beam. The boy took Yu Meimei to Han Minghong''s house and went out. He also closed the door considerately. Yingge knew that the good play was about to start. Ignoring lenger, she looked down at the situation in the room. See a good play? Lenger saw Yingge''s excited face, and gently took away a tile and looked at the situation in the house. Beauty Yu is wearing a pink lining, an ultra-thin and super transparent gauze dress outside, and transparent gauze pants below. Her enchanting figure is undoubtedly revealed. "I''d like to say hello to the prince." Yu Meimei slightly blessed her body and threw a wink at Han Minghong. The looming hot figure, coupled with the soft voice, made Han Minghong fall suddenly. "Beauty Yu, come here." Han Minghong sat on the bed and waved to beauty Yu. Yu Meimei walked slowly and stopped dozens of centimeters in front of Han Minghong. "Lord, it''s late at night. I''ll undress you." "OK." Han Minghong said, stretching out his hands, didn''t get up and looked at beauty Yu. "I hate you, Lord. How can I undress you?" said Yu Meimei shyly, but she also leaned over and stretched her hand to her waist to pull the knot on her clothes. Han Minghong suddenly grabbed Yu Meimei''s hand and pulled it around him. They fell on the bed. "My Lord, you hurt me." Yu Meimei hit Han Minghong on the chest with one hand and looked at Han Minghong angrily.

 Chapter 217

    "Yes?" Han Minghong grabbed Yu Meimei''s hand, kissed her on her mouth and said, "well, it''s not my king''s!"


    "How dare I say that the prince is not right? I''m too weak. The prince should pity me." Yu Meimei said softly.


    "OK, but it depends on whether you work hard or not." Han Minghong said and kissed Yu Meimei.


    Lenger looked at Yingge with a black line on his face. Seeing that she looked at the scene in the house with interest, he pulled her up and asked in a low voice, "that''s what you said about watching a good play?"


    "Yes!" Xia yuan looked at lenger puzzled. Why was he so angry?


    "What''s good about this?" lenger''s face was cold and cold.


    "Oh, it looks good. You can leave without looking. Don''t disturb me." Yingge is waiting to see Han Minghong''s expression. If she misses it, she will have to be beaten to death!


    "Your lady asked you to see this? How can you a girl see this?"


    "Oh, I like you. Can you control it? Get out of the way. Yes, don''t stand in my way." Yingge opened lenger, put her face on the roof and looked at the scene inside.


    "You..." Leng Er looked at Yingge eagerly and looked at her contemptuously. He wanted to take her away, but he gave up and looked inside with her. At first glance, I found something wrong.


    Of course, Han Minghong is wrong. I don''t know when he has reached the top and pressed Yu Meimei on the bed, but there is no further action.


    "Wang Ye, is it not good for my family to serve?" Yu Meimei asked with her lips when she saw that Han Minghong had no action.


    Han Minghong put away his doubts and said, "how could it be. But I prefer to look at you."


    Han Minghong''s body moved, and Yu Meimei turned over to it. This just let Yingge see his expression.


    Lenger also found something wrong with Han Minghong. He saw Yingge. It turned out that she was looking at this!


    "I refuse to admit it. Let me give you some strong material." Yingge took out a bag of powder from her arms, opened it and shook it, and scattered the powder into the room.


    As soon as the powder entered the room, it sent out a smell. When beauty Yu smelled the smell, her descendants suddenly felt hot.


    "My Lord, I''m so hot." beauty Yu''s face turned crimson, her eyes blurred, and her hands unconsciously took off her clothes.


    She took off her gauze clothes and threw them aside. She looked at Han Minghong and said, "Lord, let me undress you. Aren''t you hot?"


    Yu Meimei''s provocation became more explicit and her clothes became less. Han Minghong''s face became more and more ugly. When her hand accidentally touched his bottom line, he burst out. He pushed Yu Meimei aside with both hands and kicked her into bed.


    "Ah..."


    Beauty Yu fell to the ground and burst into tears.


    "Lord, I''m so hot."


    Yu Meimei rubbed Han Minghong while tearing her clothes. The thin lining could not stand her tearing, and soon a large area of spring light leaked into the room.


    The tighter beauty Yu was, the more ugly Han Minghong''s face became.


    "Wang Ye, why are you still unresponsive here?" beauty Yu looked at Han Minghong. Her blurred eyes became a little surprised and couldn''t believe it.


    "Someone!" Han Minghong kicked Yu Meimei away again and shouted.


    The close boy came in. Seeing the beauty on the ground and the cold Han Minghong, he didn''t dare to look more. He leaned down and asked, "Lord."


    "Pull this bitch out!" Han Minghong said with a black face.


    "Yes." the boy didn''t dare to ask anything. He pulled Yu Meimei, who was still tearing her clothes and shouting hot, back out. When he came to the door, he heard Han Minghong''s cold voice.


    "Since she thinks so about men, I''ll give it to you! When you''ve had enough, remember to deal with it."


    The boy with a sad face immediately smiled and went out happily.


    "Somebody, bring the snow beauty..."


    Yingge looked almost, patted lenger''s shoulder, and they quietly left Prince Ren''s house.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Yingge was laughing all the way. Every time she stopped and thought of Han Minghong, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Leng Er, what are you doing with a cold face?"


    "Very funny?" lenger asked.


    "Isn''t it funny? Look at the appearance of King Ren just now, that expression, that air conditioner, ha ha, I''m so happy!" Yingge said with a laugh.


    "That poison was studied by your young lady?"


    "Of course, who wants him to harass my young lady when he''s free? Find him something to do to save him so free. By the way, what are you doing in Prince Ren''s mansion?"


    What for? What else can you do! He was just ordered to burn a more important courtyard of Prince Ren''s house. It''s also to find something for Han Minghong. Just compared with Du Xiaoli''s method, his master seems much more pure.


    Yingge listened to Leng er''s words about what he had done here, looked back at a quiet benevolence palace and asked, "your mission failed?" "how could I fail?!" Leng ER was despised by Yingge and jumped with anger. "Didn''t you go to burn the house? There was no movement. You didn''t even see a fire. It wasn''t a failure. What was it?" "who said?! look back!" lenger grabbed Yingge and forcibly broke her back. Yingge was forced to look back. The whole person was stunned. A corner of Prince Ren''s house, which had just been quiet, was already burning! "You, how did you do it?" Yingge opened her mouth and asked incredulously. "Brother, I''m smart. Do you want to know? Call your brother first." Leng Er ruffian smiled. Yingge gave a cold look and said faintly, "I''m not interested! But I''ll tell my miss that you molested me. Hum!" then she turned and continued to go back. Want her to call him brother, no way! Lenger thought of Du Xiaoli''s character of protecting his shortcomings and the appearance of his master becoming a wife slave before he got married. He suddenly felt cold. His pride just disappeared. He caught up and said, "Hey, I was just kidding. How dare I let you call my brother? We all serve the same master in the future. Don''t worry about this." "OK, then call your sister to listen..." "change the conditions?" "there''s no discussion..."... "Lenger returned Yingge to Suiyuan and then went back. Yingge quietly climbed over the wall and returned to Du Xiaoli''s yard." miss. "Du Xiaoli was still watching medical skills under the lamp, and Xia yuan taught Qiao Zhu to continue to read.

 Chapter 218

    Hearing the news, Du Xiaoli put down his book and looked up and asked, "did you succeed?"


    "Well, it has been successful," replied Yingge.


    "Yingge, why did you come back so long? Are you in trouble?" Xia yuan asked.


    "No, I just went to see a good play." Yingge said unnaturally.


    "Good play?" Qiao Zhu looked at Yingge, suddenly laughed and said, "sister Yingge, did you go to see other people''s princes? Did you see them?"


    Qiao Zhu''s words made everyone in the room focus on Ying Ge. Ying Ge came over, slapped Qiao Zhu and said, "what do you ask, child?"


    "I''m the same age as miss. Don''t you mean Miss and child when you say I''m a child?" Qiao Zhu said with her head covered.


    "Miss is miss, you are you!" Yingge glared at Qiao Zhu.


    "Yingge, are you sure that King Ren has been recruited?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I saw it with my own eyes. He didn''t respond to the temptation of beauty Yu. Later, I sprinkled soul incense into the house, but it was still useless. Ha ha, miss, you didn''t see his expression at that time, but we laughed to death." Yingge couldn''t help laughing when she thought of Han Minghong''s appearance.


    But Du Xiaoli''s attention was not on this, but on another word.


    "You? Who else is with you?"


    "Er." Yingge didn''t expect to slip out, "then what, that, lenger bodyguard also went tonight."


    "Leng er''s bodyguard also went? Did you watch the prince flirting with the beauty together? Wow, did you make any sparks?" Qiao Zhu jumped behind Du Xiaoli and leaned out his head to look at Yingge.


    "Where is it?" Yingge denied. But thinking of the way Leng Er begged himself not to speak ill of him on the way back, he couldn''t help recalling the corners of his mouth.


    "Short oil, it''s still blushing!" Xia yuan looked at the little blush on Yingge''s face and joked, "Miss, look at her appearance. Is it moving her heart?"


    "I think it is!" Du Xiaoli also saw some differences in Yingge and nodded in agreement.


    "What moves the heart of spring? Xia yuan, if you talk nonsense again, be careful that I tear your mouth!" Yingge jumped with shame.


    "Miss, you see, the little girl won''t let us talk. If Yingge really wants to tear my mouth, miss, you have to decide for me!" Xia Yuan said, covering her mouth and laughing.


    "Don''t worry. If she wants to tear your mouth, you can run directly to lenger." Du Xiaoli said.


    "You, you, I ignore you!" Yingge said and ran out, leaving the people in the room laughing back and forth.


    After a while, everyone stopped. Du Xiaoli suddenly sighed.


    "Miss, why are you sighing?" Xia yuan asked.


    "Alas, I just think that you have delayed your good youth for me. I''m just feeling it," Du Xiaoli said.


    "What does the young lady say? It''s a blessing for us to follow the young lady for several generations. How can it be a delay!"


    "If you hadn''t been sent to me by brother Luo Qi, I''m afraid you''d be married now. But now you''re eighteen and haven''t married yet. It''s not delayed by me. What is it?"


    "Poof." Xia yuan suddenly laughed and said, "Miss, many people in the Jianghu don''t marry at the age of eighteen or nine. Jianghu is different from the imperial court. Women marry later, and many will wait until they are in their twenties!"


    "So late?" Du Xiaoli was surprised when she heard this for the first time. She thought that ancient women married earlier!


    "People in the Jianghu run around a lot and often walk around for survival. They don''t have so much to think about. Those who get married earlier are more powerful young ladies." Xia yuan thought of his friends and said something bitter.


    "So it is." Du Xiaoli nodded. "But since you''ve followed me, I have to choose a good marriage for you. You''re not young, so I''ll find someone for you when I''m free. Come on, talk about your criteria."


    "Search criteria?"


    "Yes, what do you want your partner to look like, such as how tall? Rich or powerful? Jianghu or imperial court? Wild or gentle?" Du Xiaoli said excitedly.


    Xia yuan saw the light in Du Xiaoli''s eyes and a drop of cold sweat fell.


    "Miss, Xia yuan and I have planned to follow miss all the time. Unless Miss doesn''t want us, we won''t leave Miss! As for getting married, we''ve never considered it."


    "If you don''t think about it, I don''t think about it. I think lenger is also good. At least he knows his roots. If he is interested in Yingge, I''ll find brother Xiaoyi to matchmaker." Du Xiaoli smiled.


    Xia yuan looks at Du Xiaoli''s smile and thinks of the thief!


    "Xia yuan, think about the standard and tell me later. Qiao Zhu, what do you like?"


    Qiao Zhu just returned to the table and heard Du Xiaoli''s words. "Miss, I''m just 13 years old. It''s too early to say this!"


    "It''s not early, it''s not early, it''s early to say the standard, and it''s early to start looking for objects. Come on, you all talk." Du Xiaoli said. "Madam, it''s late at night. Let''s wait on you and have a rest." "..." Dingwang mansion. "Master." Leng Er returns to his study. Han Mingyi is still dealing with things, and Leng Yi is waiting on him. "Done?" Han Mingyi asked without raising his head. "It''s done." lenger nodded. "Well, find him something to do to save him from polluting Li''er''s eyes all day." Han Mingyi knew that Han Minghong went to Du Xiaoli this afternoon, so he thought of going with Du Xiaoli. "Master, my subordinates met Yingge in Prince Ren''s mansion." Han Mingyi stopped his pen and asked, "Yingge? What does she do in Prince Ren''s mansion?" "master, our future Princess and you have a heart to heart relationship. She also went to King Ren for trouble. But we are gentle, and the princess directly took strong medicine!" lenger said with a smile. "Oh? Tell me." Han Mingyi smiled when he heard that his heart was smart. "Yingge said that she was ordered by the princess to poison King Ren. You don''t know what poison the princess studied. Hey hey..." lenger couldn''t help laughing here. "Say it quickly, don''t hang your appetite." Leng Yi urged. "They gave King Ren inhumane medicine. What I saw with my own eyes was enchanted by Yingge. I still didn''t respond and killed the woman angrily. Later, they called a concubine, but it''s estimated that they can''t escape the fate of death." lenger said.

 Chapter 219

    "Oh?" Han Mingyi thought and said, "maybe we can find him something to do."


    Lenger understood Han Mingyi''s meaning and said, "my subordinates, let''s do it now!"


    Lenger retreated to the door and was almost tripped by the threshold by a word from behind.


    Han Mingyi asked, "how does it feel to watch people flirt with Yingge?"


    Lenger thought of covering Yingge''s mouth and the soft feeling in his palm, and his heart suddenly rippled. He said solemnly, "I feel good. Master, I''m going to work."


    Han Mingyi and lengyi laughed when they saw that lenger ran away.


    The next morning, Du Xiaoli received the news that Han Minghong killed two concubines last night. Each concubine suffered inhuman torture before she died.


    The news came out and the whole Phoenix was in an uproar. In everyone''s eyes, the gentle and kind king of benevolence did such a cruel thing?! Who dares to marry his daughter in the future?


    Du Xiaoli smiled and wanted to spread the news. Han Mingyi must have sent someone to do it. Although he didn''t tell Han Minghong what he couldn''t do, it was enough for him to have a headache!


    Moreover, it takes a lot of effort to restore the body to normal. Coupled with the murder, it''s enough for him to be busy for a while!


    "Miss, are we going to the stadium today?" Xia yuan asked Du Xiaoli with a good mood.


    "Let''s go. There''s nothing wrong anyway. It''s good to see those talented people''s competitions." Du Xiaoli put his face towel back in the basin, took a deep breath and said, "it''s a nice day today!"


    In a good mood, look at everything!


    Compared with the good mood here, Prince Ren''s house is shrouded in low pressure. The killing of two concubines was spread, and the former image of King Ren was destroyed; The government''s database was burned, and many account books were burned to ashes; Most importantly, Han Minghong found himself really inhuman! No matter how tempting it is, it is arrogant and unwilling to get up.


    Not only that, he was also called to the palace by the emperor and Empress Dowager and scolded. Such rumors are not good for the whole royal family! The Empress Dowager directly banned him for a month and told him not to go to any occasion this month, otherwise he would be disqualified from the title of Lord!


    In the past, the Empress Dowager loved Han Minghong very much. This time, Han Minghong was very angry.


    However, without the Empress Dowager''s foot ban, Han Minghong will not go out this time, because he is not in the mood to go out now. For a man, if he doesn''t let his little brother look up, what''s the face to go out!


    As a result, Han Minghong was really not in the mood to think about other things in the later time. Those who were interested would find that there were more imperial doctors going in and out during this time than ever before.


    But that''s all later.


    The college competition continued. It had been a while when Du Xiaoli went to the stadium. She took a seat at random and watched the people on the field concentrate on writing her works.


    At the side of the field, Du Xiuheng was playing a game with a man from Beiyuan country. He frowned and was expected to encounter some difficulties in the chess game.


    In the afternoon, there was a painting competition. Du Xiaoli also went to the scene to have a look. The painting skills of each of the contestants were very good, and the final results were only a little gap.


    Originally, the men''s talent competition took three days, but because calligraphy and painting were put in one day, it was completed in two days. So the next day was the women''s game.


    "Princess Yu."


    Du Xiaoli went to beilingyu''s house before she went to the stadium. Seeing that she was ready, he said, "princess, I''ll check your body first and then go to the stadium."


    "OK, please." beilingyu said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli gave her a pulse again and asked her to go to the game only after she was sure that she had no problem.


    "Miss, why do you care so much about Princess beilingyu?"


    On the path leading to the stadium, Xia yuan asked Du Xiaoli somewhat puzzled.


    "Growing up in the royal family, you can still maintain such purity. If you die early, wouldn''t it be a pity?"


    When they came to the stadium, the game had already begun. This morning, there was a calligraphy competition, which was similar to the men''s competition. The contestants were asked to write a work on site. Different from men''s competition, women''s competition takes longer.


    Du Xiaoli saw some people he had noticed before, such as Zhao Zirui of Beiyuan state. She is said to be the most talented woman in Beiyuan state. She is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, especially books and paintings.


    Lu Junqi is also a strong competitor. She not only has the best dance in the world, but also her calligraphy is good.


    What surprised her was fan min. her impression of fan min remained in the impression of taunting herself outside the college. Unexpectedly, she was also a master of calligraphy!


    At noon, the results of the calligraphy competition came out. Zhao Zirui of Beiyuan country won the first place, Lu Junqi won the second place and fan min won the third place. The calligraphy of the state of Northern Qi is not particularly excellent. None of the first five li is from the state of Northern Qi.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t go to the painting competition in the afternoon. Anyway, she didn''t participate in the competition and didn''t have to be present every time. However, she went to the musical instrument competition the next day early because there was Fu Yalan''s competition today.


    The competition is still divided into two rounds. The first round is designated music and the second round is random performance. Before Fu Yalan came to the stage, Du Xiaoli always accompanied her. They watched the competition of the people in front of them together and bowed their heads from time to time to discuss the skills of those people on the stage. Du Kexin was a few ahead of Fu Yalan. With her skillful skills, she successfully entered the finals in the afternoon. Du Xiaoli smiled proudly at herself when she saw her leaving the meeting. "It''s time to enter the finals. What''s good!" Fu Yalan said angrily when he saw Du Kexin''s appearance next to Du Xiaoli. "I don''t understand. They are all the daughters of prime minister Du. Why are you so different from her?" Du Xiaoli smiled when he heard Fu Yalan''s words. Are they Du Yunhan''s daughters? She doesn''t think so! Only 12 people participated in the final in the afternoon. Knowing that Fu Yalan had entered the final, Meng Jiangzhuo, Ji Liuxia and Han Mingxiang all came. This time, Du Kexin still played the song performed at the last Mid Autumn Festival banquet. Compared with last time, she played better this time. But maybe she didn''t want to integrate her feelings into the music at all, so no matter how well she played, she always felt worse, just like people lack their soul. Fu Yalan played a song she had been secretly practicing, and this song was written by Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli wrote down the famous zither song "high mountains and flowing water" in her previous life. Fu Yalan was so happy when he got the music that he went back to practice happily.

 Chapter 220

    "High mountains and flowing water" is a famous song left over from thousands of years of historical precipitation. Both rhythm and emotional expression have been tested by years. Therefore, when Fu Yalan finished playing, everyone was still immersed in the music and still aftertaste the friendship like high mountains and flowing water.


    Du Xiaoli took the lead in clapping their hands. Their applause woke up the dull people, and the field immediately burst into warm applause.


    Fu Yalan stood on the competition platform, looked at the sisters sitting in the corner cheering for themselves, and smiled knowingly. Maybe they don''t know. When she played this song, she thought about them and the friendship between them.


    After Meng Weiren''s reminder, several judges under the stage came back to score. There is no doubt that Fu Yalan''s score is the highest.


    With Fu Yalan''s song of mountains and rivers, the performance behind it seems ordinary, and the scores are not very high. At the end of the competition, Fu Yalan won the first place in the vocal music competition with an absolute advantage. Du Kexin won the sixth place.


    In the evening, Du Xiaoli said to Du Yunhan and left Suiyuan with Xia yuan. The carriage turned seven and eight strange, and didn''t stop until in front of the wind and snow building. When she went in, Meng Jiangzhuo was already inside.


    It turned out that Ji Liuxia and her team specially wrapped it up to celebrate Fu Yalan''s victory.


    "Sister Yalan did a great job today!" Ji Liuxia poured a glass of wine for everyone, took the wine and said, "come on, congratulations to sister Yalan on winning the first place in the competition. Cheers!"


    The glasses collided and everyone drank the wine happily.


    "In fact, it''s all thanks to the song Xiaoli gave me, otherwise I can''t get the first in such a competition," Fu Yalan said humbly.


    "This song is not easy to play. It''s really great that you can practice so well in such a short time!" Du Xiaoli filled everyone''s glasses and said with a smile.


    "Well, don''t be modest. Xiaoli''s music is good and sister Yalan''s playing is good, ha ha!"


    "Come and eat. These are the latest dishes in my special place. They are said to be delicious. Don''t get cold."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was full of wine and food for a meal. Because they couldn''t go back too late, they went home after eating. Du Xiaoli deliberately walked in the back. When Ji Liuxia and they all left, she turned back to the wind and snow building. As soon as she went in, she saw fuwansan and entered fuwansan''s room without anyone''s attention.


    Just at dinner, Fu Wansan signaled her to stay when he came to deliver wine, so she came back quietly.


    "Uncle Fu, but what happened?" Du Xiaoli asked when he entered the room. When she saw the people in the room, she asked suspiciously, "Why are you here?"


    "Miss Du, we have to come here to find you." Shuiqing fairy said anxiously.


    Yes, it is the Shuiqing fairy and a disciple of shuiyuetian who are waiting for Du Xiaoli in fuwansan''s room. When they learned that Du Xiaoli was having dinner here tonight, they came to fuwansan and said they had something important to find her.


    Du Xiaoli came to the table and sat down and asked, "is there anything important?"


    "Yes," said Shuiqing fairy, "the story about your use of sound attack that day has been spread. People in the Jianghu know that the wind and snow have reappeared in the Jianghu. Although they don''t know who it is, they have set off a storm in the Jianghu."


    "I guessed this early in the morning," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Miss Du has never been involved in the Jianghu and doesn''t know the power of Jianghu forces. Since she knows the wind and snow, it will be sooner or later for you to find out. Although you are the daughter of the prime minister, you can''t compete with Jianghu forces alone." Shuiqing fairy said, "However, if you are the leader of shuiyuetian, it will be different. I believe not many forces dare to oppose shuiyuetian."


    "I''ll think about it." Du Xiaoli thought for a moment and replied. "Is that what you came to me for? We seem to have said this before."


    Shuiqing fairy shook her head and said: "It''s not just that. People in the Jianghu know that only shuiyuetian can use sound attack, so many people turn their attention to shuiyuelou. In order to protect Du Xiaoli''s safety, we will announce that we have found the successor of the leader, but we won''t disclose the information of the leader. Moreover, because of this, something happened in shuiyuetian, and I have to go back and deal with it But I will leave some people in the capital to wait for Du Xiaoli. "


    "Well, don''t you need this?"


    "Miss Du, although you haven''t decided to be our leader now, the rules of shuiyuetian can''t be abolished. You can play the Phoenix flute. Whether you admit it or not, you are our leader for shuiyuetian people. We must protect your safety." Shuiqing fairy said firmly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoli looked at Shuiqing fairy silently, and was helpless by their stubbornness. Finally, she had to promise them to stay in the capital to protect herself, but she was not allowed to appear in her life.


    It was late when she came out of the wind and snow building. She felt a little tired because of the wind and snow building. She thought she could have a good rest when she went back. Unexpectedly, there were still people waiting for her at Suiyuan.


    "Miss, you are back." Qiao Zhu saw Du Xiaoli and hurried over to say. "Qiao Zhu, something''s wrong?" Du Xiaoli saw Qiao Zhu walking around anxiously at the gate of the yard and asked. "It''s not an accident, but father-in-law Shan has been waiting for you in the house for a long time." Qiao Zhu said. "Father-in-law Shan? What is he doing?" Du Xiaoli asked as she walked to the yard. Before she got to the living room, she heard father-in-law Shan talking to others. She walked in and saw that in addition to father-in-law Shan, Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi were also there. Du Yunhan was talking. Seeing Du Xiaoli coming in, father-in-law Shan cried out before she could speak: "my little ancestor, you''re back! Everyone is dying of anxiety." "well, Xiao Li has something to go out. I don''t know father-in-law is waiting here, otherwise he should come back early." Du Xiaoli blessed her and said apologetically. "I don''t know what''s the matter when my father-in-law comes?" "is there something or something important that Du Xiaoli should do?" father-in-law Shan said, took out a decree from his arms, directly handed it to Du Xiaoli and said, "the emperor''s Secret decree." the emperor''s Secret decree doesn''t have to be read out. Du Xiaoli took the secret order, quickly browsed it, looked up in surprise and asked, "the emperor asked me to participate in the dance competition?!" "yes. This was the emperor''s decision in the evening." father-in-law Shan replied. "But I didn''t sign up for the competition. How could the emperor let me go?" Du Xiaoli wondered.

 Chapter 221

    "Here''s the thing..."


    It turned out that the white angel officer took Zhao Zhen into the palace to meet Han Mingze today. Originally, it had nothing to do with Du Xiaoli, but when Zhao Zhen left at the dinner party, she mentioned the competition intentionally or unintentionally. When she learned that tomorrow was the last competition - dance competition, she mentioned that she heard that Du Xiaoli defeated Lu Junqi, He told the emperor that a woman in Beiyuan''s country danced better than Lu Junqi. Hearing the existence of Du Xiaoli, he wanted to compete with her. He also said that the woman was confident that she would win Du Xiaoli.


    "My cousin has always been too conceited. Since she practiced new dance, she has become even more out of control. I once warned her that women in Fengming country are good at singing and dancing, so she can''t be ashamed. But she even said that if women can''t beat her in dance, that man can''t beat Beiyuan country in battle. My cousin has been spoiled since childhood, and some people are angry Arrogant and indulgent, I wanted to invite the future Princess Ding to participate in this competition, let her cousin lose once, create some setbacks for her to polish her spirit, so as not to make her more arrogant. I also compared Beiyuan and the men of Fengming country. "


    Zhao Zhen seems to be asking fengmingguo, but her words are biased towards his cousin. Although he didn''t say it clearly, every word and sentence revealed the meaning that Fengming country was inferior to Beiyuan country. It even upgraded the dance competition to a comparison between the two countries. Especially the sentence "if a woman can''t beat her in dance, the man can''t beat Beiyuan country on the battlefield". If he can''t beat Beiyuan country in dance this time, it means that the man can''t compare with Beiyuan, and Fengming country will be eaten by Beiyuan sooner or later.


    The famous princesses are Lu Junqi of Dongli state and Bei Lingyu of Northern Qi state. There has been no news from Beiyuan state that anyone''s dance is particularly powerful. Now looking at Zhao Zhen''s confident face, they must be more powerful than Lu Junqi and them. But there has never been any reputation, for this time!


    Zhao Zhen said that for this reason, Han Mingze couldn''t do without taking the move, and Du Xiaoli''s dance was really good. If she hadn''t been responsible for the competition, she would have been called to participate in the competition early in the morning. In the face of Beiyuan''s provocation, he can rest assured if she participates. So he waved his big hand and said, "the Marquis of Zhenguo said so, so let Du Xiaoli participate in the competition and meet your cousin''s request."


    "So thank you, Emperor." Zhao Zhen raised her glass and North and South Korea Mingze offered a glass of wine. "In that case, why don''t we win some lottery?"


    "I don''t know what kind of colored head the Duke of Zhenguo wants?" Han Mingze asked.


    Zhao Zhen thought for a moment and said, "if the future Princess Ding wins, I will give her a thousand liang of gold. If my cousin wins by chance, please meet her wish."


    "What wish?" Han Mingze asked.


    Han Mingyi, who had been silent all the time, received Zhao Zhen''s eyes, subconsciously frowned, and a bad feeling came up.


    When Zhao Zhen saw Han Mingyi''s appearance, she hooked her mouth and said, "my cousin has always admired Ding Wang''s heroism and wants to marry him as his concubine. If she wins by luck, can the emperor meet her little request?"


    "Marry Ding Wang?" Han Mingze looked at Han Mingyi, who was suddenly cold, and said, "I promised Ding Wang that I would not interfere in his marriage, so I have to ask his consent for this matter."


    "The king disagrees." Han Mingze''s voice just fell, and Han Mingyi refused.


    "I heard before I came. King Ding said publicly that there was only one person in this life, but my cousin just wanted to marry King Ding, even Princess Ping or side princess. She didn''t care."


    "The king cares," said Han Mingyi.


    "Is it that Princess Ding can''t accommodate other women?" Zhao Zhen smiled. There is no lack of contempt for Han Mingyi in her words.


    "It''s too much for the king." Han Mingyi said, bowed his head and drank, ignoring Zhao Zhen.


    Han Mingze looked at Zhao Zhen with an embarrassed face and said, "brother Wang and Du Xiaoli have deep feelings and don''t want outsiders to step in. I''m afraid it''s difficult to realize cousin Hou''s wish."


    "Well, the relationship between Ding Wang and the future Princess is firm, and we can''t be too strong at this time. Let''s change it. How about the emperor opening up a city bordering the two countries and giving it to the two countries as a trading point for trade?"


    This is the highlight of tonight!


    The previous events are just the foreshadowing of Zhao Zhen. His real purpose is to open the city and increase trade!


    Fengming country has vast territory, rich resources, fertile land and rich products. It is much more advanced than Beiyuan country. Especially in the south, there are too many silk, tea and pottery in Beiyuan country and Fengming country. If commerce and trade are opened, there are many advantages for Beiyuan country.


    And it''s more convenient for them to spy on the news of Fengming country!


    "The Duke of Zhenguo thought very well. Did you seek peace in Beiyuan this time? If you want to open a commercial city, you can also open one. The king will let everyone actively trade in the past." Han Mingyi resolutely refused.


    "Ha ha, look at Wang Ding''s hurry. Didn''t I say it this time? This is the prize won by my cousin. If the emperor doesn''t want to, he can do it." Zhao Zhen said disapprovingly.


    "Ha ha, it''s all about the competition. Since zhenguohou said so, how can I shrink back. But it''s not fair. How about this? If Du Xiaoli wins, you reward her a thousand taels of gold. In addition, open a city in Beiyuan country as a trade place between the two countries. If zhenguohou''s cousin wins, I reward a thousand taels of gold, and fengmingguo opens a city. How about?" Han Mingze said. Han Mingyi was surprised that North and South Korea Mingze looked and wanted to deny it, but Zhao Zhen said first: "OK, let''s make a colorful head according to the emperor''s words." after that, he also provoked north and South Korea Mingyi smiled. "The king must have confidence in the future Princess!" Han Mingyi glanced at Zhao Zhen, bowed his head and drank, ignoring the people around him. Zhao Zhen picked up her wine glass, and North and South Korea Mingze saluted. When she lowered her head to drink, the corners of her mouth aroused a cold smile. After the dinner, Han Mingze wrote a secret message to let Du Xiaoli participate in the dance competition, and said at the end that if she could win the people of Beiyuan country, she would be allowed a condition. After writing the secret edict, father-in-law Shan sent it out overnight. Hearing father-in-law Shan finish, the air pressure in the room becomes polar. Du Yunhan directly gets up and says, "I''ll go into the palace to find the emperor''s theory!" "Ouch, Prime Minister Du, don''t be impulsive! The emperor''s edict has been issued, and it''s agreed with the people of Beiyuan state that it''s no use for you to go into the palace now! Moreover, the emperor knows that Du Xiaoli has worked hard and has given Miss Du a lot of benefits. The emperor has also worked hard." father-in-law Shan advised.

 Chapter 222

    Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi look at Du Xiaoli and don''t know what benefits father-in-law Shan says.


    Du Xiaoli shrugged and said, "the emperor promised me a condition if I won, as long as it wasn''t too much."


    Promise her a condition, which is much better than giving money directly. As long as the requirements are not excessive, the content can be very broad!


    It seems that Han Mingze still knows the truth that "if you want a horse to run, you must feed the horse".


    "It''s hard for you to let father-in-law Shan go so late." Du Xiaoli took a ingot of silver, stuffed it into father-in-law Shan''s hand and said.


    Father-in-law Shan took the silver and said, "Miss Du, your strength is well known. You have no way back when this decree is issued. You might as well look forward and win the game and get a bonus! You are ready for tomorrow''s game. I have to go back and reply to the emperor, so I won''t disturb you."


    Father-in-law Shan said that, saluted Han Mingyi and them, turned and left. The two fathers-in-law hurriedly followed. Han Mingyi winked at lenger, and lenger followed out.


    "Grandpa Shan, it''s so late that I''ll take you back."


    "Then trouble the cold second bodyguard."


    After father-in-law Shan and them left, Du Xiaoli sat down on the stool and threw the imperial edict on the table. Father Shan is right. The imperial edict has been given to her. She has to go if she doesn''t go. Instead of perfunctory, it''s better to have a good game and win the thousand liang of gold and the emperor''s promise!


    "There is no saying of open cities in the ancient peace talks. If we can open a city on the border of Beiyuan state, it will be of great benefit to Fengming state," Han Mingyi said. "The emperor will certainly not give up this opportunity if he can let the other party open a city without spending troops."


    "I know," said Du Xiaoli. In the previous society, she also knew about the opening of trade ports at the beginning. She could also analyze the current national conditions, so she could understand Han Mingze''s ideas. "Now we have to play well and get the emperor''s promise, otherwise white will be used. By the way, what''s the origin of the Zhen guohou?"


    "Zhao Zhen? A former little prince. The royal family of Beiyuan kingdom was in turmoil, the emperor died suddenly, and Beiyuan kingdom was in chaos. It was even worse when he was fighting with us. When he was so embarrassed, he invited those who started the unrest to a banquet, killed all those people at the banquet, sent someone to assassinate those leaders who didn''t come, and then got the military talisman , they sent troops to arrest all those involved in the unrest, quickly calmed the unrest, and pushed the 12-year-old prince to the throne. Many people thought he would directly ascend the throne, but he chose to coerce the emperor to order the princes. "


    "He''s so powerful, why don''t he be the Emperor himself?" Du Xiaoli didn''t understand.


    Since ancient times, men have yearned for rights. Zhao Zhen has strength and ability. With such opportunities, he can stand on his own as king. Even if he does, no one dares to say anything.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he doesn''t care about the position, or it''s just that he wants to go up." Han Mingyi shook his head and said.


    "Alas, I don''t care about him now. Do you know what his cousin''s unique skill is?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Well, I sent someone to inquire. Zhao Zirui is really the best at calligraphy, but her best is dancing, and she can dance and paint at the same time." Han Mingyi replied.


    "Is this her unique skill?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes," said Han Mingyi, "how about winning?"


    "I haven''t seen her dance, and I can''t tell the result yet. Since she draws, I''ll try drawing, too. I don''t know if I can compare her." Du Xiaoli said realistically.


    "Well, just jump, and don''t worry about anything else." Han Mingyi comforted.


    Du Xiaoli took a heavy breath and said, "I know, Dad, brother Xiaoyi, you all go back. It''s time to rest so late. I also want to prepare for tomorrow''s game."


    "What do you need to prepare? Do you want my help?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "No, no, I can handle it myself. Go back." Du Xiaoli waved and drove Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi out.


    After Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi both left, Du Xiaoli gave orders to Xia yuan and practiced things twice. The dance directly shocked Xia yuan and Yingge. She didn''t go to bed until dawn to eliminate fatigue.


    Since Han Mingze asked her to participate in the competition, she doesn''t have to worry about other arrangements. Sure enough, early the next morning, Meng Weiren came to Du Xiaoli.


    "Uncle Meng, are you here so early? It''s still a while from the beginning of the game." Du Xiaoli came to the living room and saw Meng Weiren standing with a negative hand.


    "Well, I received a decree last night that the emperor asked you to participate in the dance competition. I have arranged it. I specially came to inform you. We will transfer Chen Yue''s quota to you, so you are the last to play. In the 16th, you can come later," Meng Weiren said.


    "Thank you, uncle Meng." Du Xiaoli asked Meng Weiren to sit down and let Xia yuan serve tea. He asked, "Uncle Meng, I don''t know when Zhao Zirui of Beiyuan state will play?"


    "The fourteenth one is just two ahead of you." Meng Weiren said, "I heard that your game with her is related to some things between the two countries. Come on. It should be no problem with your strength." "uh huh, I''ll try my best." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Jiang Zhuo will be married in a month. After the competition, go and see her more when you are free." Meng Weiren suddenly said. "I will, and I don''t want to give up sister Jiang Zhuo. Although I haven''t been in the capital for a long time, I have always been taken care of by sister Jiang Zhuo. I''m lucky to meet her," Du Xiaoli said. "It''s also Jiang Zhuo''s luck to meet you before he gets married. Well, you''re ready. I''ll go first. The emperor and the Duke of Beiyuan state may come today. You should also pay attention not to pass too late." Meng Weiren got up and said. Du Xiaoli stood up and said, "thank you, uncle Meng. I''ll be there early." she went late and returned early in previous competitions because she didn''t have to participate in the competition. But not this time. She must not be as casual as before. After Meng Weiren left, Du Xiaoli waited in the yard for a while. Before the game began, Fu Yalan came with her piano. "Xiao Li, why did you call me in such a hurry?" Fu Yalan asked the servant girl to put the piano on the table and asked. "I have something to ask you for help..." as Meng Weiren said, Han Mingze and Zhao Zhen really came today, along with some important officials in the DPRK. Many ministers attended yesterday''s dinner, so it''s not a secret. Although we have some opinions on linking national affairs with the college competition, for example, Du Yunhan has been holding his face to see who owes him money, but the matter is a foregone conclusion. We can only hope that Du Xiaoli can beat each other, Even if you don''t win the first place, you have to suppress Zhao Zirui of Beiyuan state.

 Chapter 223

    "See the emperor!"


    In the arena, the people of Fengming country knelt down, and the players of other countries also got up and bowed down to North Korea and South Korea.


    "Everyone is free." Han Mingze waved his hand.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Everyone got up and stood in their places.


    "Today is the last day of the college competition. I watch the competition with the princes of Beiyuan state and all princes and ministers. You don''t have to be nervous. Just like usual. I wish you all good results!" Han Mingze simply said two words of encouragement and went to the audience with Zhao Zhen.


    Because the identity of the people who came was more noble, safety was particularly important, so a large number of bodyguards accompanied them, filling the whole stadium, and those students had to go to the audience seats on the other two sides.


    After settling down, Meng Weiren came to the competition platform and said: "Today''s competition is a dance competition. There are no preliminary and final competitions, and the results will be determined in one competition. After each contestant''s performance, the jury will score according to your performance. We will remove the highest score and the lowest score, and then calculate your average score. The ranking of the competition will be based on your equal score. There are 16 contestants in this competition. Yesterday, we had After drawing lots, we have decided your order. Let''s perform on the stage in your order. The first is Miss Qin Chunmei of Dongli country. The next is Miss Deng Hanxue of Northern Qi country. Please ask Miss Qin Chunmei to perform. "


    Meng Weiren went down, Qin Chunmei came up in her dance clothes, and her own musician was on standby at the edge of the stage. When Qin Chunmei was ready to give him a signal, the musician began to play music, and she also danced with the music.


    In a corner of the field, Ji Liufeng and Han Mingyi pay attention to the situation in the field and pay attention to whether anyone can make actions at any time to ensure the normal progress of the normal game.


    Ji Liufeng looked at Zhao Zhen next to Han Mingze, stabbed Han Mingyi with his elbow and said, "ah, you''re really brave enough to say Zhao Zhen. You actually took the open city as a prize. What idea do you think he made?"


    "Superficial idea." Han Mingyi said faintly.


    "Superficial idea? Does he really want to use the results of this competition to decide to open the commercial city? He is not afraid that we will open their door and take the opportunity to invade?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "He should think this is an opportunity to open my door without a single soldier," Han Mingyi said.


    "Is he so confident?"


    "It should be his confidence in Zhao Zirui''s dance." Han Mingyi glanced at the red clothes on the stage and said, "this time, he came to us for peace. Anyway, they must show some sincerity. But he also wants to get some benefits from us."


    "They are at a disadvantage. It''s really a good way to gain benefits in this way. But he is too confident in his cousin''s dance, so he''s not afraid to lose and be opened?" Ji Liufeng said.


    "Even if the door is opened, it may not be a good thing for them!" Han Mingyi said. "Although Beiyuan has more land than Beiqi and Beirong, many things still need to be turned around from us. If such a trading city is opened, they can get more goods."


    "So, he is good anyway?" Ji Liufeng suddenly realized, "no wonder the fox will do it. It turned out to be so."


    "However, we can also get benefits. We still need to buy some leather from Beiyuan, so opening up trade cities is good for everyone. It just depends on which country is opened and which country has to bear some risks." Han Mingyi said.


    "The emperor thinks so too?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "He thinks more than that. This is only from the economic point of view, and he has to consider the national system. We are a victorious country. If we are opened by a defeated country as a trade city, in the eyes of the world, although we win, we are still defeated. In history, it is also an indelible shame," Han Mingyi said.


    "Xiaoli must win, otherwise..." Ji Liufeng looked at Du Xiaoli in the rest area with some worry and suddenly found how unfair it was to put such an important thing on her.


    "Since he has made such a decision, he must be prepared to bear such consequences. I believe Li''er will do his best, but if she doesn''t need to bear the result. The king is not allowed to put so much burden on her." Han Mingyi said painfully.


    Think about how many things Du Xiaoli did in the few months he came to the capital, especially leaving the college competition to her. If Du Yunhan and he hadn''t done almost everything, she wouldn''t be tired!


    Ji Liufeng looked at Han Mingyi''s domineering appearance and sighed in his heart.


    If Du Xiaoli loses, even if Han Mingyi doesn''t care, those old directors will blame Du Xiaoli!


    After Qin Chunmei''s performance, the next contestant was given time to prepare for the stage. At the same time, the judges also rated her performance. When the scores were announced, the next contestant would perform.


    I have to say that such a scoring system makes the game a lot fairer and makes everyone convinced of the game results. Lu Junqi''s performance was in the fifth. After knowing that Du Xiaoli was going to participate in the dance competition, she had no confidence in winning the first place. However, she still danced a beautiful dance, won the highest score so far, and far surpassed the four people in front. Maybe seeing Lu Junqi''s performance, several people behind were hit, so their performance was not very ideal. Beilingyu''s performance is in the tenth. Different from the previous dance styles, beilingyu''s dance is soft and lively, just like her character. While she was performing, Beiling Yicheng kept looking at her with a smile. And she smiled back at him after the performance, like a child waiting for praise. After beilingyu''s achievements came out, Lu Junqi scored less than 1 point. Such a gap is really very small. Du Xiaoli carefully watched everyone''s performance on the field. She knew Lu Junqi''s skills, so she was not surprised by her performance. On the contrary, beilingyu''s dance surprised her even more. Seeing her interaction with Beiling Yicheng, she sincerely hopes that she can be happy all the time. The last three performances ended like a walk through, and soon it was Zhao Zirui''s turn. Meng Weiren came to the stage to read the last person''s achievements, and then went down again. As soon as he came to the edge of the stage, he saw the bodyguard carrying two screens up. He looked at the screen in doubt and turned down. Seeing the bodyguard lifting two blank screens, and the table raised by the people behind, as well as colorful color palettes and brushes of various sizes, everyone present was puzzled. Isn''t this a dance competition? How did you get the tools for painting?

 Chapter 224

    "Zhenguohou, princess, is this going to participate in the painting competition?" Han Mingze looked at the things on the field and said with a smile.


    "This painting is also a part of it," Zhao Zhen replied.


    "Does the princess want to dance and paint at the same time?" an old prince sat next to Zhao Zhen and said in surprise when he heard his words.


    "Yes, just as the old prince said." Zhao Zhen looked at the stage with a smile.


    Yes, Zhao Zirui''s dancing skills are similar to those of Lu Junqi, but she has one more ability than Lu Junqi, that is to draw beautiful paintings while dancing. And this is what she has been keeping secret for the sake of surprise on such an occasion today!


    Fu Yalan looked at the screen and painting tools on the stage and asked, "Xiaoli, does she want to draw?"


    "It seems so." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    It seems that the news Han Mingyi said last night is true. Zhao Zirui really wants to dance and paint at the same time.


    She also prepared painting, but in a different way from Zhao Zirui. Now let''s see who dances well and whose painting is better!


    She looked at Han Mingyi standing with Ji Liufeng in the corner of the competition field and wondered how Zhao Zhen hid Zhao Zirui so well. How did he find out?


    Han Mingyi felt Du Xiaoli''s sight, turned his head and looked at her, gave her a faint smile and a stable look.


    Zhao Zirui came to the stage wearing a water green wide sleeved dance skirt. North and South Korea Mingze and Zhao Zhenfu blessed themselves, then checked the distance between one side of the painting and the screen, then nodded to the musician, and the music rang immediately.


    Du Xiaoli took back her sight and carefully watched Zhao Zirui''s dance.


    Zhao Zirui didn''t get the brush at first, but danced for a while. After the first section, she came to the table, picked up a brush, dipped it in the inkstone, rotated it again, came to the screen on the left, and swam quickly on the white rice paper. When the brush left the rice paper, there were two thick bamboo poles on it.


    After drawing the brush twice in the air, she stood on one knee on her right foot, leaned to the right, lifted her left foot back, and kept the same level with her body. Her left hand pulled the sleeve of her right hand, and her right hand held the brush in the inkstone. She dipped the flower in ink. When the ink was enough, she forced her waist, and her body fell to the other side in an instant. The distance was just enough for her to draw next to the screen.


    "How awesome!" the people in the stands were stunned by Zhao Zirui''s skill. They could combine painting and dancing, and they danced so well!


    "OK!" some people clapped their hands, which really brightened their eyes.


    Officials of Fengming state have some ugly faces. Can Du Xiaoli win a competition like Zhao Zirui?


    "Princess really has extraordinary strength!" Han Mingze commented realistically.


    Zhao Zhen''s eyes showed a satisfied light. He knew that she would not let herself down!


    Zhao Zirui danced and painted. Soon, he was about to finish on the screen on the left.


    In the third dance, Zhao Zirui held a pen with both hands, a ink pen in one hand and a colored brush in the other hand. He rubbed several clusters of yellow on the other screen, and then outlined it on the paper with another brush.


    Du Xiaoli looked down at it. Whether it was Zhao Zirui''s dance or her painting, it looked so comfortable.


    Ji Liufeng opened his mouth and said, "unexpectedly, there can be such a dance. The princess is very strong. Can Xiaoli beat her?"


    Han Mingyi''s expression was much more relaxed and said, "just enjoy the process. What''s the use of worrying about the result now?"


    "Well... Well, you''re strong."


    When the last note falls, Zhao Zirui''s painting is finished, a pair of ink bamboo and a pair of autumn chrysanthemum. Although this song is much longer than ordinary music, it is still difficult to complete the two paintings. Therefore, compared with those painstaking paintings, even if the two paintings are relatively simple, they are still praised by everyone.


    Zhao Zirui blessed the family, looked at Du Xiaoli again, and then turned down. After she stepped down, there was warm applause.


    Du Xiaoli heard the loud applause and smiled faintly. It seems that she really needs to show all her strength!


    After Zhao Zirui danced, the whole competition field was boiling. Everyone felt that she was the first in the competition.


    "Princess, this dance is really extraordinary. It''s only because there''s something in the sky. How many times can we see it in the world!" Han Mingze reluctantly said with a smile.


    "Thank the emperor for his praise. Although Beiyuan is located to the north and its culture is not as prosperous as Fengming country, it has also been vigorously promoted in recent years. My cousin has been fond of dancing since childhood and is diligent, so she barely has such skills." Zhao Zhen said modestly.


    Zhao Zhen took a look at Han Mingyi and saw how his princess took the move!


    The smile on Zhao Zhen''s face did not infect the people around her, and Han Mingze''s face was dignified. He didn''t expect Zhao Zirui to dance like this. If so, even Du Xiaoli is unlikely to beat her. Zhao Zhen really came prepared!


    Although the performance of the person behind is also strong, with the shock of the front, her performance is not excellent, and even makes people feel a little weak. Han Mingze became more and more worried when he saw this. "... here is the last program of the competition. Let''s welcome Miss Du Xiaoli." Meng Weiren took the stage and read out the score of the dance. After that, he walked off the stage and passed the people who moved the props. Seeing the table and ink stones, Meng Weiren thought, should she also perform, dance and draw? With Zhao Zirui''s previous impact, if she doesn''t say more wonderful than her, even with the same strength, she still suffers some losses! Maybe they shouldn''t have put her last. "Is this painting? Does she dance the same dance as the county leader?" the people in the audience laughed when they saw the inkstone. If their dance style is the same, it depends on who is more powerful! "What''s that?" "basin?" "what do you do with the basin? Do you make furnishings?" "no, there''s ink in it." "there''s also a small drum!" "what does she want to do with so many props?" the props are still moving to the stage one by one. When Han Mingze sees such a big array, Han Mingze''s heart suddenly settles down, and Zhao Zhen is interested. Ji Liufeng was shocked to see that the originally empty stage was full of things. "What is Xiaoli going to do with so many things?! Dingwang, do you know?" "I don''t know." Han Mingyi said. Seeing Ji Liufeng''s disbelief on his face, he smiled helplessly. He really doesn''t know. Last night he wanted to stay and prepare props for Du Xiaoli, but she came back directly, so now he doesn''t know what she wants to perform.

 Chapter 225

    When the props were all ready, everyone lamented the size of the formation. Compared with Zhao Zirui''s previous movements, they pressed her head on the props.


    Du Xiaoli came up from the left and stood at the edge of the stage. In the middle of the stage, there was a transparent white cloth of three meters square. Both sides of the white cloth were fixed like a picture axis. At the left foot of the canvas, there is a delicate low table with brushes of different sizes and a color disc. In addition, around the canvas are several ink basins, four big drums and several small drums.


    Fu Yalan came up from the other side, did a good job in the musician''s position and put the piano in place.


    Du Xiaoli took off his shoes and walked to the middle of the canvas. North and South Korea Mingze and others saluted. Then he turned and nodded to Fu Yalan, and Fu Yalan began to play.


    She wore a fire red dance skirt this time. The skirt corners were embroidered with complex patterns. Her coat was tight and her hem was large. She would turn as soon as she turned around. The dance skirt has no sleeves, and the supporting water sleeves are on the arm, which is almost the same as the sleeves.


    When the piano sounded, Du Xiaoli began to jump on the canvas with the music. At first, it was very soft, and Du Xiaoli''s movements were also relatively soft.


    At the end of the period, Du Xiaoli had not started painting. Many people began to doubt whether she wanted to draw, and some even began to laugh.


    "Did you want to imitate Princess Zhao because she jumped out like that?"


    "It''s funny that you can''t draw while dancing and learn so many things from others!"


    "Yes, I don''t see how much I weigh. I want to learn this!"


    "Princess, only you can dance this painting dance, but others can''t!"


    When Zhao Zirui saw Du Xiaoli''s dance, he didn''t think so like others. Du Xiaoli''s dance is not as professional as he practiced since childhood, but it is very natural and comfortable. The water sleeve dance is intoxicating and seems to be integrated into another realm.


    For those who can dance like this, she believes she won''t make a fuss. Since she took these up, it must be useful.


    Sure enough, when the song entered the second paragraph, Du Xiaoli bent over and raised his feet, extended his feet into the ink basin, then turned over, turned his back upward, and extended his other foot into the nearby ink basin. At this time, his feet were stained with ink and jumped up on the canvas again. The water sleeves are flying, and the dance steps at your feet seem casual, but there are spots of ink on the white cloth.


    "Hiss, is this painting while dancing? It''s killing me!"


    "Yes, what can be drawn like this? Ink dots on white cloth?"


    "No matter what her painting will look like, at least her dance is still very attractive, no worse than my cousin and me!" Bei Lingyu sat beside Bei Lingyi Cheng and looked at Du Xiaoli with bright eyes.


    "Well, I didn''t expect her to dance so well." Beiling Yicheng nodded in agreement.


    In the third paragraph, the music became faster, and Du Xiaoli''s dance steps became faster. It seemed that people saw the iron horse cavalry on the battlefield, which made the audience''s heart catch up.


    "Bang -"


    Du Xiaoli suddenly jumped onto a big drum, which made a low sound, just inserted into the piano sound and knocked into the hearts of the audience.


    After dancing on the big drum, she jumped on the small drum again. If a burst of autumn wind blew, Du Xiaoli jumped on the face drum like a flame. Her water sleeves were blurred, and her long black hair swayed in the wind with her dancing posture. Bursts of drums were fast and compact. At this time, the piano sound became a supporting role and added color as consonants from time to time.


    "Dong -"


    Two water sleeves fell into the ink basin and made a slight noise. Everyone thought she had made a mistake, but saw her body jump back to the canvas. The water sleeves skimmed over the canvas and left traces.


    Unlike Zhao Zirui who needed to stop to paint before, Du Xiaoli''s paintings were basically completed while she was dancing. She better integrated dance and painting together, plus encouragement. No matter what the final result of her painting is, she can now be said to be on a par with Zhao Zirui!


    "It''s really beautiful!" Ji Liuxia, Meng Jiangzhuo and Han Mingxiang looked at one side of the stand. Ji Liuxia covered her mouth and said.


    "Xiaoli always has something we haven''t discovered. There will always be more surprises around her!" Meng Jiangzhuo sighed.


    "That''s nice!"


    The song was drawing to a close. Du Xiaoli rolled up a millimetre with his water sleeve, dipped it in ink in the ink basin and pulled it back. In addition, the water sleeve rolled up the scroll in front of the canvas, pulled it up, and the canvas rose. She quickly took back her sleeves, jumped and flew up with the canvas. She quickly wrote a few words on the canvas in her hand. When she finished writing, the canvas was completely off the ground. The painting axis on the canvas flew to the back curtain with the whole canvas. The painting axis was buckled on the back of the curtain, and the whole painting was presented in front of everyone. It was a magnificent mountain and river ink painting, The magnificent momentum immediately compared Zhao Zirui''s ink bamboo with chrysanthemum.


    "Bang -"


    The fiery red figure turned back. When the canvas was settled, the person also fell on the big drum behind, ending this wonderful dance like a Nirvana Phoenix.


    "Beautiful rivers and mountains! Good, good!" Han Mingze saw the words on the painting, clapped his hands and stood up from his seat excitedly. The officials present were also excited. Needless to say, Du Xiaoli won the dance, which means that Fengming country won, so there is no need to open trade cities in Fengming country! "Prime minister Du, Miss Du is really the first talented woman in Fengming country!" said the minister sitting next to Du Yunhan. "Lord Wang flattered me." Du Yunhan said modestly, but his face was full of pride. Old master Meng knew that Du Xiaoli was going to perform today and came to watch the competition. He looked at Du Xiaoli who came down from the drum, nodded approvingly and said, "she is a person with the world in mind!" only such a person can jump out of such a dance and draw such a picture. Old Fu Ge nodded and said, "it''s also a blessing for Fengming country to have this woman who has the world in mind as the princess!" "well, you didn''t want to take her to the college at the beginning. If we didn''t have her, we would lose this competition!" old Meng said. Fu Ge said without changing his face, "was it the same as now? But like her, you can finish school." Zhao Zhen looked at Du Xiaoli with flashing eyes and showed the light of interest in women for the first time. "It''s really a magical woman. No wonder he will be moved by you." Ji Liufeng has been shocked and speechless. He said for a long time: "is this really the little doll we know in the small mountain village?" Han Mingyi listened to Ji Liufeng''s words and glanced at him faintly. He didn''t speak, but his heart was surging with the same emotion. Although she was different from ordinary women at that time, she grew up to be such a woman in just a few years. It can really be described as a legend!

 Chapter 226

    Zhao Zirui looked at Du Xiaoli with complex eyes. Unexpectedly, she could dance better than herself. She won both dance style and strength. She was convinced of the loss.


    Lu Junqi has long experienced Du Xiaoli''s dance. Even if she is psychologically prepared to lose to her, she didn''t expect so much difference. It seems that she is really different from her!


    Beiling Yi Cheng clapped his hands excitedly and said, "brother Huang, you see, Miss Du dances just right. It''s amazing!"


    "Really good!" Beiling Yi Cheng agreed.


    The boy came up and took all the props off the stage. Du Xiaoli came to the stage and put on her previous shoes. Although she wanted to change a pair of socks, it seemed bad to take off her socks in public.


    "Xiaoli, you are really great!" Fu Yalan came over with Qin and held out a hand to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli put on her shoes and stood up. Smiled and said, "that''s also because I can play better with the accompaniment of sister Yalan''s piano music."


    "Don''t be modest. Let''s go down." Fu Yalan said with a smile.


    "OK."


    When they stepped down, Ji Liuxia and Meng Jiangzhuo had been waiting under the stage for a long time. When they came down, Ji Liuxia held them up excitedly and shouted, "Xiaoli, you are so powerful. You dance really well! It''s better than the dance at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet!"


    "Yes, in front of Xiaoli, any of us who dares to say that we dance well must drill into the ground!" Meng Jiangzhuo joked.


    "Xiaoli, you''re good!" Meng Weiren came over and said a word of approval. Then he went to the stage and reported Du Xiaoli''s results when the referee scored.


    "Let''s go back and sit and wait for the results," said Du Xiaoli.


    "OK."


    It was recorded that he went back to the audience with Meng Jiangzhuo. Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan went back to the rest area. When passing Beiyuan state, Zhao Zirui stood up.


    "Congratulations, Miss Du. You dance really well. Zirui is convinced!" Zhao Zirui said generously, not as arrogant as he said before.


    Du Xiaoli stopped, smiled and replied, "Xiaoli also admired the princess''s dancing."


    "I have time later. I hope I can discuss it with Miss Du," Zhao Zirui said.


    "It''s Xiaoli''s honor to discuss the dance with the princess." Du Xiaoli said, "Meng Taifu will announce the results. Xiaoli will go back first."


    "Miss Du, please." Zhao Zirui nodded to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan return to their rest area. As soon as they sit down, they hear Meng Weiren want to read the score. Each judge gave her a score of nearly full marks, which was much higher than Zhao Zirui''s result just now, and won the first place in the competition with an absolute advantage.


    "Now I''ll announce the ranking of this dance competition. The first place is Miss Du Xiaoli of Fengming country; the second place is Princess Zhao Zirui of Beiyuan country; the third place is Princess Junqi of Dongli country road; the fourth place is princess beilingyu of Beiqi country; the fifth place,... Please come to the stage and accept the award."


    When the final results were announced, everyone was boiling. Fengmingguo didn''t win the first in many competitions. This year, it actually won the first in dance.


    After knowing the results of the competition, Han Mingze and his party left ahead of time. They only care about the final results. As soon as the results come out, they don''t care about the later things.


    The podium was moved up, which was also suggested by Du Xiaoli. When she stood on the champion stage, she almost sang the National Anthem of her previous life. When she got the gift, she thought that now she could feel what it was like for those Olympic champions to stand on the podium.


    After Du Xiaoli went down, Meng Weiren said to the audience: "As of today, the college competition has been successfully completed. Friendship first and competition second. No matter what the result is, everyone is still friends. In order to celebrate the success and desolation of the competition, my emperor set up a palace in the palace. You can rest in the afternoon. When you apply for time, an envoy will come to take you into the palace. Now you can go back."


    Hearing Meng Weiren say that the competition is over successfully, Du Xiaoli''s heart immediately put down a large part. When the competition is over, she has nothing to do.


    The same is true of other students. As soon as the competition is over, everyone''s face is filled with a smile and looks relaxed.


    "Xiaoli, can we have lunch with you at noon?" Ji Liuxia took Meng Jiangzhuo and said.


    They can''t go to the Palace this time, so they want to have dinner with power as a celebration.


    "I can''t do it at noon today. I''ll invite you to dinner after two days. I have something else to do at noon." Du Xiaoli said.


    Although the game was over, her work was not completely over. After all these people left Suiyuan, her task was completed.


    She heard that the people of Northern Qi would go back tomorrow, perhaps because it was winter when they arrived in Northern Qi. The weather was too cold and they would be in trouble in case of heavy snow, so they had to hurry and dare to go back.


    The students of Dongli country will go back with the people who came to meet Lu Junqi, either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    While Beiyuan, Du Xiaoli lowered her eyes. She always felt that Zhao Zhen had some calculation in mind. Naturally, he would not leave so early when he came to negotiate peace, but other students should leave early. However, even if they left after a while, they would live in a specially prepared post house. In short, they would not continue to live with fate.


    Du Xiaoli felt relaxed when she thought that she could really put down the burden tomorrow. The burden had been on her long enough. Seeing that Du Xiaoli has something to do, Ji Liuxia has to leave with Meng Jiangzhuo and Han Mingxiang. "OK, I''ll go back first," Fu Yalan said. "Ah, sister Yalan, anyway, we will go to the palace together in the afternoon. Just stay. I have something to ask you." Du Xiaoli pulled Fu Yalan and said. "What''s the matter?" Fu Yalan looked at Du Xiaoli''s mysterious appearance and asked curiously. "Just come with me." Du Xiaoli took Du Xiaoli back to the yard. The game was no longer used. Muzimu will naturally bring people to clean up in a moment. They went back to their yard. Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to put away her piano. They went to the restaurant, where lunch was ready. "Sister Yalan, sit down." Du Xiaoli pressed Fu Yalan on the stool. Qiao Zhu came forward to serve them good food and returned. Fu Yalan saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance, smiled and said, "if you have anything, just say it directly. I''m really not used to your appearance!" "really? Then I''ll tell you directly!" Du Xiaoli sat next to him, looked at Fu Yalan and said with a smile. "You say it," Fu Yalan said with a smile, "are you thinking about my help? What gift do you want to give me? Or give me your prize?"

 Chapter 227

    "All the prizes can be given to sister Yalan," said Du Xiaoli. "This is not what I want to say!"


    "What the hell is that?" Fu Yalan couldn''t guess. "Did you just refuse Liuxia because of this?"


    "Ha, sister Yalan, you''re so smart! But I''m also doing it for you!" Du Xiaoli said. "I want to ask you, when do you think it''s better for my father and my brother to propose marriage?"


    "Cough -" Fu Yalan was drinking water. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, he choked himself. "You called me here to ask me that?"


    "Of course! Otherwise, how could I refuse sister Jiang Zhuo?" Du Xiaoli quickly patted Fu Yalan on the back. "Sister Yalan, think about it. When would my father propose marriage?"


    "How do I know this!" Fu Yalan''s face suddenly turned red like a red apple and glared at Du Xiaoli angrily.


    "I want to ask you what you mean. If you think it''s OK to go at any time, I''ll ask my father to propose marriage tomorrow. If you think it''s too sudden, we''ll ask your opinion and make arrangements," Du Xiaoli said.


    She remembered what Han Mingxiang said to her. Since we all have friendship, it''s better early than late.


    She also felt that in this era, the imperial power was autocratic. If one day the emperor was hot and married Fu Yalan or Du Xiu, it would be troublesome!


    So when the game was over, she immediately wanted to match them!


    Fu Yalan felt that it was a mistake to come with Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli''s bright eyes made all her emotions nowhere to hide. She couldn''t help but say what she meant.


    "I have no problem. It''s up to you."


    With these words, her face reddened even more!


    "Ha!" Du Xiaoli patted the table and suddenly said to the kitchen connected to the restaurant, "brother, do you hear me? Sister Yalan said it''s OK. You''ll propose marriage with your father tomorrow!"


    "What, your brother is here?" Fu Yalan was surprised by Du Xiaoli''s words and stood up from the stool.


    "Don''t you see three sets of dishes and chopsticks on the table?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "My brother is shy and embarrassed to ask. As a sister, I''ll ask him."


    "Sister, you are naughty again!" Du Xiuheng came out of the kitchen with a dish in his hand. Sorry to see Fu Yalan, he had to say Du Xiaoli.


    "I''m not naughty. I just want sister Yalan to be my sister-in-law quickly," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Brother Du, why are you here?" Fu Yalan looked at Du Xiuheng uneasily. Didn''t he listen to her and Du Xiaoli just now?


    "My sister said she won the first today. Let me cook two dishes for her to celebrate, and I came over," Du Xiuheng said.


    "Well, you two are uncomfortable. Let''s eat quickly. I''m starving." Du Xiaoli touched his stomach and said, "in order to prepare for the game this morning, I didn''t even eat breakfast. I''m going to be hungry."


    "Well, let''s have dinner," said Du Xiuheng, sitting down on the table. The three people just formed a triangle.


    Du Xiaoli was in a good mood and ate. She won the competition, won the emperor''s promise, and Zhao Zhen''s thousand liang of gold; The competition ended successfully. In addition to beilingyu poisoning in the middle, she encountered two rounds of assassinations. Thinking that Du Yunhan will ask them to propose marriage tomorrow, she is in a better mood!


    However, the other two people on the table were not as high as Du Xiaoli. Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan were a little awkward, but the three still had a harmonious meal.


    After lunch, Du Xiaoli kicked Du Xiuheng back and asked him to tell Du Yunhan about going to propose marriage tomorrow, while she took Fu Yalan to the bedroom to have a rest.


    With Du Xiaoli''s order and his own heart, Du Xiuheng took the initiative to Du Yunhan''s study for the first time after returning to the prime minister''s house.


    "Young master." Changfeng saluted when he saw Du Xiuheng.


    "Is my father in there?" Du Xiuheng asked.


    "Yes," said Changfeng. "My subordinates go in and report."


    "OK."


    Changfeng went in for a while and soon came out. He opened the door and said, "please, young master."


    Du Xiuheng hesitated and went in. Changfeng closed the door outside.


    The sound of closing the door made him subconsciously turn around and see the picture hanging on the wall.


    He heard Du Xiaoli say this picture. She said it was their family photo. She was still in her mother''s stomach, so the picture looked a little strange.


    Du Yunhan felt that he had fewer things every day since he handed in the matter of reviewing memorials. Hearing the sound, he looked up and saw Du Xiuheng in a daze at the picture.


    "What are you doing here?" Du Yunhan asked.


    I don''t know why, when he faced Du Xiaoli, he couldn''t help but want to spoil her. He didn''t want to see her a little sad and tired, but when he saw Du Xiuheng, he would subconsciously keep a face.


    Du Xiuheng was stunned at the picture of Su Suxin. Hearing Du Yunhan''s words, he said, "I have something to discuss with my father."


    Du Yunhan picked up the teacup on the table, took a sip and said, "what''s the matter with me if you don''t go to prepare the Palace Banquet for a while?" Du Xiuheng came to one side of the chair and sat down and said, "in fact, I don''t want to come to you, but my sister said that you must come forward. I didn''t come until I came to tell you today." "Xiao Li asked you to come to me?" Du Yunhan said, "what''s the matter?" as soon as he heard Du Xiaoli, Du Yunhan''s face eased a lot. The difference between before and after was too big, which made Du Xiuheng turn a white eye in his heart. "I want to ask my father to propose marriage for me!" Du Xiuheng said. "Propose marriage?" Du Yunhan''s eyes narrowed slightly. He remembered that he had told Du Xiaoli about it. At that time, he said that if Du Xiuheng achieved good results in the competition, he would help him propose marriage. This time Du Xiuheng can get the place in the competition of several countries, which is really a good result. Since I made a promise at the beginning, it''s good to help him propose marriage. "When I''m free in a few days, I''ll propose marriage for you." Du Yunhan said. "Sister said, let''s go tomorrow." Du Xiuheng carried Du Xiaoli out. "Tomorrow? Why is it so urgent?" Du Yunhan asked in surprise. "My sister said that there are many dreams at night. Yalan got such good results in this musical instrument competition. Many people will come to propose marriage." Du Xiuheng repeated Du Xiaoli''s words, but the sentence "so we have to start first." he swallowed it. "Well, it''s also possible." Du Yunhan nodded and said that his daughter should be more considerate. "In that case, I''ll talk to Lord Fu tonight and propose marriage tomorrow."

 Chapter 228

    "Thank you, father," said Du Xiuheng, "then I''ll go back and prepare Gong Yan first."


    "Go, go." Du Yunhan waved and saw Du Xiuheng leave. He couldn''t help telling him: "whether you get married or not, you can''t delay your studies. Since you want to become an official through the imperial examination, you should review well and strive for a second place in the autumn next year."


    "Yes, I understand. I said when I was very young that I would do well in the exam for my sister. Even if I failed myself, I would not fail her."


    Du Xiuheng opened the door and went out. Before leaving, he looked at the family photo on the wall and Du Yunhan, who was buried in dealing with things, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Fu Yalan and Du Xiaoli stayed in bed and chatted. When the servant girl came back and brought her clothes, they changed the clothes they wanted to wear into the palace, chatted and waited for someone to pick them up.


    At the time of time application, some eunuchs came to the palace and led people from several countries into the palace. People from other three countries and all participants from Fengming country attended the palace.


    Because everyone appreciated those talents during the competition, the preparation of Gong Yan''s program is relatively simple, only some group dances. And because only those students came to the banquet, there were no big requirements for seating. They all sat together with close friends.


    Han Mingze and the queen attended today''s banquet. At the banquet, the first three of each project were rewarded, no matter which country.


    Du Xiaoli has never felt much about the banquet. She and Fu Yalan are discussing the delicious food in front of her. They are indifferent to those who come to compliment and toast each other.


    In order to let everyone relax, Han Mingze and the queen left in the middle of the banquet. Those ministers left together, leaving only Han Mingyi and Han Mingxiang as Royal Chinese to entertain students from other countries.


    As soon as Han Mingze and others left, the group of young people began to walk around the venue. Although some people don''t know, those who can go to school in the college are all celebrities in Beijing. Many people soon talked about it.


    Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan are first in dance and first in musical instruments. They are surrounded by people. Although a little tired, Du Xiaoli still cheer up to deal with these people.


    "Miss Du." beilingyu came to Du Xiaoli with a wine glass and looked at her with a smile.


    "Princess Yu." Du Xiaoli turned to look at this clean peer and greeted him with a smile.


    "Miss Du, you dance so well. I want to ask you for advice. Unfortunately, we''re going back tomorrow. If you go to the Northern Qi State in the future, you must find me! My princess house is easy to find." Bei Lingyu said.


    "If you go to the Northern Qi state next time, Xiaoli will visit the princess."


    "Then we have a deal! Cheers!" Bei Lingyu touched Du Xiaoli''s glass and smiled happily.


    After talking to them for a while, beilingyu was called again. Fu Yalan watched beilingyu leave and sighed, "what a simple girl!"


    "Yes! It''s wonderful to be so clean when you grow up in the royal family!" Du Xiaoli shook the wine in the glass and echoed.


    "Miss Du." at this time, Lu Junqi came over and came to Du Xiaoli.


    "Three princesses." Du Xiaoli didn''t know how Lu Junqi came to find herself, but looking at Lu Junqi was polite, and she also responded to her faintly.


    "Miss Du, can we go out together?" Lu Junqi suddenly sent out an invitation.


    Du Xiaoli looks at Lu Junqi. She invites herself out for a walk? What does she want?


    Fu Yalan holds Du Xiaoli and subconsciously feels that Lu Junqi has no good intention to go out with Du Xiaoli.


    "I won''t hurt you," Lu Junqi explained.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Lu Junqi, patted Fu Yalan''s hand and said, "it doesn''t matter." then he said to Lu Junqi, "let''s go."


    Fu Yalan watched Du Xiaoli and Lu Junqi leave with some uneasiness. It''s no wonder she''s worried. It''s really that the reputation of the three Princess Dongli''s unruly is too bad. In addition, she once had such a mind for Du Xiaoli. Everyone will think that she called Du Xiaoli out to find Du Xiaoli''s trouble.


    But in fact, Lu Junqi didn''t plan to. She and Du Xiaoli went all the way to the lake of the imperial garden, came to the pavilion and sat down.


    "Princess, what''s the matter with you looking for me? Won''t you take me to blow the autumn wind?" Du Xiaoli looked at Lu Junqi in silence and said.


    Now it''s late autumn, and winter will begin in a few days. It''s very cold in the late autumn in the north. To be exact, it''s cooled quickly after September. Now it''s mid October, and it''s still a little cold in the evening.


    "I......" Lu Junqi thought Du Xiaoli was mocking her, but when she saw that her bright eyes didn''t mean to laugh, she stopped again.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Lu Junqi in surprise. Is this the arrogant and domineering Princess Dongli?


    "Princess, if you have anything, just say it. If it''s all right, we''ll go back."


    Lu Junqi bit her lips and said, "well, I just want you to say goodbye." Du Xiaoli blinked. A princess from the Northern Qi Dynasty came to say goodbye to herself. Now Lu Junqi also came to say goodbye to herself. Is it goodbye night tonight? "I''ve been out for so long and suddenly want to go back home, so I''ve discussed with old four and set off tomorrow." Lu Junqi said. "Oh. I wish you a pleasant journey." Du Xiaoli didn''t know how to answer and said this sentence. "So what, will you go to Dongli country with Dingwang in the future?" Lu Junqi suddenly asked. "Hmm?" Du Xiaoli didn''t react at once. After a few seconds, she thought that she was inviting herself? "I don''t know about this. No one can tell what''s behind." "well." Lu Junqi responded and was silent again. Lu Junqi''s difference today makes Du Xiaoli more or less confused. If she made trouble with herself as before, she could cope. Now she''s not used to it. "Since I was a child, I have been a treasure in the eyes of my parents. I am afraid to melt in my mouth and fly in my palm. Born in the royal family, I have an inherent noble identity and beauty that others can''t compare with. I am proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and dance has been spread across several countries. It can be said that I have never encountered any setbacks from small to large." Lu Junqi sat on the stone bench in the pavilion, Slowly narrated. Du Xiaoli didn''t know how to answer, so he was silent directly. Does she want to talk to herself? Lu Junqi did not care about Du Xiaoli and continued to say, "the first time I saw him was at the reception banquet. He was with several envoys, but I saw him in the crowd at a glance. He was so dazzling that he attracted all my eyes in an instant. From then on, I couldn''t see another man in my eyes."

 Chapter 229

    Han Mingyi!


    "I asked my father to marry me and Dingwang. Although he was reluctant to let me come and marry him, he couldn''t resist me and asked him. But unexpectedly, at the state banquet, he rejected his father''s proposal in front of all civil and military officials. He also said that he had a fiancee."


    "Although I saw him for the first time when he was sent to Dongli, I heard of his reputation a long time ago, but I never heard that he was engaged, let alone that he had a princess. So I think that''s just an excuse for him."


    "I like him very much, I really like him, so I went to him after the dinner. I want to ask him why he refused to marry me." Lu Junqi said sadly, "But he didn''t want to see me at first. I climbed over the wall for the first time. When I saw him, he was staring at an ugly money bag on the imperial concubine''s chair and missing on his face. At that time, I knew that it was true that he said he had a favorite in his heart."


    Ugly money bag? Cough, isn''t it the money bag she gave Han Mingyi?!


    "What about the back?" hearing Lu Junqi say so much, it''s not good for her not to respond, so she asked.


    Lu Junqi glanced at Du Xiaoli, smiled bitterly and said: "You should have heard about the following things. I know he has someone in his heart. I even told him that I don''t mind sharing him with others. As long as I can marry him, I would like to be one of his many women. But he coldly replied that it''s impossible. He won''t have other women. I don''t believe it, so I myself... I think I have a good figure, but I''m all like that But he didn''t look at it. He asked the bodyguard to find a quilt to wrap me and threw me out. "


    It turns out that the rumor is true! She thought it was just an exaggeration based on false rumors. I didn''t expect him to be so cruel.


    But why is her heart warm?


    Cough, isn''t she unkind?


    "For him, I trampled all my pride and self-esteem on the ground, but in exchange for such shame. But I don''t hate him because I love him," Lu Junqi said, "But I began to hate the owner of the purse. I thought he was a great woman, but when I knew you were just a village girl growing up in a mountain village, my lungs exploded. I couldn''t believe I couldn''t compare with a village girl, so I just took music and ran out secretly with me. I want to see what you look like , why can you walk into his heart, but I can''t. "


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t help but sigh in her heart that a love word made people laugh!


    "The princess is very excellent. She is a leader in several countries. You have the courage to pursue love, which is stronger than many men. It''s just that this feeling will deal with fate. Some people have fate but no fate."


    Lu Junqi smiled and said, "maybe. At the beginning, I didn''t pay attention to you. When I saw you for the first time, although you didn''t look like an ordinary village girl, you didn''t shine. Later, I knew that you didn''t shine. You just hid yourself, but I laughed that I didn''t think much of myself to compete with you and lost my final self-esteem."


    "Princess..."


    "If what happened that time was not enough to wake me up, I fully understood what happened when I left the gate of hell. You''re right. As the three princesses of Dongli, I not only represent myself, but also my country. My willfulness and arrogance will only bring trouble to the people around me. Some things don''t work hard, so there is no result. It''s deserved. Some things are hard Although I have done so many humiliating things, a few years later, even when I am old, I can at least tell myself that I have fought for it and worked hard, and I don''t regret it. "


    "I have never admired anyone in my life. You are the first woman I admire from my heart. You are indeed more qualified to stand beside him than I am, and it is worth his wholehearted attention to you. In this case, I will not entangle anymore. I believe I will also meet a man who is sincere to me. For me, I am willing to give up three thousand weak waters and just want to grow old with me."


    "Yes. The princess is a very bad girl. There will be an excellent man waiting for you on your future road."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Lu Junqi to grow up so fast in less than a month. Now she seems to have precipitated her bad temper and grew up a lot all at once.


    However, she has really experienced a lot in this month, especially walking in front of the gate of death, which can make people want to understand a lot of things. Lu Junqi can grow up quickly, which can be regarded as her harvest.


    "Miss Du, do you think I talk a lot?" Lu Junqi suddenly asked.


    "No. the princess is honored to chat with Xiaoli regardless of past grievances." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Alas, as soon as you talk like that, I know you still keep a respectful distance from me." Lu Junqi said.


    "The princess''s status is noble. Xiaoli doesn''t dare to climb up." Du Xiaoli said faintly.


    "I''ve seen you get along with Princess Changle and Miss Fu. Although you are polite to everyone, you are completely different when you are with them." Lu Junqi sighed. "Yes, my previous behavior is really difficult for you to accept, and I apologize for what happened before me."


    Then she leaned over and apologized to Du Xiaoli. "The princess is serious!" Du Xiaoli hurriedly stopped her. "Alas." Lu Junqi got up, came to the railing, looked at the reflection of the moon in the water and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. Thinking of leaving tomorrow, I really want to talk to you and say goodbye. After talking to you, my heart seems to be a lot easier all at once." "princess, you can go further with light clothes." Du Xiaoli suddenly thought of the sentence he saw in his previous life and transferred it to Lu Junqi. "Pooh, you talk like those masters, with a Zen flavor!" Lu Junqi laughed all at once. The loneliness on his face was gone, and the whole person radiated a new flavor. "When the host of a temple is busy, I will guest host for two days." Du Xiaoli joked along Lu Junqi''s words. "Hoo -" Lu Junqi breathed out a long breath and said, "if you go to Dongli country in the future, remember to come to me, and I will be the host and entertain you well." "if you go to Dongli country, Xiaoli will go to annoy the princess. It''s cold in late autumn, we''ve been out for a long time, so let''s go back." Du Xiaoli said. She has good internal power. She won''t feel anything in cold weather, but Lu Junqi doesn''t know martial arts. If she has a cold, it will be in trouble. Lu Junqi poked his arm. He really felt cool. He nodded and said, "let''s go back."

 Chapter 230

    When they returned to the palace, Fu Yalan was relieved to see Du Xiaoli coming back.


    "Xiaoli, what does she want you to do?" Fu Yalan asked Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli looks at Lu Junqi. She shakes her head to Du Xiaoli and signals her to keep it secret. Du Xiaoli smiled knowingly and said, "it''s all right. Just talk to me quietly."


    "Well, it''s all right." Fu Yalan knew that Du Xiaoli was inconvenient to say so and stopped asking questions.


    Du Xiaoli took a sip of wine and said, "sister Yalan, I think you look like my sister-in-law now."


    "What are you talking about? I care about you as a friend!" Fu Yalan glared at Du Xiaoli and said.


    "Don''t go out at home tomorrow morning. My father and my brother are expected to go there early in the morning." Du Xiaoli told him.


    "You little mouth, don''t spare me now! Laugh at me when you get a chance!" Fu Yalan said.


    "Yes?"


    "Yes!"


    "Even if there is! When you marry me later, you will be my sister-in-law. I had to respect the elderly at that time and can''t tease you any more, so now I have to seize the time and opportunity to tease you ha ha!"


    "Good Xiaoli, see how I''ll deal with you later!" Fu Yalan saw so many people around and planned to settle accounts with her later.


    "Alas, my brother won''t spoil me anymore. He will spoil you instead!"


    "You still say!" Fu Yalan looked at Du Xiaoli angrily. She said again that she wanted to put her in the right place.


    Du Xiaoli also knew that Fu Yalan was embarrassed. Now women of this generation are still very implicit in marriage.


    Du Xiuheng was with his classmates in the college. When he heard Du Xiaoli''s voice, he turned around and saw Du Xiaoli smiling back and forth. Fu Yalan stared at Du Xiaoli with a shy face. He couldn''t help smiling.


    "Brother Xiuheng! Congratulations on your good performance. I''ll drink to you. Brother Xiuheng will prosper in the future. Don''t forget me!" a man came up with a wine glass and approached Du Xiuheng.


    "Ha ha, thank you! Xiuheng is counting on you in the future!" Du Xiuheng picked up his glass and touched the man. The other party drank up the wine, so he had to dry it.


    Because the people of the Northern Qi State and the Dongli state wanted to return home the next day, the banquet ended earlier. Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng sent Fu Yalan back first, and then Du Xiaoli to Suiyuan. Then Du Xiuheng returned to the prime minister''s house.


    Du Xiaoli returns to Suiyuan. Xia yuan and they have prepared the bath water. She takes a bath and climbs directly to bed in her pajamas.


    "Hoo, I''m finally finished." Du Xiaoli sighed for a long time.


    "Miss, I''ve been too busy for you these days. You''ve lost weight." Xia yuan cleaned up the room and said.


    "Yes?"


    "Yes!" Xia yuan took a mirror and put it in Du Xiaoli''s hand. "If you don''t believe it, your chin is sharp!"


    Du Xiaoli lay on his back on the bed, raised the mirror high and said, "well, it seems that his chin is really sharp. But it''s good to lose weight. It''s called bone feeling, you know?"


    Xia yuan and Ying Ge move out the bathtub. Du Xiaoli looks at it in the mirror on the bed and hears the footsteps coming in and says: "Xia yuan, do you think I''m more beautiful when I lose weight, miss? I was a little fat before. Now I feel good looking at my sharpened face! Alas, you say I''m beautiful again. How can those people live! One day, I''ll grow up better than that demon Yi. Let him go out to make money to support the family. Miss, I''m in charge of being as beautiful as flowers! What do you say?"


    The footsteps went all the way to the bedside, and then a demon''s face appeared right above Du Xiaoli, took the mirror in her hand and said, "so, now you''re making money outside to support your family. I''m as beautiful as a flower at home?"


    "Cough, brother Xiaoyi, when did you come?" Du Xiaoli turned up from the bed and looked down at his pajamas today. It''s OK. It''s still a rule, or he''ll scold him again.


    Han Mingyi took the mirror in his hand and said, "when someone narcissistic said he was beautiful again and made others unable to live, he came in."


    Um¡ª¡ª


    So he heard all her narcissistic words?


    "You haven''t answered me yet!" Han Mingze asked, looking at Du Xiaoli''s face.


    She seems to have lost a lot recently. It seems that she is too tired to let her do so many things.


    "Ah? What''s the answer?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi puzzled. What did he just ask?


    "I said, are we now, you are responsible for making money to support the family, and I am responsible for being as beautiful as flowers?" Han Mingyi repeated what he had just said and looked at it in the mirror.


    "Cough, this, brother Xiaoyi, you''re joking. We haven''t got married yet. What can we talk about to support our family like flowers." Du Xiaoli smiled and grabbed the mirror in Han Mingze''s hand and stuffed it under the pillow.


    "You think we should get married, don''t you? I think so too." Han Mingze sat down at the edge of the bed and approached Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli has black lines all over his face. How does he understand this?! "You go away, I haven''t lived a single life enough, hairy Pro! Besides, I haven''t reached the hairpin yet!" she reached out and pushed Han Mingyi''s face aside and roared. Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "yes, you haven''t reached the hairpin for a long time! I can''t wait. What should I do?" Du Xiaoli gave him a white eye and said, "cold mix!" "how cold mix?" Han Mingyi continued to challenge Du Xiaoli''s bottom line in the spirit of asking if he didn''t understand. Du Xiaoli didn''t even bother to give it away this time. Han Mingyi touched Du Xiaoli''s face with his other hand and said, "I''ve really lost a lot. It''s not good-looking. It''s better to have a little meat on my face." "I don''t know how to appreciate it. It''s better to see it like this." Du Xiaoli patted Han Mingyi''s hand and took out the mirror again. "What do you want to be so beautiful?! you don''t look as good as me no matter how long you are, so you''d better make money to support your family. I''ll be responsible for being beautiful as flowers." Han Mingyi raised his chin and said proudly. "Poof -" Du Xiaoli was amused by Han Mingyi''s words and said, "it''s OK. If I can''t make money in the future, I''ll open a brothel, and you can hang it. Since it''s so beautiful, it''s a pity not to hang it!" this time it''s Han Mingyi''s turn. Seeing the provocative smile on her face, I really want to go up and knock open her head to see what she thinks. Let his noble lord go to pick up the guests... It''s estimated that she can think of it! Seeing Han Mingyi''s cold air, Du Xiaoli forced herself not to laugh, but her shaking shoulder still showed her forbearance.

 Chapter 231

    "Cough, I won''t laugh." Du Xiaoli sat up straight and asked, "brother Xiaoyi, what''s the matter with coming here at this time?"


    "It''s all right. I just miss you all of a sudden. I''ll come and have a look. By the way, I''ll stay here with Suiyuan tonight. Although the game is over, I still have to be careful on the last night." Han Mingyi said.


    "Well, just wait till tomorrow. By the way, when will the people of Beiyuan state return home?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Three days later, but only those students go back. Zhao Zhen estimates it will be several days." Han Mingyi didn''t play with the mirror, so he played with Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    Du Xiaoli took back his hand, pushed Han Mingyi and said, "go, go, what time is it now? I want to rest. Go back to your place by yourself."


    Han Mingyi thought that Du Xiaoli was really tired recently, so he got up according to her strength and said, "well, have a good rest tonight and leave everything to me."


    "OK, I''ll sleep well!" Du Xiaoli nodded and agreed.


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli, suddenly stretched out his hand to pull her, leaned over and kissed her on the lips, felt her response, and made him deepen the kiss.


    After a while, the two separated, and an ambiguous silk was pulled out between their lips.


    "I''m leaving. You have a good rest." Han Mingyi said in a low voice.


    "Well, good night," Du Xiaoli nodded.


    Han Mingyi kisses Du Xiaoli on the forehead again, then turns around and leaves. Du Xiaoli watches him leave the room and fall back to the bed.


    The footsteps coming into the room came again. This time, needless to say, it was Xia yuan and them. Sure enough, when she looked up, she just saw the three girls coming in with a smile.


    "Xia yuan, you''re a seller for glory! You don''t tell me when brother Xiaoyi comes, and you hide with them." Du Xiaoli looked at Xia yuan sadly and said.


    "Young lady, I''m not a seller seeking glory! I can learn from the world and the sun and the moon. But your highness Dingwang is also half of our master. No, the future uncle asked us not to disturb you. How can we come in? Yingge and Qiaozhu, do you think so?" Xia yuan was not afraid of Du Xiaoli''s anger and joked.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Yingge and Qiaozhu nodded in agreement.


    "Besides, no, how can my future uncle know Miss''s theory of supporting the family like flowers!"


    "Well, you three little girls, miss, I''m free now. I''ll find someone for you when I''m free. When I marry you three, I''ll see how you can laugh at me!" Du Xiaoli threw the mirror in her hand, and Xia yuan received it easily.


    I thought Han Mingyi said that she would go out to make money to support her family, and he was as beautiful as flowers at home, because she was not as good-looking as him, and the quilt in her hand was deformed.


    "Hum, I haven''t developed well yet. We''ll see who looks better in a few years!"


    A night without a dream.


    There was no competition in his heart. Du Xiaoli was too lazy to sleep in.


    "Xia yuan, did something happen last night?" Du Xiaoli asked when he washed his face.


    She seemed to hear something last night. She remembered what Han Mingyi said to let her ignore everything and just sleep. So she sat up for a few seconds and fell down again to sleep.


    But she didn''t go to see it. Xia yuan and they will certainly go.


    "Two thieves sneaked into Suiyuan and were caught by King Ding''s people." Xia yuan replied.


    "Someone sneaked in? Did the trial result?" Du Xiaoli was surprised. It was the last night. If it was to commit murder and make trouble, how could he choose this time? Why did you go?


    "No trial. It seems that Dingwang knows them and takes them away. There is no news behind." Yingge said.


    "Do you know him? Since he said he was ok, is it OK? Today, my father and brother are going to propose marriage at Fu GE''s hometown. We sent those people away and packed up their things and went back to the house." Du Xiaoli put the towel back in the basin and said, "everyone has worked hard these days. Let uncle Mu give them a few days off and rest. We can start business when everyone has a good rest."


    "Yes, miss."


    The people of Beiyuan state wanted to move to the post house, so an envoy came to pick them up early in the morning.


    The people of Beiqi and Dongli packed up their things and planned to start together because they left together.


    After wearing it, Du Xiaoli went to the courtyard of the Northern Qi State and Dongli state, asked if she needed anything, and asked someone to send the specialties and souvenirs prepared for each student.


    "This persimmon cake is really delicious!" when beilingyu got the persimmon cake, he opened it and tasted it. After eating one, he asked, "Xiaoli, where did you buy it? Why didn''t I see it sold?"


    "I didn''t buy this, but I made it in my own village. Because it''s not much, I''ll give you some to eat on the way," Du Xiaoli said.


    Some of the persimmons in the persimmon forest in Chuang Tzu were ripe. She wrote the method of making persimmon cakes and asked the people in Chuang Tzu to do it according to the above. Unexpectedly, they were really made! And it tastes good.


    However, because there is only one point, not everyone has it. It is only divided into three parts: beilingyu, Lu Junqi and Zhao Zirui. "Really? Ha ha, Xiaoli, it''s very kind of you!" beilingyu said with a laugh. "What''s so happy?" Beiling Yi Cheng''s voice came from outside the door, and then the man walked in quickly. "Brother Huang, you''re here!" I''ll see if you''ve packed up your things. I didn''t expect to hear your laughter. What makes you so happy? "Beiling Yicheng nodded to her when he saw Du Xiaoli. "Brother Huang, look, this is the persimmon cake Xiao Li sent me. It''s delicious." Bei Lingyu took the paper box on the table and showed it to Bei Lingyi Cheng. "Persimmon pie? Can persimmons be made like this?!" Beiling Yi Cheng looked at the persimmon pie in the box in surprise. "Brother Huang, let Xiaoli tell us the way. Shall we do it when we go back?" said Bei Lingyu. "Isn''t that good? This is Miss Du''s secret recipe. Don''t you embarrass her if you want it?" Beiling Yicheng said disapprovingly. "Oh, OK." beilingyu also realized that this was not given casually and gave up. "In fact, it''s OK." Du Xiaoli smiled. "I know there are many persimmons in Northern Qi. This persimmon cake can keep persimmons for a longer time. If it can be used on people, I believe it will be better for them!" the production method of persimmon cake is not difficult. If it is made into persimmon cake, persimmons can be kept for a longer time, You don''t have to throw away the remaining persimmons. She would not hide such a method of benefiting the people.

 Chapter 232

    "Really?" beilingyu asked.


    "Yes," said Du Xiaoli, "do you still have pen and ink here?"


    "Yes." Bei Lingyu asked the servant girl to prepare the pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Du Xiaoli soon wrote the process, blew it on the paper and said, "you just need someone to do it according to the above method. Even if the taste is not very good, it can be preserved for a longer time."


    Beiling Yicheng took the paper, read it once, received it in his arms and said, "I thank you on behalf of the people of Northern Qi."


    "The seventh Prince is kind. In fact, Xiaoli grew up in a peasant family. She can best understand the hardships of farmers. She also knows that farmers are easy to meet. As long as they eat and wear warm clothes, they won''t ask too much. It''s a blessing if it can help the people at the bottom." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Now is the time when the persimmon is ripe. I''ll send it back quickly." Beiling Yicheng said and left.


    "Eh, brother Huang... Really, why are you in such a hurry?" Bei Lingyu wanted to say that it''s not so urgent. Just let someone do it in a moment, but Bei Lingyi Cheng has gone out.


    Du Xiaoli smiled, got up and said, "I''ve heard that there will be a large area of surplus persimmons in Northern Qi every year, but there will be food shortage in winter. If persimmon cakes can alleviate the situation a little, it is also useful. The seven princes are so worried, which shows that he has the people in his heart. This is the blessing of the people in Northern Qi."


    "Xiaoli, it''s very kind of you!" beilingyu naturally knows what kind of person his royal brother is. Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli only sees it through such a thing. "It''s our luck to know you! It''s also a blessing for the people of the Northern Qi Dynasty."


    "As I just said, I came out of the farmhouse and have been helped by many farmers. I also want to help you when I can." Du Xiaoli said, "well, I won''t bother you to pack up. Goodbye."


    "Well, I have to clean up the mess here, or I''ll have to pull their hind legs." Bei Lingyu said with his tongue out.


    Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan left the women''s courtyard of the state of Northern Qi. They planned to see how Lu Junqi cleaned up and send her persimmon pie by the way.


    "Miss." after returning to her yard, Yingge couldn''t restrain her doubts and called Du Xiaoli.


    "Yingge, what''s the matter? How does your expression look like constipation?" Du Xiaoli asked with a smile.


    "Miss, I have a question. The maidservant endured it all the way, but she still didn''t come up with an answer." Yingge said.


    "You want to ask me why I give the practice of persimmon cake to the Northern Qi country?" Du Xiaoli said clearly.


    Yingge nodded and said, "that''s it. Miss, why do you give it to them? Aren''t they from other countries?"


    Du Xiaoli came to the pavilion in the yard and sat down and said, "Yingge, do you know that we were sweating a lot two years before you went to Du Zhuang?"


    "I don''t know," said Yingge.


    "That year, I was ten years old. The whole Zhou county didn''t have much rain that year, which was not enough for the growth of crops. That year, many fields had no harvest." Du Xiaoli recalled that the Buddha came back to that year.


    "Isn''t that terrible?" Qiao Zhu said.


    "It''s very miserable. Many poor people were poor at first, so many families ran out of food. The oranges and grapes planted in our village avoided the loss caused by the lack of harvest to a certain extent. But in other villages, many old people and children starved to death because they couldn''t stand hunger." Du Xiaoli frowned, "Even those who survived that year became skin and bones, and because there were no rice seeds left in the previous year, there were no seeds planted in the next year."


    "It''s really hard for the people living at the bottom," Xia yuan sighed.


    "What happened to those people?" Qiao Zhu asked.


    "Later, the government transferred some relief food from other places. Originally, it was intended to distribute it by one family, but it was not enough. At that time, we also made some money, so we told Lord Sun that a village sent some officers and soldiers to build a temporary stove with the village and cook big pot rice, so that the whole village could eat in one place to eliminate waste. Later, I didn''t have enough money They mobilized the rich people to raise money, and later went to other places to raise money. With the money from the imperial court, they bought some cheap food materials. However, the whole county was full of disaster victims, so they had to cook porridge. You know, five months, five months, those people drank porridge for five months, so later for a period of time, I feel like vomiting when I see porridge. "


    No wonder Du Xiaoli seldom drinks porridge in the morning. It turned out that there was still a period of time before they went to duzhuang.


    "Then what happened?" Xia yuan asked. "When we went to Zhou county, we didn''t see that we had suffered a disaster. On the contrary, we were very prosperous."


    "Have you noticed that there are many water conservancy projects in Zhou county?" Du Xiaoli said. "During that time, we didn''t have crops, so we gathered all the people together. No matter men, women, old and young, they all went out to dig wells and pools, and built a lot of water conservancy projects. Later, after the drought passed, everyone''s life slowly returned to normal."


    "Miss, aren''t you only ten years old at that time? You can think of these methods!" Qiao Zhu looked at Du Xiaoli admiringly. "Your young lady''s IQ has nothing to do with her age, you know?" Du Xiaoli touched Qiao Zhu''s head and said. "Miss has experienced the days of food shortage, so I moved my mind last time when I talked to Princess Yu that people in Northern Qi often run out of food in winter." Xia Yuan said. Du Xiaoli nodded and said: "As the saying goes, food is the most important thing for the people, and people have the right to live, regardless of their rank and rank. The Northern Qi country is located in the north, and the winter is long and cold. It is often covered with heavy snow, so it is difficult to plant food in winter, and there will be a shortage of food. In fact, they also have a lot of food in other seasons, but they just don''t know how to preserve it. The practice of persimmon pie is simple, and there are many persimmons there, don''t you think so It''s a small way to help those people. If you can help them, you can accumulate blessings for yourself. "" Miss, your heart is very good! " Qiao Zhu was moved and said. Du Xiaoli smiled when she heard this. Is she a good person? She killed so many people for the organization in her previous life. Her hands were covered with blood. She never thought she was a good person. She thought she was just a spectator in the world, but because Du Xiuheng gave her family affection, uncle Shi took care of herself. After the natural disaster that year, she thought I want to change slowly and integrate into the world. However, in her heart, the brand of her previous life still exists deeply. "Moreover, I don''t do this simply for the people of Northern Qi." Du Xiaoli said.

 Chapter 233

    "Miss wants to make friends with the seven princes?" Xia yuan analyzed.


    "Yes," said Du Xiaoli, "Although the seven princes don''t seem to want to fight, they can''t deny that he is a man with planning and ability. Otherwise, he can''t make beilingyu grow up so simple in the fierce Royal struggle. Such a person will certainly achieve great things in the future. The most important thing is that he is still a prince who cares about the people. Such a person won''t be very bad. It''s worth it Strong friends. So, I just used a small way, but I changed a potential stock. "


    "So it is!" Qiao Zhu said with a clear face.


    "But if the emperor knows, will he blame miss?" Xia Yuan said anxiously.


    "I don''t think so. For one thing, it''s not a state secret, but a fruit processing method. In addition, the so-called" distant communication and close attack ", although the Northern Qi country does not have much border with us, it is also a strong country. Fengming country has just stabilized. The emperor would rather be peaceful than war. The emperor would like to make friends with the Northern Qi country What happened. "


    "As long as the emperor doesn''t blame miss," Qiao Zhu said.


    "But in this case, you should also tell the people of Fengming country about this method, otherwise the emperor won''t think much." Xia yuan analyzed.


    "I''ve thought of this for a long time. I''ve given this method to my father and asked him to give it to the emperor. It''s estimated that my father has told the emperor this method now." Du Xiaoli said.


    "It''s just a pity. If only miss can do this, she can make a lot of money again!" Qiao Zhu said with some regret.


    "Poof, you''ve gone into the eyes of money?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile, suddenly remembering that in his memory, there was a voice in that dilapidated yard.


    Girl, are you getting into the eye of money?


    The days at that time were simple and beautiful. Everyone will never forget that memory


    At that time, Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan came to Suiyuan and arranged for the Northern Qi State and Dongli state to leave.


    "Xiaoli, you must visit me when you go to the Northern Qi!" Bei Lingyu leaned out his head on the carriage and looked at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli nodded to give her a promise.


    "Thank you." Beiling Yicheng sincerely thanked Du Xiaoli, and then got on his carriage.


    Han Mingyi saw that everyone got on the bus, waved to the bodyguard and said, "let''s go."


    Hundreds of bodyguards began to set off. Ji Liufeng and Han Mingyi got on their horses and came to the front to lead the way.


    Du Yunhan and Du Xiaoli stood at the gate of Suiyuan, watching the motorcade leave slowly, turn to the corner and disappear. They all breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "It''s over at last!" Du Xiaoli sighed.


    "It''s been a hard time?" Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli lovingly, saw her sharpened chin and said painfully, "you see you''re thin!"


    "It''s OK!" Du Xiaoli came forward and took Du Yunhan''s arm and said, "Dad, are you going to propose marriage to your brother now?"


    "Look! You are more anxious than your brother. Whether to propose marriage to you or your brother!" Du Yunhan said with a smile.


    "My brother is more worried than me, but he is embarrassed to mention it. Besides, sister Yalan is so excellent that you don''t start first. What if someone gets ahead? It will ruin a great marriage!" Du Xiaoli said. "Dad, let''s go back."


    "Well, let''s go. Go back and change your imperial clothes!" Du Yunhan looked at his daughter helplessly.


    "Xia yuan, Ying Ge, Qiao Zhu, moved things home!" Du Xiaoli said, and Du Yunhan got on the carriage and went back to the prime minister''s house.


    Because the competition had just ended and the college granted students a two-day holiday, Du Xiuheng didn''t go to the college and waited anxiously in his yard.


    "Young master, master and miss are back!" the valley ran in quickly from outside the yard.


    Du Xiuheng stood up from his chair and said, "are they all back?"


    "Well, I saw the Changfeng bodyguard coming to our yard. He must have come to ask the young master to pass." Xigu nodded vigorously.


    Today is a big day. It''s very important to our young master. He''s also nervous!


    Just then, Changfeng came in from the gate of the courtyard, saw Du Xiuheng, saluted and said, "young master, please."


    "Well, let''s go." Du Xiuheng said to Changfeng faintly with his calm clothes.


    Changfeng took Du Xiuheng to Du Yunhan''s study. When Du Xiuheng went in, he saw what Du Xiaoli and Du Yunhan said, and then they both laughed.


    "Father, sister." Du Xiuheng shouted to them.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng and said, "Dad, how''s it going? I said my brother is in a hurry? You see, he even changed his clothes! Now he''s waiting for you!"


    "Well, I''ll change my clothes and go," said Du Yunhan, getting up and leaving.


    "Brother, are you very nervous and excited now?" Du Xiaoli smiled at Du Xiuheng, who was embarrassed by himself, and continued to tease.


    "You still say." Du Xiuheng was embarrassed by Du Xiaoli and stared at her. "Ha ha, brother, you reflect this expression, just like sister Yalan!" Du Xiaoli covered his mouth and laughed. Seeing that Du Xiuheng''s face was redder, he stopped teasing. Instead, he asked: "is the engagement thing ready?" "well, it must be good." Du Xiuheng took out a jade pendant, which he specially made in the jade shop with his name engraved on it. "If it weren''t for the money you gave me, I wouldn''t be able to buy such a jade pendant!" "it''s not bad. It''s just right for engagement." Du Xiaoli took the jade pendant and handed it back to Du Xiuheng. "You''ll show it to Dad later." "OK." Du Xiuheng put away the jade pendant and nodded. They came to the yard and talked for a while. When Du Yunhan changed his clothes and came out, they were ready to start. "Dad, brother, I''ll set up lunch in cuizhuyuan and wait for you to triumph!" Du Xiaoli smiled and waved to them. When they left, she took Xia yuan back. Passing by the garden, I just saw Xie Yu and Du Xueqi in the pavilion. The weather turned cold. They both had put on their coats. "Three young ladies." seeing Du Xiaoli, Xie Yu greeted her with a smile. "Third sister, you''re back!" Du Xueqi saw Du Xiaoli and immediately smiled. Du Xiaoli went to the pavilion and said, "what are you doing, third aunt and fifth sister?" "third sister, my mother is teaching me poetry." Du Xueqi replied. Du Xiaoli saw the poetry book on the stone table and said, "that''s good. Why are you sad?"

 Chapter 234

    "I won''t, my mother is scolding me!" Du Xueqi said with her head down.


    She listened to her mother and the servant girl in the house. Du Xiaoli won the college competition this time and won a lot of light for the country. She adores Du Xiaoli and wants to be like her, but she can''t even remember her poems, which makes her feel frustrated.


    "Cough - cough -" Xie Yu suddenly coughed strongly and stopped after a long time.


    When Xie Yu coughed, Du Xueqi ran over and patted her on the back. When she stopped, she poured a glass of water from the kettle and handed it to her, saying, "Mom, drink water."


    "HMM." Xie Yu took the water and drank two mouthfuls. Du Xueqi took the quilt and put it down again.


    Du Xiaoli saw Du Xueqi''s sensible appearance and said to Xie Yu that she was good at teaching children. Seeing her pale face, she asked, "is the third aunt ill?"


    "Cough, I caught a cold a few days ago, but I''ve asked the doctor to see it. Now it''s no big deal." Xie Yu covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed twice.


    "I don''t hear your cough right. Anyway, I''m a ready-made doctor. Why don''t I show it to you?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "How can this make three young ladies troublesome!" Xie Yu declined.


    Du Xiaoli''s status is more noble than her. If people see it, there will be bad gossip.


    "Mom, let the third sister show you. I heard you cough badly at night." Du Xueqi said.


    "Third aunt, it doesn''t matter. If you let dad know you''re ill, you''ll have to worry more!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "give me your hand."


    Xie Yu saw Du Xiaoli''s calm smile, put his hand on the stone table and said, "that''s trouble for miss three."


    "What''s the trouble?" Du Xiaoli said and took Xie Yu''s pulse. After a while, he withdrew his hand and said, "did you wait a few days to see the doctor when you just caught a cold?"


    "Yes." Xie Yu nodded.


    "Third sister, is my mother''s illness very serious?" Du Xueqi looked at Du Xiaoli anxiously.


    Du Xiaoli saw the pen and paper on the stone table, took it over, wrote the prescription and said, "it''s a little troublesome, but it''s not very serious. It doesn''t matter if you didn''t delay that time at the beginning. But don''t worry now. I''ll prescribe a pair of Medicine for my third aunt, drink it for two days, and I''ll show you in two days."


    "Thank you, miss three. It''s bothering you." Xie Yu said.


    "Thank you, third sister."


    Du Xiaoli wrote the prescription, handed it to Xie Yu''s servant girl and asked her to get the medicine outside. Since the servant girl was found by Du Yunhan, she must be reliable.


    "Cough." Xie Yu coughed twice again.


    "Third aunt, it''s cold this day, and your body is weak. When you come out, you should pay attention to keeping warm." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I know, thank you." Xie Yu smiled.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the poetry book and said, "it''s really time for the fifth sister to study. Let her father find some gentlemen for her later, so you don''t have to be so tired."


    "The master has been busy a few days ago, so I didn''t tell him." Xie Yu said, "the master has given us a stable environment. Our mother and daughter are very grateful. How can we bother him with these little things."


    "At noon today, my father came to my yard for dinner. I''ll tell him. Now that the college competition is over, my father is not so busy." Du Xiaoli stood up from the stool and said, "it''s cold. My third aunt should go back early and come out when she''s better. In addition, remember to drink the medicine."


    "I will. Thank you, miss three." Xie Yu also stood up and watched Du Xiaoli go out of the pavilion.


    When Du Xiaoli went away, she sat down.


    "Mom, the third sister is very nice and powerful. When Xueqi grows up, she will be like the third sister!" Du Xueqi said.


    Xie Yu reached out and touched Du Xueqi''s face and said, "Xueqi, every bit of kindness should be rewarded by Yongquan. You should thank your father for our quiet life today. You should also be grateful for the kindness of miss three to us, you know?"


    "Well, Xueqi knows." Du Xueqi nodded seriously.


    "What a good boy. Let''s continue to recite poems." Xie Yu touched Du Xueqi''s head and said.


    "But mom, you''re in poor health. Let''s go back first. Go back to Xueqi and recite it to you." Du Xueqi said.


    "OK."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoli returns to Cuizhu garden and orders the kitchen to cook the dishes at noon. Yingge asks Du Yunhan to pay attention to whether they have come back. They go to langyuan with Xia yuan and Qiaozhu.


    After the Mid Autumn Festival, she has never seen them. She has kept them in the wolf garden. Now when she comes back, what she wants to see most is them.


    "Ouch --"


    Du Xiaoli had just reached the other side of the river. The silver and gold lying in the yard suddenly stood up from the ground and shouted excitedly.


    Hearing their cries, Du Xiaoli was in a better mood. She hurried to the yard and pushed the door in. As soon as the door opened, she saw the silver rushing towards her.


    "Ouch -" the silver fell on Du Xiaoli, and his claws could be put on Du Xiaoli''s shoulder and licked Du Xiaoli''s face with his tongue.


    Du Xiaoli''s eyes were wet at once. She felt silver missing her and heard its grievances and complaints from its cry. "I''m sorry, silver. I''ve been too busy recently. I haven''t had time to see you. You''ve been locked here. Is it boring? I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Du Xiaoli touched silver''s back, rubbed its head with his head and whispered. "Ouch -" silver seemed to understand Du Xiaoli''s words and howled at Du Xiaoli. Gold also rushed over, but it was not as excited as silver. It just kept circling around Du Xiaoli and bit Du Xiaoli''s skirt with its mouth. The old beggar came out of the house and saw Du Xiaoli and said, "when they heard the silver, they guessed that it was the miss." Du Xiaoli patted the silver on the back, and the silver came down from Du Xiaoli. He saw Du Xiaoli walking in and followed him step by step. "Grandpa Qi, how are you doing recently?" Du Xiaoli looked at Lao Qi and asked. "Ha ha, I''m in good health. Some eat and some live. I don''t know how many times better than before!" the old beggar laughed and said, "thank you, miss. If there weren''t a miss, the old beggar would have seen the king of hell." "how did they grow grapes before?" Du Xiaoli smiled and asked. "I''ve pulled a piece of land out to plant for them. I just finished it two days ago." a strong man came from the backyard. It was Dagang who Du Xiaoli called to look at the yard with Lao Qi. "It''s hard for you two. Help me get the horses ready and I''ll take them for a walk." Du Xiaoli said. "Yes, miss." Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu to wait here. She changed her clothes and went to the backyard with silver and gold.

 Chapter 235

    Without Du Xiaoli''s permission, the gate of the backyard can''t be opened because they are afraid that they will run out and hurt others. This is the first time that the gate has been opened in more than a month.


    Dagang took a horse and stood in the yard. Du Xiaoli jumped and came to the horse. He grabbed the reins and said to silver and gold, "let''s race and see who runs to the foot of the mountain first."


    Then she threw the reins and the horse lifted its legs and ran away. In the blink of an eye, he took her out of the wolf garden.


    "Ouch --"


    Seeing that Du Xiaoli ran away, silver and gold quickly followed up. They were very excited that they hadn''t run for a long time.


    "Ouch --"


    Silver soon caught up with Du Xiaoli, but after catching up with her, it did not continue to surpass, but kept the same speed with her and accompanied her to the foot of Yanshan.


    At the foot of the mountain, Du Xiaoli came down from his horse and sat on the grass. Silver came to Du Xiaoli and lay down behind her, letting her lean against herself.


    And gold lay down in front of the silver, head to head with the silver.


    Du Xiaoli fell back, leaned against silver, looked at the cloudless blue sky and said, "silver, do you see the sky here, like Du Zhuang?"


    "Ouch --"


    "It''s very similar, isn''t it?" Du Xiaoli reached out and touched the head of silver and gold. He said, "there''s one thing good in ancient times. There''s no heavy industry, no waste gas and no pollution. There''s a blue sky everywhere. You know, we can''t see such a clean sky in the city."


    "Ouch --"


    Du Xiaoli had planned to take them to the mountains. He was worried about Du Xiuheng''s proposal. He thought they would come back for lunch, so he gave up the idea.


    "I''ll take you next time..." Du Xiaoli said, suddenly sitting up and looking at the woods behind him with a wary face.


    Silver and gold also got up from the ground and howled at the mountain


    Fu Guangling, Fu Yalan''s father, looked at the scene with a headache.


    "Mr. Fu, Mr. Chen''s son, Mr. Fu must know. He is a graceful man, and his age is just right to match Miss Fu..." a well-dressed matchmaker said with a smile.


    "Lord Fu, the grandson of the prime minister Zhong also fell in love with your young lady! When he came to me earlier, he said that Miss Fu would not marry him!" a fat matchmaker interrupted the man and said.


    "Lord Fu, the son of Li''s family won the 14th place in this competition. It''s not too much to describe it as rich and talented. Not to mention the future, people are also talents..."


    "Lord Fu, our family..."


    Fu Guangling had a headache from several matchmakers in front of him. He thought these people were really fast! Although he also knew that Fu Yalan had won the first place in the competition and would certainly attract many people to propose marriage, they came too soon. The competition was only one day over!


    When he thought of coming back to see so many matchmakers, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help pumping a few times.


    The matchmakers didn''t see Fu Guangling''s impatience at all, or they didn''t pretend to be. They joked. Those who talked to them offered high prices. If she could say the marriage, it would be white money!


    Thinking of silver, those matchmakers laughed more happily, and their faces smiled chrysanthemums one after another!


    "Lord Fu, don''t listen to them. The youngest son of Lord Commander Wang, who was in the top 100 in the last imperial examination, what they said..."


    "That''s enough." Fu Guangling was unbearable. A group of women chirped in front of him and shouted to stop.


    Seeing Fu Guangling''s tendency to get angry, everyone calmed down. What if he annoyed him and drove them out?


    Fu Guangling looked at these matchmakers. He had heard or known all the people they mentioned. Few of them were successful. They were very enthusiastic about marrying their daughter-in-law.


    "Lord Fu, you see so many of us come to propose marriage. Does Lord Fu like it?" said a matchmaker.


    "I don''t intend to consider my daughter''s marriage for the time being..."


    "Mr. Fu is wrong to think so. Miss Fu has reached her hairpin. Now she doesn''t think about marriage. When will she consider it?" a matchmaker refuted Fu Guangling''s words, which attracted other matchmakers to nod.


    "I have something to deal with today. I''ll talk about it later," Fu Guangling said.


    "Lord Fu, the life-long event of these children is more important than anything. We..."


    "My Lord, Prime Minister Du is coming." at this time, a bodyguard came in from the outside and said with an arched hand.


    "Prime minister Du is coming?" Fu Guangling came to the spirit as if he had awakened and said, "please come soon!"


    "Yes." the bodyguard took the order and went out.


    "Well, I have something important to discuss with Prime Minister Du. Go back first," Fu Guangling said.


    "Well, let''s go back first. Lord Fu, you should consider childe Li!"


    "And ours, you should also consider!"


    "And mine..." I know. I''ll think about it when I have time. "Fu Guangling waved impatiently and asked them to leave quickly. Although unwilling, the matchmakers got up and left one by one. When the house was quiet again, Fu Guangling breathed a sigh of relief. Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng followed the bodyguard to the living room. They all stared when they saw several matchmakers coming out of the living room. "Is this?" Du Yunhan asked the bodyguard. The bodyguard smiled and said, "go back to Prime Minister Du, these are the matchmakers in the capital who came to propose marriage to the young lady." "they all came to propose marriage?" Du Yunhan looked at so many matchmakers and lamented that his daughter expected things like God! "Yes, the young lady won the first place in the competition. Those people came to propose to the young lady. Prime Minister Du, here, please." the bodyguard took them to the living room and made a gesture of invitation. Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng entered the living room and saw Fu Guangling sitting in the main seat with a headache. "Prime minister Du." Fu Guangling got up to greet him. "Lord Fu." Du Yunhan arched his hand. "Prime minister Du, take your seat," said Fu Guangling. Seeing Du Xiuheng, he wondered what Du Yunhan had brought him here for. "What''s the matter with Prime Minister Du coming today?" "cough, I''m looking for Lord Fu for something today." Du Yunhan thought of the matchmakers just now and said. "Prime minister Du, please speak." Fu Guangling thought that Du Yunhan was also vigorous and resolute in his usual work. Now it''s a little awkward. "Well, the matchmakers just now..." speaking of the matchmakers, Fu Guangling''s head hurt again, looking hurt and said: "Those matchmakers really should have been asked to see me, but she went to the temple outside the city today and only I came. You don''t know, those matchmakers are so talkative that they blew my head. Really, I haven''t seen them so positive before. Now I''ve come to see them one after another. By the way, prime minister, you haven''t said anything about it yet , but what''s the business? "

 Chapter 236

    "It''s not a business, it''s a private matter for you." Du Yunhan said.


    "Private affairs?"


    "Yes." Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiuheng and said, "I also came to propose marriage today!"


    "Cough..."


    Fu Guangling''s mouth was dry. He just picked up a tea cup to drink tea. When he heard Du Yunhan''s words, he coughed.


    "Prime minister Du is not joking with me, is he?" Fu Guangling calmed down, looked at Du Yunhan and said.


    "I''m kidding you." Du Yunhan looked at the frightened Fu Guangling and said, "today I came to propose marriage, and I didn''t bring a matchmaker. I brought myself."


    In ancient times, matchmakers usually came forward, which is the first time in history to bring people directly to propose marriage.


    "You mean Mr. Du?" Fu Guangling asked with his eyelids jumping twice.


    "Well, it''s this worthless guy. See if it''s OK or not. If it''s OK, let''s get married!" Du Yunhan said his purpose today, but calmed down and restored his old style.


    Du Xiuheng heard Du Yunhan''s words, and a drop of cold sweat fell. Is there such a proposal?!


    "Cough, childe Du is brilliant and promising. Naturally, it''s good." Fu Guangling said, "how did Prime Minister Du come to propose marriage today?"


    "It''s all my daughter who said she would propose marriage today. She said it''s better to start first. I thought she was alarmist. As a result, so many people came to propose marriage today. What''s the matter? Is the boy still satisfied?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "Miss Du asked me to propose marriage?" Fu Guangling asked in surprise.


    "Yes, my daughter, Gu Lingjing, said she wanted Miss Fu to be her sister-in-law." Du Yunhan said.


    "Duke Du wants to marry Yalan?" Fu Guangling asked, looking at Du Xiuheng.


    "Yes. I met Miss Fu several times at the banquet. I was in love and really wanted to marry Miss Fu." Du Xiuheng said sincerely.


    "I know Miss Du has a good relationship with the girl in my family. After being with Miss Du, I think she is very cheerful." Fu Guangling said, "thanks to Prime Minister Du''s respect for the girl in my family, she doesn''t dislike her shallow knowledge and is willing to marry me. Guangling naturally is willing to."


    "So you agree? Hahaha, well, Xiuheng, bring the engagement thing." Du Yunhan laughed when he saw Fu Guangling''s idea of getting married.


    Du Xiuheng took out his jade pendant and handed it to Du Yunhan.


    "Somebody, go and bring the ornaments for the engagement," Fu Guangling ordered, and then said to Du Yunhan, "I didn''t expect to give her an engagement today, so the ornaments for the engagement are still with her. I''ll trouble Du Cheng for a while."


    "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter. We can just discuss the bride price, wedding date or something." Du Yunhan said with a smile.


    The bodyguard called an old maid to Fu Yalan''s yard and asked her for a dress. Fu Yalan learned from Du Xiaoli that Du Yunhan was coming to propose marriage. He had everything ready. He directly handed the box to the direct wet nurse and asked her to take the box and follow someone to the living room.


    "Master, here''s the lady''s dress." Fu Guangling saluted after the mammy came in and handed the box to his head with both hands.


    The bodyguard went up, took down the box and gave it to Fu Guangling. Fu Guangling opened it and saw a jade hairpin inside.


    This engagement thing is actually a personal thing for men and women to exchange themselves. It can be jade pendant, hairpin, hair band and so on.


    "All right, you go down." Fu Guangling saw the things in the box and waved to the wet nurse.


    The wet nurse blessed Fu Guangling and Du Yunhan, turned down, and looked at Du Xiuheng before leaving.


    Fu Guangling and Du Yunhan exchanged objects, and the marriage was settled. Then they discussed the bride price and wedding date, and settled it directly.


    Du Xiuheng has been sitting in his position drinking tea. Du Yunhan and Fu Guangling are in full swing, but he can''t talk at all. This is the rhythm of parents'' decision-making in marriage!


    There are no requirements for the employment of Fu Guangling. After all, in terms of identity, this is Fu Yalan''s high climb, and the prime minister''s house will not have much humble bride price.


    The longest thing they discussed was the wedding date. Fu Yalan had reached the hairpin. The wedding date was relatively free. There was no need to wait for such a sad thing as hairpin. Du Xiuheng is much better than Han Mingyi.


    Because of Du Xiuheng''s achievements in the college competition and the need to review at home to participate in the national examination next autumn, he won''t go to school after the new year. Therefore, time is relatively free.


    Although the two dads didn''t know much about marriage, they both felt that it was enough to spend a few months preparing for it, so as soon as they made a decision, they directly set the wedding date in March when the flowers bloom in spring. If there is no auspicious day in March, it depends on April.


    Their speed is estimated to be comparable to that of the rocket!


    However, no one came to propose marriage in person like Du Yunhan. It''s a wonderful flower. It''s understandable to quickly decide the wedding date.


    "Ha ha, that''s settled. Later, we''ll take the eight characters of their birthday to calculate the auspicious day." Du Yunhan said. "OK." so the two sides exchanged eight characters again, and the marriage was settled! "It''s almost noon now. It''s better to have a light meal here today," Fu Guangling said. "Next time, we have agreed to go to Xiaoli''s place to eat at noon today. She is probably still waiting for us to go back and tell her about the engagement. She is more interested in this matter than me and her brother." Du Yunhan declined with a smile. "Prime minister Du Cheng has given birth to a good daughter! I heard early that Du Cheng is more fond of Miss Du, and I saw it with my own eyes today." Fu Guangling said with a smile, "in that case, I won''t force you to stay. We''ll have a chance to get together and have two drinks later?" "OK, I''ll wait for you to say that." Du Yunhan stood up and said, "then we''ll leave." Du Xiuheng also got up and saluted to his future father-in-law. Fu Guangling sent Du Yunhan and them to the gate and watched them get on the carriage and leave before returning. When entering the door, he thought of Du Yunhan''s doting in Du Xiaoli''s eyes every time, and the only female is from between the lines. He shook his head with a smile and exclaimed, "what a doting girl!" and the daughter who was doted by Du Yunhan was looking at the situation at the foot of Yanshan with some headaches. Just before the Kung Fu of a cup of tea, she was very comfortable leaning on silver to see the blue sky and white clouds. When she was going back, she felt the killing intention from the woods on the mountain. She immediately got up and looked at the mountain vigilantly.

 Chapter 237

    Silver and gold also felt a strong sense of killing. They stood beside Du Xiaoli from left to right, shouting and looking at the woods.


    Du Xiaoli felt that the murderous spirit was getting closer and closer. She thought it was too late to leave now. Before she could make a plan, she saw a man with a half mask, a smooth chin and a black dress jumping out of the woods. Then more than a dozen masked people in black came out and surrounded the masked man.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the masked man. He unconsciously exuded a strong breath. His eyes were a little lax. It seemed that he was poisoned, but he was still holding on. The clothes on the body were scratched in several places and wet in many places. It should be wet by blood. It is estimated that the injury is unclear.


    The people who surrounded him showed evil spirit in their eyes. Du Xiaoli''s first feeling was that these were not good people.


    It seems that she has been chased and killed by others. Judging from the momentum of both sides, neither side is easy to provoke!


    She didn''t expect to meet such a thing, and those people didn''t expect to meet her. When the man in black saw Du Xiaoli, he frowned and said, "there''s a woman."


    "Kill," said one of them.


    The masked man didn''t notice Du Xiaoli before. He took a look at the man in black, thought for a while, and said in surprise, "Du Xiaoli?"


    His words suddenly changed the anger present.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know who the masked man was, but when he called his name, in the eyes of those people in black, she was with him.


    It seems that we can''t avoid it today. Although, as passers-by, they will not let her go!


    "They know each other and kill them together!" said the man who said to kill just now.


    So the man in black moved quickly and surrounded Du Xiaoli.


    "Ouch -" silver howled and showed his sharp teeth to the people.


    "How do you know my name?" Du Xiaoli came to the masked man and asked.


    "Because I know you." the low and magnetic voice is obviously inconsistent with his feeling.


    "But I don''t know you." Du Xiaoli knew that he didn''t mean to call his name just now, because she saw the surprise in his eyes, which was the way she said her name unconsciously.


    She looked at the people who surrounded them. It was not easy to deal with, and she had no weapons, so it would be more difficult to deal with them.


    The masked man took out a dagger from his leg and handed it to Du Xiaoli. He didn''t say anything, but it revealed that he knew she could do martial arts!


    Not many people know that she knows martial arts. She really can''t think of who this person is. But she took the dagger.


    "Just protect yourself." the masked man said faintly when he saw Du Xiaoli take the dagger.


    "Who are they?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I don''t know. I have too many enemies," said the masked man.


    Um¡ª¡ª


    How many enemies do you have?!


    "Did they poison you?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    The masked man looked at Du Xiaoli. Why did she not worry at all under such circumstances, but kept asking him questions? But he nodded.


    If these people hadn''t poisoned him during the fight, how could they hurt him? Even so, they were killed by him from dozens to dozens!


    Du Xiaoli took out a small bottle and handed it to the masked man. This is her all-round antidote. Although it can''t detoxify, it can alleviate the symptoms of poisoning or make people cheer up by force.


    The masked man looked at Du Xiaoli suspiciously and raised his eyebrows: "what is this?"


    "Useful, just smell it." Du Xiaoli stopped looking at him and looked at these people in black.


    Maybe they have scruples about the masked man and don''t know her, so those people haven''t made any action yet.


    However, they are also confident that their poison. They think that when the poison on him further breaks out, they can better solve him. After all, they have lost so many brothers.


    As for the girl who appeared on the way, she was an official lady. An official lady, soft and weak, will not have any impact on the result.


    The masked man opened the bottle cap and put it under his nose. He almost fainted by the smell inside. But then the whole person woke up, and the previous drowsiness disappeared.


    Du Xiaoli Yu Guang glanced at his action and found that it was just a simple antidote, but what he did looked quite elegant. It made her wonder who he was.


    "Go!"


    The man in black found the change of the masked man. He wanted to wait for him to poison his hair. Unexpectedly, he waited for him to be more sober.


    "Ouch --"


    "Ouch --"


    The gold and silver felt the killing intention and ran towards the people in black.


    "Silver, gold, come back!" Du Xiaoli was shocked when he saw the silver. Although they were fierce, they were not worth mentioning for martial arts experts.


    But silver and gold didn''t listen to Du Xiaoli. They knew she was in danger. They just wanted to kill the bad guys. The action of silver and gold seemed to open the ring of battle. All the people in black attacked them. The masked man turned his long sword and stabbed them at the people in black. Du Xiaoli came to them because she was worried about silver and gold and came to one of them with a dagger. However, when she wanted to cut his throat with a dagger, the man dodged strangely! What strange martial arts! Du Xiaoli only had time to think so, and then stabbed him like another man in black, but he was strangely flashed by the other party again. It looked as if he had been stabbed, but in the end, he stabbed him empty. "Shadow?" Du Xiaoli stopped, not in a hurry to attack, but observed the steps of those who besieged him. "Ouch -" silver attacked those people and bit the man''s foot. Du Xiaoli took the opportunity to come forward and stroke the dagger on his neck, finally solving the first man. Their upper bodies were moving fast, faster than people''s eyes, so what she saw was their shadow. But if you look at their feet, you can know the law of their body movement, so she began to focus on their feet, only look at their upper bodies, analyze their next position with her thoughts, and then give an accurate blow. "Poof - poop!" the second man fell down, making the people around Du Xiaoli stop for a time, but then attacked again. When the masked man saw that Du Xiaoli had seen through each other so quickly, he was surprised at her sharpness. "Ouch --"

 Chapter 238

    Seeing that Du Xiaoli had seen through their martial arts, they gave up close attack and used internal power instead. The silver was the first to fly by them.


    "Silver!" Du Xiaoli saw the silver that was beaten to the ground, and his anger came up in an instant. Suddenly, his whole body exuded a terrible murderous spirit.


    "Ouch -" Jin Jin saw the silver flying, ran to the silver, stood in front of it and looked at it with a low roar.


    "Gold, protect silver" Du Xiaoli glanced at the gold, and the indisputable in his eyes left the gold in place.


    Everyone was surprised by Du Xiaoli''s momentum. The masked man looked at her with great interest.


    Fellow believers?


    "If you dare to hurt my silver, let''s see the king of hell as soon as possible!" Du Xiaoli said, with her hands facing upward, the surrounding air flowing rapidly, rolled up her long hair, and her skirt flew lightly. The breath of Shura made people feel a trace of fear coming from the heart.


    "What a strong breath!" the masked man changed from surprise to surprise. Unexpectedly, her internal power was so strong.


    "Go to hell!" Du Xiaoli looked at the man who flew the silver. He jumped in front of the man and slapped him on the chest. The man was shocked and fell to the ground without breathing.


    If her action was a trick before, now this is an absolute second kill!


    "Awesome!" the masked man was trying to observe Du Xiaoli''s actions while dealing with more than ten enemies in front of him. His strength was really scary. No wonder even if it is poisoned, it can last so long and kill so many people.


    However, he was almost to the limit just now. If he hadn''t met Du Xiaoli, he would have fallen today.


    "Poof -"


    A sword pierced the heart of the person in front, and the sound of pulling out the sword made people''s blood boil more.


    "Bang bang -"


    Du Xiaoli slapped one by one, like a hell messenger. All the people she hit were killed. Soon, all the people around her were killed. She stood among a pile of corpses without a drop of blood, but the smell of death lingered around her.


    The masked man saw that Du Xiaoli had killed all the people and accelerated the action on his hands. However, after all, the poisoning was deep and his action was not as fast as before. Moreover, there were more people besieging him, which consumed him a lot of energy.


    "Poof -" just as he solved the last person in front, there was a sound behind him. He turned and saw that a man in black''s sword was only more than ten centimeters away from his body. Then the man fell to the ground, put a dagger on his back and hit his heart.


    "I owe you a life." the masked man glanced and knew what the situation was, and said faintly.


    Du Xiaoli ignored him and turned to silver. With a sound of evil spirit, the Buddha changed into magic and disappeared in an instant.


    "Ow -" Jin Jin howled at Du Xiaoli, full of worry.


    Du Xiaoli touched the gold''s head and said, "don''t worry, I''ll show you the silver first."


    Silver closed her eyes and her eyelids kept moving. Du Xiaoli reached out and touched silver''s head and back. It opened its eyes hard and sobbed.


    Du Xiaoli checked the silver again and found that it was not life-threatening, but the impact was too big just now and stunned it. He would be fine after a few days of rest.


    At this time, a sound of horse hoofs came. Du Xiaoli looked and saw Xia yuan galloping over on his horse.


    "Miss." when Xia yuan saw the corpses all over the ground, he jumped down before the horse stopped and asked, "Miss, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. But silver is hurt." Du Xiaoli, "Why are you here?"


    "I heard something here. I was afraid that something might happen to the young lady, so I came to have a look. Who hurt the silver?" Xia yuan was angry when she saw the way silver closed her eyes after spending so many years with silver.


    "I killed everyone," said Du Xiaoli. "How can I let them go if I hurt silver."


    "Miss, who is that?" Xia yuan looked at the masked man warily.


    "I don''t know." Du Xiaoli shook her head and was involved in today''s fight. She also hurt silver. Her good mood all day was gone.


    "Are you Xia yuan?" the masked man saw Xia yuan and accurately said her name.


    Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan''s face sank. It seems that he knows not only her, but also Xia yuan!


    "Who are you?"


    "I am..."


    "Bang -"


    Before the masked man finished, the whole man suddenly fell down.


    Du Xiaoli got up and went to the other party. Xia yuan quickly stopped him and said, "Miss, be careful."


    "It''s all right. It should be toxic. I fainted." Du Xiaoli noticed that his eyes were more lax than before, and said definitely.


    Xia yuan follows Du Xiaoli and sees Du Xiaoli unveiling the mask of the man, revealing a face of the city and the country. But good-looking is good-looking. They don''t know him.


    "Miss, who is this man? He knows my name so well?" Xia Yuan said suspiciously.


    Du Xiaoli is a beautiful man again. Is this a place rich in beautiful men in ancient times? "I don''t know who he is, but it seems that he knows us." Du Xiaoli took the mask back to him, got up and looked at the corpses on the ground and said, "look for something that represents identity." "yes." Xia yuan came to the corpse and touched it. He touched a token on one of them and saw a strange tattoo on everyone''s arm. Du Xiaoli saw the tattoos on those people''s arms and recognized them carefully. He recognized a circling python with its head raised high and spitting out a long snake letter. "Miss." Xia yuan handed the token to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli took it and looked at it. He found that there was also a python engraved on it, which looked like the tattoo on those people''s arms. "Python?" Du Xiaoli really didn''t know much about the forces in the Jianghu. He said, "take it. Ask this man later. He must know." "yes." Xia yuan took out a handkerchief, picked up the token and put it away. Du Xiaoli looked at the corpses all over the ground and asked, "have you brought bone eliminating water?" Xia yuan nodded, took out a bottle smaller than just now, carefully opened the cork, and dropped a drop of water on each corpse. After a while, all the corpses slowly turned into a pool of blood from that drop of water, and there were no bones left. Du Xiaoli came to silver, picked it up like a man and said, "bring him back." then he flew towards the wolf garden with his lightness skill. Gold went back with the horse. Xia yuan looked at the man on the ground, went over, picked him up in one hand, jumped to the horse, put the masked man on the horse, and drove the horse back.

 Chapter 239

    Du Xiaoli went to the wolf garden and went directly to its room with silver and put it on the mat on the ground.


    "Sobbing -" silver opened her eyes, saw the familiar house and Du Xiaoli, stretched out his tongue and licked her hand, and fell asleep again.


    "Gold, will you stay here with silver?" said Du Xiaoli.


    Silver''s injury can only be recovered by taking a slow rest and relying on its own resilience.


    "Ouch --"


    Gold shouted to Du Xiaoli, came to silver and lay down, and answered Du Xiaoli''s words with action.


    "Good boy." Du Xiaoli touched the gold and got up and went out.


    When she came from the backyard, Xia yuan just came back with a masked man. Dagang looked at Xia yuan coming out of the house and saw that Xia yuan had brought someone back. He hurried forward to get them down.


    "Help me to the guest room." Du Xiaoli ordered.


    Dagang carried the masked man to the guest room. He saw that Xia yuan had treated him like that. He followed him directly.


    If the masked man knew that he was treated like this all the way, he didn''t know if he would want to lift the wolf garden when he woke up.


    Du Xiaoli asks Xia yuan to go back and get the silver needle. She goes to the room to check the body of the masked man. She doesn''t know. She is surprised when she checks. Then she looks at the people on the bed like a monster. There is no movement until Xia yuan comes.


    "Miss, why are you standing?" Xia yuan took the silver needle and looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    "Nothing." Du Xiaoli said faintly, "this thing doesn''t need to be used. Just give him some medicine later."


    "No?" Xia Yuan said in surprise when she saw that Du Xiaoli didn''t use a silver needle for the first time.


    "There is a strange poison in his body, which should have been there since childhood. This poison is slowly swallowing today''s poison, so even if there is no antidote, he can wake up," Du Xiaoli said.


    She looked at his face so pale before. She thought it was because of poisoning and excessive blood loss today, but now it seems that it was because of his physical problems!


    "So magical?" Xia yuan looked at the man in bed. "He hasn''t been poisoned for so many years?"


    Um¡ª¡ª


    If it weren''t so straightforward?


    "Yes, he was not poisoned, but also trained into strong internal power." Du Xiaoli leaned against the column in front of the bed, looked at the man on the bed and said, "but it seems that the deeper his skill is, the deeper the poisoning is. I don''t understand."


    "Miss, what shall we do now?" Xia yuan asked.


    "When he wakes up, please ask him to leave." Du Xiaoli said, "by the way, have dad and brother come back?"


    "I''ve come back. I heard that the young lady is here and is waiting for the young lady to go back for dinner." Xia Yuan said, "but I said that the young lady may not be able to go back here for the time being. The master said that they''ll wait for you when you''re finished and go back for dinner."


    "Well, let''s go back. He just put it here and can''t wake up for a while. Let''s go back to dinner and get a pill for silver." Du Xiaoli said and left with Xia yuan.


    Soon after they left, the masked man''s body suddenly and quickly formed a layer of ice, wrapped him up, leaving only his nostrils and breathing.


    Du Xiaoli returns to Cuizhu garden. Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng are chatting in the living room. They are talking and laughing, which is much better than before. It seems that today''s event is of great help to promote their relationship.


    "Dad, brother." Du Xiaoli went in and shouted to them.


    "Xiaoli, did you come back so soon? Didn''t you say you had something to do in the wolf garden?" Du Yunhan saw Du Xiaoli and waved to her.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t go over and said, "things over there are finished. Silver is hurt. I got it over there. You talk first. I''ll take a bath and change my clothes."


    "Go." Du Yunhan waved.


    Du Xiaoli asked Yingge to prepare bath water for her. She had just experienced a fight. Although she was not stained with blood droplets, she was still uncomfortable wearing it.


    When she finished taking a bath, lunch was ready. During the meal, Du Yunhan told Du Xiaoli about the matchmaker. He sighed that it was good to listen to her words and go today. Otherwise, someone might get ahead of him!


    Du Xiaoli asked about the bride price. Du Xiuheng told her about the way the two dads came together to discuss things today, which made Du Xiaoli very funny. I didn''t expect Du Yunhan to propose marriage like this!


    She thought she had mentioned the matchmaking to Du Yunhan. He would have prepared the matchmaker earlier. In addition, they would be more sincere if they came to the door in person. Who knows that he didn''t have the consciousness of looking for a matchmaker at all, so he went to propose marriage directly, and set an approximate time for the wedding date.


    Smile back to smile, she still gave her father a thumbs up in her heart and finalized the marriage so soon. The big policy has come down. Will the things behind be difficult to do?!


    Later, she told Du Yunhan about finding a husband for Du Xueqi. Du Yunhan said to go back and ask them what they were going to learn.


    That afternoon, the news of the marriage between prime minister Du Cheng''s house and the cabinet old man''s house spread all over the capital. One was the top several in the men''s competition, one was the first in the women''s musical instrument competition, one was the prime minister''s legitimate son, and the other was the cabinet old daughter. How do you think it fits!


    Those who failed to go to the matchmaker this morning heard the matchmaker say that Du Yunhan went to the attic and beat his chest and feet one by one. They regret not going with the matchmaker, otherwise they might have done it before Du Yunhan came! What a pity! What a pity! After Du Xiaoli asked someone to release the news, he went to the pharmacy to prepare pills and found some herbs that could be eaten by animals. After making the pills, he went to langyuan again, gave the pills to silver, and accompanied the silver for a while before he went to the guest room. When she came to the outside of the guest room, she felt something wrong. She quickly came to the door and pushed the door in. A cold feeling came directly to her face, which made her subconsciously take a step back. "What a low temperature!" Du Xiaoli tried his best to counteract the cold outside. When he entered the house again, he saw the ice man on the bed. "Terrible!" thinking of the mask on his face, Du Xiaoli quickly came to the bed, took his sleeve corner and took off the mask on his face. "Hiss..." the biting cold made her subconsciously throw the mask in her hand to the ground, and the mask clattered on the ground. She looked at the face and saw that it was still the evil face, so she breathed a long sigh of relief. Before, she found that his mask was like iron. If it was frozen, the temperature would not freeze off two layers of skin! Fortunately, his face was covered with ice and separated from the mask, which saved his face. "What a strange cold." Du Xiaoli looked at the masked man again. The ice was still getting thicker. She felt that his breath was getting weaker and weaker, even sometimes intermittent.

 Chapter 240

    Holding back the cold, she felt his pulse and felt that his pulse was slowly weakening and his face became dignified. Just then, she saw a white jade pendant, a corner of which peeped out from the clothes on her chest.


    Seeing the jade pendant, Du Xiaoli''s body shook and reached out to pick up the jade pendant, as if he saw the person who gave him the silver ticket that year.


    At that time, she and Du Xiuheng organized fund-raising in the county seat of Zhou county. A figure passed by, stood in front of her and looked at the big print version she made, then came over, threw a silver ticket and turned around and left.


    "What''s your name, please?" Du Xiaoli stopped him and said, "we''ll write down the name of every fundraiser so that we can repay him later. Please leave your name."


    The man was wearing a hat, and the gauze in front covered his appearance, but Du Xiaoli saw his simplicity at a glance.


    "You want to repay me?" a nice voice came from the hat, but the voice was like a smile.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "Others always just want to kill me. Unexpectedly, some people want to repay me." the man smiled bitterly and said, "what''s your name?"


    "Du Xiaoli."


    "Du Xiaoli..." the man murmured her name and said, "Du Xiaoli, I remember. If I want you to repay me in the future, I will find you."


    With that, he left without looking back. Du Xiaoli only had time to see the white jade pendant around his waist and the white crane on the jade pendant.


    At that time, the silver promised by Luo Qi had not been sent, and the silver here was about to be spent. If it wasn''t for the thick silver note, I don''t know how many more people would die.


    Du Xiaoli felt as like as two peas in his hands, and the white crane on top of it was exactly the same as he remembered. No wonder he would call out her name at once.


    "Well, for the love of that year, I''ll save your life!" Du Xiaoli said, took the man''s hand, let the two palms face each other, and then lost his internal power to each other''s body.


    Liu Mochen felt that he had fallen into the ice cellar again. Except for being cold, his whole body was still cold, as if the whole life had been frozen, so that he could not see the way out and hope.


    Can life only be so cold? If living is just a disappointment again and again, why does he live?


    It''s better to give up so that you don''t have to worry about the master. You don''t have to worry about when you will be swallowed up. Let the cold feeling take him away


    At the moment he gave up, the cold world suddenly poured into a warm current, making his cold world feel warm for the first time.


    I feel so comfortable, so warm and want to be close.


    If you give up, can''t you feel such warmth?


    He tried to get close to the warmth and break away from the cold place. Closer, closer and closer, he could see where the warmth came from


    Liu Mo Chen slowly opened his eyes, aiming at the clean face under the sun. His curled eyelashes were like trembling disc wings, so gently fell to the bottom of his heart. The warmth of the sun made the cold on him subside a lot.


    "You''re awake." Du Xiaoli saw Liu Mochen open his eyes and took back his hand.


    The palm of his hand suddenly emptied and Liu Mo''s hazy consciousness slowly returned. He saw Du Xiaoli sitting beside him and asked, "where is this?"


    "The wolf garden is not far from the foot of the mountain." Du Xiaoli stood up and no longer sat by the bed.


    Liu Mochen felt wet and asked, "did you throw me into the water?"


    "Well, no," said Du Xiaoli, "your whole body is frozen. Now the ice water has melted away."


    She stepped back, picked up the mask on the ground, put it next to the pillow and said, "if the ice melts, your poison will be OK for the time being. I''ll ask someone to prepare bath water and clothes for you."


    Then she left. Liu Mochen sat up and saw the mask on the bed. When she picked it up, she could feel the biting cold above. He reached out and touched his face. How long has it not been seen?


    After a while, Dagang and another young man brought in a bath bucket, then brought in several buckets of water and said, "childe, the water is ready. The young lady said please take a bath to keep out the cold. This is the clothes the young lady brought from the young master. Here are the new ones for you."


    Liu Mo Chen''s mask had been put on, nodded to the boy and asked, "where''s your miss?"


    "The young lady went to see the silver and said that you could find her after the childe took a bath." the young man said and went out.


    Liu Mochen took off his wet clothes and stepped into the bucket. His slender fingers stroked the bulge like a mole under his armpit.


    I didn''t expect that he would have such an embarrassing day and was saved twice in a row. Thinking of the warmth in his coma, his eyes became a little blurred.


    Du Xiaoli came to the silver room and saw the silver still without spirit. He took out the pill at his waist, put it in the palm of his hand and said, "silver, come and eat this."


    "Woo -" silver cried weakly, but he was very obedient and ate the pill in Du Xiaoli''s palm. Du Xiaoli touched the back of silver, rubbed his head on its neck, and said, "you will feel more pain now, but your life is not in danger. It will be fine in two days. Bear it." "silver, the man we met today seems to be the one who donated a lot of money. Do you think this jade pendant looks familiar?" "Today, my father and brother went to propose marriage. The Ge family has promised that my future sister-in-law is sister Yalan. That is the very gentle girl you met last time..." "Alas, silver, do you think I and Ji really want to marry brother Xiaoyi in the future? But I think it''s ok to marry." "Silver, I''m sorry. If I hadn''t taken you outside, you wouldn''t have been hurt if I hadn''t protected me..." "ow -" Du Xiaoli sat on the ground and let silver''s head rest on her lap. She stroked silver and chatted with it. Silver would roar low from time to time, just like answering her words. After a while, the knock sounded, Du Xiaoli looked at the door and said, "come in." Liu Mochen came in and saw the woman sitting between the two wolves, her eyes flashing. "Did you take off my mask?" Du Xiaoli looked up at him and nodded. Liu Mochen came to the chair and sat down and said, "do you know that all the people who have seen me are dead?" "really? I really don''t know." Du Xiaoli said faintly.

 Chapter 241

    "But for your sake of saving me, I''ll give you one more choice, death, or be my wife. Only my women can see me." Liu Mochen said.


    Du Xiaoli stroked the silver, bowed his head and asked, "which one do you think I would choose?"


    "If I want to, I hope you choose the second one, because I don''t want to kill you. But it seems that you don''t want to choose any more." Liu Mochen said.


    Du Xiaoli put the silver on the mat and lay down. Then he stood up, came to Liu Mochen and put his hand in front of him.


    "Is this?" Liu Mo Chen didn''t understand.


    Du Xiaoli spread out his palm, exposed the white jade match in his palm and asked, "is this yours?"


    Liu Mochen looked down, took the jade pendant back, put it on his chest and said, "it''s not a good habit to take other people''s things without authorization. Sometimes these bad habits may lead to death."


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "I know you are not a casual murderer. In that case, what am I afraid of?"


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, Liu Mochen''s face sank, and a thick evil spirit emanated from him, directly locking Du Xiaoli up.


    "Do you think a person like me will be a good person? I have countless blood on my hands. Maybe you will increase your next second..."


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "you won''t."


    Liu Mochen looked at Du Xiaoli''s firm eyes and faced her killing intention. She was not afraid at all. He restrained his murderous spirit and said, "you are confident."


    "Of course, I believe the people who were willing to donate a large amount of money to help the people through the drought were definitely not innocent people," Du Xiaoli said.


    Liu Mochen squinted at Du Xiaoli for a moment and said, "I remember, you were the little girl. At that time, the little girl also said her name was Du Xiaoli."


    "Didn''t you recognize me early in the morning?" Du Xiaoli asked suspiciously when he saw Liu Mo Chen''s reaction.


    "No," said Liu Mochen, "but now I know it''s you."


    "Well, how did you recognize me before? You know my name and Xia yuan''s name."


    "Yue Xuan told me." Liu Mo said faintly.


    "Yin Yuexuan? Are you the Lord of Yanluo hall?" Du Xiaoli looked at Liu Mochen in surprise.


    People who have such a good relationship with Yin Yuexuan, have such good martial arts and wear masks don''t think of him except the Lord of Yanluo hall.


    "Very surprised?" Liu Mo Chen didn''t deny it, but smiled. "Now you still think I''m a good man and confident that I won''t kill you?"


    No one in the world knows the Lord of the hell hall. His nickname is hell. He always kills people without blinking an eye. Under his leadership, the power of the hell hall has doubled! And these are all step by step on the blood of many people.


    Du Xiaoli was only surprised for a moment, then calmed down and said, "no wonder you know me and Xia yuan. Although you know you are the Lord of the hell hall, I still insist on my point of view."


    "With you." Liu Mo Chen said carelessly.


    It is estimated that few people who know him in the world will say he is a good man.


    "What''s your name?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Everyone only knows the nickname of the Lord of Yanluo hall, but no one knows his name. It can be seen that he doesn''t like to tell others about himself. Although she asked, she didn''t hope that he would answer herself.


    "Liu Mo dust."


    Unexpectedly, he said his name. Not only did Du Xiaoli not think of it, but also he himself did not think of it. Isn''t he always cold to people? How could she tell her her name as soon as she asked?


    Is it because of the warmth?


    "Well, Liu Mo Chen, is the poison on you cold?"


    Du Xiaoli wanted to ask about the poison on him, but just mentioned this, Liu Mochen looked at her coldly.


    The house was suddenly silent. After a while, Liu Mo Chen said, "how do you know the cold poison?"


    "I''m a doctor," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Hu Yi Jian''s little apprentice." Liu Mo duer recalled that there was such a piece of information in her previous investigation.


    "Try not to be poisoned in the future," said Du Xiaoli. "Every time you are poisoned, although the cold poison will be swallowed up, it will also deepen the erosion of the cold poison on your body. If you want to detoxify in the future, it will be very troublesome."


    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter." Liu Mochen said faintly, "that day you said you wanted to repay me. This time you saved my life. Forget it. Goodbye."


    Liu Mochen was about to leave and was stopped by Du Xiaoli.


    "Who said we were cleared? At the beginning, your hell hall wanted to kidnap me. We should talk about this account."


    Liu Mochen turned around, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "the rules of the hell hall refuse to disclose information. But with your intelligence, it''s not difficult to guess who it is. Goodbye."


    With that, he strode away. Du Xiaoli was stunned. When he went out, he had disappeared.


    "Miss, he''s gone." Xia yuan just came to the yard and saw Liu Mo dust fly away and disappear quickly. "Well, let''s go back." Du Xiaoli nodded and went back to the prime minister''s house. After returning, Du Xiaoli thought that she hadn''t seen Mrs. Du during this period. Although the old man was not very pleasant before, as a granddaughter, she still went to see her. Seeing Du Xiaoli coming, old lady Du was very happy. She quickly asked her to sit next to her and let the servant girl prepare snacks. Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Du Kexin to be here. She knew she wouldn''t come now. "Let''s continue what we just did. Mei Qing and Xin''er are about to reach the hairpin in more than a month. You should plan the hairpin ceremony. Madam can''t invite them casually. Please invite those who are famous," said Mrs. Du. It was about Du Kexin and hairpin. No wonder Du Kexin and Zhong Meiqing will be here. "Daughter-in-law knows." Zhong Meiqing replied. "Xin''er also won the place in this competition. Let''s finish the college and concentrate on preparing hairpins at home." "yes, grandma." "in addition, Yun Han can talk about the marriage with Prince Ren''s house. Although it''s said to be a side princess, we still have to marry openly. We can''t just lift the sedan chair. Let''s fix the wedding date as soon as possible." "yes." "..." Du Xiaoli listened to them and didn''t speak, but sitting next to Mrs. Du, she could still feel the eyes from Du Kexin from time to time. "Well, if it''s all right, you can go back first." Mrs. Du waved after she explained. After Du Kexin and them left, Mr. Du took Du Xiaoli and said: "I''ve heard from them. You performed very well this time. You danced first. You won over Princess Beiyuan. You also opened the trade city of Beiyuan for Fengming country. You won light for our Du family and Fengming country. It''s very, very good."

 Chapter 242

    "Grandma flattered me." Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "grandma, the weather has turned cold recently, and the temperature has dropped sharply. You should pay attention to adding clothes."


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about these girls. But I''ve always felt weak recently. Show me."


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli gave Mrs. Du a physical examination. At the benevolence palace, two people entered the palace and were personally received by Han Minghong.


    "Doctor Wang, thank you for coming this time." Han Minghong said to Wang Ze sitting opposite.


    "Please, Lord, how dare I not come." Wang Ze said modestly, "I don''t know what the Lord wants me to do?"


    "Yes, i..." Han Minghong wanted to tell Wang Ze about his situation. It was hard to say when he saw fan Nuoer sitting aside.


    As soon as fan Nuo''er saw Han Minghong''s appearance, he knew that it was inconvenient to be here. He got up and said, "Lord, Nuo''er was curious when he came to the palace for the first time. I don''t know if he can visit it?"


    Han Minghong nodded hurriedly and said, "of course, I''ll let someone take you around the palace. Come here -"


    "Thank you, Lord." fan Nuo''er smiled at Han Minghong, and some shy followed the servant girl out.


    Fan Nuo''er is beautiful, with a protruding figure. When she grew up in the south, she has a soft feeling of the south. That smile and that shy look make Han Minghong''s heart itch in an instant.


    If in the past, he and the dragon must have looked up, but now no matter what he thinks, his brother just didn''t respond.


    Wang Ze looked at Han Minghong and looked at fan Nuoer''s back in a daze. The corners of his mouth rose slightly. There was some complacency in his eyes and said, "Lord, what can you say now? Lord? Lord?"


    Han Minghong was called back by Wang Ze and said with a smile, "I knew that fan Nuo''er of Yaowang valley was talented and beautiful early in the morning. When I saw him today, he was really like a fairy."


    "Don''t talk about Yaowang valley. Now we can''t say we''re from Yaowang valley." Wang Ze said in a lonely way.


    "Oh? What''s going on?" Han Minghong asked.


    Wang Ze sighed and said, "Alas, my master, he misunderstood our teachers and disciples and didn''t listen to our explanation. We left Yaowang Valley on impulse."


    "Is there such a thing?" Han Minghong was surprised, but he smiled and said, "I don''t know what Doctor Wang plans to do now?"


    "I don''t have any plans now, but I just take Nuo''er to make a living everywhere." Wang Ze said sadly. "It''s just that Nuo''er suffered. He was spoiled in the valley before. Now he suffers outside with me. Alas."


    "If Doctor Wang doesn''t dislike it, you can be a doctor in the palace. You can live in the palace in the future," Han Minghong said.


    "This......" Wang Ze said somewhat embarrassed.


    "Doctor Wang doesn''t want to? I don''t think the king''s palace can accommodate you?" Han Minghong said reluctantly.


    Wang Ze quickly got up and said, "the Lord misunderstood. It''s Wang Ze''s honor to be a doctor in the palace, but..."


    "Just what?"


    "It''s just that Nuo''er has lived in Yaowang valley since childhood. She doesn''t know the outside world. She can''t go anywhere without me. But it''s inconvenient if she follows me to the palace. After all, she''s a girl." Wang zeshu.


    "It''s easy to do! The king accepted her as a side imperial concubine and made her the king''s woman. Isn''t it justifiable?" Han Mingze laughed.


    "Is that true?"


    "Of course! I always keep my word. I just don''t know whether Miss Nuo''er will or not."


    "Nuo''er has no father and no mother. Now I''m the only teacher. Naturally, I can be her master." Wang Ze said positively.


    "Speaking of this, I have something to trouble you. If I can''t solve it, I can''t accept the concubine." Han Minghong sighed.


    "What makes the website so worried?" Wang Ze asked.


    "It''s also a disgrace." Han Minghong told Wang Ze what happened that night, and then asked, "this time, I asked Doctor Wang to treat this for me."


    "Is there anything different before that?" Wang Ze asked.


    "No, everything was fine before. It was like a sudden problem." Han Minghong thought and said.


    "Oh? Suddenly?" said Wang Ze. "Can you let me feel my pulse?"


    "OK."


    Han Minghong asked Wang Ze to take his pulse. When he was finished, he asked, "what about Doctor Wang?"


    "Lord, it''s poisoning," said Wang Ze. "It will take me some time to completely remove the poison, but there are palliative drugs before that."


    "Symptoms?"


    "That is, when the prince wants to favor a concubine, he uses the medicine to solve the problem temporarily," Wang Ze explained.


    "Yes, sometimes I think in my heart, even itch, but I can''t. I''ll use your method to cure the symptoms this time. But you still have to find the cure as soon as possible." Han Minghong said with some excitement.


    Although he can''t have a house these days, he can''t think about it, but the more he thinks about it, the more he doesn''t think about it, the more he thinks about it. This feeling is going to make him crazy! In the past, he boasted that he was not so interested in these things, but this period of time made him seem particularly eager for this demand. This is also a side effect of the drug! Du Xiaoli didn''t know this, but even if he knew it, he was just sniffing. It was just developing his nature. "There is a ready-made pharmacy in the mansion. You can start to study it directly. As for your things, just let the servant follow Miss Nuoer to get them." Han Minghong urgently wants to change his present appearance. "Yes, Lord." Wang Ze got up and bent down to answer. Fan Nuo''er wandered around the palace and was attracted by the magnificent palace. When passing a garden, he saw a group of young women surrounded by servants. He was so envious. When I asked the servant girl, I knew it was just a concubine in the house. Seeing that concubines can be treated like this, fan Nuoer can''t help imagining what it would be like to become the mistress of the palace. "Nuo''er." Wang Ze came to fan Nuo''er and sent the servant girl to a far place to wait. "Master, have you finished talking with the Lord?" fan Nuoer asked when he saw Wang Ze. "Well, Nuo''er, I have promised to take refuge under King Ren and work in the palace in the future." Wang Ze said. "Master wants to stay? What about Nuoer?" said fan Nuoer wrongly.

 Chapter 243

    "Nuo''er, do you feel its glory and wealth when you look at the palace?" Wang Ze asked as he looked at fan Nuo''er.


    Fan Nuoer nodded and said, "it''s much better here than Yaowang Valley!"


    "Nuo''er, we must get better when we leave Yaowang Valley, or we will only let those people in the house see our jokes, right?" Wang Ze continued.


    Fannuoer continued to nod.


    "Would you like to be the hostess here?" Wang Ze asked.


    "Let me be the hostess here?" fan Nuoer looked at Wang Ze incredulously. Just now she was imagining this. Now tell her that she can. She will be happy and crazy!


    Wang Ze looked at fan Nuoer''s reaction with satisfaction. He smiled and said, "not yet, but there is such a chance. The prince wants to accept you as the side princess. I''ve inquired. Prince Ren''s house has no positive princess. If you become the side princess, you may become the positive Princess! And in this way, we can all stay in the palace and get our wealth!"


    "The Lord, the Lord wants to marry me as a concubine?" fan Nuo''er said in surprise.


    "Yes. The Lord is not feeling well. I''ll decoct medicine for him later. You can take it to him. Then you don''t have to teach you as a teacher?" Wang Ze said.


    Fan Nuo''er''s cheeks turned red immediately. Naturally, this kind of thing doesn''t need to be explained by the master.


    "Well, now you take some people to bring our luggage. From today on, we will live in the palace." Wang Ze ordered.


    "Yes, master." fan Nuo''er said, and followed the boy who came with Wang Ze.


    Wang Ze looked at the high walls and red tiles with a proud smile on his face. He and fan Nuoer stayed in the capital all the time, just wondering if they could catch a big fish. Unexpectedly, such a big fish would come to the door automatically.


    From today on, he will begin to enjoy the prosperity of the world, ha ha


    After fan Nuoer brought her and Wang Ze''s luggage, it was evening. Wang Ze chose a thin skirt for her, asked her to draw a light makeup, and then asked her to take the medicine for Han Minghong to the study.


    Han Minghong had already ordered that if Wang Ze''s people brought the medicine, just let her in.


    So, after fan Nuoer came, he didn''t encounter any obstacles. The guard outside the study also opened the door for her.


    After fan Nuo''er went in, North and South Korea Ming Hong blessed the body and said, "Lord, Nuo''er sent medicine for the LORD according to the master''s order."


    Han Minghong was upset. When he heard fan Nuoer''s words, he looked at her and saw her like a flower in the wind. He quickly said, "Nuoer, here you are. Bring the medicine."


    "Yes."


    Fan Nuoer got up and took the medicine to Han Minghong to the desk. At this time, it was dark. There was an oil lamp on the desk. Han Minghong saw fan Nuoer''s beautiful figure through the light, gently took the medicine bowl and drank the medicine.


    "Lord, please gargle." fan Nuoer took a bowl of water to Han Minghong to gargle.


    Han Minghong took fan Nuoer''s hand, drank a mouthful of water, and spit in a spittoon.


    "Lord, the master said that this medicine is bitter. Take a candied fruit." fan Nuoer took a candied fruit and sent it to Han Minghong''s mouth.


    Han Minghong held the candied fruit and conveniently held fan Nuoer''s hand. He added it to her fingertips with his tongue. Surprised, she took her hand back.


    Han Minghong didn''t intend to let her go. He put his hand around her small waist and gently pulled her into his arms.


    Wang Ze''s medicine was really good. When he drank it, he felt a familiar impulse. His body immediately reacted. He wanted to vent his desire for so long. Coupled with the temptation of fan Nuoer, he couldn''t wait to have a rain.


    "I''d rather eat you than preserves." Han Minghong leaned over and fed the preserves to fannuoer''s mouth, then picked her up and went to the bed in the study.


    Soon, the bodyguard outside the study heard the laughter and ambiguous voice inside


    In the prime minister''s house, Du Xiaoli showed old lady Du her body, went back to her yard, had dinner and went upstairs to rest early.


    At lunch, she told Du Yunhan not to go to college. Can she let him finish school. Anyway, it''s just to experience the life of the college. If she can graduate, she won''t be bothered to run.


    Moreover, the worldly affairs of wind blowing snow martial arts have caused too many waves in the Jianghu. Although some people in shuiyuetian protect her, it is inevitable that someone will know that it is in her hands. So now she has to spend more energy on practicing martial arts and improve her strength in case of danger at any time.


    Du Yunhan knew that his daughter was so excellent that it was the same whether she went to the college or not. Since she didn''t want to go, he readily promised to help her finish the graduation formalities.


    When she came to the room, she took out a box in her small bag and opened it. In it lay the secret script of wind and snow that the world tends to concentrate, as well as the Phoenix flute, the weapon of the leader of shuiyuetian cult.


    She took out the Phoenix flute, rubbed the Phoenix at the mouth of the flute, sighed, and put the flute back.


    Seeing the following script, she thought about returning it to Shuiqing fairy, but Shuiqing fairy said that in fact, there is a copy in Shuiyue building, but no one can practice it. Therefore, since Du Xiaoli has practiced other skills, she will continue to put it here, because this script is together with the Phoenix flute. There was also a box in the bag. Du Xiaoli took out the silver needle and wiped it. This pair of silver needles was made by blacksmith Wang at that time. It was the first pair of silver needles she had after she came to this world. Therefore, even if there were other silver needles later, she still kept this pair of silver needles. When she saw the silver needle, she remembered that she had used her to poison Han Mingze. Zhao Zhen is negotiating here these two days. He must be busy again. Because he didn''t have to go to school the next day, Du Xiaoli practiced Kung Fu this night. He didn''t go to have a rest until the sky was white in the middle of the night. In the morning, Du Xiaoli went to see the silver. Unexpectedly, it began to rain soon after she came back. Du Xiaoli leaned against the balcony, drank tea, listened to the sound of rain beating bamboo leaves outside, and saw the continuous mountains opposite. Suddenly remembered that she was so shocked yesterday that she forgot to ask Liu Mochen about the identity of the man who chased him! "Python... Which sect is this?" "Miss, Miss Ji is here." Xia yuan came in and said. Du Xiaoli turned around and saw Ji Liuxia come in. He saw Du Xiaoli sitting on the balcony drinking tea, listening to the rain and looking at the mountain. He said, "Xiao Li, you''re really not interesting. You''re carefree here alone!" "Why are you here? Isn''t class starting today?" Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liuxia sitting down in the rocking chair next to her with her cheeks bulging and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 244

    "Hum, you still say! I went to the college today, but none of you went! Jiang Zhuo was going to get married, but I didn''t expect you two to finish school at the same time! I was just fooling around in the college. If it weren''t for Jiang Zhuo and Yalan, I would have gone home. Now you won''t go, neither will I." Ji Liuxia poured herself a cup of tea and complained.


    "If you don''t go to school, will general Ji agree?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I don''t care whether he agrees or not! I just don''t want to go. I''ve told my brother that my brother always loves me and will go to tell my father." Ji Liuxia took a sip of tea, shook in the rocking chair and said, "it''s still Xiaoli''s life. How carefree it is to drink tea, listen to the rain and see the mountains here! It would be better if sister Yalan or the princess had some music at this time."


    "Do you want to hear?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes, I forgot that you can play musical instruments too. Alas, I blame you for being so excellent that I forgot that you can play musical instruments."


    Du Xiaoli smiled and asked Xia yuan to bring her a flute and play a song "idle listening to autumn rain". This song was temporarily played by her, but it was particularly harmonious with the current situation, as if it existed for such a scenery.


    Ji Liuxia sighed after listening.


    "What''s the matter? Although my sister biyalan is almost, I won''t make you sigh when you listen to it?" Du Xiaoli put down his flute and joked.


    "I''m not lamenting your song. I think of Jiang Zhuo. I think she''s going to marry so far south of the Yangtze River in more than a month. She''s lonely and helpless," Ji Liuxia said.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Liuxia would talk about Jiang Zhuo. Thinking of this ancient marriage, she also sighed and felt a deep powerlessness.


    "I heard that Jiangnan is very beautiful. If sister Jiang Zhuo doesn''t have time to come back, we can also go to see her and travel by the way."


    "Tourism? What''s that?" Ji Liuxia asked.


    "It''s about going to different places to see different landscapes and appreciate different customs," Du Xiaoli explained.


    "Ha, this sounds good. But if you really get married in the future, where will you have so much time to go sightseeing?" Ji Liuxia said.


    "There will always be a chance." Du Xiaoli smiled. "By the way, go back and call sister Yalan and princess. Let''s go to Chuang Tzu for a small stay for two days. Anyway, everyone doesn''t go to school. Sister Jiang Zhuo can go if she has time."


    "OK!" Ji Liuxia said, "I heard from my brother today. Prime Minister Du Cheng contributed a kind of persimmon cake to the court today. I know there are persimmon trees in your village. Let''s try."


    "Good!"


    "Sister Jiang Zhuo still has a few days and hairpins. How about we go to choose gifts when the rain stops?"


    "Well, if the rain doesn''t stop at noon, I''ll rub my meal with you."


    "Don''t you worry about brother Liufeng? They''re looking for you?"


    "I told my brother before I came that I came to you. I''ll go back when my father is not angry."


    "Poof -"


    Isn''t this the same as those primary school students who played truant and didn''t go home to drop out of school in their previous lives?!


    "So you''re premeditated!"


    "I know you will take me in."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As a result, the rain didn''t stop until the evening, and Ji Liufeng didn''t send someone to pick up Ji Liuxia, so someone in Ji occupied Du Xiaoli''s nest that night and directly ignored the guest room prepared by Du Xiaoli.


    The next day the rain stopped, and Ji Liufeng hurried to find Ji Liuxia early in the morning. His appearance seemed that something he couldn''t handle had happened. Du Xiaoli estimated that Ji Lun knew about Ji Liuxia, but Ji Liufeng didn''t deal with his father.


    Seeing her brother''s appearance, Ji Liuxia dared not go back. I''m kidding. She didn''t go back to fight like this!


    But looking at Ji Liufeng''s appearance, Ji Liuxia couldn''t go back, so Du Xiaoli gave her a move to help her spend this time safely.


    At noon on the third day, when everyone was eating in the wind and snow building, Ji Liuxia boasted to Du Xiaoli about their thrilling experience after returning yesterday.


    "... you don''t know. Once my father gets angry, it''s scary! He knows I''m skipping class and wants to hire a tutor! With a ruler so wide in my forearm, he''s going to hit me when he swings it."


    Fu Yalan was startled, patted his chest and said, "my God! Such a rough family law hit you. Isn''t it painful to death? Where are you hurt?"


    Han Mingxiang and Du Xiaoli laughed. Han Mingxiang looked at Fu Yalan and said, "Yalan, you believe what she said. If she was really injured, how could she be alive now? Can you step on a stool and pat the table?"


    "Who said I was talking nonsense! My father really asked the family law!" Ji Liuxia retorted.


    "Then why aren''t you hurt?" Han Mingxiang said.


    "That''s the way I used Xiaoli to teach me!" Ji Liuxia said proudly. "Speaking of this, I really thank Xiaoli. If it weren''t for you, I would have to sleep in bed for a month, and then continue to go to school."


    "Oh? What did Xiaoli teach you?" Fu Yalan asked. We all know that general Ji''s temper is the same, not to mention the angry soldier. Since the family law has been invited out, why is she still so alive now? "Just when the family law was only a throw away distance from me, I cried loudly with the method Xiaoli gave me, and shouted my mother in my mouth. My father was reluctant to start." "you call your mother?" "Yes, I cried and said, mom, I miss you so much. When you''re away, Dad cares what I like and don''t like. No one hurt me after you left. At first, I just did what Xiaoli said, but later, I was more and more sad, and I really cried, and I couldn''t breathe at the back. Alas, later, my father threw the family law out and let me cry there. Later My brother came back and told me to finish school for me. So I finally don''t have to go to school! I finally got rid of that damn place! " Du Xiaoli said they could understand Ji Liuxia''s excitement. After all, it was too uncomfortable for her. In fact, Du Xiaoli still had some bad feelings when talking about the idea he wanted, because it took advantage of Ji Liuxia''s dead mother and Ji Lun''s deep affection for her. If he had forgotten her, Ji Liuxia would not have taken advantage of it. However, it was true It''s actually Ji Liuxia''s way of thinking. She really misses Mrs. Ji, or she won''t cry like that. After parting with everyone, Du Xiaoli went to choose two gifts, one for Meng Jiangzhuo and hairpin, and the other for her before she got married.

 Chapter 245

    When she returned to the prime minister''s house with a gift, she met father-in-law Shan at the door.


    When father-in-law Shan saw Du Xiaoli, he shook the dust with a smile and said, "Miss Du, please!"


    What does Han Mingze want from her? Isn''t the game just over? Do you want to give her something to do?


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t guess, so she had to give it to Xia yuan and follow father-in-law Shan into the palace.


    Du Xiaoli followed father-in-law Shan to the palace. Now she is not as depressed as she was when she entered the palace. Perhaps it is because she has come more often and is familiar with the palace.


    At the imperial study, not only the emperor was there, but also her father Du Yunhan, Han Mingyi and several other princes.


    "I''ll see the emperor," said Du Xiaoli.


    "No. doctor Du, do you know why I called you?" Han Mingze asked.


    "I don''t know. Is someone ill?" Du Xiaoli answered humbly, slandering Han Mingze? If he asks her to do anything again, she will pretend to be ill!


    "Ha ha, no one is ill. This time we Fengming country opened the door of Beiyuan country. Everyone is in a good mood. Naturally, no one is ill!" Han Mingze laughed twice.


    "I can''t guess," said Du Xiaoli.


    "I asked you to come this time because everyone is praising the success of this competition. You are a great contributor to the smooth progress of this competition. Naturally, you can''t be missing!" Han Mingze said.


    "Thank the emperor for the reward!" Du Xiaoli bent down to thank him.


    Well, it seems that Han Mingze does have some advanced ideas. At least she doesn''t feel too much discrimination against women here, otherwise she won''t be able to reward her today.


    Moreover, from his previous contacts, he did not have much thought that no talent is virtue. This is a lot better than Ji Liufeng.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli''s reaction, everyone laughed.


    "Doctor Du, I haven''t said how to reward you. Thank you first. What if I just reward some?" Han Mingze said with a smile.


    "The emperor is the son of the real dragon. Your random reward is a great reward for Weichen!" Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Ha ha, doctor Du is really eloquent. No wonder grandma Huang is full of praise for you!"


    "Thank the emperor for his praise!" Du Xiaoli leaned down to thank him.


    "Well, I''ll give you a thousand liang of gold, a pair of Southern night pearls and a set of Hetian jade. Each person will give you two hundred liang of silver as a reward for holding the competition." Han Mingze said.


    "Wei Chen, on behalf of all the people, thanks the emperor for the gift." Du Xiaoli replied.


    In fact, compared with the cost of building a new competition hall, this reward is not much.


    "In addition, I will give Suiyuan club a plaque inscribed with my own handwriting. Father-in-law Shan."


    Father-in-law Shan came to the wall of the imperial study, where he leaned against a plaque. He uncovered the red silk on it to reveal the true face of Lushan Mountain, a pure gold rimmed frame. The plaque said "the best club in the world".


    "Thank you for the plaque."


    Du Xiaoli still likes this. Although this plaque can only be seen and can not be used as money, it is also the highest honor of a club. Suiyuan is not short of money. What is less is such an honor. With the plaque inscribed by the emperor, Suiyuan immediately becomes a lot taller.


    "Yesterday, Minister Du Cheng offered me a way to make persimmon cakes, which you told him? Why don''t you use this way to make money? Liufeng said you love money very much." Han Mingze was in a good mood and took Du Xiaoli to brush and play.


    "Back to the emperor, that''s just some small methods. The persimmons that can''t be eaten can be preserved for a long time. Those who grow persimmons can also sell persimmon cakes to those who don''t grow persimmons, which can also increase their income. Weichen thought this method would be beneficial to the people. If the Emperor gave it to everyone, it would make the people more support the emperor." Du Xiaoli replied to the official.


    Han Mingze was very happy and said, "doctor Du has a heart. If all officials can think of the people and me like this, it would be good."


    "It''s just some small ways. Even if it''s good for those people, so what? It''s just some Dalits." an disharmonious voice sounded.


    Du Xiaoli knows that these are people who support imperial power, but it is inevitable that some ideas will be stubborn and conservative, such as the and the Lord who just spoke.


    He Wangye is the emperor''s uncle and the former Emperor''s brother. Although he supports imperial power, he can''t change his arrogant and backward thoughts.


    "It''s different from the king''s words." Du Xiaoli leaned over slightly and said, "just as the saying goes, people are like water, kings are like boats, and water can carry and overturn boats. The strength of the people can''t be ignored."


    "Hiss, the imperial power is supreme. Does Mr. Du say that the emperor is going to please those humble people?" he and the Lord sneered at Du Xiaoli''s statement.


    "This is not a question of pleasing or not pleasing, but that those in power think more about the people, and the people naturally support the emperor more." Du Xiaoli said, "a country is like a house. Those in power and officials are noble on the house. At dawn, the people are low, but they are the foundation. Whether a house is solid or not, the role of the foundation can not be underestimated."


    "Such a metaphor is not reasonable at all. If we control it, what waves can those Dalits make?! if anyone doesn''t obey the control, he can make an example." Du Xiaoli really doesn''t like this and the king. Even if you despise the people, you can''t shout one Dalit at a time! "Good idea with the Lord!" Du Xiaoli sneered. "Xiaoli wants to ask, what does the Lord eat on weekdays?" "rice noodles and vegetables." he didn''t know why Du Xiaoli suddenly asked this, but he replied. "What does the Lord wear on weekdays?" "of course I wear clothes!" Xiaoli wants to ask again. Where did the rice noodles, vegetables and the silk on the Lord come from? But the LORD made it himself? "Du Xiaoli said. "Presumptuous, how could I do such a cheap thing!" he shouted angrily. "I don''t know what the Lord is eating rice noodles and vegetables made by lowly people and wearing suitable clothes made by lowly people?" Du Xiaoli asked, "since the Lord despises those lowly people, he should refuse to eat the food they grow and don''t wear the cloth they weave, otherwise it will make you like them?" The people in the imperial study all bowed their heads and smiled secretly. They used to rely on themselves as the first emperor''s brother with the Lord. They didn''t take their nostrils to see people, especially those with lower identity. It can be said that none of these princes and ministers here, even Han Mingze, has not seen his face!

 Chapter 246

    "You! Crooked reason!" he was speechless with the Lord and waited for Du Xiaoli mercilessly.


    "And the Lord think this is wrong? But Xiaoli doesn''t think so!" Du Xiaoli said, "Those people, who have no noble origin or rich wealth, have only one third of an acre of land, face the Loess and back to the sky all day, work diligently in their own geography and exchange their labor achievements for a source of life, which is much better than those who spend all day idling and nothing! They work hard and grow food to feed us , they grow mulberry, raise silkworms, collect silk and weave cloth, so that we have clothes to cover our bodies. Without them, what would our life be like? "


    The people in the room were silent. What Du Xiaoli said was not wrong, but everyone always thought from the perspective of the superior, and never thought about such a problem.


    "Zhumen''s wine and meat stink, and the road is frozen to death. Even though they work hard, not everyone can eat enough, and not everyone can wear warm clothes!" Du Xiaoli thought of the natural disaster that year and took a deep breath, "Wei Chen grew up in the countryside and knows the people well. Their requirements are very simple, but they can eat enough when they are hungry and have warm clothes when they are cold. As long as they do so, they will feel very happy. If we can think more about them and give them more ways to live, they will support the emperor more."


    Han Mingze listened to Du Xiaoli''s words, gently lit his right hand on the Dragon chair, saw Du Xiaoli stop and said, "doctor Du, continue."


    "Er..." Du Xiaoli felt a little excited, but he had already said this. He couldn''t stop, so he continued: "For a simple example, if a group of people love their own country and support the emperor, they will actively join the army against the enemy in order to protect their own country. If these people live in poverty, do not cover their bodies all day and do not have enough food, and someone invades, they do not say they actively join the army, do not stab in the back, and open the city gate to meet each other It''s good to come! People''s hearts are full of flesh, not to mention people who are easy to satisfy. And, Lord, if it were you, a country that is good for you and a country that is bad for you, would you do that? "


    "How could I do treason!" he was still tough, but his attitude was not as fierce as before.


    Du Xiaoli''s words were so organized that he couldn''t find a reason to refute them.


    "You love the people and the people support you, so that our Fengming country can be stronger!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Hahaha, what a wonderful debate!" Han Mingze clapped his hands. He didn''t expect that today''s matter was so mixed with the Lord that he heard such a theory.


    His education has always been the supremacy of imperial power. Hearing such words today makes him think from a new perspective. Perhaps it is because Du Xiaoli grew up in the countryside, what she said represents the voice of the people at the bottom, and her Liezi is simple and practical, convincing and easy to accept.


    "As a woman, it''s rare for doctor du to be considerate of the people and think of the people." the oldest old prince looked at Du Xiaoli with approval.


    "Thank you for your praise."


    "Ha ha, I haven''t finished my reward yet." Han Mingze looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "doctor Du, listen to the seal."


    Listen, listen?


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan. Is the emperor right?


    Not only was she surprised, but everyone in the imperial study was surprised. Listening to the letter, what a reward!


    Father-in-law Shan saw that Du Xiaoli didn''t respond and said, "doctor Du, don''t you kneel down and listen to the letter?"


    Du Xiaoli knelt down and said, "Wei Chen is here."


    Everyone in the room knelt down, too.


    "I have Du Xiaoli, the daughter of Du family. She is intelligent and has excellent medical skills. She has solved the crisis for Fengming country many times and made great contributions to Fengming country. Now I recognize you as a righteous sister and grant Princess Anle the second grade. Then let the Ministry of work build a princess house for you." Han Mingze looked at Du Xiaoli and said slowly.


    Scared?!


    Isn''t that scary? Make her a princess?


    The news came so suddenly that Du Xiaoli and Yigan minister reacted.


    "Emperor, this, this must not!" he and the Lord calmed down and immediately objected.


    "Why not?" Han Mingze asked unhappily, "don''t I even have the right to be a princess?"


    "Your Majesty, calm down," said everyone in the room.


    "I just recognize a righteous younger sister, which is not good. How can I calm my anger?" Han Mingze was more angry.


    The old prince leaned over and said, "Your Majesty, it''s not that ministers don''t let the emperor recognize the righteous sister. The emperor wants to recognize doctor Du as the righteous sister. It''s the emperor''s family business. But the emperor wants to canonize her as a princess. It''s to be included in the Royal ancestral disc. It''s not a small matter! It''s necessary to convince everyone in the court. Otherwise, everyone will ask for the emperor''s title. It won''t disturb the ancestral system."


    "Do you think I said she doubted the achievements of Fengming country?" Han Mingze sneered, "little list."


    "The servant is here." father-in-law Shan bent over.


    "You say." "yes." father-in-law Shan came to the Royal table and said: "After the Mid Autumn Festival, the three princesses of Dongli were very poisonous. It was doctor Du who saved the lives of the three princesses and avoided the contradiction between us and Dongli. This is one of them. Second, during the college competition, the little princess of Northern Qi, beilingyu, was poisoned. Doctor Du went to Yinshan Mountain to develop an antidote to turn the crisis into safety and avoid the conflict between China and Northern Qi. Third , Du Taiyi provided a venue for the college competition, so that Fengming didn''t lose face in front of other countries, and supervised all aspects to make the competition end smoothly. Fourth, Du Taiyi won Beiyuan country in the dance competition, so that the other party had to open a trading city. "Father-in-law Shan said, he saluted the emperor and his ministers and returned to the emperor. "Are these things enough?" Han Mingze asked. The following ministers were silent. Just now everyone only cared about Du Xiaoli''s being granted princess, and didn''t think of her rescuing the three princesses of Dongli. Now everyone remembered what father-in-law Shan said. In order not to cause a commotion, the matter of rescuing beilingyu was also hidden from others. Now that we know, we naturally have nothing to say. After all, the two princes of the two countries If the Lord has an accident here, Fengming country will certainly encounter trouble. The most important thing is the last point. Because Du Xiaoli won Zhao Zirui, he avoided opening up the city and opened the door of the other country. This is an immeasurable contribution to a country. This thing alone is enough for her to listen to the letter! Seeing that the following people no longer object, Han Mingze said: "Du Xiaoli, from now on, you will be my righteous sister, Princess Changle of Fengming country!"

 Chapter 247

    Du Xiaoli looked up at Han Mingze, determined that he was not suffering from the wind, knocked his head and said, "Chen Mei Xie Huang''s first volume seal."


    Princess, it''s still second-class. Don''t be white. Her grade is much higher than those who don''t have titles. If she meets a princess like fan min now, it''s her turn to salute herself. It''s cool to think about it!


    "Well, you all get up," Han Mingze said.


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    "The rest of Beiyuan''s quest for peace will be discussed in the court tomorrow morning. If it''s okay, you all go down. King Ding and Princess Changle stay." Han Mingze said.


    "I''ll leave."


    All the things to be discussed were finished before Du Xiaoli. As soon as Han Mingze drove away, everyone left together. Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli are left in the room.


    "Grandma Huang talked about you two today. Let''s go and see her with me." Han Mingze got up and said.


    Du Xiaoli thought there was something wrong with leaving herself behind. She was still not used to her sudden identity!


    Just as they were going out, the queen and a servant girl came over, saw Han Mingze and saluted.


    "See the emperor."


    "The queen is exempt."


    "Thank you, Emperor." the queen got up


    "How did the queen come?" Han Mingze asked.


    The empress looked at the small cup in the back servant girl''s hand and said, "my concubine wants the emperor to work all day on state affairs. Recently, the weather is relatively dry and easy to get angry, so she cooked some lotus seed soup for the emperor. She cooked it all afternoon. Just finished, she wants to send it to the emperor."


    Han Mingze looked at the soup in the servant girl''s hand and said, "the queen bothered. However, I''m going to take King Ding and Princess Anle to see the Queen''s grandmother, so I won''t drink it. The queen has had a hard time managing the harem. You''d better drink the soup. Let''s go first."


    "Thank you for your concern. Congratulations to the emperor." said the queen.


    Han Mingze then bypassed the queen and left. He suddenly turned to look at the queen and said, "queen, the imperial study is a forbidden area of the back palace. You''d better leave quickly."


    "Yes, I do."


    When Han Mingze left, the queen got up, looked at Du Xiaoli''s back and murmured, "Princess Anle? Do you mean her?"


    Du Xiaoli felt a line of sight staring at herself behind her. She turned around and saw that it was the queen.


    The queen didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to turn around, and didn''t expect to be seen by her, so she smiled at her.


    Du Xiaoli also smiled and turned to follow Han Mingze and they left.


    I don''t know why, she felt that the queen didn''t feel the same as when she first met. Even with the same smile, she felt different.


    And Han Mingze''s attitude towards the queen is a little different. I remember when I first saw them, they were also husband and wife, but now, Han Mingze seems to be guarding against the queen.


    But she was too lazy to think about these things in the palace.


    When they came to the Forbidden Palace, the three waited outside for a while, and red tea came out.


    "Emperor, Ding Wang, Miss Du, please follow me."


    "Excuse me, aunt tea."


    Red tea took them to the palace. The Empress Dowager was teasing the parrot. She saw Du Xiaoli go in and let someone take the parrot away.


    "See your grandmother."


    "See the Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager motioned them to avoid it and said, "I talked to the emperor about you today. I came today. He didn''t specially call you, did he?"


    "No grandson," Han Mingze said with a smile.


    "I don''t believe what you said, girl Li, you said." the Empress Dowager waved Du Xiaoli to sit down beside her and looked at her and asked.


    "Back to the emperor and empress dowager, the emperor asked his daughter to come in when he had something to do." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Anle, you should call the emperor''s grandmother." Han Mingze reminded. Seeing the confused eyes of the empress dowager, he explained: "the emperor''s grandmother, I recognize Xiaoli as a righteous sister today and give the title of Princess Anle. I''ll put it on the disc after announcing it to the minister tomorrow."


    "Really?" the Empress Dowager looked at Du Xiaoli happily and said, "this is a good thing. Come on, call the emperor''s grandmother."


    "Grandma Huang." Du Xiaoli cried.


    "Ha, I thought I couldn''t wait until you got married!" said the Empress Dowager with a smile. "Mingyi, if you don''t cheer me up, the emperor has a way to know that AI family wants Xiao Li to call AI family''s imperial grandmother."


    Han Mingyi is wronged. It''s not that he doesn''t want to work hard. He also hopes to marry Du Xiaoli home early, but Du Xiaoli hasn''t reached the hairpin yet, and he can''t help it!


    "You''re called the Empress Dowager of the AI family. The AI family doesn''t have anything good for you. Look at your predecessor. There''s no decoration up and down. Let''s pass this on to you. Girls, you should know how to dress yourself. Do you know?" the Empress Dowager said, taking down the bracelet from her hand and taking it to Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    The bracelet is made of top-grade jadeite. It is transparent and delicate. Both sides of the bracelet are inlaid with gold wrapped silk. It looks like dripping water under the sunshine.


    Du Xiaoli knew that the bracelet must be of great significance. He quickly pushed it off and said, "grandma Huang, how can you give Xiaoli such a valuable thing?" "grandma Huang, it can''t be used." Han Mingyi and Han Mingze were surprised by the actions of the Empress Dowager and stopped. In this way, Du Xiaoli affirmed the unusual meaning of the bracelet. The Empress Dowager glared at Han Mingze and said, "what''s wrong? The bracelet has stayed at Ai''s house long enough and is just right for Xiaoli. The AI family originally intended to give it to you when you get married with Ming Yi. In that case, give it to you now. The AI family will give it to you, or the AI family will be angry." the Empress Dowager said so. Du Xiaoli can''t put it off any longer, The Empress Dowager had to put the bracelet on her hand. The Empress Dowager put on the bracelet, looked at Du Xiaoli''s wrist and nodded with satisfaction. Then she took Du Xiaoli''s hand to the front and showed it to Han Mingyi. She also asked, "how is it? Isn''t it very beautiful?" Han Mingyi and Han Mingze had to nod. "Thank you, grandma Huang." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Anle, this bracelet is comparable to all the rewards I gave you today. You must protect this bracelet and don''t have any mistakes. Do you know?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingze suspiciously and asked, "this bracelet..." "it was given to the mourning family by your emperor''s grandfather the day after he was canonized by the mourning family. I heard your emperor''s grandfather say it was given to his mother by his father." The Empress Dowager said, "but it''s just a bracelet and a piece of jewelry. It''s nothing special." Du Xiaoli heard that this is the Royal heirloom? She hurried to get the bracelet, was stopped by the empress dowager, stared at her and said, "this bracelet will be given to you sooner or later. What do you do with it!"

 Chapter 248

    "Since the emperor''s grandmother gave it to you, you can take it. This bracelet represents the emperor''s grandfather. Anyone who sees it should kneel down and worship, which is more useful than a token!" Han Mingyi said.


    "Really?" Du Xiaoli looked at the table in her hand and wondered if the Empress Dowager would salute when she saw this.


    "Of course it''s true. How can the things given by the emperor''s grandmother be shabby!" said the Empress Dowager, "Well, don''t worry about this. AI family heard that you won the first place in the dance competition. It really needs to teach the emperor a lesson. How can you bet the fate of the country on this competition? If Xiao Li didn''t win the competition, how would you explain to the people all over the world this time?"


    Although Han Mingze had been mentioned in the morning, the Empress Dowager could not help scolding Han Mingze again.


    "Grandson knows his mistake!" Han Mingze gets up and sincerely admits his mistake.


    He was really impatient about this matter. He wanted to open the door of Beiyuan country, but ignored the risk of this matter.


    "Hum, fortunately, Xiaoli won the competition this time, so you should be a princess," said the Empress Dowager.


    "Grandma Huang taught me a lesson." Han Mingze continued to admit his mistake.


    Han Mingyi lowers his head to drink tea and doesn''t speak. From time to time, he throws a sympathetic look at Han Mingze.


    The Empress Dowager has been working in the imperial court for many years. He asked her to say so this time. Who let him make Xiaoli so tired recently.


    After dinner with the Empress Dowager in the Forbidden Palace, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi left the palace together.


    Sitting in the carriage, Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "grandma Huang is afraid that you will be wronged. With this, no one dares to bully you."


    "Even you can''t?" Du Xiaoli asked with blinking eyes.


    "Even if it''s me, if you officially show this, you have to kneel down." Han Mingyi said. Then he reflected what Du Xiaoli meant, reached out and scraped her nose and said, "when did I bully you?"


    "I''m planning ahead!" Du Xiaoli touched the bracelet on his left wrist and laughed.


    "It''s time to fight!" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli, reached over her shoulder and said, "when can you reach the hairpin? All the flowers I''m waiting for are thanks."


    "What''s the hurry? When I grow up, you''ll be old." Du Xiaoli replied with a smile.


    "Where is old? I''m only five years older than you. Where is old!" Han Mingyi protested.


    "Five years old is already very big, isn''t it?"


    "Five years old, where old!"


    "It''s big everywhere!"


    Han Mingyi looked at the smile in Du Xiaoli''s eyes, softened and said, "well, just say it."


    "That''s it!" Du Xiaoli leaned proudly on Han Mingyi, in a good mood.


    "Let me tell you something."


    "What?"


    "Fan Nuo''er and Wang Ze entered Prince Ren''s house. Fan Nuo''er was also accepted by Han Minghong." Han Mingyi said the news.


    "What?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi in surprise. "Han Minghong can''t do that. How did he take fan Nuo''er? Did he use five finger mountain?"


    "What Wuzhishan?" Han Mingyi asked, not understanding Du Xiaoli''s meaning.


    "Er --, this is a way. Forget it." Du Xiaoli said in his heart, "how can he accept fan Nuoer?"


    "Didn''t you poison him? He found Wang Ze and took him to the palace, so he took fan Nuoer by the way. Originally, he said he wanted to take her as the side imperial concubine, but the royal family had to agree to marry the side imperial concubine through the emperor. The emperor knew that fan Nuoer had been expelled from Yaowang Valley, so naturally he didn''t agree. So she is now a valuable concubine in the palace. Wang Ze became the big concubine of the palace Husband. "


    Hearing the news of Wang Ze and fan Nuoer, Du Xiaoli sighed and said, "at the beginning, senior brothers said that Wang Ze was unwilling to stay in Yaowang Valley all his life and always wanted to go out. Now he has found the glory and wealth he wants. But the master is sad to know."


    "Anyway, it''s their own choice. I heard that fan Nuoer and Wang Ze were expelled from Yaowang Valley, which has something to do with you. Han Minghong has bad thoughts about you. They should be careful when they combine together." Han Mingyi said, "I''m just telling you that there''s such a thing so that you won''t be surprised to see them next time."


    "Well, I see." Du Xiaoli nodded and spared her last time. It was in the face of Yaowang valley. Now she is not from Yaowang valley. If you provoke her again, don''t blame her for being rude! "By the way, I have something to ask you."


    Speaking of Yaowang Valley, she remembered those people who chased Liu Mochen that day.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you know any gangs in the Jianghu that have Python tattoos?"


    "Python tattoo?" Han Mingyi narrowed his eyes and thought and said, "the giant snake sect and python sect use Python as sect totem."


    "Is that so?" Du Xiaoli stained the tea on the low collapse and drew the shape of the python on the low collapse.


    "So?" Han Mingyi thought, shook his head and said, "the patterns of the giant snake sect and the python sect are not like this." "that is to say, they are not forces in the Jianghu?" Du Xiaoli asked suspiciously looking at the picture he had drawn. "Not necessarily, maybe it''s a force we don''t know." Han Mingyi said, "there are many sects in the Jianghu. Some sects are relatively low-key. Although they are powerful, they don''t have any reputation in the Jianghu. But Ming Yuan knows more about things in the Jianghu." "well, that''s right." Du Xiaoli nodded. She remembered that the emphasis of those people was wrong. Maybe it was not a sect in the customs. Han Mingyuan looked at Du Xiaoli meditating and asked, "why did you ask this?" "I saved a man at the foot of Yanshan mountain that day. He was the Lord of Yanluo hall. He was being pursued and killed by those people. Those people were all tattooed with such tattoos and a token of the same shape." Du Xiaoli explained. "Your Yan Luo is not a good man. You''d better not have contact with him." Han Mingyi said sour. "Sweat - he left that afternoon." Du Xiaoli was helpless by Han Mingyi''s appearance. Why are you looking at her like this? She didn''t show up again. "No matter what, you want to compensate me?" Han Mingyi said. "Ah?" "such compensation..." before Du Xiaoli reacts, Han Mingyi has bent over and kissed... Han Mingyi sends Du Xiaoli to the prime minister''s office and goes back. Before leaving, he sees Du Xiaoli''s slightly red and swollen lips and smiles with satisfaction. Du Xiaoli clenched his fist at Han Mingyi''s carriage, and then turned and entered the prime minister''s house.

 Chapter 249

    "Miss, the master is waiting for you in the study." Changfeng appeared at the door and said to Du Xiaoli.


    "Dad hasn''t rested yet? I''ll go right now. Thank you, Changfeng." Du Xiaoli said and went to Du Yunhan''s study.


    The bodyguard at the door of the study motioned Du Xiaoli to go in directly. She pushed the door and saw that Du Yunhan had changed his pajamas. It seemed that she was going to have a rest when she came back.


    "Dad, are you looking for me?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Why did you come back so late for dinner?" Du Yunhan asked with concern.


    Du Xiaoli came to the chair and sat down and said, "later, we went to see grandma Huang and came back after dinner. What can I do for Dad?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. I just want to ask if the emperor has disclosed to you that he wants to make you princess." Du Yunhan said.


    Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "there is no omen at all."


    "It seems that he is going to win us over." Du Yunhan said meaningfully.


    "Dad?"


    "Although I gave some power back to the emperor before, I don''t think he is very relieved of me. At this moment, he either wooed me or eradicated me and replaced me with his own people. Now it seems that he chose the former." Du Yunhan explained.


    Du Xiaoli also understood that Han Mingze''s hand meant to win over. He thought it was just himself. Unexpectedly, it was like this.


    "What do you think, dad? Are you willing to be wooed by him? Or..."


    Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli with burning eyes and said, "I don''t have any ideas. I do everything for you. If you want me, I want it. If you don''t want it, my father doesn''t want it."


    Du Xiaoli was stunned by Du Yunhan''s words. He looked at him, then smiled and said, "I think the princess is better than the princess."


    "Well, Dad understands." Du Yunhan said clearly.


    In fact, he also guessed Du Xiaoli''s idea, but he still wanted to hear her say it himself, otherwise he would go and take it for her.


    "Then I''ll go back and have a rest." Du Xiaoli got up and left, leaving Du Yunhan with a thoughtful face.


    "Master." two men in black came in from the outside and knelt on the ground.


    "Has everything been sorted out?" Du Yunhan lost his kindness and resumed his normal appearance.


    "Yes, these are all sorted materials," said one of the men in black, holding up a bag.


    Du Yunhan asked him to take the bag. He took out the paper inside, looked at it and said, "sure enough, I found a handle."


    "Master, what shall we do next?" another man in black asked.


    Du Yunhan threw the information he collected on the table and said, "tomorrow I will hand it over to the emperor in the Forbidden Palace."


    The two men in black looked at Du Yunhan in surprise. "Master, we have prepared for so long, so we give up?"


    "Xiao Li doesn''t like it. What can I do with it? Go down." Du Yunhan waved his hand.


    Although the two men in black were unwilling, they saluted and left respectfully.


    Du Yunhan leaned against the table, brought the information again, and said coldly: "prime minister Zhong, I didn''t expect to find these things? You ruined my happiness in those years, and I don''t know if you are ready to bear the consequences now..."


    After Du Xiaoli returned to her yard, Xia yuan and her family quickly boiled water and took a bath for her. When she was ready to go to bed and practice, Xia yuan brought a letter.


    "Miss."


    "Du Xiaoli opened his eyes and asked," what''s the matter? ¡°


    Xia yuan handed the letter to Du Xiaoli and said, "this is what Miss asked to check last time. They have found it. Because the prime minister''s house and the second lady are too powerful, they have finally found out until now."


    Du Xiaoli took the envelope, opened it and looked at it. He revealed his true watch and said, "it''s really the same as he thought. Has the witness been found?"


    "Both have been found and controlled," Xia yuan replied.


    "Very good." Du Xiaoli shook his hand, and the letter paper in his hand became fragments. "Now wait for an appropriate time to tear it down."


    "Miss, what shall we do next?" Xia yuan asked.


    "Wait. I''ve just been sealed Princess Anle. Those people''s eyes must be against the prime minister''s house. If something happens to the prime minister''s house now, it will be bad for my father''s reputation." Du Xiaoli said faintly, "well, go down and have a rest."


    "Yes."


    Xia yuan blessed her body and then left. Du Xiaoli clasped her right thumb and middle finger and flicked at the lamp on the table. The fire on the lamp went out, and she also began to practice tonight.


    The next morning, Han Mingze announced the closure of Du Xiaoli as Princess Anle. Except for the princes and officials yesterday, others were very surprised. The opposition directly choked up with the emperor. Later, father-in-law Shan said all the things about Du Xiaoli, and those people shut up.


    Soon, Du Xiaoli was declared princess, which made many people angry, such as the ones in Du''s house.


    "Niang, what''s going on? How could that bitch be made princess?" Du Kexin roared in Zhong Meiqing''s room. "That bitch is made princess, so I have to salute every time I see her?! Niang, I don''t want it!"


    "Is the emperor out of his mind to make that girl a princess!" Zhong Meiqing was also angry. Didn''t he put pressure on her directly?! "Mom, we can''t let that little bitch get carried away. She used to show off before she climbed on our head. Now, is there a place for us in Du Fu?" Du Kexin said. "How?" Zhong Meiqing became more angry. "Who let you go to Yanshan last time? They poisoned themselves and disrupted their plans. They almost took you!" they? Who? "Du Kexin asked. Zhong Meiqing realized that he had said something wrong. He quickly turned off the topic and said, "in short, you are not allowed to act rashly for me. I will deal with that little bitch." "but Niang..." Du Kexin said reluctantly. Zhong Meiqing glared at her and scolded her, "what you do now is to wait and get hairpin, and then marry his highness King Ren!" "Mom, I heard the news that his highness King Ren took another concubine a few days ago. He also said that he originally planned to seal the side concubine. Don''t stop it." Du Kexin began to wipe his tears and looked wronged, "Niang, King Ren has been flirting before he gets married. I don''t know what kind of status I will have when I get married!" Du Kexin said more and more wrongly and wiped his tears with a handkerchief. "King Ren is a noble prince. Which man is not a concubine? Even if your father was so infatuated, he didn''t take two concubines? Not to mention the prince!" Zhong Meiqing was not surprised to hear that Han Minghong took another concubine. There are too few men who are not good at women.

 Chapter 250

    "Niang, although his highness King Ren had several concubines, he was still very kind to me, but now, he not only ignored me, but even I went to him, he still didn''t see me. Niang, what should I do?" Du Kexin cried.


    "A man''s heart is the most unreliable! You haven''t married yet. When you marry, compare those concubines and everything, and he will naturally see you." Zhong Meiqing said, "OK, don''t cry here early in the morning. Go back and prepare you and your hairpin ceremony, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Zhong Meiqing was upset and didn''t have such good patience with Du Kexin, urging her to leave.


    Du Kexin saw that Zhong Meiqing was really upset, so she had to salute and leave, but her resentment against Du Xiaoli became deeper and deeper. In her opinion, all her misfortunes began after Du Xiaoli came, so Du Xiaoli caused all this.


    In the palace, the queen and several concubines chatted in the Empress Dowager''s palace. As soon as they said it, they talked about Du Xiaoli.


    "Empress dowager, why did the emperor seal the girl who grew up in the countryside as a princess? It''s still a second-class grade. What a joke!" said a concubine.


    "Yes, empress dowager, you have to talk about the emperor. Can the princess be sealed at will? If it''s like Miss Du Kexin, it''s good to say, but it''s really bad to seal it to a country girl!" said another princess.


    The Empress Dowager sat at the top and drank tea all the time. When the concubines were almost finished, she said, "the canonization of princess has been announced, and there is no room for maneuver. Since it is the decision made by the emperor, we should all abide by it. Well, if you are tired, go back first. The queen stays."


    "My concubines leave." the Empress Dowager drove people, and the concubines got up and left.


    When the concubines left, the Empress Dowager''s face suddenly changed and threw the tea cup in her hand in front of the queen.


    The queen saw the Empress Dowager angry and knelt on the ground.


    "Empress dowager, calm down!"


    "Calm down, how can you let AI family calm down!" the Empress Dowager slapped her on the table and angrily scolded the queen. "Ai family asked you to find a way to deal with Du Xiaoli. You actually asked her to seal the princess! And there was no news! What do you do around the emperor?!"


    "The Empress Dowager calmed down her anger. My concubine went to the imperial study yesterday, but at that time, the emperor only mentioned the name of Princess Anle and didn''t say that he would make Du Xiaoli princess. My concubine and concubine thought it wasn''t important, so they didn''t report it to the Empress Dowager." the queen trembled and said, "I know my mistake, beg the Empress Dowager for mercy and forgive my concubine this time!"


    "Forgive you, I didn''t do what I asked you to do last time, and I lost so many people. If I forgive you this time, you''ll never remember! Come on, bring me the whips of the mourning family!" the Empress Dowager said with a sneer.


    As soon as the queen heard that she wanted to take a whip, her body trembled more and kept kowtowing for mercy.


    But the Empress Dowager ignored her. She took a whip from Mammy''s hand and whipped it on the queen. She screamed in pain.


    "Don''t shout!" although it is in his own palace, it is inevitable to be heard.


    The queen saw the Empress Dowager''s dark face, clenched her teeth and swallowed her voice back to her stomach.


    "Pa -"


    To outsiders, the empress dowager, who has always been weak, is actually a practitioner. She has excellent control over the whip. Each whip hits the queen, but it doesn''t fall to any exposed place.


    The Empress Dowager beat more than ten whips on the queen, but her anger subsided. She threw the whip into Mammy''s hand, turned back to her seat and said, "if it''s so bad next time, the whip won''t fall on you. Do you understand the meaning of mourning for home?"


    "I understand. Ah Heng is still young. Please let him go!" the queen heard the Queen Mother''s words. She was about to faint, and immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    Just being beaten and rolling on the ground, and now pleading, the Queen''s hairstyle has been disordered and looks particularly embarrassed.


    "If you don''t let go, it depends on you! The AI family is tired and needs a rest. Come on, take the queen to the back to freshen up and go back." the Empress Dowager said and left the hall.


    "My concubine, send the Empress Dowager away!"


    After the Empress Dowager left, the queen suddenly fell to the ground, and her tears couldn''t stop falling.


    A mammy came over, gave her a cold look and said, "queen, please."


    The queen wiped the tears on her face and wanted to stand up, but she found that her body was in pain and she didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    Mammy winked at the two servant girls, and they came up. One of them carried the queen away.


    When Du Xiaoli went out, the news that she was declared princess had spread all over Phoenix. After learning about her deeds, the people were grateful to her because of her, Fengming country had a lot less trouble and a lot less war.


    All the people want is to live in peace.


    At the gate of Suiyuan, muzimu waited there with all the people. Du Xiaoli got off and let the carriage drive to the back. He waited with them.


    Because the reward given to them by the emperor will be delivered at this time. The original Suiyuan people were resting after the holiday. Although they didn''t leave Suiyuan, they got together to play. Suddenly, they heard Yingge come and say that the Emperor gave them a reward. Everyone went to the door to get ready to meet them. One by one, they quickly changed their formal clothes and waited at the gate. After a while, father-in-law Sha came with a group of people. Behind him, several fathers-in-law were carrying the plaque they saw yesterday, and the other one was holding another reward. Seeing such a battle, the people of Fengming country knew who to reward, so they followed to see the excitement. "I''ve seen Princess Changle!" Duke Sha saw Du Xiaoli waiting at the Suiyuan gate and walked forward quickly. "No gift. Please come here." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "You''re welcome, princess." Grandpa Sha was very happy to see that Du Xiaoli was still the same as before and didn''t raise any airs. "Princess, can we start?" "OK." Grandpa Sha shook the dust in his hand and said, "listen to everyone in Suiyuan Club -" long live my emperor. "Du Xiaoli took the lead and all the people in Suiyuan knelt down. Duke Sha took out a decree and read it: "by heaven''s grace, the emperor said: the college competition was successfully held in Suiyuan club, and the success of Suiyuan club is indispensable. I hereby give a set of inscribed plaque with my own handwriting. In addition, I will give 100 liang of silver to each servant boy of the club and 500 liang of silver to the director of the club. Here -- take the decree to thank you -" "Thank the emperor for his gift. Long live my emperor." Du Xiaoli stretched out his hands. Duke Sha put the edict in her hand, and everyone got up.

 Chapter 251

    As soon as Grandpa Sha waved, the man with the tray came forward and stood aside. Father Sha opened the red cloth on it, and there was a ingot of silver in it.


    Du Xiao looked at muzimu, and muzimu asked someone to come forward and pick up the tray.


    Then the man carrying the plaque came forward.


    "Princess, the emperor said, it''s too casual to follow fate, so you can directly use this plaque as your name." Duke Sha said.


    "Changle understands. Let''s change it." Du Xiaoli replied, turned around, took a red bag from Xia yuan''s hand, stuffed it into father Sha''s hand, and said, "thank you, father-in-law."


    "Thank you for your reward, and the slaves are also happy." father Sha received the money bag in his cuff and arched his hand to Du Xiaoli and said, "then the slave will go back and recover his life!"


    "Father in law, go slowly!"


    "The slave quit."


    Father Sha left with people, and the onlookers dispersed. When he left, he was discussing the reward of those who followed his fate.


    Du Xiaoli asked people to remove the plaque from the previous door of Suiyuan club, and then hung up the sign of "the best club in the world" written by Han Mingze.


    "Uncle mu, do you think our club is a lot taller at once?" Du Xiaoli looked at everyone with satisfaction and changed the plaque.


    "Tall?" muzimo didn''t understand the meaning of the word.


    "Just look at the upper gear." Du Xiaoli simply explained. "The first club in the world sounds very grand. In fact, I planned to use such a name at the beginning, but since then, it will only make people laugh. Now it has finally become the first in the world."


    "It''s all young ladies who have good leadership." muzimu said.


    "Ha, this is what everyone worked hard for together." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, and then asked the person who hung the plaque: "are you ready?"


    "It''s ready, miss," replied the man still on the ladder.


    "Come down when you''re done. Let''s go in and give money!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "OK." the people on the ladder came down three or two times. Then they carried the ladder in and closed the gate by the way.


    In a restaurant diagonally opposite Suiyuan, two people watched Suiyuan''s door close.


    "Master, I didn''t expect Miss du to be very easy-going." Mo Zi said.


    Zhao Zhen sat in front of the window, turned the trigger in her hand and said, "there are such women in the world who grew up in the countryside, but were granted the title of Princess within four months of arriving in the capital."


    "Master, do you think she really grew up in the countryside?" Mo Zi thought it was incredible, "There is no village girl who can do everything like her. She has excellent medical skills and takes the first place in dance. She can also do business like this. She is not rich, but at least she is much richer than ordinary businessmen. The most important thing is that she is only 13 years old! If she didn''t see it with her own eyes, I wouldn''t believe such a person!"


    "Ben Hou is also surprised." Zhao Zhen said, "I knew she would bring so many obstacles to our plan. I should get rid of her when I first knew her existence. Up to now, Ben Hou is a little reluctant. It''s a pity to kill such a capable girl after so many years."


    "But master, she is Han Mingyi''s fiancee." Mo Zi said.


    "What''s wrong with Han Mingyi''s fiancee? Isn''t she married yet?" Zhao Zhen smiled, but the smile was a little feminine on his face.


    "Master, don''t you like her? She''s just a little girl!" Mo Zi said in surprise.


    "What is it? What is it? What do you pursue? What do you care? What don''t you care?" Zhao Zhen said faintly.


    "But, master, didn''t you say you wanted to marry Princess Changle?" Mo said.


    "Yes, I didn''t say I wouldn''t marry her!"


    "Then you......" Mo Zi was confused by Zhao Zhen.


    "I didn''t say I wanted to marry that little doll!"


    "Master..."


    "You don''t have to understand the master''s world. Just look at it." Zhao Zhen narrowed her eyes and said, "there are some things you have to do, and Han Mingyi doesn''t like his sister very much. I don''t know how he will react if he knows this thing."


    "It''s not just watching that he can react."


    "All the other conditions have been discussed. I''ll go to the palace today and finish the matter. Go back early so that I won''t screw up the situation again." Zhao Zhen said after taking a sip of wine.


    "Yes, master," Mo Zi replied.


    "Han Mingze is actually smart enough to think of such a way to attract talents. It has never been in the history of Fengming to grant a princess with a foreign surname. He has not only made Du Xiaoli a member of the royal family, but also attracted Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi. Han Mingze can''t be underestimated..."


    Du Xiaoli gave the silver given by the emperor to the people in the club, and then took a carriage back to the house. When the carriage passed through a downtown area, it suddenly couldn''t move forward.


    "What''s the matter?" Xia yuan opened the door and asked.


    The groom jumped down, looked at it and said, "Miss Xia, there is something wrong with the wheel and can''t move!"


    "The wheel can''t move?" Xia yuan jumped out of the carriage and saw that the nail on one side of the wheel was broken, resulting in a loose wheel. "Xia yuan, how''s it going?" Du Xiaoli opened the curtain and asked. "Miss, the nail is broken. The carriage can''t go now." Xia yuan replied. Du Xiaoli put down the curtains, jumped down from the carriage and looked at their position. It was just on the way and a little away from the prime minister''s house. "Miss, why don''t we eat in the restaurant this noon and ask the coachman to go back and change a carriage." Xia Yuan said. "Well, that''s the only way now." Du Xiaoli nodded. They are now in the downtown area with a large flow of people. If we didn''t know her before, she can walk back. Now if people know that she walks back, they have to lose the face of the Du family. And there are several restaurants in front. Now it''s almost time for dinner. It''s good to have lunch and wait for someone to pick it up. At this time, a luxurious carriage stopped in front of them. Before Du Xiaoli recognized which carriage it was, Zhao Zhen came down from the horse. "Princess Anle." Zhao Zhen greeted Du Xiaoli with an arched hand. "Zhen Guo Hou?" Du Xiaoli thought of the figure sitting next to Han Mingze at the beginning of the game and made a slight salute. "It seems that Du Xiaoli knows Zhen." Zhao Zhen is not surprised to hear Du Xiaoli say her name. "Why is the princess here?" "something happened to the carriage and it''s here." Du Xiaoli said helplessly. "Oh?" Zhao Zhen looked at the wheel and said, "the wheel is broken. It seems that the carriage can''t move. Is the princess going home? Why don''t you let Zhen give you a ride?"

 Chapter 252

    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "thank you for your kindness. We''re going to the restaurant in front. We''ll have lunch and wait for a new carriage. We don''t have to bother the Duke."


    "Can you have dinner with the princess?" Zhao Zhen asked.


    "It''s not very convenient." Du Xiaoli declined. "The Duke of Zhenguo is a distinguished guest of Fengming country. How can he go to the restaurant to eat at will. Moreover, the lonely men and women, melon fields and Li Xia, I''m afraid others will drown me with spittle stars. Xiaoli is timid and won''t give the Duke of Zhenguo any trouble."


    "Really? That''s really a pity. Zhen liked the princess''s dance that day and wanted to know more about the princess. However, the folk customs of Fengming country are not as open as Beiyuan country, so Zhen won''t embarrass the princess anymore. But Zhen will leave in two days. It seems that Zhen''s wish can''t come true."


    Du Xiaoli smiled and didn''t speak.


    "In that case, Zhen will leave first. In the afternoon, she will discuss the marriage with your emperor. I have to go back and discuss with the envoy again. Goodbye."


    Zhao Zhen then got on the carriage and soon disappeared into the street.


    On the carriage, Mo Zi looked at Zhao Zhen puzzled.


    "Master, if you ask someone to send the nail, can''t she guess that we did it?"


    "Ben Hou knows. Ben Hou did it on purpose." Zhao Zhen said with a smile.


    "Ah?"


    "Even if she guesses what it''s about, it''s just a guess and can''t explain anything." Zhao Zhen said, "but in this way, she will remember this time. As long as she remembers this time, she will be an acquaintance in the future, won''t she?"


    "I see." Mo Zi said clearly.


    "Let''s go directly to the palace." Zhao Zhen said faintly.


    Here, the smile on Du Xiaoli''s face disappeared after hearing Zhao Zhen''s marriage.


    Marriage with Fengming country is marriage! If it''s not the people of Beiyuan state, it''s the people of Fengming state!


    Only Han Mingxiang is in line with the marriage age!


    Xia yuan saw Du Xiaoli''s calm face and asked anxiously, "Miss, is what Zhenguo Hou said true? Beiyuan state wants to marry us? Princess Changle..."


    "Zhao Zhen!" Du Xiaoli bit Zhao Zhen''s name and was angry with a flame in her heart.


    He did it on purpose! He deliberately told her to marry, but why did he do it?


    "Miss, the Duke of Zhenguo just sent us two nails. Just drive the nails on." the coachman came and said.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the nail in the coachman''s hand, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his chill rose everywhere. He said to the coachman, "go and install it."


    She asked Xia yuan to take the broken nail and take a closer look. It didn''t break naturally!


    "Miss."


    Du Xiaoli pinched the nail in his hand and said, "when we go back, we''ll go to our father and ask him to find out if he really wants to marry. Now we can''t make a conclusion by hearing Zhao Zhen''s words."


    "Yes."


    Because there were no tools, after a long time, the coachman repaired the carriage. Du Xiaoli got on the carriage and hurried back to the prime minister''s house, but found that Du Yunhan was not at home.


    "Where''s my father?" she asked, holding a bodyguard.


    "The master has just been called to the palace," replied the bodyguard.


    "Into the palace?!" now it''s noon, but Du Yunhan is called to the palace. He doesn''t have to think about it.


    "Don''t worry, miss. Didn''t you also say that the matter hasn''t been settled yet, and there may be no one in the end?" Xia yuan comforted.


    "Well, I know. Let someone guard here. As soon as Dad comes back, tell me." Du Xiaoli said, "forget it, I''d better wait here."


    So she waited in Du Yunhan''s yard, but Du Yunhan didn''t come back after lunch, and didn''t come back in the afternoon. Du Yunhan didn''t come back until after dinner.


    "Dad."


    Hearing Du Yunhan''s voice, Du Xiaoli came out of the living room and came to Du Yunhan.


    Du Yunhan saw Du Xiaoli in his yard and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Dad, did you enter the palace to discuss the peace talks between the two countries?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Du Yunhan nodded.


    "Is there a marriage? Do we want to marry Beiyuan state?"


    "How do you know?" Du Yunhan asked strangely.


    Du Xiaoli knew that the matter had been settled and asked, "Dad, is it..."


    Du Yunhan patted Du Xiaoli on the shoulder and said, "dad knows that you and Princess Changle are good friends. Alas, that''s her responsibility and mission. You also want to be open."


    "Where''s Zhao Zhen?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "He said that something had happened in Beiyuan, and he had rushed back all night in the afternoon. In order to go back, he agreed to some conditions without bargaining, and he left in a hurry after noon." Du Yunhan said.


    "He left?" Du Xiaoli said in surprise. "He left so soon. Don''t you have to continue to discuss the marriage?"


    "He was ready for the marriage early in the morning, and even the eight characters and wedding date of the two were calculated." Du Yunhan said, "he exchanged some concessions in other aspects for this marriage." Du Xiaoli understood that he deliberately didn''t mention the marriage before, and then secretly got the eight characters of Han Mingxiang''s birthday and determined the wedding date. Then he suddenly said that he had something urgent to leave today, Sign the negotiation and agreement soon, and then leave in a hurry. Don''t give fengmingguo a chance to repent! For the interests of the country, Han Mingze will certainly choose to give up Han Mingxiang''s happiness. This is a common problem of every emperor. Didn''t Kangxi also let many of his daughters marry out and marry? Du Xiaoli knew that as soon as Zhao Zhen left, there was no room to turn around the marriage. Han Mingxiang, what she had been worried about, really happened. She suddenly wanted to shed tears for Han Mingxiang and for the uncertain future of women in feudal society. But she couldn''t flow out. She just felt her eyes dry. "Dad, the wedding date, when is the wedding date?" Du Yunhan felt her head painfully when he saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance. "On the seventh day of January next year, counting the time spent on the road, we will start in late November. At present, it is tentatively scheduled to be November 21, and Huang Li should get married that day." Meng Jiangzhuo''s wedding date is November 19. Two days after her marriage, Han Mingxiang will also leave. Du Xiaoli returned to her yard and couldn''t tell. Xia yuan didn''t dare to talk much when they saw her like this. "Miss, Yingge cooked some porridge for you. You haven''t eaten at noon. Now how much to drink." Xia yuan came up with a bowl of porridge and persuaded him. "Put it there. I''ll drink if I''m hungry." Du Xiaoli sat in the rocking chair on the balcony and looked at the lonely moon in the air. "You go down and have a rest. I don''t need to serve here."

 Chapter 253

    Xia yuan sighed, put the porridge on the table and closed the door gently when she went out.


    "Have you drunk, miss?" Yingge and Qiaozhu waited outside. Seeing Xia yuan go out, they hurriedly asked.


    Xia yuan shook her head and said, "this is the first time to see miss so depressed."


    "Yes, no matter what happened before, Miss always faced it positively, but this time..." Yingge also sighed.


    "The young lady said she didn''t need to wait. You two go down and have a rest. I''ll wait here in case the young lady needs anything." Xia Yuan said.


    "Let''s go together," Qiao Zhu suggested.


    "You go to have a rest. If anything happens tomorrow, you have the spirit to deal with it," Xia Yuan said.


    "Well, well, it''ll be hard for you tonight," said Yingge.


    Xia yuan nodded. Yingge and Qiao Zhu went back to their room to have a rest.


    This night, Du Xiaoli sat on the balcony all night, and Xia yuan stayed outside all night.


    The next day, at dawn, Ji Liuxia ran over. Before Du Fu opened the door, she rode from behind and flew directly from the other bank of the river to Du Xiaoli''s balcony. When she saw Du Xiaoli sitting on the balcony, she hurriedly said, "Xiaoli, the big thing is bad! Why are you sitting here?"


    After a night''s thinking, Du Xiaoli''s mood has stabilized. Seeing Ji Liuxia, he asked, "it''s the princess''s business, isn''t it?"


    "You already know?" Ji Liuxia asked.


    "I listened to my father last night." Du Xiaoli replied.


    Ji Liuxia walked over, felt the cold on Du Xiaoli and said, "you won''t sit here all night?"


    "Well, I''m going to the princess''s house. Would you like to go with me?" Du Xiaoli got up and said.


    "Yes, I came to ask you to go with me." Ji Liuxia said.


    "Give me a minute."


    Du Xiaoli changed her pajamas and asked Xia yuan to fetch water. After washing, she went out with Ji Liuxia.


    Because Xia yuan didn''t sleep all night, Du Xiaoli asked her to rest at home and let Yingge go out with herself.


    When they came to the princess''s house, the guard of the princess''s house just came out and stood guard. Seeing Du Xiaoli and them, they directly went in.


    "Here you are." Han Mingxiang has already washed and is playing the flute in the yard. Seeing Du Xiaoli and them, he put down his flute and said hello.


    She looked calm and could not see joy or sorrow.


    "Now it''s cold and cold in the morning. Why did you come out to play the flute so early?"


    Du Xiaoli and Ji Liuxia went to the pavilion and took the windbreaker from the back servant girl''s hand and put it on her. I feel the chill on her. It seems that she has been sitting here for a long time.


    Han Mingxiang reached out and grabbed the windbreaker. His fingertips touched Du Xiaoli''s hand. It was cold. She smiled and said, "I couldn''t sleep, so I came out and sat down. I haven''t seen such a morning glow for a long time. I was interested for a moment, so I played two songs."


    "Princess, we have heard about that." Ji Liuxia looked at Han Mingxiang and said sadly.


    "Well, I guessed, otherwise you wouldn''t have come to see me so early." Han Mingxiang said faintly, "you shouldn''t have eaten breakfast? I asked the kitchen to cook porridge and have a drink later."


    Ji Liuxia saw Han Mingxiang''s indifference and said, "princess, if you feel uncomfortable, you''re so worried."


    Han Mingxiang smiled and said, "what''s so uncomfortable? I thought of it early in the morning, didn''t I? Brother Huang didn''t marry me for so many years just to let me go and marry. Now it''s just a result. I guessed it long ago. There''s nothing to be uncomfortable."


    Du Xiaoli''s heart suddenly hurts. She holds Han Mingxiang''s hand and tries to make her hand warm her cold heart.


    Although Han Mingxiang said very little, she still heard disappointment from Han Mingxiang''s words, disappointment in Ji Liufeng and disappointment in life.


    If Ji Liufeng had asked for marriage a few years earlier, they might not be like this.


    She is a princess of a country, but she is willing to wait for his ambition for so many years until they finally become strangers.


    He became famous, but he lost the opportunity to accompany them hand in hand.


    But he doesn''t have his present fame, and he is not qualified to ask for marriage.


    In a word, fortune makes people, Providence makes people, and fate makes people.


    "Pa -"


    In a private room in Fengxue building, Ji Liufeng''s cup was crushed.


    There was already a large pile of fragments on the table. It seemed that this was not the first cup he crushed.


    The debris stabbed his finger, blood flowed down his wrist, and there was frozen blood on the table.


    Ji Liufeng didn''t seem to see the injury on his hand. He picked up another wine glass, poured a full glass of wine into it and drank it.


    The dishes on the table were already cold. Fu Wansan asked someone to change some dishes for him again and changed all the dishes that had not been moved.


    "Alas -" standing at the door, Fu Wansan couldn''t help sighing when he saw the people drinking alone inside.


    He knew that Ji Liufeng had a good relationship with Du Xiaoli. He didn''t know how Ji Liufeng drank muggy wine here all night, so he had to send someone to find Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli and Ji Liuxia accompanied Han Mingxiang to breakfast. While still having dinner, Meng Jiangzhuo and Fu Yalan also came. "If you care so much about me, I''ll be satisfied even if I don''t have a chance to meet again." Han Mingxiang sighed. "Princess, you..." Han Mingxiang''s exclamation made everyone feel a little depressed and distressed for Han Mingxiang. "Don''t worry about your face. I''m not the one who''s going to marry you. It''s like you''re going to go." Han Mingxiang said with a smile. "No matter how sad it is, it''s a fact. Well, you two come and have some porridge together." Meng Jiangzhuo and Fu Yalan sat down. Han Mingxiang asked someone to hold a bowl of porridge for them, Everyone ate breakfast like this. Because Han Mingxiang wanted to go into the palace, Du Xiaoli had to get up and leave. Du Xiaoli asked Ji Liuxia to go out first. When they were all out of the yard, they asked, "brother Liufeng, did he know about it?" "yes." Han Mingxiang said, "he and my five brothers were present at that time." Han Mingxiang''s voice was a little bitter. His presence made her feel worse than he didn''t know about it. "Did he say anything?" after Du Xiaoli asked, he felt that his question was a little superfluous. If he fought for it, he wouldn''t have no news. Han Mingxiang smiled bitterly and said, "that''s it. Maybe we''re really predestined. I''ll get ready to go into the palace." "we''ll see you later." "OK. We can get together again before I leave. After I leave, we may never meet again!"

 Chapter 254

    "Yes."


    Du Xiaoli left the Princess House and saw Ji Liuxia waiting at the door. Suddenly she caught a glimpse of a figure around the corner. She came up to Ji Liuxia and said to them, "I have something to go and have a look. Go back first."


    "Shall we go with you?" Ji Liuxia asked.


    "No. It''s no big deal. Just go and see how the rest over there is and when it can open." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Let''s go back first," Fu Yalan said.


    "Well, be careful on the road."


    When the three got on the carriage and left, Du Xiaoli got on his carriage and went in the other direction. When he came to the transfer, the carriage stopped. Du Xiaoli opened the curtain and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Waiting at the corner was the waiter of Fengxue building. Seeing Du Xiaoli, he said, "Miss, general Ji Shao was drunk in Fengxue building. The shopkeeper said please go and have a look."


    "Brother Liufeng?" Du Xiaoli was surprised. Then he put down the curtain and said, "I know. Go to the wind and snow building."


    The carriage passed through the alley, came to the bustling street, and soon reached the Fengxue building.


    Yingge came down first, helped Du Xiaoli get off, and let the carriage drive to the place where the carriage was specially put in the wind and snow building.


    "I''ve seen Princess Anle." Fu Wansan was counting at the counter. Seeing Du Xiaoli, he came forward to meet him.


    "Shopkeeper Fu, give me a box," said Du Xiaoli.


    "OK. Princess, please come with me." Fu Wansan said, led Du Xiaoli upstairs to a private room, opened a crack in the door and let Du Xiaoli see the Ji Liufeng inside. "Miss, this is it."


    "How long has he been drinking here?" Du Xiaoli asked, smelling the strong smell of wine coming from the house.


    "From last night to now," Fu Wansan said.


    "I see. You go down first. Yingge, you watch here." Du Xiaoli pushed the door in and saw a room of chaos.


    Ji Liufeng saw Du Xiaoli, waved to her and said drunk, "Xiaoli, are you coming? Come and have a drink with me."


    Du Xiaoli walked over and saw the wound on Ji Liufeng''s hand and the fragments on the table. His anger turned into helplessness.


    "You can still recognize me. It seems that you are not drunk."


    "I''m not drunk. Come and drink with me." Ji Liufeng awkwardly picked up a cup from the table, then picked up the wine pot, poured wine into it, and half of it spilled out.


    "The wine here is very expensive. If you waste it like this, I''m not afraid you can''t afford it?" Du Xiaoli said.


    Ji Liufeng finally poured the wine, pushed it in front of Du Xiaoli and said, "I think I have nothing. If the wine money is not enough, I''ll be here. Come and drink!"


    With that, he picked up his glass and drank it.


    Seeing that Du Xiaoli didn''t drink, he pushed the glass again and said, "drink! This wine is a good thing. You know it can solve thousands of worries when drunk?"


    Du Xiaoli picked up his glass and drank it. He said, "when you''re drunk, you can solve thousands of worries. Are you drunk?"


    "Where am I worried? I''m just uncomfortable. I seem to be empty. Where am I worried!" Ji Liufeng said nonsense and poured himself wine.


    Du Xiaoli looked at him drunk. His clothes were wrinkled and some places were poured with wine. He looked sloppy.


    He has always been most concerned about his image when he had such a time.


    "Your heart is empty because the person you care about is getting married." Du Xiaoli said faintly.


    Ji Liufeng''s hand suddenly froze in the air.


    "Bang -"


    The wine pot fell on the table and made a crisp sound.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know."


    "Don''t you know what I''m talking about? The princess is going to Beiyuan country to make peace. Your beloved she will become someone else''s wife and may never come back. Are you sad? Since you''re sad, why don''t you fight for it? You gave up her for your future a few years ago, and why did you give up her a few years later?! because you''re a coward? Or you don''t know Don''t love her? "Du Xiaoli''s words stabbed Ji Liufeng''s heart like a steel needle, so that he couldn''t help crushing the quilt in his hand again.


    "No, I don''t love her! I love her, I love her very much!" Ji Liufeng couldn''t care about the wound in his hand and shouted at Du Xiaoli. There was even a tear in the corner of his eyes, which broke out of the shackles of his eyes and fell on the table, splashing into a bitter flower.


    "You love her, why don''t you fight for it?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I fought for it, but I didn''t fight for it. I''ve been working hard for so many years to make myself worthy of her. How many moments of life and death, I survived by loving her. After each war, I told myself that I was a little closer to her." Ji Liufeng said, took another glass and poured himself a glass of wine.


    "But she doesn''t care about this," said Du Xiaoli.


    "I care!" Ji Liufeng shouted, "I''m the son of a general. Yes, but I want to earn her a future worthy of her identity with my own hands. I don''t want her to be the laughing stock of others and say she married a useless person!"


    "You don''t know a woman. She doesn''t care how you are now or how you will be in the future. She only cares whether you love him or not. If you have her in your heart, she will feel enough." Du Xiaoli said sadly, "even if you are no longer a general, even if you are just a civilian, she is not here. As long as you are together, that''s enough." "It''s late, it''s late, sobbing. If I knew it would be like this, I certainly wouldn''t do it again. I would marry her home early and lock her up. I wouldn''t let her become a tool for friendship between the two countries. However, it''s late, it''s late. The emperor said that this is her mission and that she should be responsible for the people of Fengming country as an imperial family. The emperor won''t let me say it. He won''t let me say no, ha ha ha Ha. But my heart hurts. Xiaoli, I always treat you as my sister. Your medical skills are so good. Can you prescribe a medicine for me? I can''t breathe in the pain. You treat me. "Ji Liufeng cried and laughed for a while, directly picked up the wine pot in his hand and drank it at the mouth, then grabbed Du Xiaoli''s hand and prayed." I can''t cure your disease. " Du Xiaoli sighed when he saw the wound on his hand. He took out his handkerchief and bandaged him. While bandaging, he said, "only time can cure your disease." "Mingxiang, Mingxiang, I love you, I love you, sobbing -" Ji Liufeng didn''t hear what Du Xiaoli said. He lay on the table, closed his eyes and said nonsense. "Mingxiang, I''m sorry, I love you..." The door of the private room was suddenly opened. Du Xiaoli looked around and saw that Han Mingxiang didn''t know when he was there. His face was full of tears.

 Chapter 255

    "Princess? Didn''t you go to the palace?" Du Xiaoli fought and looked at Han Mingxiang in surprise.


    "When I came out, I saw you didn''t leave with them, so I followed them by magic." Han Mingxiang said. Looking at the fragments of a table, I saw the blood stains on the table and the empty wine pot on the ground, I blinked my eyes a few times. I wanted to blink the tears in my eyes, but I found that the tears couldn''t end.


    "Princess, brother Liufeng, he..."


    "I heard what he said." Han Mingxiang came to Ji Liufeng and listened to him calling her name, crying and laughing. "He never called my name. Every time he called me a princess. He never said he loved me. I''m full when he heard it today."


    "Princess, there is still room for redemption. It''s better to tell the emperor to cancel the marriage." Du Xiaoli said when he saw that they were so uncomfortable.


    "He''s like this, maybe only once in his life." Han Mingxiang came to Ji Liufeng and sat down. He took out his handkerchief to wipe the tears from his eyes and said, "yesterday evening, the emperor called me to the imperial study and told me that Zhao Zhen said when signing the agreement that if I repent, I''ll take two cities as compensation."


    "Zhao Zhen, he did it on purpose!" Du Xiaoli thought of meeting him yesterday. He deliberately revealed to himself that he wanted to marry, and said for sure. "But why did he do that?"


    "To fight with me." Han Mingyi appeared at the door and answered Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "Brother Xiaoyi."


    "Brother five."


    Han Mingyi came in and saw the situation in the room. He frowned and said, "I drank so much."


    "Uncle Fu said he has been drinking since he came last night. He has been drinking all night." Du Xiaoli said, "brother Xiaoyi, since you were there yesterday, why don''t you stop it?"


    "When I went, they had signed the peace agreement." Han Mingyi looked at Han Mingxiang with guilt.


    Others may not know about Ji Liufeng and Han Mingxiang. He lives and dies with Ji Liufeng. Naturally, he knows.


    "Peace agreement?" said Du Xiaoli. "Wasn''t yesterday an agreement?"


    "No." Han Mingyi shook her head and said, "Zhao Zhen suddenly entered the palace yesterday. She said that she would wait for the minister to talk about other things. First, she discussed the marriage with the emperor and signed the marriage agreement. When we arrived at the palace, the agreement had been signed, leaving only other conditions."


    "Brother five, you don''t have to blame yourself." Han Mingxiang looked at Ji Liufeng and said: "The continuous wars in recent years have hurt the foundation, and the slander can''t afford more wars. It''s my duty as a princess to do something for the people of Fengming country. I have no fate with Liufeng. I hope that when we meet him in the next life, we can find our friendship earlier and have enough courage to be together earlier. I have to go into the palace and go first."


    When Han Mingxiang got up to leave, Ji Liufeng grabbed her hand and muttered, "Mingxiang, don''t go."


    Han Mingxiang''s tears fell down again. She broke Ji Liufeng''s hand with her other hand, and then left the private room without looking back.


    When Han Mingxiang left, Ji Liufeng''s eyes slipped a drop of tears again.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi sat in the private room, watching Ji Liufeng drunk on the table, and sighed helplessly.


    Han Mingyi came over. Du Xiaoli looked his head in his arms and sighed, "brother Liufeng really doesn''t understand what the princess wants. The fault is temporary, and the miss is lifetime. Alas."


    "I once told him to ask general Ji to propose marriage to him, but he said he would not be worthy of her until he got ahead. Maybe you''re right, he doesn''t know what she wants." Han Mingyi touched Du Xiaoli''s head, "He''s not as good as me at this point. If I hadn''t ordered you from the emperor early in the morning, with your current situation, many people would have robbed me."


    "You are still in the mood to say this." Du Xiaoli glared at Han Mingyi and asked. "By the way, how did you come here?"


    She knew that Han Mingyi wanted to use this to divert her attention so as to make her feel better, but she was really not in a beautiful mood.


    "I guessed that he would be in a bad mood. Today, I saw that he didn''t go to the barracks, so I asked lenger them to find him. Finally, I knew he was here and came. I didn''t expect you to be here." Han Mingze explained.


    "What should I do now?" Du Xiaoli felt a little headache looking at the drunken Ji Liufeng.


    "Let him stay here. When he wakes up, let him go to the military camp. I will continue to wake him up." Han Mingyi said faintly.


    Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingyi and knew that Ji Liufeng was miserable this time, but it''s better to teach him a lesson.


    "I''ll ask Uncle Fu to find him a room to sleep. It''s not suitable to put it here now. If he gets sick, he''ll be in trouble," Du Xiaoli said.


    "It''s better to be ill, just for him to have a long memory!" Han Mingyi said.


    "Although I am also very angry with him, what else can I do now that things have been like this. Alas, I can''t leave him alone in front of sister Liuxia." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, let''s do as you say. You arrange. I''ll go back to the barracks first." Han Mingyi said, "you ask the people in the building to tell him after he wakes up and get back to the barracks immediately." "well, I will." seeing Han Mingyi''s fierce look, Du Xiaoli was in a better mood and could at least squeeze out a smile for him. Han Mingyi leaned over and kissed Du Xiaoli on the forehead and said, "I''m leaving." "go." Du Xiaoli got up and looked at Han Mingyi. Suddenly, he felt that the scene was a bit like when her husband was going out in the morning. Han Mingyi leaves. Du Xiaoli asks Yingge to call Fu Wansan and open the window to disperse the wine in the house. The number of people in the street has gradually increased, and the sun has risen. But the north is different from the south. In autumn and winter in the north, even if there is a red sun in the sky, the temperature is as low and cold as before. The trees on both sides of the street are yellow. The wind blows and leaves are dancing on the streets. Those trees that have fallen off their leaves are like those who hang on to their old age without a trace of anger. Seeing the scene in front of her, she suddenly remembered Li Qingzhao''s song "slow voice" and murmured it out. Desolate and miserable. When Wutong is cold, it is the most difficult time to rest. Three cups of light wine, how to fight against him, and the wind coming in late, and the wild goose is sad, but it is old acquaintance. The yellow flowers are stacked up everywhere. Haggard and disappearing. Who can pick them now? How can they be born when they are guarding the windows? Well done... "

 Chapter 256

    "Miss." Fu Wansan and Yingge came in.


    "Uncle Fu, you find a room for brother Liufeng to have a good sleep, and then cook some sober Soup for him." Du Xiaoli turned to look at Fu Wansan and said.


    "Yes, miss."


    "In addition, prepare a new suit for him and let him wash well before going out. By the way, tell him that brother Xiaoyi told him to go back to the barracks immediately," Du Xiaoli added.


    "Yes."


    "Then trouble uncle Fu." after Du Xiaoli confessed, he took a look at Ji Liufeng, left the Fengxue building and went back to the prime minister''s house.


    As the days went by, the weather quickly cooled down. She remembered that someone once told her that spring and autumn in the north were very short, and it slipped away under your eyes without paying attention.


    I remember we were still wearing skirts in the first ten days of September. By the middle and late ten days of October, we had begun to pass on sandwich cotton padded jackets.


    I don''t know whether the cold weather has frozen the enthusiasm of life, or because these things happened are too depressed, everyone''s mood is not very good.


    After that day, Du Xiaoli had never seen Ji Liufeng or Han Mingxiang. Sometimes he came to the door and Han Mingxiang was busy in the palace.


    Meng Jiangzhuo is also busy. Their wedding date is so close that everyone didn''t expect. Du Xiaoli had planned to invite everyone to stay in Chuang Tzu for two days. Because everyone was busy, it ended up like this.


    The first snow of this year came very early. On the last day of October, the sky began to fall snow.


    Du Xiaoli stood in the yard and reached out to catch the snowflake. Seeing that the snowflake petals melted in the palm of his hand, his thoughts floated far away.


    When I think of a sentence I saw on the Internet in my previous life, I feel a little flustered.


    ¡ª¡ªI want to walk with you in the snow. If I don''t pay attention, I''ll turn white.


    "Miss, doctor Niu sent an invitation." Xia yuan came behind Du Xiaoli and said.


    Du Xiaoli turns around and Xia yuan sends the invitation to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli looked at it and said, "elder martial brother, please invite us to lunch. Go and arrange it."


    "Yes."


    Du Xiaoli turned around again and saw the snow on the bamboo leaves. As soon as his sleeves shook, the wind blew through the bamboo forest, and the snow fell down.


    When she came to Niujing house, Du Xiaoli saw another group of people, men in their thirties, a woman in her thirties, a girl in her twenties, and a baby in her forties and fifties.


    "Elder martial brother."


    "Little younger martial sister, you''re here." Niu Jing saw Du Xiaoli coming, and some snowflakes fell on his head and said, "why don''t you come here without an umbrella?"


    "The snow is not big, and I didn''t take it when I came by carriage." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is senior brother Zhou Cheng, this is your sister-in-law Zhou, this is their daughter Cailian, and this is their son Jiandong." Niu Jing pointed to the people in the living room and then pointed to Du Xiaoli and said, "this is the little junior sister."


    Zhou Cheng is thirty-five or sixteen years old. He is thin and has big eyes. His eyes are very divine. Different from his lean, sister-in-law Zhou is a little fat, Zhou Cailian has some baby fat on her face, and Zhou Jiandong is white and fat.


    "Xiaoli has seen elder martial brother Zhou and sister-in-law Zhou." according to the seniority of Yaowang Valley, Du Xiaoli is a younger martial sister, so he should salute them first.


    "Younger martial sister, it''s very polite." Zhou Chengxu helped her and said.


    "Younger martial sister, your elder martial brother Zhou is here to take my place. They just arrived today," Niu Jing said.


    "The elder martial brother, are you going back to Yaowang Valley?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes." Niu Jing said, "I wanted you to go with me, but I thought the princess would get married. You and the princess have a better relationship, so I gave it up."


    "When will the elder martial brother leave?"


    "There are still two days left. I''ll take younger martial brother Zhou to report to the emperor these two days, and then take him back to Taiji hospital to get familiar with him." Niu Jing said, "younger martial brother Zhou, you''ll live here in the future. There should be no problem with the emperor."


    "Yes, senior brother." Zhou Cheng replied respectfully. It seems that Niujing is still very prestigious in Yaowang valley.


    "Elder martial brother, tell me before you go and I''ll see you off." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK. I''ll wait until you cook a big meal for me. Ha ha!" Niu Jing said with a laugh. "Younger martial brother Zhou is not familiar with the capital. I''ll trouble you to take care of one or two in the future."


    "I''ll trouble younger martial sister in the future." Zhou Chengshun said to Niujing.


    "Elder martial brother Zhou, we are all Shifu''s disciples. Naturally, we should help each other," Du Xiaoli said.


    Sister-in-law Zhou said to the child hiding behind her, "go and meet your little martial uncle."


    "I''ve seen little martial uncle."


    "I''ve seen little martial uncle."


    Zhou Cailian is older and doesn''t know the student so much. Zhou Jiandong is still young. After waxy said a word, he hid in his mother''s arms.


    Du Xiaoli saw that they were wearing thin clothes. He thought that maybe when he set out in Yaowang Valley, he didn''t think it would be so cold in the north, so he didn''t bring enough thick clothes.


    "Eldest martial brother. I think sister-in-law Zhou''s clothes are thin. We might as well go to the ready-made clothes store to buy some clothes, and then go directly to the Fengxue building for lunch." "that''s OK. The temperature has dropped a lot today, and they will inevitably not adapt." Niu Jing said. The most important thing is that you can eat in the wind and snow building again! Taking two carriages, they went directly to the clothing store near Fengxue building, which is one of the best clothing stores in the capital. With the change of season, it can be described as a sea of people. Du Xiaoli didn''t expect to see several old acquaintances in the carriage. Fan min, Du Kexin and Chen Yue went shopping together. As soon as they came out of the clothing store, they saw people they didn''t want to see. "San Mei, why did you come shopping?" Du Kexin saw Du Xiaoli and hated his teeth, but he still had to pile up a smiling face to say hello. She would rather do this than kneel down to her! But Chen Yue and fan min must salute. "See Princess Anle." "no gift." Du Xiaoli glanced at them and said, "it''s season change. Come and buy some clothes, sister-in-law Zhou and lotus picking. Let''s go in." she really didn''t like these three people. She didn''t care about them, so she took sister-in-law Zhou and them directly into the ready-made clothes store. Zhou Cheng pulled Niujing behind him and said, "didn''t you say that the younger martial sister is the daughter of prime minister Du, how did she become a princess?" "you don''t care much about things outside in the valley. The younger martial sister was granted the princess by the emperor some time ago." Niujing said, "let''s go and see what we need to buy. The weather will get colder and colder." fan min and Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli and them, The handkerchiefs in each hand were about to be torn to pieces. Fan Min said "small people succeed." then he turned and left.

 Chapter 257

    Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli''s choice of clothes inside and showed a terrible light in her eyes. Chen Yue pulled her a few times before she came back and followed fan min.


    Du Xiaoli chose two sets of clothes for sister-in-law Zhou, and then asked the people in the store to measure their figure and choose some cloth to make cotton clothes and trousers.


    Seeing that Du Xiaoli bought so many things for them, sister-in-law Zhou refused: "how can you come and spend money for us!"


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ve just come to the capital and are not familiar with the weather here. These are needed." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "In fact, I''m also the first time to spend the winter here, but I''ve heard a lot from them before and prepared these early. It''s also right to take care of you when you go out."


    "Little martial uncle, it''s very kind of you." Zhou Cailian doesn''t live as she did just now. She can have a few words with Du Xiaoli.


    "Little martial uncle is very kind." Zhou Jiandong learned from Zhou Cailian.


    "See if there''s anything else you need. We''ll buy it together," said Du Xiaoli. "In a moment, you can directly change into a set of thick clothes, and the thin clothes will be put here. The people in the store will send them to brother master''s house together with other clothes you buy."


    "OK."


    After coming out of the clothing store, the Zhou family had changed their clothes, and the sandwich cotton clothes made them no longer shiver.


    Then several people went to Fengxue building for lunch. After lunch, they sent them back to Niujing house, and she returned to the prime minister''s house.


    It snowed all day, because the snow was not big. Except for some snow accumulated on the bamboo leaves, the snow on the ground turned into water.


    In the evening, Du Yunhan looked for her and Du Xiuheng and told them that they had discussed with the old cabinet. The marriage date of Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan was set for March 12 and 10 days later. So from now on, they will begin to prepare the bride price.


    This is the only good news Du Xiaoli has heard during this period. Although the prime minister''s house does not say how rich it is, it still has some details, so Du Xiaoli was not asked to help prepare the bride price.


    Han Mingxiang moved to the palace a few days after she settled with her relatives. Du Xiaoli saw her again at Meng Jiangzhuo''s hairpin ceremony. At this time, she looked a lot thinner. Her eyes were not as divine as before. It looked distressing.


    And before the hairpin ceremony, the five of them got together again. Thinking that this might be the last gathering, everyone was not in a good mood.


    "After today, Jiang Zhuo, you''ll reach the hairpin. This is my gift. I hope you like it." Du Xiaoli put his gift in Meng Jiangzhuo''s hand and said with a smile.


    "Thank you Xiaoli." Meng Jiangzhuo opened the gift and saw the glass crystal inside. He liked it very much. "It''s so beautiful. When I get married, I must take it with me."


    "Ha, Xiaoli''s gift should be taken away, and ours can''t fall." Fu Yalan sent his gift to Meng Jiangzhuo. The long box should be a painting.


    Meng Jiangzhuo opened the box and there was a scroll in it. On it, everyone was playing the piano and flute and dancing in a persimmon forest. Ji Liuxia was dancing with a sword. It was the time they danced in the persimmon forest. But there are some differences. At that time, the persimmons on the persimmon tree were still green, and the persimmons in this painting were ripe, and there were some withered and yellow leaves on the ground.


    "Xiaoli said that we would go to pick persimmons in Chuang Tzu when we have time, but now everyone is busy. It''s estimated that we don''t have time, so I drew this painting. I was thinking that you and hairpin don''t have any good gifts for you, so I took this as a gift." Fu Yalan said.


    "Thank you, sister Yalan. I''ll keep this painting well. When I go to Jiangnan and miss you, I''ll take it out and have a look." Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    Ji Liuxia and Han Mingxiang sent gifts to Du Xiaoli before they came. They chatted in the room until the old lady came and said that the hairpin ceremony was about to begin. They went to the front living room.


    The process of hairpin ceremony is the same as that of Fu Yalan and hairpin ceremony. Du Xiaoli watched Meng Jiangzhuo change clothes and came back. Mrs. Meng combed her hair. She felt a burst of emotion. After today, she was only more than ten days away from her marriage. Meng Jiangzhuo grew up when he married a woman.


    After the hairpin ceremony, there was lunch. In the space before dinner, Mrs. Meng took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "originally she wanted to recognize you as an adoptive daughter, but later, seeing that you were so busy, she thought of waiting. Unexpectedly, the emperor has recognized you as an adoptive sister first. Now we see that you have to salute."


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "although you can''t be aunt Meng''s dry daughter, you are still my aunt Meng!"


    "OK, OK." Mrs. Meng looked at Meng Jiangzhuo, who came back from changing clothes, with a thick sense of reluctance in her eyes, and said, "after she went to Jiangnan, you should often come to the house to see me."


    "We will." Du Xiaoli must say.


    After lunch, Du Xiaoli and they talked together for a while, and then they went back.


    "Xiao Li."


    Outside the gate of Meng mansion, Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia have left. Han Mingxiang calls Du Xiaoli.


    "Princess." Du Xiaoli turned and looked at Han Mingxiang.


    "I have something to tell you," Han Mingxiang said. "Let''s find a place." "OK." they came to a teahouse, called a private room and asked the servant girl to guard at the door. Looking at the familiar street, Du Xiaoli remembered that it was this private room he wrapped with Moyang after attending the banquet the next day. The furnishings in the house had not changed, and even the screen was still the same, but her heart was not as relaxed as when she first arrived in the capital. "Princess, drink tea." Du Xiaoli poured a cup of tea for Han Mingxiang, put it in front of her, and then poured himself another cup and held it in his hand. Han Mingxiang kept looking at the street outside the window. Du Xiaoli didn''t speak, but just accompanied her quietly. For a long time, Han Mingxiang slowly opened her mouth and said, "you won''t see these streets in more than ten days." "princess, if it''s an unchangeable fact, you have to be relieved to accept that you hurt your own body. How long do you think you''ve lost so much weight?" Du Xiaoli comforted. "I know." Han Mingxiang smiled hard and said, "I called you today to ask you something." "princess, please say." "I need a royal sister to get married. I want you to accompany me on the last journey of Fengming country." Han Mingxiang said. "Me?" Du Xiaoli was surprised. Han Mingxiang nodded and said, "now you are also a princess and a member of the royal family. I should have no problem if I mention it to the emperor. You just need to send me to the border. But you may be close to the new year when you come back."

 Chapter 258

    "OK. I''ll accompany you." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "Thank you, Xiaoli. We are lucky to meet you before we leave here," Han Mingxiang said.


    "I''m lucky to meet you in the capital."


    "Liu Feng, how is he recently?"


    "I was severely punished by brother Xiaoyi after I got drunk last time. Now the situation should be OK. I just heard that he found some soldiers fighting in the military camp in the capital." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "That''s good." Han Mingxiang smiled bitterly.


    At this time, in the military camp, Ji Liufeng came to Han Mingyi''s room in armor.


    Han Mingyi is discussing things with some generals. When he sees Ji Liufeng coming in from the outside, he can''t help but frown.


    "Bang -"


    Ji Liufeng knelt down and lowered his head without talking.


    "We''ll continue to discuss the rest tomorrow. You go back first." Han Mingyi waved to the others. The generals knew that they had something to say and went out.


    Han Mingyi came to the chair behind the table and sat down. Looking at Ji Liufeng kneeling on the ground, he said, "I''m looking for someone to fight again?"


    The seasonal wind lowers its head even more.


    "Come on, what''s the matter." Han Mingyi hates iron and looks at Ji Liufeng.


    "The escort of the princess and her relatives..." Ji Liufeng said half and stopped.


    "Do you want to go?" Han Mingyi said.


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Han Mingyi sighed and said.


    "I''ll send her safely," Ji Liufeng said.


    Some mistakes will take a lifetime to regret, complain and free.


    "If you are so depressed that you only know how to fight with others all day, you will lose your share," Han Mingyi said.


    "Thank you, King Ding." Ji Liufeng kowtowed and said. Then he got up and left.


    "Alas..." seeing Ji Liufeng like this, Han Mingyi found that he would sigh. "It''s no use regretting if you didn''t go early. Lengyi, if you have a beloved woman in the future, don''t be like him."


    "Master, I won''t," Leng Yi replied.


    I just don''t know whether he won''t have a sweetheart or like Ji Liufeng.


    After two days, Du Kexin also reached the hairpin. Du Xiaoli symbolically asked Xia yuan to send a gift and went for a walk during dinner.


    On the tenth day, Du Xiaoli cooked a table of good dishes for Niu Jing and asked him to have a good meal before he left.


    On the morning of November 11, she sent Niujing to the gate of the city.


    "Younger martial sister, I''ll wait for you in Yaowang valley. You should go early, don''t wait until I''m dead." Niu Jing said.


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah," said Du Xiaoli. "Don''t worry, I''ll go to Yaowang Valley to see you next year."


    "It''s a deal. I''ll tell the master when I go back!" Niu Jing said.


    "Say it." Du Xiaoli glanced at him, took the bag in Xia yuan''s hand, gave it to Tong Tong, and said, "here are some cakes I made for you. You can eat them on the road. In addition, I asked blacksmith Wang to make a stove for you. The stove can put charcoal fire in it. You can put it on the car to keep warm. Be careful not to burn the carriage."


    Xia yuan and Ying Ge took a stove from Du Xiaoli''s carriage and put it on Niujing''s car. In addition, they prepared some charcoal.


    Niu Jing listened to Du Xiaoli''s advice, saw that she was so considerate for herself, patted her shoulder with emotion, and turned to get on the carriage.


    Although he didn''t have a son and a half in his life, he was blessed in his last life with a little younger martial sister like Du Xiaoli.


    The coachman raised his whip and the carriage moved slowly. Niujing looked out from the back window and saw Du Xiaoli waving to him. He thought of the girl carrying a hare outside the yard in the remote mountain village.


    "Grandpa Niu, are you home?"


    "I caught this when I went into the mountain yesterday. My brother said that the hare in the mountain tasted good. He specially brought half of it to Grandpa Niu. By the way, let me settle the medicine fee I owed before."


    That little girl, from that time on, just like her relatives, existed in his vitality.


    "Miss, let''s go back. Looking at the weather, it should snow heavily in a while." Xia Yuan said, looking at Du Xiaoli in a daze at Niujing''s carriage.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the sky and said, "let''s go back."


    In the afternoon, there was a goose feather like snow in the sky, which was the biggest snow she had seen in the world. Soon, the ground was covered with a layer of snow. By the time of dinner, the snow on the ground could bury shoes.


    Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to simmer a pot of wine, cook some dishes, and took them to Du Xiuheng''s yard.


    "Miss." the valley saw Du Xiaoli and said hello.


    "Where''s my brother?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "The young master is in the study," said the valley.


    Du Xiaoli went to the study with wine and vegetables and saw that Du Xiuheng was still reviewing his knowledge at the moment. The last time the Emperor gave her the night pearl, she gave Du Xiuheng lighting. Although it was not as bright as modern light bulbs, it could still improve the lighting of the house together with candles. "Sister." Du Xiuheng heard the voice and put down his book. "I have nothing to do, so I made some dishes to have a drink with you." Du Xiaoli put down the tray. "Good!" Du Xiuheng readily agreed, put all the books on the desk away and put them on the back shelf. Du Xiaoli brought out the dishes, put them on the table, put the tray aside, and then gave them two glasses of wine. "Today, senior brother left the capital and went back to Yaowang valley." Du Xiaoli said first. "He''s gone? I don''t even know, and I didn''t send him." Du Xiuheng said with some annoyance. "Elder martial brother said you should review for the exam. Don''t disturb you." Du Xiaoli drank the wine and a hot smell ran into his body from his throat. Du Xiuheng also picked up his glass and drank it all at once. "Brother, do you remember the first snow since I came to this world?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Remember, it happened to be the new year. It snowed a little, but it still excited you." Du Xiuheng recalled that year and thought of Du Xiaoli''s excitement when he saw the snow, smiled and said. "I used to live in a place where I seldom saw snow, but I often ran around and saw a lot of heavy snow. Well, some of them are bigger than today''s snow," Du Xiaoli said. "You seem to like snow very much?" Du Xiuheng said. When she was in duzhuang before, it seldom snowed. There were only three or four times in total, and each time was very small, but every time, she was very happy. "Yes." Du Xiaoli got up, came to the window, opened the window, and a burst of cold air rushed in, making the warm study a lot colder all at once. Looking at the snow in the yard, Du Xiaoli leaned against the window and said, "I like snow. I like to see the snow piled up. That will cover up the dirty world and those things I don''t want to see. I can also see my footprints when I came."

 Chapter 259

    Before, her favorite was winter. At that time, she had just made her debut and targeted a figure in the northeast. She shot him in the head and made him fall down by the remote street, splashing blood on the ground. It was snowy that day. When she slowly came to the neighborhood for dinner and drove through the street, the body had been carried away. The heavy snow covered the whole street, and the bright red blood was covered, as if it had never happened.


    From that day on, she fell in love with snow and the disguise that Snow put on the world.


    But she knew clearly what a dirty world was under the snow.


    "Sister, you''d better not stand by the window. It''s cold now. Du Xiuheng said painfully looking at the vicissitudes of life emanating from Du Xiaoli.


    He didn''t know what she had experienced in her previous life, but he knew it was certainly not as simple as she said. Her occasional murderous spirit and occasional sadness told him that her previous life was not simple. But he did not intend to ask, because he knew that his sister was her now, not her previous life.


    Du Xiaoli turned to see the concern in Du Xiuheng''s eyes, reached out to close the window, and the air conditioner was isolated from the outside. She came back and poured a glass of wine.


    "Don''t be too sad about the princess." after all, after living for so many years, Du Xiuheng knows what Du Xiaoli is sad about.


    "I don''t want to, but this is the first time I really feel the helplessness of feudal society after I came here. It''s clearly what men do, but let an innocent woman do it, and she can''t control her fate." Du Xiaoli thought of Han Mingxiang''s helpless smile and said, "if the princess doesn''t live well in Beiyuan, I''ll bring her back."


    "Even if that would cause war, don''t you care?" Du Xiuheng asked.


    "The general trend of the world is that it will merge after a long time. Who in these countries doesn''t want to annex others? If so, they will take over the other countries and become one country, so that the people can live and work in peace and contentment. There will be no more peace and marriage," Du Xiaoli said.


    "But now Fengming country doesn''t have so strong national strength to bear another war." Du Xiuheng sighed.


    "I know, so I can only watch the princess go and marry. Since the national strength is not strong, let''s develop it well and make Fengming a country that no one dare to bully at will." Du Xiaoli drank wine cup by cup, "Looking back, I''ll go to Han Mingze and tell him some ways to become a powerful country and let him develop Fengming country. Who wants to fight? We''ll kill one and two. We''ll kill a pair! I know, I know many ways. I''ll say a big basket of good policies in ancient times, ha ha..."


    Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli''s blurred eyes, took her glass and said, "sister, you''ve drunk too much. We can''t call the emperor''s taboo."


    "I know I''ve drunk too much. I just want to tell you, otherwise I''ve been in a panic in my heart. I won''t tell others." Du Xiaoli said, "we trained at that time. Even if I can''t tell the southeast from the northwest, I won''t tell the secret. Come on, let''s continue drinking. I want to drink when I look at the snow."


    With that, she opened the closed window with her right hand.


    Du Xiuheng helplessly looked at Du Xiaoli, got up to close the window and sat back. When he saw Du Xiaoli drinking again with a wine glass, he muttered: "the degree of burning knife wine is really high, which is much higher than those fruit wine. How much did he drink? He was dizzy."


    "How much? I drank two glasses of a whole bottle. You drank all the rest. You''re not enough."


    The wine pot Du Xiaoli brought was bigger than ordinary wine pots, and she filled the whole pot. She drank it all and drank it in such a hurry. Of course, she would be dizzy!


    Du Xiuheng has been listening to Du Xiaoli talking about the things of his previous life, the air conditioner of his previous life and the plane of his previous life.


    Du Xiuheng asked Xigu to call Xia yuan. Seeing that Du Xiaoli was drinking like this, Xia yuan quickly took her back and asked Yingge to prepare sobering Soup for her, bathe her, feed her to drink sobering soup, and then let her sleep.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know how long she hadn''t indulged herself like this. When she woke up the next day, she felt a little headache. She remembered how much she had drunk last night.


    Reaching out and rubbing his temples, Xia yuan came in with a bowl of honey water and said, "I guess you should wake up, miss. Drink a bowl of honey water."


    Du Xiaoli took the bowl and drank it. He handed it to Xia yuan and fell down again, staring at the mosquito net in a daze.


    After a good drink, she suddenly realized that if Han Mingxiang married in the past and her life was ok, she would give up. If she didn''t live well, she would go and grab it back. It''s a big deal to start a war. Anyway, these people like to find all kinds of reasons to start a war. Even if there are no women, the result is not the same.


    Soon after washing, Du Yunhan sent someone to ask her to go to the front yard living room. Because her yard was far away, everyone else arrived when Du Xiaoli arrived.


    In addition to Du Yunhan, Zhong Meiqing and Du Kexin, there are two men who don''t know each other.


    "I''ve seen my father and my second mother." Du Xiaoli saluted Du Yunhan, and then sat on the table.


    "Xiaoli, this is your third uncle and this is your third uncle." Du Yunhan introduced the two men. Du Xiaoli saw the two men, third uncle Du Yunfei and little uncle Du Yunming, both of whom were Du Yunhan''s brothers. She got up and saluted them and said, "Xiao Li has seen third uncle and little uncle." "is this the daughter of her sister-in-law? She was still in her infancy when she saw her, and now she is so big." Du Yunfei said with a smile. "She looks like her mother." Du Yunming looked at Du Xiaoli and said. "Yes, it''s very similar to her mother." Du Yunhan sighed. "By the way, where''s Xiuheng? It''s not easy to hear that he won the place in the college competition!" Du Yunfei said. "Xiuheng went to the college to have classes, and he won''t finish until the end of the year," Du Yunhan said. Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan and his two uncles chattering. He thought that he called her to listen to them? "Xiaoli." just as she was wandering, Du Xiaoli heard Du Yunhan call her name. "Dad." "well, it''s too cold in Beijing today. Your two uncles came to pick up your grandmother and go back to her hometown for the new year. You''ll show your grandmother if she can withstand the long journey later." Du Yunhan said. "Yes, Dad," said Du Xiaoli. "My mother hasn''t been back for many years. It''s time to go back and have a look," Du Yunfei said. "Well, my mother also misses her hometown very much. She said she would go back to live for some time before, but I''m too busy to accompany her back. If you pick her up this time, she can go back and have a look," Du Yunhan said.

 Chapter 260

    "We''ll send my mother back when we get married next year."


    "Well, let''s see what mother means then. If she wants to come back, send her back." Du Yunhan said, "let''s go and see mother now. It''s snowing heavily these two days, and mother hasn''t come out in her yard."


    "OK, let''s go."


    The party came to Mrs. Du''s yard and saw her two sons coming. Mrs. Du was very excited. She hasn''t seen them for two years.


    "The child has seen his mother." Du Yunfei and Du Yunming kneel down to old lady Du.


    "Old three, get up quickly. When did you come here?" Mrs. Du asked excitedly.


    "Mom, we''ve just arrived," said Du Laosan. "We heard that it''s very cold in the north this year. We want to take you back for the winter and go home to have a look."


    "Are you here to pick me up?" Mrs. Du said in surprise.


    "Yes, we came here specially to pick up my mother for the new year." Du Laosi said.


    "Ah, good, good." Mrs. Du replied repeatedly, "I also want to go back to see the old man''s grave and sweep the ancestral hall, or my ancestors won''t let me enter the ancestral hall one day when I leave!"


    "Mother, what do you say? You will live a long life!" said Zhong Meiqing.


    "Yes, grandma is in good health!" Du Kexin also said.


    "Alas, I know my body. It won''t last for a few years. If I can see you all get married, I''ll be satisfied with your wishes," said Mrs. Du.


    "Niang, the third and fifth younger brothers come and talk about happy topics and what to do with them," Du Yunhan said.


    "Yes, what do you say?" Mrs. Du wiped the tears from her eyes and said, "it''s rare for you to come. Let''s have lunch together in my yard today."


    "Good!" Du Yunhan and others nodded.


    "Then I''ll tell the kitchen," said Zhong Meiqing, taking the servant girl back out.


    Old lady Du chatted with her son for a while. Du Yunhan asked Du Xiaoli to check her body again.


    Du Xiaoli took the pulse for old lady Du and said, "grandma is in good health. If you want to travel far, you can keep warm and don''t get cold. Grandma, do you eat like I said before?"


    "Yes, as you said, I feel that those dizziness and chest tightness have been reduced a lot," said Mrs. Du.


    "Well, that''s good," said Du Xiaoli. "It''s bad for your health to eat too greasy at this old age. When you go back to your hometown, your grandmother should continue to keep it!"


    "Last time you gave those girls a massage, they also learned well. Now they feel very comfortable after massaging me." Mrs. Du said with a smile.


    "It''s good to be comfortable. Those acupoint massage can not only alleviate the fatigue of the body, but also have health care effects. Grandma, your life is more healthy now. It''s good for your body. In this way, you will certainly live a long life!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Ha ha, I heard that my niece has excellent medical skills. I have some old diseases. Can you show me?" Du Yunfei laughed and said.


    "OK!" Du Xiaoli didn''t push it off. She came to the seat next to Du Yunfei to feel his pulse. After taking both sides, she took back her hand and said, "the third uncle had hurt his left hand before, but he didn''t notice when he rested. He fell ill. His hand hurts when it rains?"


    "Hahaha, you''re right! Your father won''t tell you?" Du Yunfei said incredulously.


    "It''s not what my father said, but what your body told me." Du Xiaoli said, "it''s troublesome to cure your old disease, but it''s not impossible. I''ll prick your arm in the afternoon, and then write you two prescriptions. When you go back, grab the medicine and take it continuously for a month."


    "Really? I''ve seen many doctors before, but I can''t cure my disease. If it can be cured, I must thank you!" Du Yunfei said.


    "The third uncle is joking. Xiaoli just helps you look at your body and should not thank you." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Ha, niece, come and show my little uncle how I am." Du Yunming saw that Du Xiaoli said so accurately and waved to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli went over, took his pulse and said, "uncle, there''s no big problem. He just likes drinking bars. He drinks too much and hurts his liver, so he''s always on fire and causes problems in the digestive system. Uncle, you don''t have to take any medicine. Just quit drinking."


    "Ha ha, it''s really like you said. Uncle, I love good wine. I can''t stand giving up drinking," Du Yunming said.


    "Then drink less. In addition, I''ll prepare some rescue prescriptions for you. In addition, just pay attention to your diet." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Then trouble your niece."


    "Ha ha, Xiao Li''s medical skill is really not blowing. My time..."


    Mrs. Du and her sons chatted happily. Everyone was surrounded by Du Xiaoli''s medical skills and dance. The two uncles had been praising Du Xiaoli. Sitting at the end, Du Kexin kneaded his handkerchief and imagined that this was Du Xiaoli.


    One day, she must step on her feet and show her who is the real girl of heaven! Maybe it''s the depression in her heart. Maybe it''s because of the family reunion. Du Xiaoli ate very little and very good dinner, except that she occasionally saw Du Kexin''s stinging eyes. After lunch, Du Xiaoli asked Du Yun to fly to her yard. Yesterday''s snow fell all day and night, and the snow pile was ten or twenty centimeters thick. However, it began to clear up after noon and the day after tomorrow. The sun shone on the snow and reflected crystal light. Du Xiaoli stepped on the snow and made a "creak" sound. Du Yunfei followed Du Xiaoli to Cuizhu garden. Seeing that she lived in such a remote and small yard, he asked suspiciously, "how do you live here?" "when he came, he didn''t live in the yard. Now he lives here. I like it here and haven''t moved." Du Xiaoli explained. She asked Du Yunfei to wait in the living room for a while. Xia yuan took a silver needle and stabbed him in the arm. "Third uncle, are you leaving tomorrow morning?" Du Xiaoli asked while cleaning up the needle. "Yes, I want to go back early and prepare new year goods after I go back. I''m afraid it''s too late." Du Yunfei put down his sleeve and replied. "I''ll tie you up again before leaving tomorrow morning. In addition, I''ll give you this prescription. After you eat it for more than half a month, go to see the doctor. If the doctor says it''s OK, you don''t eat it." Xia yuan prepared the pen, ink, paper and inkstone early in the morning. She sat aside, wrote a prescription and handed it to Du Yunfei. Du Yunfei put the prescription away and said, "I will."

 Chapter 261

    Du Yunfei sat in Du Xiaoli''s yard for a while before leaving. Du Xiaoli had nothing to do, so he went upstairs to practice until dinner.


    In the evening, it began to snow outside. When Du Xiaoli was eating, she suddenly wanted to get together again before parting.


    "Xia yuan, go to Chuang Tzu early tomorrow morning to see if there are any vegetables. The greenhouse vegetables taught them before should be some. If there are fresh vegetables, bring them to me."


    "Miss, aren''t those vegetables experimental? What are you going to do with them?" Yingge asked suspiciously.


    "I''ll invite sister Jiang Zhuo to dinner tomorrow. We can''t be so negative. Although they''re leaving, they may be looking for their own happiness. We''ll have hot pot tomorrow." Du Xiaoli said, "I''ll write an invitation now. I won''t eat this meal first."


    With that, she went to write an invitation and asked Xia yuan to send it out before dark. Although a little surprised, they all said they would come. Even Han Mingxiang''s share, she let Han Mingyi go into the palace to say.


    So the next morning, Xia Yuan went to Chuang Tzu and brought back some fresh vegetables. She prepared in the wolf garden with Qiao Zhu and Ying Ge.


    Du Xiaoli gave Du Yunfei another needle in the morning, and then sent old lady DU on the road with Du Yunhan. After talking to Du Yunhan, she went to the wolf garden.


    In the middle of the day, Fu Yalan, Meng Jiangzhuo, Ji Liuxia and Han Mingxiang came to the wolf garden one after another. They were surprised to see so many fresh vegetables.


    "These are just what I planted through experiments. If it is feasible, they may develop in a large area in the future." Du Xiaoli said, "today is the gathering of our sisters, so we didn''t invite others."


    "Well, I thought I couldn''t get together with you before I got married! I didn''t expect Xiaoli to do what you said. I was so happy to see your invitation. Go and tell my mother that it was your invitation and let me come." Meng Jiangzhuo looked very beautiful in a white fox fur, setting off her small face. When it came to today''s party, she was in a good mood.


    "Isn''t it? It was so late last night that the fifth brother suddenly came to the palace to find me. I thought something had happened! I was stunned when he gave me the invitation. He said he had told the emperor that I would be allowed to come out today. Ha, you don''t know my mood at that time. It would be much better in a moment." Han Mingxiang said with a smile.


    Her smile made everyone feel better. After all, it has been a long time since she really smiled last time.


    "Well, let''s go first. It''s too cold outside," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Well, go first, my face will freeze." Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile.


    The five people crossed the yard and came to the guest room. Each of them was wearing a fur cloak. Meng Jiangzhuo was white, Ji Liuxia was red, Han Mingxiang was light yellow, Fu Yalan was sky blue and Du Xiaoli was water green. They stood together and were particularly eye-catching.


    Because we all know that this party is not easy, we all avoid talking about those sad things and choose the happy things before.


    "Xiaoli, what shall we eat today?" Ji Liuxia asked Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli slapped Ji Liuxia away and said, "look at you. You''re the only one who wants to eat."


    "I bet they all thought about the same question as me, but they didn''t ask it," Ji Liuxia said.


    "Poof, you''re right," Fu Yalan said. "We''re curious, but we know you''ll ask, so we''re all waiting."


    "Good! You are so bad!" Ji Liuxia shouted.


    "We know you, and we know you must have asked first." Han Mingxiang shrugged when he saw Ji Liuxia.


    "But then again, Xiaoli, what do we have for lunch?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked.


    "Eat delicious food. I''m going to the kitchen. Are you going to play or go with me?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Let''s go with you," Han Mingxiang said. "Last time we came here for dinner, we all went to the kitchen to help, and this time we also went together."


    "Well, let''s go and have a look. Maybe we can learn something!" Ji Liuxia said.


    "I think you''d better not learn." Meng Jiangzhuo covered his mouth and smiled. "Last time you learned two small dishes here in Xiaoli and said you wanted to go back and get them to eat, but you burned your kitchen again. How many times have you burned your kitchen?"


    "I made a mistake, don''t you know?" Ji Liuxia tooted her mouth and never admitted that she was not the material for cooking.


    "When sister Liuxia enters the kitchen, she can''t cook or burn a fire. You''ll watch it later." Du Xiaoli said solemnly.


    "Ah - Xiaoli," Ji Liuxia screamed, "even you embarrass me!"


    "Ha ha, we''re just telling the truth!" Du Xiaoli said, "well, let''s go to the kitchen, or we''ll be late later."


    When the party came to the kitchen, Xia yuan and Yingge had almost washed the dishes, cut them into thin pieces from Qiaozhu and put them on the plate.


    Ji Liuxia went over, picked up an almost transparent piece of beef and said, "Xiaoli, why do you cut this so thin? How do you fry this?"


    "Do I want to fry again?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Ah! I see. Shall we have hot pot this noon?" Ji Liuxia cried, remembering the hot pot made by Ji Liufeng when he came back. "Yes, it''s best to eat hot pot around the stove on a snowy day." Du Xiaoli smiled. She took a look. All the spices she said were ready. Some of the more difficult ones were brought by Yingge to the wind and snow building in the morning. "What is Xiaoli going to do?" Meng Jiangzhuo said. Although they went to Fengxue building to eat hot pot several times, they were all ready, so they didn''t know what Du Xiaoli brought them here for. "I want to fry the seasoning. It''s delicious to eat hot pot." Du Xiaoli said, asked people to fire and began to fry the seasoning. Because it was cold this time, Du Xiaoli didn''t let Han Mingxiang help them, but just let them watch. Everyone drooled when they saw Du Xiaoli''s fried base material, which was red. "Just looking at the bottom material, I want to eat." Ji Liuxia smashed her mouth twice and said greedily. "Well, it''s good to have an appetite!" Meng Jiangzhuo said. "What Xiaoli made really makes people look forward to." Fu Yalan said. Du Xiaoli put the hot pot bottom into the prepared pot and brought it to the special stove. When she heard what they said, she smiled and said, "so greedy, don''t come to help." "ha, I really want to help. If Xiaoli is willing, I''ll come!" Ji Liuxia said. "Get it, you''d better stand there." Du Xiaoli reached out and made something he didn''t want, and asked Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu to take the pot out.

 Chapter 262

    Then she took the cooked chicken feet, chicken wings, ribs and other meat dishes to the restaurant one by one. These are more troublesome. It''s convenient to cook them first and then take them to the pot.


    "Xiaoli, you have wooden and stewed chicken feet this time?" Ji Liuxia asked, looking at the chicken feet boiled in white water.


    "You''re greedy." Du Xiaoli said, but he opened another pot, which was filled with stewed chicken feet.


    "Let''s go. When the brine is ready, let them deliver it. Let''s go to the restaurant to have hot pot now." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK, I''m so greedy." Ji Liuxia said.


    Du Xiaoli originally wanted to eat under the plum blossom tree in the yard, but he thought that Meng Jiangzhuo had no martial arts and it was too cold to eat outside, so he went to the restaurant. But then you can''t see the snow outside.


    But fortunately, it was warm to eat hot pot. When they got to the back, they had to open the window. While eating hot pot, they watched the snow. Everyone ate the meal in full swing, temporarily forgetting their unhappiness and sadness.


    After lunch, everyone was locked in a warm room to chat. Ji Liuxia proposed to go out and play a snow fight. Fu Yalan and Meng Jiangzhuo had no internal power at all. After playing for a while, they watched Du Xiaoli play in the room. Han Mingxiang''s martial arts were not high, but she still had some internal power and could resist the cold. So she and Ji Liuxia and Du Xiaoli played a snow fight in the yard, The scream of being hit and the joy of hitting others make their voices float in the yard all the time.


    Tired of playing, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang fell directly on the snow. Ji Liuxia piled a snowman as Du Xiaoli said.


    "Hoo hoo, I''m so tired!" Han Mingxiang gasped.


    Du Xiaoli reached out to hold Han Mingxiang''s hand and said, "princess, if you don''t live well there, I will pick you up!"


    "Well, I''ll try to make myself happy. If I''m not happy, I''ll wait for you to pick me up!" Han Mingxiang grabbed Du Xiaoli. They turned their heads and smiled when they saw each other''s red face frozen.


    "Pa -"


    Du Xiaoli''s face was hit with a big ball of snow, which just covered half of her face.


    "Liuxia..." Du Xiaoli sat up, reached out to wipe the snow off her face, and saw Ji Liuxia laughing.


    "Hahaha, I really can''t pile up the snowman you said. I thought this snow can''t be wasted, so I gave it to you. Hahaha!" Ji Liuxia said with a smile.


    "See how I fight back!"


    Du Xiaoli picked up the snow around her, pinched it into a piece and threw it at Ji Liuxia. Han Mingxiang was unwilling to fall behind. He pinched a ball of snow and threw it at the nearest person, so the second round of snow battle began again.


    Having had enough of the snow fight, Ji Liuxia insisted that Du Xiaoli make a snowman to see what it looked like. Du Xiaoli called Fu Yalan and Meng Jiangzhuo together, and the five made a big snowman together. After that, Du Xiaoli also found carrots and brooms and stuffed them on the snowman.


    "Wow, so the snowman is like this!" Ji Liuxia exclaimed when she saw the completed snowman, "but why do you put a broom in her hand to let her clean?"


    "Poof!" everyone was amused by Ji Liuxia''s words.


    Du Xiaoli saw the broom in the snowman''s hand, remembered the myth of previous lives, smiled and said, "if the snowman is you, I can consider letting you clean the yard."


    Ji Liuxia looked at the yard that was messed up by them, stuck out her tongue and said, "I don''t want it."


    "I knew you wouldn''t," said Du Xiaoli. "Let''s go in and play mahjong."


    As soon as everyone listened to mahjong, they all walked to the house excitedly.


    "Alas, as soon as we are with Xiaoli, our image is gone. What''s the reason?" Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile.


    "It''s called that those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to ink are black. She has no image in private. Naturally, we have no image when we are with her." Ji Liuxia touched a card and shouted, "ha, I''m burnt!"


    Du Xiaoli guarded her next to Han Mingxiang. Hearing Ji Liuxia''s words and seeing her image, he couldn''t help giving her a white eye. She''s the one with no image, okay?!


    Several people played mahjong until dinner. Because Han Mingxiang and they wanted to go back, they ate dinner earlier and simpler. It was just that Du Xiaoli made some dishes casually.


    Although it is made casually, it is also very high-grade compared with ordinary cooks.


    After dinner, everyone left. Meng Jiangzhuo looked at them and said, "you must come and see me off when I get married."


    "Of course we''re all going, don''t worry!" Ji Liuxia said definitely.


    "HMM." Meng Jiangzhuo hugged everyone before getting on his carriage.


    Then Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia also left.


    Han Mingxiang looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "I''ve told the emperor about the wedding, and he agreed."


    "I know. My father told me last night." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I shouldn''t be able to get out on Jiang Zhuo''s wedding day. I''ll ask someone to send the gift. Then you say sorry to her for me," Han Mingxiang said.


    Meng Jiangzhuo''s marriage is only two days away from her. The emperor will certainly not let her out. Du Xiaoli nodded. "Then I''ll wait for you in the palace." Han Mingxiang said, got on his carriage and left. When everyone left, Du Xiaoli looked at the deserted yard and said, "let''s clean it up." the gathering and separation, the excitement is often more lonely. The snow melted and fell again. Without old lady Du, Du Xiaoli hardly went out of his yard except to Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng''s yard. Until November 19th. Before dawn this day, Du Xiaoli went out of the prime minister''s house, and it was just dawn at Meng''s house. Red lanterns are hung inside and outside the Meng house. Although the sky is not bright, the lights in the whole Meng house are bright. "I''ve seen Princess Anle. My lady said that when the princess came, she went directly to her yard. Please follow me." Du Xiaoli just got out of the carriage and was greeted by a servant girl. "OK." Du Xiaoli was about to step into the house when he heard the sound of a carriage on the corner. Turning around and looking, it happened to be Ji Liuxia''s carriage, so he stopped and waited. Ji Liuxia got down from the carriage and saw Du Xiaoli. She went up and took her hand and said, "Xiao Li, you''re so early. I thought I was the first!" let''s go. Sister Jiang Zhuo asked us to find her. "Du Xiaoli said. "Well, let''s go in." Du Xiaoli and Ji Liuxia came to Meng Jiangzhuo''s yard and saw a lot of boxes outside. They should be Meng Jiangzhuo''s dowry.

 Chapter 263

    "Princess, Miss Ji, you are here. My lady has been waiting for you for a long time." Meng Jiangzhuo''s servant girl saw them, saluted them and said.


    "Is sister Jiang Zhuo ready?" Du Xiaoli said as she went in and saw Meng Jiangzhuo who was finishing in front of the mirror.


    Meng Jiangzhuo was dressed in fiery red wedding clothes, her hair was all rolled up, her head was wearing a delicate and luxurious Phoenix crown, and two old mothers were making up for her.


    "The bride is so beautiful today!" Du Xiaoli came forward and said with a smile.


    "Yes, the bride''s makeup is more beautiful than usual!" Ji Liuxia said.


    "Just laugh at me." Meng Jiangzhuo looked a little tired, but they were in a good mood when they saw Du Xiaoli.


    "Are you ready so early? Doesn''t it mean you have to prepare for a long time on the wedding day?" Ji Liuxia asked puzzled when she saw that Meng Jiangzhuo had cleaned up almost.


    "If you''ve been up for more than two hours, you''re finished," Meng Jiangzhuo complained.


    "You''ve been up for more than two hours? It took so long to finish it? It''s too scary!" Ji Liuxia''s tone changed instantly.


    "Miss Ji, it''s always like this when you get married. It''ll take so long when you get married." said the old lady who was making up Meng Jiang.


    "Ah, I don''t want it for so long." Ji Liuxia shook her head when she heard the old mother''s words.


    "This person has become such a kiss, which is also a part of the marriage. Miss Ji, if you don''t experience it, your life will be incomplete!" another old mother taught.


    "I don''t want it either." Ji Liuxia club.


    "OK, you can''t help it at that time! Don''t stop mammy from putting on makeup for sister Jiang Zhuo." Du Xiaoli opened Ji Liuxia and said.


    They stood aside and thought that putting on makeup would be good soon, but when Fu Yalan came, half an hour passed and it was not completely over. Du Xiaoli was stunned. Not only was Ji Liuxia afraid of this, but Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan were frightened.


    When Meng Jiangzhuo had all packed up, he waited for the auspicious hour in the house. The servant girls in the room were called out to do some work, and the four of them were left to chat in the room.


    "It''s estimated that there are no sisters like us in the whole capital." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "I''m glad you can come and marry me so early. Thank you."


    "Unfortunately, the princess didn''t come." Ji Liuxia said with some regret.


    "I guessed early that the princess couldn''t come," Meng Jiangzhuo said. "She will be married the day after tomorrow. I hope she can live happily."


    "Now I can only think like this," Fu Yalan said.


    "But your future husband is not bad. I heard he came to greet the wedding in person!" Ji Liuxia looked at Meng Jiangzhuo and said with a smile.


    "I''ve also heard that Lord Shui asked for leave to greet his relatives. It can be seen that he is kind to you." Fu Yalan also coaxed and said.


    "I also heard from my father that when he was a foreign official at the last Mid Autumn Festival banquet, he added the banquet. Seeing your performance, he fell in love at first sight and specially asked his father to propose marriage to your father." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I thought it was my father who wanted to marry me, but he came to propose marriage." Meng Jiangzhuo said with some embarrassment.


    "Seeing that he cares about you so much, he will certainly love you well when you marry. Then you will be talented and beautiful, with harmonizing harps and harps. Wow, you will be happy when you think of it." Ji Liuxia said with her hands on her chest.


    "Oh, yes, Liuxia can speak idioms." Fu Yalan pretended to look at Ji Liuxia in surprise.


    "That''s a person who has been to college!" Ji Liuxia said proudly. Then she reacted that Fu Yalan was laughing at her and jumped on her to tickle her.


    "It''s just a reaction. It seems that we are really her simplest." Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile, "but it''s good!"


    "Simple people have simple happiness. We used to have a popular saying there." Du Xiaoli looked at the two people and said.


    "What do you say?"


    "Mentally retarded children are so happy!" Du Xiaoli said faintly.


    "Poof -" Meng Jiangzhuo was amused by Du Xiaoli''s words, which was put on Ji Liuxia. Cough, sometimes it''s a little suitable.


    When the auspicious hour was approaching, the old women came back again. Meng Jiangzhuo''s nanny took the red cap and covered it for her. From this time to the Jiangnan Water family bridal chamber, the red cap on her head could not be removed in front of people.


    "Miss, it''s lucky time. Let''s go out," said the Mammy.


    Meng Jiangzhuo got up from bed. Because he couldn''t see the road ahead, he had to walk with his head down, and then led by the wet nurse. Du Xiaoli followed them to the living room in the front yard.


    After Meng Jiangzhuo left the yard, the bodyguard came in and helped move the dowry in the yard outside Meng''s house.


    Meng Bowen, Mrs. Meng Lao, Meng Weiren, Mrs. Meng, several concubines, and Meng Jiangxin were waiting in the living room. In addition to the Meng family, there was also a handsome, honest and calm man in his twenties sitting in the living room, with several young boys standing behind him. That man is today''s bridegroom.


    Meng Jiangzhuo helped her down to the living room and knelt down on the cloth mat. The matchmaker came to Meng Jiangzhuo and said a lot of marriage words. After that, he asked Meng Jiangzhuo to kowtow to the people in the living room to repay their upbringing. Then, starting from Meng Bowen, each elder said some advice. Meng Jiangzhuo began to cry when the matchmaker spoke. When he heard the elders'' instructions to him, he thought that he would not be able to come back for a long time. He couldn''t cry at the knee of chenghuan. Du Xiaoli knew that there was a saying of Crying Marriage in ancient times, so everyone was not unhappy to see Meng Jiangzhuo crying so sad. Although Mrs. Meng was reluctant to give up, she was also gratified. This is the complicated sight of seeing her daughter get married. After the elders'' advice, the nanny helped Meng Jiangzhuo up. It was supposed that the matchmaker should carry Meng Jiangzhuo on the sedan chair next, but after she stood up, a man appeared in front of her and took the place of the matchmaker. "Father-in-law and mother-in-law, let Ye Yang hold Jiang Zhuo out." Shui Ye Yang saluted Meng Weiren. The matchmaker looked at shuiyeyang with some embarrassment. Since ancient times, where did the groom hold the bride to get married? Meng Weiren and Mrs. Meng were also a little strange and didn''t answer for a moment. Shui yeyang saluted again and said, "let Jiang Zhuo follow me so far away from home. Ye Yang feels guilty and hopes that from now on, I will be her dependence." Shui yeyang''s words were very light, but everyone felt his solemnity.

 Chapter 264

    "OK, you can do it." Meng Weiren didn''t speak, and Meng Bowen opened his mouth first.


    Meng Weiren had to nod when his father spoke.


    Shui yeyang reached out to Meng Jiangzhuo and said, "come on."


    Meng Jiangzhuo''s heart beat faster when he heard Shui yeyang''s sentence "from now on, I''m her dependence". Now he can''t react when he sees the hand deep in front of him.


    "Come on, I''ll take you out." Shui yeyang said again when he saw that Meng Jiangzhuo didn''t respond.


    Meng Jiangzhuo reacted and slowly put his hand into Ye Yang''s hand.


    Shuiyeyang looked at the little hand in his hand and smiled. He put her hand on his shoulder. One hand stretched out from her armpit and one hand stretched out from her knee. With both hands, a princess picked her up.


    Meng Jiangzhuo was so cold that he was picked up and put his hands around his neck.


    Feeling the dependence of the people in his arms on himself, shuiyeyang smiled knowingly and strode out.


    The bride and groom went out, and everyone followed. Shuiyeyang took Meng Jiangzhuo to the sedan chair. A servant girl had pulled the sedan chair away. He put Meng Jiangzhuo up and whispered, "wait a minute. We''ll leave in a minute."


    "HMM." Meng Jiangzhuo said softly.


    Maybe, Du Xiaoli is right. Maybe, this really belongs to her happiness.


    After putting Meng Jiangzhuo away, Shui yeyang turned and looked at the man who came out of the gate and said, "grandfather, grandmother, father-in-law and mother-in-law, don''t worry, Ye Yang will not live up to your trust and trust."


    "Jiang Zhuo, I''ll give you the child," said Mrs. Meng, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes with her handkerchief.


    "Please don''t worry, mother-in-law," said Shui yeyang.


    "You''re on your way too. It''s getting dark early now," Meng Weiren said.


    "Yes, Ye Yang is leaving." Shuiye Yang said, turned to the horse in front of the sedan chair, and jumped to the horse.


    "Set out."


    At the order of shuiyeyang, the people who came to greet the bride began to move, and the sedan chair man also lifted the sedan chair.


    "How long will it take them to get to Jiangnan?" Ji Liuxia asked.


    "Have you made another mistake?" Fu Yalan poked Ji Liuxia with his hand and said, "it''s just that you take a sedan chair in the city and take a carriage outside the city, otherwise you won''t get there until the new year."


    "I''ll tell you!" Ji Liuxia said, covering her forehead.


    "We are the first to get married, and the later will soon be married." Fu Yalan sighed.


    "Yes, the princess will get married the day after tomorrow, and you two will get married at the beginning of next year. Your marriage seems to be very close," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, I''m in front of sister Yalan, February 22. Sister Yalan is March 12." Ji Liuxia said, "Alas, sister Yalan can live in the prime minister''s house when she gets married. You two are closer."


    "You can''t envy me." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Let''s go in. There will be a wedding banquet later!"


    "Let''s go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At noon, Du Yunhan still had dinner in Meng''s house. Du Yunhan didn''t know what he was busy these two days. He just came in a hurry before dinner, ate dinner and hurried away.


    Du Xiaoli felt strange. After dinner, he greeted Mrs. Meng and hurried back.


    However, when she went to Du Yunhan to ask, he didn''t tell her what had happened, but told her to be careful when she went to marry Han Mingxiang.


    Although she was confused, Du Yunhan didn''t say, so she had to give up.


    The next day, Du Xiaoli asked Qiao Zhu to take care of them at home and went into the palace with Xia yuan and Ying Ge. Because the royal family must live in the palace the day before marriage.


    In the palace, an old woman took Du Xiaoli to a palace, which was not far from Han Mingxiang''s palace.


    "Princess Anle, according to the rules, when you get to the palace, you have to greet the Empress Dowager and the queen." the old mammy said, "but the Empress Dowager said that she has worried too much about the princess''s marriage these two days and is a little tired, so she can''t. After the princess has cleaned up, remember to greet the queen."


    "Thanks for Mammy''s advice." Du Xiaoli gave Xia yuan a look, and Xia yuan came forward and gave the mammy a ingot of silver.


    "If the princess has anything to do, she will tell the girls outside to do it, and the old slave will step down first." mammy said happily when she got the silver reward.


    "Go." Du Xiaoli waved and asked her to step back.


    "Miss, do we have to pack up our things?" Yingge asked when she saw their luggage.


    "No, just take out what you need today. Take the other luggage directly tomorrow."


    It will take nearly a month to send Han Mingxiang to the border. Fortunately, the three of them have good martial arts and can wear less. In addition, they can buy when they rest in the city, otherwise they really have to bring a lot of clothes.


    When things were finished, Du Xiaoli took Xia yuan and they were going to greet the queen. Du Xiaoli always felt strange when he thought of the queen he met outside the imperial study. Du Xiaoli takes Xia yuan and Yingge to the Queen''s palace. On the way, the maid in charge and the eunuch salute her when they see her. "Met Princess Anle." a high-ranking maid saluted Du Xiaoli. "Anle comes to greet the queen. Please tell her about it." Du Xiaoli said to the maid in waiting. "Princess, wait a moment. The maid will go and inform the queen." the maid said, blessing her body and turning into the hall. Soon, she came out and made an invitation gesture to Du Xiaoli, saying, "the queen invites the princess in." "thank you." Du Xiaoli entered the hall and saw the queen playing with crown prince Han Liuheng. Han Liuheng is only about four years old and plays on the Queen''s legs. "See the empress." Du Xiaoli knelt down with Xia yuan. "Please forgive me. Give me a seat." the queen asked Han Liuheng to come down and tidy up his clothes. "The palace was just telling those girls when you would come into the palace today! I didn''t expect you to arrive so early." Du Xiaoli sat down in a chair and said with a smile: "Anle doesn''t understand anything. She doesn''t know what to do when she gets married, so she wants to enter the palace early and has time to ask for advice." "that''s also true, but this palace doesn''t understand very well. Later, this palace asks the old mammy in the palace to tell you." the queen said. "Thank you, empress." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "The last college competition was really hard for you. Our palace has always been curious about the competition. Unfortunately, those girls are the most stupid. What they told me is also vague. I''m just free today. Why don''t you tell our palace?" said the queen.

 Chapter 265

    "Well, I don''t know what kind of competition the queen wants to listen to?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "The palace doesn''t know which is more interesting. Why don''t you pick up some interesting things to say." the queen said, "come on, take the prince back to rest."


    "Yes, empress." a mammy came up, saluted and took the prince away.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the prince, his eyes flashed and smiled at him.


    When Han Liuheng passed by Du Xiaoli, his eyes were a little dull and didn''t respond to her smile.


    An hour or so, Du Xiaoli came out of the Queen''s palace. When he was ready to go to Han Mingxiang''s palace, father-in-law Sha came out from one side.


    "I''ve seen Princess Anle." Duke Sha came to Du Xiaoli.


    "What''s wrong with Grandpa Sha?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Princess, please, Emperor." father Sha replied.


    "Grandpa Sha leads the way."


    Du Xiaoli walked a distance and looked back.


    The atmosphere in the palace was so strange that there were heavy soldiers outside the Queen''s palace, as if the queen had been imprisoned. When she didn''t come to greet the queen, the emperor knew she was here.


    Did the queen make any mistake, so she was put under house arrest?


    However, looking at the queen, she didn''t look under house arrest, and she could enter the palace without hindrance, which shows that the queen didn''t prohibit contact with the outside world.


    How weird!


    "Grandpa Sha, how does the emperor know I''m here with the queen?" Du Xiaoli couldn''t help asking questions in her heart.


    Duke Sha smiled and said, "there is nothing in the palace that the emperor doesn''t know."


    Du Xiaoli felt that father-in-law Sha had something to say, but it was hard to ask again.


    After walking for a while, father-in-law Sha took Du Xiaoli to the imperial study and asked Du Xiaoli to wait. He went to report first, then came out and let Du Xiaoli in.


    "Anle has seen the emperor." Du Xiaoli blessed the emperor.


    The emperor was reviewing the memorial. When he heard Du Xiaoli''s voice, he said a free gift without raising his head. Then he stopped talking. After reviewing the memorial in his hand, he looked up at Du Xiaoli, smiled and asked, "have you gone to see the queen?"


    "Yes. Xiaoli lives in the palace and goes to greet the queen." Du Xiaoli said, adding a sentence in his heart: it''s a check-in.


    "Well, the queen is in charge of the affairs of the harem. You came in to tell her." Han Mingze said, "what did you talk about?"


    "Nothing. The queen just asked Chen Mei to tell her some interesting things about the college competition. Later, she was happy and said some interesting things outside." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Nothing else?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Back to the emperor, that''s all. I didn''t say anything else." Du Xiaoli said.


    The emperor''s attitude is strange. I don''t know whether he cares about the queen or


    When Han Mingze heard Du Xiaoli''s words, he gave a gentle, um, then shifted the topic away and said, "what do you think of Changle''s marriage?"


    what?!


    Du Xiaoli raised her head in surprise and looked at Han Mingze. Then she found that there was no one in the whole imperial study except them. Even father-in-law Shan was not there!


    Seeing the surprise in Du Xiaoli''s eyes, Han Mingze smiled and asked again, "I''m asking you, what do you think of Changle''s marriage?"


    Du Xiaoli lowered his head and said, "does the emperor want to hear the truth?"


    "I asked you to come, naturally to listen to the truth." Han Mingze leaned back and looked straight at Du Xiaoli.


    "Chen Mei has no opinion, just sad for the princess." Du Xiaoli thought about it and said a more official answer.


    "Sad? Why?" Han Mingze asked.


    Du Xiaoli looked up at Han Mingze and said, "because Princess Changle is unhappy, Chen Mei is also sad."


    Han Mingze turned the trigger on his hand and said faintly, "Anle, you are perfunctory to me."


    "Anle just doesn''t want to lose her head," Du Xiaoli said.


    "I just want to hear what you think. I promise I won''t take your head," Han Mingze said.


    Du Xiaoli was silent for a moment and said, "I feel sad for Changle, angry for her, and sad for the emperor!"


    Han Mingze''s hand stopped and his face leaked anger. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s open eyes, he suddenly smiled bitterly and said, "what''s so sad about me? I just made the most correct decision."


    "It is precisely because the emperor has to do so that Chen Mei mourns for the emperor!" Du Xiaoli said, "When I first heard that Changle was going to make peace, I felt very angry. When I saw that Changle was sad about it, I was very sad for her. But later, I slowly understood the emperor''s helplessness and Changle''s helplessness. The emperor used the theory of making peace in order to reduce the war. Although Beiyuan kingdom came to seek peace, if the peace is not done, it will annoy Zhao Zhen, he said If we resist to the death, Fengming country may not be able to win them. Most importantly, if there is a war, it is difficult to ensure that other countries will not take advantage of it. Fengming country is simply unable to confront the two countries at the same time. We don''t care whether Beiyuan will be attacked, but we must take into account the current situation of Fengming country. "


    Han Mingze opened his mouth when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words, but he didn''t say anything. "In fact, the emperor is reluctant to let Changle go to make peace? However, you have to do so, because you don''t have strong strength to protect your people and protect your sister. You can only sacrifice Changle''s happiness! That''s why I say I''m sad for the emperor and Changle." Du Xiaoli said, "The emperor actually knows about Changle and Ji Liufeng. But you ignored it." "yes, I know their feelings." Han Mingze said, "I did ignore it. When Ji Liufeng came to me, I ordered him not to say it in front of all civil and military officials, or even tell Changle that he came to me." "That''s why Changle obeyed her fate and went to make peace without resistance." Du Xiaoli disdained. "No, in fact, she knew Changle. But she still didn''t say a word of No." Han Mingze said. Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingze and wanted to find out the evidence of his lying from his face, but she failed. She couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said, "really?" "Because she knows that she must do so. She is a member of the royal family, which is her responsibility." Han Mingze sighed and continued, "Changle, she has been different from other princesses since she was a child. Although she is the youngest princess, she is the most sensible of all princesses. If she just like other princesses, she doesn''t think about her responsibilities and what she can do for the people, she may fight for her feelings with Ji Liufeng. But it is because she knows that she didn''t say anything."

 Chapter 266

    Han Mingze said that they were silent, and the imperial study fell into silence for a moment.


    Du Xiaoli also knew that Han Mingze was right. Han Mingxiang knew that she didn''t say anything. She carried all the pain herself.


    She suddenly wondered why han Mingze came here and said these words for what, self psychological analysis? Or hypocritically express your helplessness?


    If so, why did he drive everyone out and leave only the two of them?


    What exactly does Han Mingze want to do?!


    After a long time, Han Mingze continued to speak and said, "you''re curious. Why did I come to you?"


    Got it!


    Du Xiaoli looked up at Han Mingze and nodded to admit.


    "I know that you have a good relationship with Changle. I also know that you will care about those who don''t care, and you will try your best to help her with those you care about." Han Mingze said.


    "The emperor wants me to help Changle?" Du Xiaoli was surprised. Isn''t he going to let Changle go and kiss?


    "I want you to help her, but it''s not what you think," Han Mingze said.


    "Chen Mei doesn''t understand the emperor''s meaning."


    "This marriage can''t be changed now. However, it doesn''t mean that Changle will never return." Han Mingze looked at Du Xiaoli with deep meaning.


    Scared?


    How does he know what''s on his mind?


    She decided early in the morning that if Han Mingxiang didn''t live well in Beiyuan, she would bring her back. Is that what Han Mingze thinks?


    "What does this have to do with Chen Mei helping her?"


    Han Mingze smiled and said word by word, "you can help her. Only you can help her."


    "Chen Mei is terrified." Du Xiaoli doesn''t know what Han Mingze''s idea is, lowers her head and says.


    "Let me tell you clearly. If Fengming''s national strength is strong, even if you really bring Changle back, we can keep the country and don''t let Changle come back." Han Mingze said.


    "The emperor wants to dominate the world!" Du Xiaoli understood Han Mingze''s meaning and said with a sneer, "in that case, why take Changle as an excuse."


    "Yes, I don''t deny that this is my goal, but no matter what the starting point is, the results are not the same? Moreover, it doesn''t conflict with helping Changle. To be precise, it is the only way for you to help Changle." Han Mingze said.


    Han Mingze is right. To bring Changle back, we must strengthen Fengming country and improve its national strength. Even if it causes war because of bringing her back, we must defend Fengming country, otherwise Changle will die of guilt when he comes back.


    She also decided early on to develop Fengming country. However, what she wanted to say was to say those policies through Du Yunhan''s mouth. Unexpectedly, Han Mingze would find her directly!


    "Although I am in the palace, I can still feel the harm brought by the wars over the years. The people are living in poverty, which is the failure of those in power. If the world is unified, these wars will not exist." Han Mingze said with emotion.


    Hearing Han Mingze''s words, Du Xiaoli smiled disapprovingly. It was very cold at the height. No one knew whether his mind was for the people or his own rights.


    No, even he himself may not know what it is.


    "If the emperor wants to develop national strength, he should consult with those ministers instead of courtiers and sisters." Du Xiaoli thought for a while and planned to implement his idea through Du Yunhan.


    "You know, I once went to Guanghan temple and met the abbot there." Han Mingze recalled, "I once asked the abbot how to make Fengming country strong. The abbot said to me: the past is dangerous, the future is powerful, trapped for six years, women from the south, dance to the heaven and earth."


    Du Xiaoli was surprised and looked at Han Mingze in surprise.


    She had heard of Guanghan temple and knew the host there. She heard that he seldom spoke, but he often became a proverb and enjoyed a high position in the world.


    "When I asked you to go to the competition, I didn''t think of what happened so many years ago, but when I saw you win the first dance competition in the college competition and avoid the door of Fengming country being opened, I suddenly thought of the Abbot''s words." Han Mingze said, "The past is dangerous and the future is powerful. A woman from the South will determine the world with a dance. You are the woman mentioned by the abbot, who can make Fengming country strong."


    No wonder after the game, he would make her Princess. It turned out that she and Du Yunhan guessed wrong. That''s the real reason!


    "The Emperor may have made a mistake," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Do you believe that?" Han Mingze asked.


    Well, she doesn''t believe it herself.


    "Six years ago, you saved King Ding. Without him, Fengming would have been conquered." Han Mingze continued, "You came from the south. Soon after you came here, you saved the princesses of the two countries one after another and won the first dance. You turned the tide again and again in times of crisis. You are only 13 years old. You not only have superb medical skills, but also have Suiyuan and Fengxue building, as well as good martial arts. Can an ordinary 13-year-old woman be as powerful as you?"


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that he actually knew that Fengxue building also had his own share. It seems that his strength is not as good as it seems. Because she has the memory and ability of her previous life, she has never thought how powerful she is, but now it seems strange to hear Han Mingze say so. "Originally, when I knew that there was such a woman, I planned to enter the harem, but I didn''t expect that I would marry you and Mingyi first. Moreover, with the understanding of you, I found that you can''t force you to enter the harem. If you force you into the harem, I might lose my husband and soldiers." Han Mingze said, "it''s better to follow your will rather than establish an enemy." "The emperor is wise." fortunately, Han Mingze is not a confused king. He doesn''t want to imprison her in the palace. Otherwise, she won''t make him feel better! Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, Han Mingze smiled and said, "I also think my decision is very wise." but in my heart, I''m still a little uncomfortable! "Good narcissism!" Du Xiaoli couldn''t help muttering. "I also know that you have the martial arts secrets that everyone in the Jianghu pursues when the wind blows and the snow blows." Han Mingze said, "I also know that the water moon day is looking for you." it took me a while to wipe! Du Xiaoli couldn''t help whispering. What else does the emperor don''t know? "As an emperor, although I haven''t mastered all the rights yet, I can still find some information about the people I pay attention to." Han Mingze said, "there has been no contact between the Jianghu and the imperial court, but I give you this right. If you like, you can take this power."

 Chapter 267

    "Oh." Du Xiaoli thought that Han Mingze, like Du Yunhan, was a fox and would dress up as a pig to eat a tiger!


    "I have made my position clear to you first. Should you also express it?" Han Mingze said.


    "Well, I''ll help you for Changle," Du Xiaoli said. "But I think we should reach an agreement."


    "You say." Han Mingze was in a good mood when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "My father, my brother Xiaoyi and I have no interest in your throne, so I don''t want the situation of cunning rabbit dead running dog cooking." Du Xiaoli said, "the emperor also knows my character. I''d rather live my own little life."


    Therefore, if he plans to deal with them in the end, she doesn''t care. It depends on whether he is willing to give up this country!


    Although Du Xiaoli''s words are a little disrespectful, Han Mingze is not angry. Maybe it''s not that time yet, maybe it''s his heart, and he doesn''t want to be an enemy with her


    After coming out of the imperial study, Du Xiaoli saw father-in-law Shan. He squinted at Du Xiaoli.


    "See you, princess." father-in-law Shan saluted Du Xiaoli.


    "Grandpa Shan, I haven''t seen you just now!" Du Xiaoli joked.


    "The emperor said he wanted to drink the melted snow water to make tea. The servant didn''t go to kimchi." father-in-law Shan looked at the tea in his hand and said with a smile, "are you leaving now, princess? Do you want to have a cup of tea?"


    "No, I have to go to Princess Changle," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Next time I have a chance to invite the princess to have tea. The servant sent tea to the emperor first."


    Father-in-law Shan said and went in. Du Xiaoli looked at father-in-law Shan and asked the superior Xia yuan to leave.


    I made tea for nearly an hour


    It was noon when they came to Han Mingxiang''s palace. They had lunch together. I have to say that the imperial chef in the palace is still good. His cooking is only a little worse than that in the wind and snow building.


    "I heard you came early in the morning, but when you didn''t come, I sent someone to find you. Then I knew you had gone to the queen. Why have you been so long?" Han Mingxiang said while eating.


    Since she mixed with Du Xiaoli, she forgot the rule of not eating or sleeping.


    "I stayed with the queen for almost an hour, and then was called by the emperor." Du Xiaoli took a sip of soup. "I stayed in the imperial study for a while."


    "The emperor is looking for you?" Han Mingxiang asked in surprise.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "I have something to ask you."


    "You say."


    There are only Xia yuan and Han Mingxiang''s personal servant girls in the room, so Du Xiaoli directly asked his doubts.


    "Why do I think the atmosphere in the palace is different? Also, there are many royal guards outside the Queen''s palace. It feels like the queen is under house arrest, but the crown prince and I can go in at will. It''s not like being under house arrest. What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on. It happened soon after I entered the palace. I heard that the emperor said that the Queen''s spirit was not very good recently. She always felt that someone wanted to persecute her, so she sent the imperial guards to protect her. But I think the reaction of the Emperor and the queen was strange." Han Mingxiang whispered, "In addition, the emperor said that the queen is not in good health and should not work too hard. She is not in charge of my marriage, but imperial concubine Yi."


    Du Xiaoli poked his rice bowl with chopsticks and said, "it''s really a little strange, but you''re leaving tomorrow. Don''t worry about things here."


    "Yes, I''m leaving tomorrow." Han Mingxiang smiled bitterly.


    Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingxiang''s smile, reached out to hold her hand and said, "I said that if you don''t live well there, I''ll bring you back. The marriage is only temporary. When you want to come back, I''ll pick you up. Don''t think you have no hope when you go there, you know?"


    "Well, I know you''ll help me if I need it," Han Mingxiang said. "It''s a blessing in my last life to have you as a sister in this life."


    In the royal family, although there are many sisters, there are only a few who treat each other sincerely. When others see her, they either respect her or disdain her. Even though they smile at her on the surface, they don''t really regard her as a friend in their heart.


    "Well, eat quickly, or it will be cold in a moment." Du Xiaoli said.


    Before leaving the imperial study, Han Mingze told her that they could not tell Han Mingxiang about their conversation, and she also made a request to let others know what Tianding woman she was.


    After lunch, she went to see the Empress Dowager. Seeing that she was in good health, she checked her and sat down for a while before leaving.


    The Empress Dowager said that as a royal sister sending off relatives, she didn''t have to do anything. She just had to go on the road with Han Mingxiang tomorrow.


    Han Mingxiang had to get up in the middle of the night to clean up, so he rested in the afternoon. Du Xiaoli was alone in his palace. He had nothing to do, so he asked someone to find pen, ink, paper and inkstone and beat drums on the paper.


    She thought Zhao Zhen was too dangerous. Her intuition told her that he didn''t have any good intentions to marry Han Mingxiang, so she should improve the national strength of Fengming as soon as possible, just in case. Whether it is the development of agriculture or commerce, the process is much slower, and Han Mingze has not mastered all his rights. Even if he wants to implement some policies, he is willing but weak. Moreover, the army is the most direct way to quickly consolidate strength. In addition to training soldiers in this soft power, there is a faster way - to improve their hard power! This is not difficult for her. In her previous life, most of the bangs were all kinds of hot weapons such as bullets, but one of her "masters" was a fan of cold weapons. She would make a lot of cold weapons. At that time, when training Du Xiaoli, she also taught her some. Because the brush is too inconvenient, Du Xiaoli asks Xia yuan to find some burned charcoal and use it as a pen. "Young lady, the bow and crossbow you drew is so strange." Yingge brought Du Xiaoli tea and said when she saw Du Xiaoli''s painting. "Strange?" Du Xiaoli looked at the crossbow after drawing it. "It looks much smaller than ordinary bows and crossbows. Will the range of the arrow be much closer?" Yingge asked. "No, it will be far away. And it can shoot three arrows at once." Du Xiaoli said. "So powerful?" Yingge said in surprise. "You''ll know when you do it." Du Xiaoli no longer explained in depth and smiled mysteriously at Yingge. Du Xiaoli''s appearance aroused Yingge''s curiosity, but she knew that Du Xiaoli wouldn''t say it now, even if she asked, so she had to look forward to seeing the finished product as soon as possible.

 Chapter 268

    After Du Xiaoli drew the overall effect drawing, he carefully drew the drawings of each part, so that the craftsman could understand and make the crossbow according to the drawing. She believes that blacksmith Wang can even if others don''t.


    "Miss, your highness Dingwang is coming." Xia yuan came in and said.


    Han Mingyi came in from the outside and saw Du Xiaoli writing and drawing on the table. He thought of the little doll lying on the table writing the contract in the cabin a few years ago.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, are you here? Wait a minute, I''ll be right away." Du Xiaoli waved to Han Mingyi.


    "What are you painting?" Han Mingyi came over, picked up the paper on the table and looked. When he saw what Du Xiaoli painted, his face gradually became dignified.


    Du Xiaoli drew the last point, stood up, saw Han Mingyi''s expression and said, "how''s it going, isn''t it good?"


    "Did you think of this?" Han Mingyi asked, looking at Du Xiaoli''s small face.


    "That''s right. I painted it anyway." Du Xiaoli said. "I was just thinking, is this for the emperor or you!"


    "To the emperor?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli puzzled.


    Du Xiaoli took the paper in Han Mingyi''s hand, put it with the one he had just painted, and said, "after I entered the palace today, I was called by the emperor, we..."


    Du Xiaoli said something about his agreement with the emperor. Han Mingyi didn''t respond to anything else. When he heard that Han Mingze had planned to take Du Xiaoli to the harem, he frowned. When he heard that he gave up, he recovered his peace.


    "I intend to start with the military and arm the army first, so that even if there is an emergency, I can deal with it," Du Xiaoli said, "This is the first move I want. Weapons. This bow and crossbow looks simple, but it has great power. Go to someone and try to make it. Well, go to blacksmith Wang. I think he can understand my ideas. I don''t know how much it costs. I don''t have time to calculate it now. If the cost is high, I''ll organize a team to come out as a special army first, And then to the other soldiers. "


    When Han Mingyi heard what Du Xiaoli said, he felt more and more novel. He couldn''t help kissing her on the face and said, "how did you think of this?"


    Du Xiaoli pretended to wipe the saliva on his face and said, "I know more. If the emperor were to be a general for me, I would be better than you!"


    "Hahaha, I also believe you will be better than me. Then you will go out and lead the army to fight. I''m as beautiful as a flower at home. How about?" Han Mingyi laughed and said.


    Say this again!


    She knew that if he caught the handle, she wouldn''t play anymore.


    She glared at Han Mingyi and said, "who''s going to feed you? Well, don''t say this. You can put this thing away. If it''s lost, I won''t redraw it."


    "Yes, yes!" Han Mingyi put the painting away with a serious face.


    "Poof -" Du Xiaoli burst out laughing and said, "do you know if you want to be so obedient in the future?"


    "I will be the soldier of war if I want to be beautiful later," he said. "Han Mingyi is the one who has the final say."


    "You''re poor!" Du Xiaoli said. Thinking of tomorrow, he asked, "by the way, are you going to see off the relatives tomorrow?"


    "I''ll take her to the border with you, and then someone else will take her to Beiyuan." Han Mingyi shook his head and said.


    "Is it Liufeng?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Han Mingyi nodded.


    "Why should he?" Du Xiaoli sighed and said.


    "He said he was going." Han Mingyi shrugged and said, "that boy, let him send her."


    "But she will be unhappy with Changle," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Maybe she wants to give it to him too," Han Mingyi said.


    "Maybe..."


    Han Mingyi didn''t stay long with Du Xiaoli because he wanted to build a crossbow.


    I thought they would meet tomorrow, but I didn''t expect that they would never meet again in a short night.


    At night, when Du Xiaoli was ready to go to bed, a maid came to the place where Du Xiaoli lived and said, "princess, the queen asked the princess to come over and explain some things about seeing off the wedding tomorrow. The queen said to let the princess go alone and let the two sisters wait here."


    The queen still wants to go there so late? She''s still alone!


    She had thought that someone else was pretending to be in the name of the queen, but this maid was indeed the maid she had seen next to the queen in the morning. She asked Xia yuan to bring her a sable cloak and put it on, saying, "let''s go."


    Du Xiaoli has been on guard against the palace maid. She thought she would do it to herself on the way, but she didn''t think she really brought herself to the queen.


    "Princess, please." the maid opened the door of the palace and said to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli went into the hall and saw that the queen was still dressed during the day.


    "See the queen," said Du Xiaoli.


    The queen seemed to be thinking about something. At the beginning, she didn''t notice Du Xiaoli coming in. When she heard Du Xiaoli''s words, she came back and said, "Anle, you''re here. Flat out."


    "Yes, I don''t know what the queen has to tell Anle." Du Xiaoli stood up and asked. "Well, didn''t the palace say to send someone to tell you about the wedding today, but I forgot it. So I asked you to come here so late." the queen smiled and said, "that mammy has just gone out to get something for the palace. You should have a cup of tea first." "yes." Du Xiaoli looked at the queen and felt that there seemed to be a struggle in her eyes, and her heart was even more vigilant. A maid in waiting brought her a cup of the tea. She took it and smelled it. She gently swung it twice with the lid and put it to her lips with theout drinking. "Doesn''t the tea taste good?" the queen asked with a smile when she saw that Du Xiaoli didn''t drink tea. Du Xiaoli put the tea cup on the tea table and explained with a smile: "tonight, because she ate salty and drank a lot of water, she can''t drink tea now." in fact, she did eat a little salty tonight and is really thirsty now. If she didn''t smell the faint smell of almonds covered by the smell of tea, she might drink it all at once. The queen smiled when she heard Du Xiaoli''s words and stopped persuading. She just bowed her head and drank tea. After a while, an old woman came in from outside the hall and brought a room of wind and snow. "Queen, I have brought something. Will you give it to Princess Anle?" the old lady saluted the queen and asked. "Well," said the queen. The old lady came to Du Xiaoli, handed a box to Du Xiaoli and said, "princess, this is what the Queen prepared for the princess''s wedding."

 Chapter 269

    Du Xiaoli saw that the old lady had nothing to do with the box, so he reached out and took the box.


    The old lady stepped aside and said, "princess, the things in it are very important, which is related to the success or failure of the marriage. Open it first, and the old slave will tell you how to use it."


    Du Xiaoli nodded, holding the box in his left hand and putting his right hand on the box buckle, ready to open it.


    "Anle." the queen suddenly shouted. When she saw the old mother and Du Xiaoli looking at herself together, she smiled and said, "this thing is very important. You should be careful not to break it."


    "Anle understands." Du Xiaoli said with both hands. At the moment the box was opened, a black shadow flew out of the box and fell on Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t see what it was. He just felt a pain in the back of his hand, and then he lost consciousness. The box slipped out of her hand and fell to the ground. The lid opened and there was nothing in it.


    Before losing consciousness, she only had time to curse: Ya, she was plotted!


    The old lady came to Du Xiaoli. After making sure she had lost consciousness, she reached out to pick up the box, looked at the queen and said, "queen, your every move is related to the life and death of the crown prince and the emperor. I hope you won''t make such an impulse next time. The old slave will take people away."


    "Wait, where are you taking her?" asked the queen.


    "Empress, the master asked the old slave to bring you a word. Just do your own thing well, and don''t interfere with others." after the old mother said that, she picked up Du Xiaoli and went out of the hall. After leaving the hall, she didn''t go to the yard, but turned to a remote corner and jumped away. That''s clean and neat.


    The queen stood in the palace and saw Du Xiaoli taken away. Her tears couldn''t help falling.


    "Don''t be sad, madam. You have to." the maid who just called Du Xiaoli came forward to comfort the queen.


    "The palace has made an unforgivable mistake and has gone further and further on the wrong road. It is so sinful. I only hope that God will punish only one person in the palace and not implicate the emperor and heng''er." the queen murmured.


    I don''t know how long later, Du Xiaoli felt that everything she ate at night would be shaken out. Her head was dizzy and uncomfortable. The back of her left hand was burning. She wanted to open her eyes, but she found that she couldn''t open it.


    "Master, people have brought it."


    In a daze, she seemed to be thrown to the ground, and then the old mother''s voice sounded again.


    Master? Did the old guy take himself to her master? Who is her master?


    They dazed themselves and took them away in the Queen''s palace. Why didn''t the guards respond?


    No, those bodyguards, not those in the day!


    In other words, those people are not the emperor''s people at all!


    "Well, how''s it going?" a slightly old voice asked.


    Du Xiaoli wanted to listen carefully to who it was, but his brain seemed to be in a state of crash. He just thought it was someone he knew and couldn''t remember who it was.


    "Back to the master, she seemed to be on guard against the queen. She didn''t use the tea and cakes prepared for her. In the end, she used sleeping insects."


    Sleeping insects? Is it the black shadow from the box? It seems that the other party knew that she was good at using poison, so she used poisonous insects to deal with herself.


    "What a vigilant little bitch!" said the master with a sneer. "Looking at her like this, I really want to crush her bones."


    Then she squatted down and quickly pinched Du Xiaoli''s neck.


    "Well -"


    Although Du Xiaoli''s consciousness was still vague, he subconsciously broke each other''s hands with his hands. But now she has no strength and can''t pull each other away.


    "Hehe, it''s good to resist in a coma. Although he wants you or, your existence will only affect him. I''ll send you to hell now, you little bitch in the way!"


    Du Xiaoli felt that her breathing was becoming more and more difficult. Just when she felt she was going to suffocate, a voice came in and saved her life.


    "Master, the emperor is coming."


    "Bang -" she was thrown to the ground, hit her forehead on the foot of the stool and bruised immediately.


    "Hide her down there."


    Du Xiaoli felt that he was picked up again, and then there was the sound of the lid opening. Then he fell straight down like a roller coaster and fell heavily to the ground. In the process of falling, she heard the last sentence: "emperor, why are you here so late?"


    The lid was covered, which also blocked the voice outside. In addition, she was not awake and couldn''t hear the conversation outside.


    However, since she is the emperor, she must still be in the palace, but she doesn''t know whose palace it is.


    Because she was just thrown down directly and had no internal force to protect her body, her whole body was in pain like falling apart, but the pain just stimulated her nerves, slowly closed her consciousness, and opened her eyes slightly.


    It was dark all around. I didn''t know where it was, but it was obvious that she was trapped. She tried to stand up, but found that her body had no strength to stand up by herself. Thinking of the stimulation of pain, she pulled out the hairpin on her head and stabbed it hard into her left arm. "Oh -" the sharp pain in her arm made her brain awake. She took out a pill hidden in her waist to detoxify. I don''t know whether it has any effect on the insect. She swallowed the pill and treated the dead horse as a live horse doctor! If she can go out this time, she must study this Gu Shu well! At this time, in the hall outside, the emperor respectfully saluted the Empress Dowager and said, "it''s not right to disturb the Empress Dowager so late, but it''s necessary." "Oh? The emperor is so nervous, but what happened in the palace?" the Empress Dowager sat in her chair and said calmly. "Well, an assassin came to the palace just now and intended to assassinate me in the imperial study. Fortunately, the imperial Lin army fought hard and subdued the assassin. However, two assassins escaped and their whereabouts are unknown. I have ordered people to search the whole imperial palace. Thinking that it is inappropriate for my mother to let others come here, I brought people in person. Did my mother see any suspicious people just now?" "The mourning family has been talking to them here all the time. I didn''t notice whether anyone came here." the queen mother said, "I don''t think those palace maids and eunuchs have any reaction. No assassin should come in." "empress mother, the escaped assassin has excellent martial arts. It''s better to have someone search for her safety, so I can rest assured." Han Mingze looked very concerned about the Empress Dowager. "Since the emperor is not at ease, let someone go in and search. In case there are assassins, the old bone of AI family can''t stand them." the Empress Dowager said.

 Chapter 270

    "You go in and search again. Be careful not to destroy the furnishings here." Han Mingze ordered. He chatted with the Empress Dowager.


    At this time, in Han Mingxiang''s palace, Han Mingxiang, who should have been resting, was walking back and forth in the hall. Two maids came in from the outside. She quickly asked, "have you heard from me?"


    "Back to the princess, the emperor has sent people to search all palaces, imperial gardens and other places, but they can''t find the princess." the maid replied.


    "It''s been so long and I haven''t found it yet." Han Mingxiang took two steps back and said, "it''s all my fault. Why should she send the wedding? If it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t have to come to the palace and wouldn''t be missing."


    Xia yuan saw Han Mingxiang blaming herself and said, "don''t blame yourself, princess. Miss is always smart. If you really encounter any danger, you can turn good luck into bad luck. If Miss sees the princess blaming herself like this, she will be sad."


    Xia yuan and Ying Ge feel something wrong after Du Xiaoli leaves, so they go to find Han Mingxiang. Han Mingxiang was sleeping. When she heard that Du Xiaoli had been called away, she wouldn''t let them follow. She quickly got up and went to find Han Mingze.


    However, when Han Mingze went to the Queen''s palace, the queen said that she had not asked Du Xiaoli to come, so the people of the whole palace also said that no one had seen Du Xiaoli. So Han Mingze searched all the palaces in the palace with the saying that an assassin escaped.


    But after so long, there was no news from Du Xiaoli.


    "I also believe Xiaoli will be fine." Han Mingxiang took a deep breath and said to the palace maid, "go out and inquire about the news again."


    "Yes." the two maids said and went out.


    "Xiaoli will be fine, sure!" Han Mingxiang clenched her hands, showing her inner worry.


    Du Xiaoli has been in the dark for a long time and slowly adapted to the dark light. Fortunately, although her internal power can''t be used, it doesn''t affect her eyesight.


    The wound on her arm was still bleeding, and the pain stimulated her nerves. She looked up and saw that she was not far from the wall. She stretched out her hand to the wall and slowly stood up.


    Maybe the medicine she just took played a little role. Du Xiaoli felt that her body was stronger than before. After standing up along the wall, she looked up and heard a little buzzing outside. It seems that Han Mingze hasn''t left yet.


    If there is something moving now, maybe Han Mingze can hear it and save himself. But she looked around and didn''t see anything to beat. At this time, she didn''t even have the strength to speak, let alone shout for help.


    Although she didn''t wake up completely just now, she really felt the killing intention. Now Han Mingze is outside. If he doesn''t escape, when he leaves, those people will come down and kill themselves.


    Since there was no hope of asking for help, she began to look at the surrounding environment and try to see if there was any mechanism here to leave. But after looking around, I didn''t find anything outstanding.


    The dizziness hit again. She felt as if she would be swallowed up again. She stumbled. She fell aside, and the hairpin on her hand suddenly stabbed into a small spot on the wall.


    "Boom -"


    One side of the stone wall slowly shrunk to both sides, revealing a tunnel. Du Xiaoli looked happy and hurriedly supported the wall out. Just as she had just left the chamber of secrets, the wall behind her was closed again.


    She looked back and walked along the tunnel. There was no lighting on the road. She had to grope for her own way. After walking for a while, the tunnel began to tilt upward. It seemed that she was going out.


    In the Empress Dowager''s palace, Han Mingze was a little restless. The imperial guards came out of the inner hall one by one and said, "emperor, no assassin was found."


    "Look, the mourning family said that there were no assassins here. Now the emperor can be at ease?" the Empress Dowager said with a smile.


    "Since there are no assassins, I can go back at ease. It''s late, and my mother will rest early." Han Mingze got up and said.


    "The emperor also stopped earlier and let them do the job of catching the assassins. You should still pay attention to safety. If half the assassins are killed, it will be dangerous." the Empress Dowager said with concern.


    "Thank your mother for her concern."


    Han Mingze turned and left. The imperial guards also left. The Empress Dowager quietly watched them out of the hall until a maid came in and said that Han Mingze really left. The Empress Dowager got up from her seat and said, "bring her up to the mourning family."


    "Yes." a mammy opened the board on the Queen Mother''s chair and jumped down.


    It turned out that the secret room was under the Empress Dowager''s seat! No wonder the people of the imperial forest army didn''t find Du Xiaoli.


    Soon, those who went down came up and said, "master, the man is gone."


    "What?!" the Empress Dowager looked at the man in surprise. "How long has it been that a comatose person disappeared?!"


    "Maybe she woke up, found the secret way and ran away. The old slave found blood on the ground."


    "Since you''re walking along the tunnel, don''t you send someone to chase!" the Empress Dowager roared angrily.


    "Yes." a group of people jumped down from the entrance, found the hole accidentally poked by Du Xiaoli, pressed it with a sharp thing, the secret road opened, and the people inside chased up one after another.


    Du Xiaoli tried her best to open the lid of the exit and found herself in an abandoned garden. She didn''t know where it was. Dizzy, she couldn''t distinguish the southeast and northwest for a moment. Seeing that there was an exit in the garden, she walked askew. When she left the deserted yard, she didn''t know how long she had walked and where she had gone. Her consciousness began to blur gradually. After finally seeing the light, she fell down. After a while, a passing figure found the man lying in the snow. He came forward and found it was her. He quickly picked her up and flew away from her place. The people who followed Du Xiaoli''s footprints saw that the footprints disappeared from here. They knew who saved Du Xiaoli, and there were no footprints. They didn''t know who saved Du Xiaoli. The old lady clenched her teeth and said, "let her escape! Clean up all the footprints here!" then she hurried back to report the bad news to the Empress Dowager. As time went by, Han Mingxiang and Xia yuan Yingge became more worried. They searched the whole palace, but still couldn''t find her. At the end of the ugly age, the old Mammy and maids who dressed up Han Mingxiang came. First, they took a sweet soup bath, and then put on their wedding clothes, comb their hair and make-up on the inner and outer floors. Han Mingze sent people to search all night, but until Han Mingyi entered the palace at the beginning of Mao, there was still no news of Du Xiaoli. Han Mingyi was in a good mood because Du Xiaoli gave him the design drawings. After he showed them to blacksmith Wang, he said it should be no problem. But all the good feelings dissipated when he heard that Du Xiaoli was missing.

 Chapter 271

    "What are you talking about?" Han Mingyi exudes cold air all over, colder than the weather outside.


    "Mingyi, don''t worry. I''ve sent more people..."


    "But you haven''t found it all night!" Han Mingyi said coldly.


    "Brother five, it''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, Xiaoli wouldn''t..." Han Mingxiang said guiltily when he saw Han Mingyi so angry for the first time.


    "If you can find Xiaoli, it''s OK. If you can''t find it, don''t blame me for lifting the palace!" Han Mingyi doesn''t look at Han Mingxiang, but looks at Han Mingze coldly.


    "Mingyi, don''t get excited..."


    Han Mingyi stopped talking nonsense with them and turned out of the hall. Just outside, he was stopped by a figure.


    "Your Highness Ding."


    "Aunt tea."


    Others heard Han Mingyi call red tea, and followed out.


    "Aunt tea, why are you here?" Han Mingxiang asked when she saw tea.


    Red tea covered his head with a cloak hat. Seeing them all, he said, "the old slave took you to the Forbidden Palace to see the princess at the Lord''s command."


    "Xiaoli is in the Forbidden Palace?" everyone looked at tea in surprise.


    "Yes." tea replied.


    "How is she now? How did she go to the Forbidden Palace?" Han Mingxiang asked.


    "Let''s go with me first. You two, the master said you can go together." red tea looked at Xia yuan and left.


    Everyone hurried to keep up. No one spoke until the Forbidden Palace.


    Red tea took them directly to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. As soon as they went in, they saw the Empress Dowager leaning on the couch with a tired face.


    "I''ve seen the emperor''s grandmother."


    "Met the Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager opened her eyes and said, "you''re here. Why is Mingxiang girl here?"


    "Grandma Huang, is Xiaoli with you?" Han Mingxiang asked.


    Menggu came out from behind the screen and said, "master, it''s ready."


    "Come in with the me." Empress Dowager got up and Menggu hurried up to hold her.


    Behind the screen was a big bed, which was originally the bed of the empress dowager, but another figure fell asleep at this time.


    "Li''er." Han Mingyi recognized Du Xiaoli at a glance and walked quickly to the bedside. He was distressed to see her closed eyes, frown, pale face and bruise on her forehead.


    "Xiaoli." Han Mingxiang saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance at this time, and her tears fell down. The makeup she had not finished was directly spent by her crying.


    "Miss!" Xia yuan and Yingge followed Du Xiaoli for so long. They saw her so weak for the first time, and their eyes were full of tears.


    Han Mingze stood at the back and saw Du Xiaoli''s pale face. A touch of heartache flashed in his eyes. He came forward to hold the Empress Dowager and said, "grandma, Anle, how could she be in the Forbidden Palace?"


    Han Mingze''s words also diverted other people''s attention.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Menggu. Menggu answered yes, and then said to everyone: "Last night I heard a lot of noise in the Imperial Palace, so I asked tea to see if something had happened. On her way back, I saw her in a coma in the garden not far away, so I brought her back. She was covered with snow, her hair was scattered, a hairpin was in her hand, and there were blood stains on it. We tried many ways, but it took a long time, but we couldn''t help it To wake her up, we can only deal with the wound on her arm first, and then send tea to bring you here. "


    Han Mingyi picked up the hairpin placed by the bed. There were blood stains on the inch deep place on it. It can be seen that she was deep. He held the hairpin tightly, took a deep breath and said, "wake her up first."


    "I''ll call the imperial doctor," Han Mingze said.


    "Emperor, let the maidservant have a try." Xia Yuan said.


    "You?"


    "Since I followed her, she taught her acupuncture points and silver needles. She knew how to wake her up." Xia yuan explained.


    "Come quickly." Han Mingyi remembered that every time Du Xiaoli applied the needle, he would let Xia yuan start. He immediately got up and pulled Xia yuan.


    Xia yuan washed her hands, then took out the silver needle box in her satchel and asked Yingge to pull Du Xiaoli''s clothes open and prick some needles on her.


    Du Xiaoli felt as if she had been wandering in the dark for a long time. When she was confused, she seemed to have seen her previous life, holding a pistol in her hand, shooting at the man who hurried into the remote street, right in the forehead. There was snow in the sky, and the snow fell in the blood on the ground, which was melted by the temperature of the blood.


    Then she seemed to see herself lying in the snow. There was silence all around, only her blood was gurgling. She was unconscious by the cold temperature, like a puppet falling in the snow.


    Suddenly she felt that her body began to hurt again, like a needle prick, and then she felt pain in several parts of her body.


    Thinking that she must have been caught back, she wanted to scold. She was so miserable. Who was still stabbing her with a needle? She didn''t want to play the role of mother Rong? She saw that the old mother was really a little like mother Rong!


    "Oh -" Du Xiaoli couldn''t stand the pain for several times. He directly opened his mouth and scolded, but when the curse came to his mouth, it became a painful sound. But she also gradually opened her eyes. "Wake up, wake up, really wake up!" Han Mingxiang said excitedly when he saw Du Xiaoli open his eyes. His eyes slowly adapted to the sight of the house. He thought he would see the people who caught him, but he didn''t want to see Xia yuan and Han Mingxiang, followed by Ying, the Empress Dowager and Menggu. "Where am I?" Du Xiaoli asked faintly. "You''re in the Forbidden City. It''s safe now. Don''t worry." Han Mingxiang kept holding Du Xiaoli''s hand. Hearing her words, he replied. "So I was saved..." when she fainted in the snow, she thought she was either caught back or frozen to death in the snow. I didn''t expect to be saved. Du Xiaoli slowly remembered what happened last night and thought of the bug on her body. It not only stunned her, but also made her unable to use her internal power. Seeing the needle in Xia yuan''s hand, she said, "Xia yuan, help me force the bug out." "bug?!" everyone in the room was stunned by the bug. How could Du Xiaoli be hit by the bug?! "Miss, what should I do?" Xia yuan asked. "Let me talk about the acupoint. You can prick it. It only entered my body yesterday, and now it''s just on my arm. Just prick the arm." Du Xiaoli said. Then she thought of the speed of the insect and said, "however, you need to find someone with advanced martial arts to wait and kill it as soon as the insect comes out."

 Chapter 272

    "Let the old slave come," said Menggu.


    Although Du Xiaoli didn''t see who Menggu really fought with, her martial arts was undoubtedly the highest in the room, so she nodded and agreed.


    In order to ensure that he would not hurt others, Du Xiaoli asked everyone to go outside, leaving only Xia yuan and Menggu.


    The pain in her left arm made Du Xiaoli look bad all the time. She felt her pulse and asked Xia yuan to untie the bandage and reveal the blood hole pierced by her hairpin.


    "Menggu, the poisonous insects will come out of this blood hole later. You should kill them when they come out." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I understand," Meng Gu nodded.


    She doesn''t have much contact with people. She is cold to everyone, but she likes Du Xiaoli from the bottom of her heart. Seeing her tortured like this, my heart was also angry.


    "Let''s start. Xia yuan, No. 4 needle, Tianquan point..."


    With Du Xiaoli''s guidance, Xia yuan pricked several needles in her arm. When she heard Du Xiaoli back, she quickly left the bed and stepped aside.


    Du Xiaoli looked at a raised bag walking upstream of her arm and slowly approached the blood hole. At the moment it came out, she shouted, "Menggu!"


    "Zheng!"


    A dagger went into the bed, only a few centimeters away from Du Xiaoli. The dagger went through the quilt and the thick mattress under it, and deeply plunged into the bed board. A bug less than a centimeter was fixed on the quilt.


    Du Xiaoli saw the dead Gu insect, smiled and said, "thank you, Menggu."


    Menggu took a handkerchief to wrap the insect, and pulled out the dagger with the other hand.


    Han Mingxiang heard the sound inside and guessed that it should be over. He came in and saw Xia yuan dressing Du Xiaoli.


    "Well, did you force it out?"


    "It has been forced out." Menggu showed her the black insect on the handkerchief.


    Du Xiaoli puts on her clothes and sits up with the help of Xia yuan. Seeing that Han Mingxiang is red, she reacts that she has put on her wedding dress.


    "Princess, I''m all right. Go back and continue to get married. I''ll find you on time."


    Han Mingxiang shook her head and said, "you are already like this. How can I let you marry."


    "But do you have time to find someone else now?" Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingxiang doesn''t want those people to send her relatives, not to mention the time to go back and forth to other princes.


    "It''s a big deal. I don''t want to send relatives," Han Mingxiang said.


    "Although it''s a marriage, how can I not get married!" Du Xiaoli said. "I''ll just exercise and heal my wounds in a moment. It''s okay."


    The Empress Dowager came in from the outside and said, "Mingxiang, go back first. Don''t worry about other things."


    Seeing the words of the empress dowager, Han Mingxiang had to go back and met Han Mingze and Han Mingyi at the door.


    Knowing that Du Xiaoli woke up, Han Mingyi went directly to the house and saw Du Xiaoli sitting chatting with the Empress Dowager. His hanging heart finally fell down.


    The Empress Dowager saw Han Mingyi come in and said, "have a good chat. I''ve been mourning for this old bone all night. Now I have to have a rest."


    Knowing that Han Mingyi had something to say, the Empress Dowager left wisely.


    However, her bed was slept by Du Xiaoli, and she had to find a new bed again.


    Han Mingyi came to the bed and sat down. He reached out and touched her face. His voice was hoarse and asked, "is it very painful?"


    "Fortunately, I can stand it." Du Xiaoli didn''t avoid it. Yu Guang glanced at a small hole in his palm and asked, "what''s the matter with your hand?"


    Han Mingyi looked at the hole pierced by the hairpin, took back his hand and said, "it''s all right. I was pierced accidentally."


    "Oh." Du Xiaoli saw that the shape was very similar to the wound on his arm, saw the hairpin on the head of the bed, and probably guessed how the wound came.


    "Sorry, I wasn''t with you when you were in danger. I said I wanted to protect you, but I broke my promise." Han Mingyi said guiltily.


    "It''s not your fault. You can''t be with me all the time. I only blame myself for my negligence and don''t know much about Gu Shu." Du Xiaoli shook her head and didn''t blame Han Mingyi.


    Han Mingze came in from the outside, looked at them, coughed twice and said, "although you two want to be alone, I still have something to ask Anle, so..."


    Although Du Xiaoli was found back, Han Mingyi was still cold when he saw Han Mingze. Especially now, knowing that Du Xiaoli needed a rest and that they wanted to be alone, they came to intervene.


    Han Mingze pretended not to see Han Mingyi''s smelly expression, sat on the chair that the Empress Dowager had just sat and said, "Anle, do you remember the yard you escaped from?"


    "At that time, I was so confused that I couldn''t tell the southeast from the northwest. My sight was also very blurred. I didn''t remember where it was. What''s the matter?"


    Han Mingze sighed and said, "we went to the place where Aunt tea found you. There were several abandoned courtyards in the imperial palace. They erased the traces very clean, wiped out the footprints, and made a lot of confusion around. I sent someone to look nearby, but I didn''t find the hole you came out."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi, and Han Mingyi nodded. Just when Xia yuan saved Du Xiaoli, he and Han Mingze went to see it in person. They didn''t find any traces left by each other. Even Du Xiaoli''s traces were erased, which is enough to show the other party''s cunning and prudence. "Can you tell me about your experience last night?" Han Mingze asked. "OK. Last night, I was going to have a rest. The maid in the Queen''s palace came to me and said that the queen wanted me and only let me go alone. When I got to the Queen''s palace,......" Du Xiaoli nodded and recounted the experience he remembered last night. Han Mingyi listened to Du Xiaoli''s experience and his face became more and more heavy. "You said you heard my voice when you were locked up?" Han Mingze asked. "Yes, at that time, I was tied around my neck by their master. Just when I was about to suffocate, someone outside said that the emperor was coming, so she put me down and hid me." Du Xiaoli said, "Later, I could still hear your voice in the secret room, but I didn''t really hear it. I didn''t know what you said. I was going to ask for help, but I didn''t have the strength to make a voice, so I had to try to escape." "the only place I took people to search was the queen mother, the queen and some imperial concubines." Han Mingze thought and asked, "do you remember what time it was?" Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "most of the time I''m in a daze. I don''t remember what happened. The only time I''m awake is in the secret way. I''m dizzy again before I get out of the secret way."

 Chapter 273

    "It seems that the master behind the scenes is among the people I personally took to check last night." Han Mingze said thoughtfully, "well, you have a rest first. You don''t have to take care of the wedding..."


    "Emperor, I''ve been forced out now. It''s still early. I''ll have no problem exercising my skills and adjusting my breath." Du Xiaoli said.


    "You..." Han Mingze looked at Du Xiaoli''s stubborn appearance and said, "well, it''s up to you."


    Han Mingze then left the Forbidden Palace. Although Du Xiaoli''s words did not directly point out who was the person who made trouble in the palace with insects, they still pointed out some scope. He''s going to deal with this information, and now he''s going to the morning.


    When there were only two of them left in the room again, Han Mingyi got up and poured Du Xiaoli a glass of water. Looking at the persistence in Du Xiaoli''s eyes, he swallowed everything he wanted to say.


    "Hello, good luck healing. I''ll ask Xia yuan to send all your things."


    "Thank you, brother Xiaoyi."


    Du Xiaoli then crossed her legs and began to exercise Kung Fu to heal her wounds.


    "Wind blows snow" is very magical. Although generally running internal power can eliminate fatigue, her internal power can not only eliminate fatigue, but also heal wounds. If there are strains in her body, running internal power in her body can cure wounds. If it is a knife wound, it will heal more than twice as fast as the general healing speed.


    Han Mingyi went outside and explained Xia yuan to them. Then he turned back to the room and saw that Du Xiaoli had started. He quietly sat in his chair and looked at her. He saw the bruise on her forehead and the pinch mark on her neck. He retreated bit by bit under her luck. He was not only happy, but also shocked the power of the wind blowing snow script.


    At least his martial arts are not as fast as here.


    Xia yuan knows that Du Xiaoli is going to see her off, so they move Du Xiaoli''s things. Of course, they go out only with the consent of Menggu.


    In the early morning, all the civil and military officials came in one after another. The palace maids and eunuchs performed their respective duties and worked in their own posts. The palace was like the past. Everyone didn''t know what happened here last night.


    Because today is Han Mingxiang''s wedding day, Han Mingze shortened the time of the early Dynasty, and then all civil and military officials went to see Han Mingxiang off.


    In Han Mingxiang''s palace, she has packed up her dowry and other things. She has already moved into a float and waited at the gate of the palace.


    "Princess, come on, cover your head." an old woman came to Han Mingxiang with a red cover.


    Han Mingxiang looked out of the window absently. She was still worried about Du Xiaoli''s injury. Up to now, she hasn''t seen her. I don''t know how she is now.


    Although she was ready not to send off her sisters, she still decided to be a little bitter.


    A pair of small hands took the red cap from Mammy''s hand and said, "I''ll come."


    Han Mingxiang turned around in surprise and saw that it was really Du Xiaoli, and it was not like the pale face last night. He was surprised and said, "Xiaoli, how are you?"


    Du Xiaoli smiled, nodded and said, "it''s almost ready. Except for the wound on his arm, all the other wounds are well."


    Han Mingxiang reached out and gently pinched her arm and said, "don''t these hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt. It''s all right."


    "It''s amazing!" Han Mingxiang said in surprise. "I thought you wouldn''t come. After all, you have so many injuries."


    Du Xiaoli shook the red cap in his hand and said, "I said I would come. How could I break my promise? Come on, I''ll cover it for you. The auspicious hour is almost over."


    "OK."


    "I just heard brother Xiaoyi say that there are all civil and military officials gathered outside to give you a gift. I wonder why we can''t be late, can''t we?" Du Xiaoli took the cap to Han Mingxiang, pulled her up and walked out.


    Du Xiaoli took Han Mingxiang out of her palace. When she passed the imperial garden, she saw all the civil and military officials waiting there. She took Han Mingxiang to Han Mingze, put her hand in his hand, then stepped back and stopped.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you out." Han Mingze saw Han Mingxiang in his wedding dress. A trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, but he soon recovered his peace.


    Du Xiaoli has been paying attention to the surrounding situation, and naturally sees the change of Han Mingze''s expression. Suddenly she felt a resentful look, turned her head and saw only a group of maids cleaning in the imperial garden.


    Han Mingze holds Han Mingxiang''s hand and walks outside the palace. On the way, he meets the Empress Dowager.


    "The mourning family came to send Changle. It''s hard for you for the sake of our Fengming country. You must be careful where you go, because you represent not only yourself, but also Fengming country. In addition, protect yourself." the Empress Dowager said to Han Mingxiang, but glanced at Du Xiaoli.


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager. Changle understands." Han Mingxiang blessed her body.


    "Well, you go." the Empress Dowager said and stood aside.


    "Changle leaves."


    "I''ll leave."


    Du Xiaoli followed everyone and felt a strange feeling when she passed the Empress Dowager. But now there was no time for her to think about the reason, so she had to press this strange feeling in her heart.


    The party sent Han Mingxiang outside the palace. When she was outside, she remembered that the queen should be present, but she didn''t see the queen from beginning to end. Outside the palace, a row of big red carriages gradually lined up. Except for the front few for everyone to sit, there was a row of dowry carriages behind. The imperial guards stood 100 meters outside the palace, followed by a crowd of people. They knew that Han Mingxiang wanted to marry and came to see her off. In addition, there was an army to send off relatives. Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng stood in front of the team. "See the emperor, long live our emperor." when Han Mingze saw them coming out, all the people outside knelt down. Han Mingze took Han Mingxiang two steps forward and said, "today, Princess Changle is married and goes to Beiyuan country to make peace. Everyone should remember the contribution Changle has made to everyone." "thank you, Princess Changle. The people shouted in unison. "Come on, I''ll take you to the carriage." Han Mingze said to Han Mingxiang. "Thank you, Emperor." Han Mingxiang said faintly. Han Mingze took Han Mingxiang''s hand, led her to the front carriage and let her step on the red one. Du Xiaoli gets on the carriage with Han Mingxiang and starts from here to the border. Later, only she can get on the carriage except Han Mingxiang. This is the custom of Fengming country. Servant girls can''t get on the wedding car. If there is no one to marry, Han Mingxiang can only do everything himself along the way. "Take good care of Changle. I''ll find out those people before you come back." Han Mingze said to Du Xiaoli.

 Chapter 274

    "Chen Mei obeys the order." Du Xiaoli said, turned into the carriage, stretched out his hand and closed the door.


    Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng see Han Mingxiang get on the carriage and get on the horse one after another. Han Mingyi saw Han Mingxiang nodding and waving his hand, and the team began to move.


    At the same time, firecrackers crackled on both sides outside the palace.


    "Congratulations to Princess Changle." all the others knelt down except Han Mingze.


    "Congratulations to Princess Changle."


    From the palace to the gate of the city, all the people were standing to see off. Where the wedding car went, the people knelt down and cheered.


    Du Xiaoli got on the carriage and closed the door. Han Mingxiang took off the cover.


    "Xiaoli, I just heard the sound of the flowing wind." Han Mingxiang grabbed Du Xiaoli''s hand and said.


    Du Xiaoli sighed. It seemed that she didn''t know that Ji Liufeng went to see her off.


    Han Mingxiang saw Du Xiaoli sigh and thought he had touched the wound on her hand. He quickly took back his hand and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t notice your wound."


    "I''m fine," Du Xiaoli said, patting Han Mingxiang''s hand.


    "Sorry, I just..." Han Mingxiang didn''t know how to describe her mood, so she was silent.


    "Princess Changle -"


    "Princess Changle -"


    The cry of the people came from outside, but it didn''t break the silence in the carriage.


    After a while, when he was about to leave the city, Du Xiaoli asked, "princess, do you want brother Liufeng to see off his relatives?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t want him to send it either." Han Mingxiang smiled bitterly and said, "I want him to walk with me, but I don''t want him to see me marry a woman!"


    "Congratulations to Princess Changle -"


    "I wish Princess Changle a long life together -"


    The carriage drove slowly to Phoenix, and the call of the people was slowly thrown behind the car. Du Xiaoli opened the curtain, looked at the two people in front of him, saw Han Mingxiang''s contradictory expression and said, "princess, brother Liufeng, he went to find brother Xiaoyi himself. Now he is at the front of the team."


    Han Mingxiang''s body stiffened and said, "he really came..."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know what to say at this time, so she had to reach out and hold Han Mingxiang''s hand.


    Han Mingxiang relaxed after a while, smiled at Du Xiaoli and said, "I''m fine."


    "Well, I''ll be the princess''s servant girl all the way. Does the princess need anything now?" Du Xiaoli saw her relax and joked, blinking at her.


    "Poof -" Han Mingxiang saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance and smiled from the bottom of her heart. Then she sighed and said, "it''s a pity that Liuxia didn''t come when I got married."


    "Who said they didn''t come? How can they come when you get married?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "How..." Han Mingxiang heard the coachman stop his horse before he finished his words.


    Ji Liufeng looked at the two people standing in front, frowned and scolded Ji Liuxia: "what are you doing?"


    "Brother, the princess is married. Let''s see her off. Just a moment." Ji Liuxia said, pulling Fu Yalan around the army and running to the carriage of North and South Korea Mingxiang.


    "Stop fooling around, you..."


    Ji Liufeng wanted to stop them. Han Mingyi raised his hand to stop him and said, "they chose such a far away place outside the city. It''s intentional. Let them go."


    "Yes." Ji Liufeng answered and turned to look at the carriage door.


    Han Mingxiang looked at Du Xiaoli with a happy face. He was ready to open the door and go out. He was pulled by Du Xiaoli.


    "Put this on."


    After Du Xiaoli covered Han Mingxiang''s head, he opened the door and drove the coachman down.


    Ji Liuxia pressed her hand on the board of the car, and the man sat on the board. Fu Yalan could not do such a bold and unrestrained action, but stood on the other side of the carriage.


    Although she was wearing a veil, Han Mingxiang recognized who they were all at once.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come to see me off!"


    "Why don''t we come to see you off when you''re married?" Ji Liuxia pouted. "We just can''t accompany you like Xiaoli. We were going to see you off at the gate of the palace, but the emperor and all civil and military officials are going. We don''t have our share. We can''t stop your carriage in the city, so sister Yalan said we''ll wait for you outside the city."


    "Unfortunately, Jiang Zhuo is still missing." Han Mingxiang sighed.


    "Princess, from another angle, you are married today, and Jiang Zhuo is still on the road. Your carriages are on the road. You are married at the same time," Fu Yalan said.


    "Yes, yes!" Ji Liuxia nodded.


    "You know you agree!" Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liuxia with a smile.


    "Princess, be careful on the way. Take care of yourself." Fu Yalan said.


    "I know," Han Mingxiang nodded.


    "Princess, I heard that Beiyuan country is much colder than ours. Don''t waste the martial arts I teach you. You''d better practice it every day. Your internal power can dispel the cold. At least you won''t be so vulnerable to cold." Ji Liuxia told me. "Well, I will." "princess, no matter where you are, I will remember what we said in the wolf garden. We will always be good friends and sisters!" Fu Yalan said with tears. "I''ll remember too." Han Mingyi drove his horse back from the front and said, "well, it''s time to start. Otherwise, he won''t be able to get to the town before dark." "well, go back. I can''t go when you get married, but I wish you happiness." Han Mingxiang said and returned to the carriage. "Xiaoli, you should take good care of the princess," Ji Liuxia said. "I will. You go back." Du Xiaoli said and followed him into the carriage and closed the door. Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia stepped aside and watched Han Mingyi wave his hand. The carriage drove slowly past them. "I hope Zhao Zhen will be nice to the princess." "if the princess marries so far away, if he dares to be bad to the princess..." "Alas, let''s go back." Han Mingxiang took off the cover and held back her tears, some red. Du Xiaoli took a handkerchief to wipe her tears and said, "sister Yalan, they don''t want you to do this." "I don''t want to, but I''m a little sad at the thought that I may never see you again." Han Mingxiang wiped her tears and said, seeing that Du Xiaoli had just pulled out his handkerchief and exposed the flute in his bag, he said, "Xiao Li, why are you still carrying the flute?" Du Xiaoli looked at it, He took the flute out of his bag and said, "this is very important to me." "I didn''t expect you to play the flute again." Han Mingxiang sighed.

 Chapter 275

    "In fact, what I''m best at is the flute. I''m only a little good at other instruments, but I''m not proficient." Du Xiaoli rubbed the Phoenix on the flute. Since the last time she went north to look for medicine and met the interception, she always took it with her when she went out.


    "That''s also very powerful!" Han Mingxiang said. "I thought I was very powerful before. When I met you later, I knew that I was just ordinary. You are the really powerful!"


    "Princess, you take me to brush and play again." Du Xiaoli smiled. She can''t tell Han Mingxiang because she knew a lot of things in her previous life.


    "I''ve never heard you play the flute. Anyway, I have nothing to do now. Why don''t you play me two songs to pass the time." Han Mingxiang suggested.


    "Good!"


    Du Xiaoli put the flute to his mouth and blew it gently.


    The sound of the flute is clear and crisp. It has been transmitted from the carriage and plays a moving melody in the winter sun. She added a little sound attack without trace, which made everyone feel better.


    Hearing the sound of the flute from the carriage, Ji Liufeng was in a better mood and said, "I didn''t expect Xiao Li to play the flute."


    "How do you know she blew it?" Han Mingyi knew in his heart, because he heard the sound attack, but Ji Liufeng shouldn''t know?


    Ji Liufeng watched the Yanshan Mountains turn into a long white dragon and said faintly, "I can still tell if it''s the flute of the princess."


    On the other side, Han Mingze sat in the position of the queen, kneeling down the queen and a group of maids.


    "I''ll give you a chance." Han Mingze said coldly, looking at the haggard queen.


    "What does the emperor mean? I don''t understand." the queen looked at Han Mingze and asked.


    "You really don''t understand? Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Han Mingze said faintly.


    "My concubine has nothing to tell the emperor? What does the emperor want to hear, or my concubine will tell you about heng''er?" said the queen.


    Han Mingze turns the trigger on his hand. Whenever he thinks or recalls, he always likes to do this action.


    "Queen, do you remember when we first met?"


    "I remember that you were outside the city in March. I was flying a kite in Nanshan and met you who was still the prince in the peach blossom tree." the queen recalled.


    "I also remember that simple little girl in the peach blossom forest at that time." Han Mingze answered and said, "later, I asked my father to marry me and let us get married. You have been taking care of me behind me. From the east palace to the Imperial Palace, you have handled my housework well, so that I can rest assured. You are a good queen."


    The queen kowtowed and said, "thank you for your praise."


    "Your family background is not very strong, but I have always adhered to my original feelings. No matter what the ministers say, I have never thought of shaking your position." Han Mingze said here, looked at the queen with some disappointment and said: "I haven''t changed, but the queen has changed and I don''t know you."


    "My concubine is terrified!" the queen knocked her head to the ground and bit her direct lips where others can''t see, with pain on her face.


    "In the past, you never cared about my state affairs, but recently you frequently ran to the imperial study and asked the people around me about my itinerary. What do you want to know? Why don''t you ask me directly? Or let me give you my country?"


    "No, my concubine has never thought of taking the emperor''s land." the queen cried.


    "Then you bribe the bodyguards around me. If you want to know how many shadow guards there are around me, it''s just groundless?" Han Mingze said coldly.


    "My concubine, my concubine..."


    "Did you call Anle to you last night?" Han Mingze suddenly asked loudly.


    "My concubine and my concubine did ask Princess Anle to come here last night, but they just asked someone to tell her what people should pay attention to and soon let her leave." the queen argued cunningly.


    "But you didn''t say that last night!" Han Mingze patted on the table, looked at the queen with grief and anger, and said, "how did you tell me when I came last night? You said Anle hadn''t been here at all!"


    "My concubine is not in good health recently. She is in a trance. In addition, she was just woken up at that time, so she remembered wrong!"


    "What a mistake!" Han Mingze sneered and said, "you should know that it''s no use for you to argue when I find Anle. I ask you just because of our past feelings. What kind of mentality do you hold that I think I will believe your lies?!"


    "No, my concubine!"


    "You have nothing! I thought that if you told the truth and pointed out the people behind you, I might forgive you, but now I think I''m wasting time by giving you this opportunity!" Han Mingze stood up angrily and shouted to the outside world.


    "Emperor." two imperial guards came in from outside.


    "The queen harbors assassins and tries to assassinate me with them. From today on, she takes the Queen''s name and immediately enters the cold palace. The Phoenix seal is temporarily in the charge of imperial concubine Yi. All the other palace maids and eunuchs are put in prison and let the people behind the scenes of the Ministry of justice find out! In addition, Liu is the daughter of a felony. In order to prevent her from contacting the assassin, we send heavy troops outside the cold palace." Han Mingze ordered.


    "Yes," the bodyguard ordered. The queen couldn''t believe looking at Han Mingze. Seeing the cold in his eyes, she sank to the ground. Han Mingze glanced at the queen and quickly left the hall. When passing by the queen, he leaned over to her and said, "if you don''t tell me, I can find out the people behind you. Then I''ll send you to hell together. I''ll let you see this day with your own eyes! Take it down." Han Mingze left without looking back, The queen looked vaguely at Han Mingze''s back with tears in her eyes and murmured, "no, no, emperor, my concubine really didn''t want to hurt you, my concubine really didn''t......" some bodyguards came in from the outside and took all the palace maids and eunuchs away. The two bodyguards who came in before came to the queen and said, "queen, let''s go. Don''t make it difficult for the lowly officials." These bodyguards often follow Han Mingze. They used to respect the queen and now retain some respect for her. The queen got up from the ground and left the place where Han Mingze had lived since he ascended the throne. In the distance of the courtyard wall, a figure appeared after the queen was taken away, and quickly went to tell her master the information she got. The Empress Dowager was lying on the imperial concubine''s chair eating the fruits of tribute from the western regions. Seeing the people coming in outside, she asked faintly, "how''s the situation?"

 Chapter 276

    "Master. The queen was deposed by the emperor and put in a cold palace. All the palace maids and eunuchs were put in prison and handed over to the Ministry of punishment for interrogation."


    "Oh? In the cold palace?" the Empress Dowager sat up and asked, "just in the cold palace?"


    "Yes."


    "Did she say anything?" asked the queen mother, rubbing her right fingers against each other.


    "No, the emperor asked her. She didn''t say anything."


    "So..."


    "Master, although the queen didn''t say anything, it''s inevitable that she won''t say it in the future. Shall we?" said mother Xi.


    "Be thrown into the cold palace." the Empress Dowager thought, "the emperor, what excuse did she use to throw her into the cold palace?"


    "Back to the Lord, the emperor put her in the cold palace on the pretext of the queen and harbouring an assassin, intending to murder him with the assassin. He also said that in order to prevent her from colluding with the assassin, he sent heavy troops to guard the cold palace. Now there must be many officers and soldiers outside the cold palace."


    "Master, what does the emperor mean?" mother Xi was a little unpredictable about Han Mingze''s action.


    "Hum, what else can it mean?" the Empress Dowager snorted coldly and said: "the emperor has found Du Xiaoli. Naturally, he knows that she was arrested in the queen last night. Last night, he searched the mourning house in the name of searching for assassins. If he wants to punish the queen today, he can use this excuse."


    "Then he sent troops to surround the cold palace. Did he find anything? And will Princess Anle tell us?" mother Xi said uncertainly.


    "He should know something, but he hasn''t found out who it is. The purpose of sending troops to guard is to catch the people who go and find us when we send people to assassinate the queen or save her." the Empress Dowager said, "finally, Anle, Mammy Xi, have you forgotten what kind of poison we use? It was impossible to have our own consciousness when we planted that kind of poison."


    "That''s right. Shall we deal with her?" asked mother Xi.


    "The Queen''s woman is easy to control. As long as the prince is still in our hands, she won''t dare to speak. Let her be there." the Empress Dowager said confidently. "A woman like her is also very poor, but she tells her that we have planted poisonous insects on the prince and the emperor. If she doesn''t obey, she will kill them both. She will obey like a dog and get so much information for us. Poor woman who revolves around her husband and children all her life..."


    "The old slave continued to send people to pay attention to the movement in the cold palace."


    "Go, let those people be careful. If they are found, be careful of their lives!"


    "Yes."


    Mother Xi went out, and the person who came to report the news to the Empress Dowager also withdrew. The Empress Dowager took a fruit and bit it, making a clicking sound.


    Outside the cold palace, a servant girl came with a basket and told the officers and soldiers outside that she had come to deliver food to the queen. The officers and soldiers checked her basket and let her in.


    "Empress, I have brought you lunch."


    The house here is simple, with only one bed, table and chair, and the necessary heating.


    As she spoke, the maid brought out the food. Then she looked at the officers and soldiers outside. She saw that they didn''t notice themselves, so she took out a small shoe from her sleeve.


    The queen sat on the bed. Her eyes were empty. When she saw the things in the maid''s hand, she fell off the bed and came forward to grab the little shoe.


    "What have you done to heng''er?" the queen grabbed the shoes and looked at the maid in waiting fiercely.


    "Empress, don''t be angry. The Empress Dowager said that his highness is not in good health. She took care of him. For fear of missing the prince, she gave you a shoe to see things and think of people." the maid said.


    "You didn''t hurt him, did you?"


    "The Empress Dowager has always liked his Highness the prince. How could she hurt him! As long as the Empress Dowager is strong, she will take good care of Her Highness the prince. Empress, it''s cold and the food is easy to cool. You''d better eat earlier."


    With that, the maid went out with an empty basket. When she reached the gate of the cold palace, she also said a few words to the officers and soldiers guarding the gate.


    Du Xiaoli doesn''t know what happened in the palace. She and Han Mingxiang are cooking tea wheel poetry on the carriage, killing the boring time.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang were not very boring along the way. They talked and made jokes, and the time passed. It seems that today''s weather is good, so everyone is in a good mood, but only Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi know what''s going on.


    Before evening, they settled in a city. As we all know about Han Mingxiang''s marriage, as soon as we entered the city, we saw the red and festive streets decorated, and the people all over the streets standing on both sides of the road to meet them.


    When they arrived at the inn, a group of people stood in front of the Inn and saw Han Mingyi stop. The man in official clothes, led by Zhu Zhong, the county magistrate of Miyagi, knelt down with a group of people behind him and said, "all officials of Miyagi led by Zhu Zhong, the county magistrate of Miyagi, welcomed his highness King Ding, Princess Changle, Princess Anle and general Ji Shao."


    The people who were stopped by the County Yamen to watch the excitement also knelt down.


    Du Xiaoli covered Han Mingxiang''s head, then helped her out of the carriage, saw a lot of people kneeling on the ground, and said that this is not a small city. Han Mingyi and his wife got down from the horse, looked at the people on the ground and said, "no, get up." "Your Highness Xie Ding." Zhu Zhong stood up, took two steps forward and said, "Your Highness Ding, the hot water in the room is ready." "well, go in." Han Mingyi turned and looked at Han Mingxiang and Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli nodded and helped Han Mingxiang to go in first. The waiter led the way to his room. "Settle down the carriages. It''s cold. Don''t freeze the horses at night. Come in." Han Mingyi ordered and took Zhu Zhonghe and some high-ranking people in. The onlookers outside saw Han Mingyi. They all went in and dispersed one after another. Du Xiaoli took Han Mingxiang to her room, and Han Mingxiang''s servant girl followed her in. Although she couldn''t serve in the carriage, she did everything for Han Mingxiang when she got off the carriage. Du Xiaoli sat down on the stool, stretched his waist and said, "it''s really uncomfortable to sit in this carriage." "it''s hard for you." Han Mingxiang said with some guilt. "What are you thinking!" Du Xiaoli waved and said, "I just think it''s better to come by horse than by carriage!" "princess, miss is like this. The last time we came to the capital, the young master didn''t let Miss ride and sat in the carriage for a few days. Miss didn''t complain in the carriage any day." Xia yuan prepared the incense burner and said with a smile.

 Chapter 277

    "Xia yuan, how can you uncover my bottom!" Du Xiaoli said, looking at Xia yuan.


    "Miss, I didn''t uncover your bottom, but you did it yourself." Xia yuan lit the incense burner and covered the box.


    "You''re not?" Du Xiaoli sighed and said, "you''re getting bad now!"


    "Miss, Xia yuan has always been like this. It''s far worse than Yingge, isn''t it?"


    "What''s wrong with me? Don''t say that about me. I''m the kindest." Yingge retorted.


    Han Mingxiang looked at Du Xiaoli talking to his servant girl and smiled.


    In her eyes, there is really no distinction between high and low. She and Xia yuan seem to be masters and servants, but they are more like friends. No wonder she is missing. Her servant girls are so worried.


    "All right, all right. Go and get something to eat. Miss, I''m starving." Du Xiaoli said, "princess, are you hungry?"


    "It''s OK," Han Mingxiang replied. "I want to take off my makeup and paste it on my face. It''s uncomfortable."


    "Then unload it. Anyway, you can''t see outsiders now. Who knows if you''ve made up." Du Xiaoli said, "bi''er, go get some hot water and make two more pots, otherwise it''s probably not enough to wash. Yingge, you also go to help, and then Xia yuan, you make food."


    "Yes, miss."


    "Yes, princess."


    After the three went out, there were only four servant girls and two old mothers left in the room. The four servant girls Du Xiaoli had never seen before, but they were quiet. She remembered that Han Mingyi said he would send several people to protect her. It is estimated that these four people are the only ones.


    Because the hot water was already ready, Yingge and bi''er soon came in with a basin of water.


    Du Xiaoli went up to help Han Mingxiang take off the Phoenix crown on her head. As soon as the Phoenix crown was taken off, Han Mingxiang immediately felt much more relaxed.


    "If you wear such a heavy thing on your head, you have to break your neck." Du Xiaoli felt so heavy with the Phoenix crown in his hand. Unexpectedly, Han Mingxiang wore it all day today!


    "This thing will be worn on the first day, and then in Beiyuan state, it will be OK to wear it on the wedding day," said an old woman.


    "Then you don''t have to wear it in the middle of the time?"


    "No, you don''t have to wear wedding clothes, just wear red clothes," replied the old mother.


    "Hoo, that''s OK!" Du Xiaoli breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "But in front of outsiders, the cover should still be covered," added the old mother.


    "It''s OK to just cover the head! The happy clothes are heavy and cumbersome, and the Phoenix crown is so heavy." Du Xiaoli was a little annoyed when he thought that he would be like this one day.


    Han Mingxiang took off her makeup and washed her face. As a result, the towel handed over by the servant girl wiped the water and said, "you will wear happy clothes and Phoenix crowns in the future, but you haven''t been as long as me."


    "Princess, miss, it''s time for dinner." Yingge put down the basin and went out. Now she came up with three dishes.


    "So fast?" Han Mingxiang thought that it wasn''t long before the meal was ready.


    "It took you a long time to change your clothes and remove your makeup. Besides, Xia yuan and Yingge cook very quickly. Come on, let''s eat first." Du Xiaoli sat at the table and said.


    "OK." Han Mingxiang didn''t say much, but when he saw the dishes made by Xia yuan, he smelled the fragrance of the dishes and was hungry all of a sudden. "Mammy Kim, take them down to dinner first. We don''t have to wait here for the time being."


    "Old slave, yes," said the old lady who had just spoken, and then made a sign of retreat to the servant girl.


    "I beg your pardon." the servant girl in the room blessed herself and withdrew from the room.


    "You go down to dinner too," Du Xiaoli said to Yingge.


    "Yes, miss."


    Yingge also went out. Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang were left in the room. Du Xiaoli put the dishes in Han Mingxiang''s bowl and said, "try Xia yuan''s craft."


    Han Mingxiang picked up the dishes and ate them. He nodded approvingly and said, "Xia yuan''s craftsmanship is really good. But it''s still a little worse than you."


    "You are praising others. Don''t forget to praise me."


    "Yes, ha ha..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After sitting in a carriage all day and not going out casually, Han Mingxiang read and rested in the house after dinner. Du Xiaoli didn''t go back to his house until this time.


    The house has been cleaned up by Xia yuan and Yingge. Du Xiaoli fell on the bed as soon as she went back.


    It turned out that there was no need to do anything. The dowry was also very hard. At least taking a carriage for a long time made her feel miserable.


    After a while, Han Mingyi came to her room, looked at the person lying on the bed, smiled and said, "do you want to go out for a walk?"


    Du Xiaoli sat up, looked at Han Mingyi and said, "is that ok?"


    "You''re not a bride. Of course you can go out. Let''s go."


    Han Mingyi Chin a pick, Du Xiaoli immediately jumped up and said: "let''s go!"


    Seeing the excitement in Du Xiaoli''s eyes, Han Mingyi smiled and pushed the door out.


    "You two keep watch in the house and pay attention to whether there is anything wrong with the princess." Du Xiaoli explained to Xia yuan and went out. "Yes, miss. Slaves and maidservants will. Don''t worry about dating." Yingge said playfully. Xia yuan took a cloak and put it on Du Xiaoli. She said, "it''s windy outside, miss. Don''t be too late." Du Xiaoli tied the belt of the cloak and said, "I''ll come back early." when she came outside, Han Mingyi was waiting for her in the corridor. She stepped forward to him and said, "let''s go." "HMM." Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli, She took her hand and went downstairs. Thinking of the soldiers downstairs, she frowned and said "hold it." holding Du Xiaoli, she flew out of the corridor window and fell into the street outside. Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Han Mingyi to fly out directly. He naturally put his hand around his waist and leaned his head against his chest. When flying through the backyard, he saw Ji Liufeng checking the stables in the backyard. Ji Liufeng was checking the situation of the carriage. He felt someone flying overhead. He looked up and saw Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli. He shook his head and said, "really, he didn''t go through the gate. Is this a deliberate robbery?" because he knew that Han Mingyi and they were coming, all around the inn was cleared, and there was no one on the street. Han Mingyi fell to the ground with Du Xiao. Du Xiaoli came out of his arms and said, "you flew out without saying a word. I also have lightness skills." "I also changed my mind temporarily!" Han Mingyi said, took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "where do you want to go? There should be no shopping in the street now?" Du Xiaoli also thought it should be, The winter temperature in the North has been below zero. In addition, it is now dark, and the people have already gone home. Where else can we visit.

 Chapter 278

    "Let''s just walk around."


    "OK."


    They walked along the street. After a while, they came to a small river, and there was a bridge on the river. The surface of the bridge is different from that of the south. Most bridges in the south are arched, while those in the north are straight.


    "Let''s go to the bridge and have a look."


    Du Xiaoli came to the bridge and saw that the river below had frozen. The transparent ice made her particularly want to go skating.


    "If only I had a pair of skates now."


    Han Mingyi followed her up, heard her words and asked, "what are skating shoes?"


    "It''s a kind of shoes that can skate. If the ice is thick, you can skate on it. It''s fun," Du Xiaoli explained.


    "Really? Then you design a pair and try it out." Han Mingyi leaned against the bridge with his back to the outside.


    "Well, when I get back, I''ll try blacksmith Wang. I think he can get it out." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Why are you looking for him? He''s not a shoe maker." Han Mingyi said curiously.


    "Because there are blades under the skates, which are installed on the sole. Moreover, the shape is quite special, and most people can''t beat them out." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, blacksmith Wang can beat a lot of things. His skills are also very good," Han Mingyi said.


    "By the way, I remember he was in Zhou county before. You called him to the capital?" Du Xiaoli asked, thinking of blacksmith Wang''s small blacksmith shop before.


    Han Mingyi nodded. There was a strong wind on the river. He pulled Du Xiaoli over, put him in his arms and said: "Blacksmith Wang is actually the name of his family. His family''s blacksmithing skills have always been better than others. However, before the fifth and sixth dynasties, they were exterminated because they were involved in forging weapons. However, it was later found that there was another collateral that had not been discovered. However, after those things, his ancestors warned future generations not to go to the imperial capital. Because their ancestors were because The iron making in the imperial capital was so excellent that it was called by those who wanted to rebel to build weapons. "


    "I didn''t expect such a thing. Didn''t he violate Zu Xun when he went to Kyoto?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "I found it by chance when I was playing sword in Zhou county. At first, he said he didn''t want to. But then I sent someone to check his family history and tried to let him follow me." Han Mingyi said with a little pride.


    Du Xiaoli said in Han Mingyi''s arms, "when we met in the blacksmith shop? At that time, you dragged your tail up to the sky. You also said I was a trickster!"


    Han Mingyi also remembered that time, but he didn''t intend to admit it and said, "do I have it?"


    "Yes!"


    "No, you must have remembered wrong." Han Mingyi denied.


    "What do you think?" Du Xiaoli raised his head and looked at Han Mingyi.


    "Well, yes." Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli''s eyes and said with a smile. Then he kissed her on the forehead and said, "even if it''s a trickster, it''s a lovely trickster."


    "Hum, you know." Du Xiaoli stretched his hand to his waist and blocked the cold with the fox fur outside.


    "How''s your wound? Shall we go back?" Han Mingyi likes to see Du Xiaoli''s little bird, but considering the injury on her arm, her body is still heavy.


    "It''s scarred," said Du Xiaoli.


    "If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, it''s really hard to imagine such magical martial arts," Han Mingze said.


    "Well, it''s really magical." Du Xiaoli said, especially for those who had received science education in her previous life. "You said, what would the emperor do with the queen?"


    "Do you want to know?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Hmm? You know?" Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingyi''s expression and knew that she must know. Only one day after he came out, did he know the news in the palace?


    "Of course I know," Han Mingyi said.


    "Then don''t you say it yet." Du Xiaoli roared.


    Han Mingyi leaned over slightly, put his face in front of Du Xiaoli and said, "I''ll tell you one kiss."


    Du Xiaoli looked at the joke in Han Mingyi''s eyes. It seemed that he thought he wouldn''t, so he put his face up and printed a kiss on his cheek.


    Han Mingyi had planned to flirt with Du Xiaoli. Unexpectedly, she would really kiss herself. She was stunned for a moment.


    "Why, I kissed them all, but I still don''t say! Or you were scared by me." Du Xiaoli glared at Han Mingyi and said.


    "Cough, how could it be? I''m thinking about whether to let you kiss me and tell you on the other side." Han Mingyi coughed unnaturally, didn''t look at Du Xiaoli and argued.


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t help turning his eyes and said, "Han Mingyi, your integrity has fallen to the ground!"


    "What?"


    Han Mingyi didn''t understand Du Xiaoli''s meaning, so he turned his head and asked. Who knows, as soon as he turned around, a pair of small hands climbed up his neck, pressed his head down, put two red lips together and grabbed his lips.


    Han Mingyi''s eyes suddenly widened. Looking at the abuse in her eyes, he immediately counterattacked. He moved, turned and put her on the bridge, clasped her head with one hand and hugged her waist with the other hand, and gave her a long, hard kiss.


    For a long time, he let go of her and saw her lips more ruddy kissed by him. He proudly licked his lips and said, "you sneaked at me!" Du Xiaoli clenched his fist and hit him, saying: "Han Mingyi, you really broke the ground!" "what is integrity?" Han Mingyi asked when he heard this for the first time. "Eat!" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi unhappily and said, "don''t you say it yet?" seeing Du Xiaoli''s face, Han Mingyi smiled twice, hugged her and said: "the news I got a while ago, the queen was abandoned and entered the cold palace." "what''s the reason? The emperor shouldn''t say it clearly?" Du Xiaoli asked. "It''s said that the queen harbors assassins and intends to murder the emperor with the assassins." Han Mingyi said. Seeing Du Xiaoli thinking, he couldn''t help but want to kiss. "Brother Xiaoyi, I always think the queen is a little different from before. Do you think she will be controlled by Gu?" Du Xiaoli said. And the people who dealt with her stun her with poisonous insects, so it must have something to do with the people who poisoned the Empress Dowager. "I don''t know. Let the emperor check this." Han Mingyi said. "But if he doesn''t want to deal with it, I''ll help him deal with it. No one will let go of those who hurt you." "well, why do I listen so scary," said Du Xiaoli. "Yes?" "yes." "then there is." "if I can''t accompany you to the border all the time, you should protect Mingxiang..."

 Chapter 279

    Du Xiaoli heard Han Mingyi''s words, stared at him, then nodded and said, "I will."


    "We''ve been out for a long time. Let''s go back." Han Mingyi wrapped him and Du Xiaoli in his fur and hugged her. They walked back slowly. On the way, they continued the topic just now.


    "You haven''t told me what a moral integrity is."


    "I won''t tell you."


    "Then your integrity fell to the ground."


    "Han Mingyi, your integrity just fell to the ground!"


    "I don''t have integrity. What can I get rid of?"


    "Poof - I knew you had no integrity."


    "Then tell me, what is integrity?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After staying in dense city for one night, everyone packed up and started the next morning. Before leaving, Zhu Zhong came to see them off. I don''t know what he talked to Han Mingyi yesterday. In short, he felt refreshed.


    Han Mingxiang went to Beiyuan country from today to get married. He didn''t have to wear a phoenix crown and a Xiaxi, and he didn''t have to draw that kind of makeup. So in the morning, he just dressed up, had breakfast, put on a veil and went out.


    Du Xiaoli helped her to get on the bus. When passing by Ji Liufeng, Han Mingxiang subconsciously paused and held Du Xiaoli''s hand in an instant.


    "Princess." Du Xiaoli whispered.


    Han Mingxiang nodded, followed Du Xiaoli to the carriage and stepped on the stool.


    Du Xiaoli took a look at Ji Liufeng, got on the carriage and closed the door.


    Ji Liufeng''s eyes have been on Han Mingxiang since she came out. He saw her stop in front of him, and his hand holding the handle of the sword also grasped it in an instant. He thought Han Mingxiang would say something to himself. When he saw her, she got on the carriage without saying anything. Loss flashed in her eyes.


    Because of the weather, we can not sleep outdoors. Therefore, if the next city is too far away, they can only settle down early. However, this route was planned before, and the county magistrate was informed that everything was ready.


    After four days, Du Xiaoli waited on Han Mingxiang and had just returned to her room. Suddenly lenger called her out. Although it was strange how lenger came to find herself, she still followed.


    Lenger took Du Xiaoli all the way out of the city and came to the hills in the suburbs. Du Xiaoli saw more than a dozen people standing on it. When she saw the people on the mountain, she looked back at lenger in surprise and said, "is this?"


    Why didn''t he tell her that there were two Han Mingyi here?


    "Princess, guess who is the master?" said lenger.


    Du Xiaoli stared coldly, went straight to Han Mingyi on the left and asked, "what''s going on? Who is he?"


    Lengsan looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise and said, "princess, how do you know? Did lenger snitch?"


    "This still uses him to report?" Du Xiaoli reached out and pinched Han Mingyi''s face and said, "even if the skin is the same, my eyes are different."


    Han Mingyi grabbed Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "everyone knows it''s me!"


    "Pinch ah, see if I guessed right." Du Xiaoli said, "who let you have nothing to do with the true and false identity of this. Will that be?"


    Fake Han Mingyi reached out and took off the human skin mask on his face. It was cold.


    "Lengyi?!" Du Xiaoli thought it was both expected and unexpected. "What are you doing? What''s the matter with calling me here?" when she saw the horse under the depression, she said in surprise, "are you leaving?"


    Han Mingyi nodded and said, "something has happened in the capital. I''m going back. Lengyi will pretend to be me with you for the rest of the time."


    "Pretending to be... Do you want to go back secretly? It''s very tricky?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Well, things are a little unexpected," Han Mingyi said.


    "Will it be very dangerous?" Du Xiaoli asked anxiously.


    Han Mingyi was very happy to see the worry in Du Xiaoli''s eyes, reached out and touched her cheek and said: "Don''t worry, it''s all right. Just deal with the things here. Lengyi pretends to be me, but his voice is not like after all. I left without telling the wedding team, so he will say that his voice is uncomfortable tomorrow. He tries not to speak later. At that time, he will ask you to help Liufeng more. Your instructions directly represent my instructions."


    "I see." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "Master, it''s time to go." lengsan came forward and said.


    Han Mingyi moves his fingers and asks others to go to the next one and stand by immediately. Ji Liufeng and lenger lengyi also leave the mountain depression temporarily.


    "When I''m away, you should pay more attention. Cold one and cold two stay to help you. Cold one can last as long as he can." Han Mingyi warned, "in addition, take good care of yourself."


    "I know. You should be careful when you go back." Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi kissed Du Xiaoli gently on the lips, then jumped to the horse a hundred meters away, looked back at Du Xiaoli and left with the reins.


    Du Xiaoli watched Han Mingyi leave. Her intuition told her that Han Mingyi''s departure had something to do with Du Yunhan''s busy work... When Du Xiaoli came down from the depression, lengyi had put on a human skin mask. The mask was very exquisite and looked like a real Han Mingyi. "Xiaoli, let''s go back." Ji Liufeng also got on the horse, looked at Du Xiaoli and said. Du Xiaoli found that they had prepared a horse for her. She stepped on the saddle and looked back. She pulled the reins and said firmly, "go." since you have something to do, let''s leave it here! After returning to the inn, Du Xiaoli didn''t tell Han Mingxiang about Han Mingyi''s departure, but always regarded lengyi as Han Mingyi in front of people. Set out, rest, so repeatedly, ten days later, they left the customs. The weather outside the pass is much colder than that inside the pass. It often snows heavily. On the first day they leave the pass, they encounter thick snow. They have to slow down, sometimes only half as fast as before. The journey from the customs to the border is only less than a quarter of that inside the customs, but the time spent is almost half of that before. After seven or eight days, they are finally going to reach the border. "Damn Zhao Zhen, he''s out of the wind! Who will choose a date in the winter? I''ll go to his uncle in this bad weather! Brother Liufeng, will he come to meet the wedding this time?" Du Xiaoli kept cursing on the horse in front. Looking at the cold weather, he felt that these horses could be frozen to death at any time. "No, Zhao Zhen will send their top general. He always likes to compete with King Ding. Although he didn''t come forward in the war with Beiyuan state before, he did a lot of command for the war. If King Ding wasn''t there, we might have lost the war." Ji Liufeng and Du Xiaoli walked side by side in the second position and replied, "He set the wedding date now, that is, he deliberately opposed the king, but also did not give us a chance to repent."

 Chapter 280

    "Zhao Zhen had better not fall into my hands, or I will let him understand why the flowers are so red!" Du Xiaoli said fiercely.


    "Poof -" Ji Liufeng was amused by Du Xiaoli''s appearance and said, "what is flowers? Why are they so red? Tell me."


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Ji Liufeng and said faintly, "do you want to experience it in advance?"


    Ji Liufeng saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance. Although he didn''t know what that meant, he quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, it''s only attractive if things are mysterious. Go and I''ll cheer you up!"


    "We should be able to get to Lucheng before dark today. Is the other party picking you up in Lucheng?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "No, it''s twenty miles outside Lu city." Ji Liufeng said.


    Lucheng is a city on the northern border of Fengming state and one of the places bordering Beiyuan state. Her mission to send her relatives to Lucheng is over.


    "The conditions here are really hard." Du Xiaoli looked at the vast snowfield. Even if there are trees, they are now covered by heavy snow.


    "Yes, every winter, we send relief to the frontier fortress," Ji Liufeng said.


    "If it''s already so cold here, wouldn''t Beiyuan country, which is farther north, be more miserable?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Not at all. They will be warmer to the north. It''s the coldest in this area," Ji Liufeng said.


    "So strange?" Du Xiaoli said in surprise.


    "What''s strange?"


    "Nothing, I thought it was getting colder and colder in the north," Du Xiaoli said.


    According to the geographical location, this is true, but it is inevitable that there will be special circumstances. For example, they may have tall mountains in the north to block the cold current from the north. Du Xiaoli thought it was reasonable.


    "Stop..." Han Mingyi, disguised as lengyi, suddenly pulled his horse and made a pause gesture to the people behind him.


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Liufeng was chatting with Du Xiaoli. He didn''t notice the change of the surrounding atmosphere. When he asked this, he felt a strange atmosphere.


    "It''s too quiet." Leng whispered.


    Du Xiaoli also found that this area is quiet and strange.


    Although it''s covered with snow, I can still hear some sounds occasionally, such as cold resistant birds, animals without hibernation, etc., but now I completely hear something, as if there were no fire creatures except them.


    "Don''t make a sound." Du Xiaoli narrowed his eyes and listened quietly. Suddenly his eyes opened. He pulled out the sword hanging on the saddle, drew it in the air, sent out a sword spirit, and directly attacked the snow 100 meters ahead.


    "Susu -"


    In the quiet snow, snowflakes suddenly flew in disorder. At the place where Du Xiaoli''s sword Qi attacked, a black figure flew out before the sword Qi arrived, retreated a few meters and stopped.


    "Susu -"


    "Susu -"


    With the first person, dozens of people dressed in the same clothes flew around.


    "Princess Anle is really smart." the big man in black, who is a few meters away from the first person to be found, looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    Du Xiaoli felt familiar when she heard the man''s accent. She searched her brain and suddenly remembered the assassination she met when she took Han Mingyi back to Zhuangzi for the first time. Those people spoke with the same accent as him.


    Not from Fengming country!


    "What do you say to them? Go directly and kill Han Mingxiang." a man next to the leader said that the accent is from Fengming country!


    It seems to be collusion between inside and outside, trying to destroy this marriage! I just don''t know who the mole is.


    Although she also wants to destroy the marriage, she is not on the basis of killing Han Mingxiang.


    Han Mingyi must have thought that someone would make trouble before she left, so she was asked to protect Han Mingxiang.


    Lengyi sat on the horse without making a sound, so as not to expose his identity. Since the other party is familiar with their route, there must be insiders to contact them in order to ambush here in advance.


    "Do you think we''re not hot enough to send relatives, so you want to sprinkle some blood to celebrate for us?" Du Xiaoli looked at each other and said.


    "Ha ha, what a arrogant tone!" the leader laughed twice, looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    "Arrogant? I thought that''s what you think." Du Xiaoli said, "otherwise, how do you want to die?"


    "It''s very different whether you want to die or not!" said the man. "If you''re willing to go back with me, I''ll spare your life, okay?"


    "The toad wants to eat swan meat!" Leng erwan came to Du Xiaoli and blocked the man''s obscene eyes.


    "With the me, do you think you have a chance?" Ji Liufeng said coldly. He was worried that he had no place to vent. These people came at the right time.


    "Ji Liufeng, I know you. Han Mingyi, I also know you. Cold faced Shura, I''m looking for a chance to compete with you." the big man smiled wildly when he saw Han Mingyi sitting on the horse without talking.


    "Ben Wang is not interested in you!" Leng Yi said in Han Mingyi''s tone. Du Xiaoli and Ji Liufeng looked at each other. It seems that this person''s identity is not simple. Where would ordinary people want to compete with Han Mingyi! "The strength of these people can''t be underestimated." lenger looked at those people in black. From their ability to wait for them under the snow for so long, we can see that these people are not ordinary people. Although they have a large number of soldiers, they are not particularly powerful elites. It is estimated that it will be difficult to fight against these people. Ji Liufeng also saw it. He said to Du Xiaoli, "go back and protect the princess." Du Xiaoli nodded and drove the horse back to the front of the carriage. "Xiaoli, what''s the matter?" Han Mingxiang asked in the car. "It''s all right. You''ve met some blocking dogs." Du Xiaoli said, "don''t come out in the carriage. It''ll be fine." "you have to be careful." Han Mingxiang said anxiously. "I will." the man of Fengming country saw the big man and Ji Liufeng talking. His eyes sank and said, "do it, ink what! Don''t forget my master''s explanation!" "I know, everyone is killed, and the little girl is alive." the big man said impatiently. "Dream!" Ji Liufeng said. He took the lead in flying from his horse and drew a sword in the air. The sword Qi attacked those people. If it was ordinary people, they would be hurt by the sword Qi, but those people in black avoided it. "Go!" Leng Yi said and then flew over. Then lenger and several other people with high martial arts also rushed to the other party''s position. Those soldiers surrounded the whole convoy when they found the man in black. Hearing lengyi''s words, they went forward to fight with those people. It''s a pity that their martial arts are not high. Fortunately, they have a large number of people, and they also hold many people for a while.

 Chapter 281

    Du Xiaoli is beside the carriage. If there is a man in black who breaks through, she will fly over and stab him to death, and then fall back on her horse.


    Xia yuan, Ying Ge and the four people Han Mingyi prepared for Han Mingxiang also came out one after another and stood around the carriage. When they saw someone in black killed, they attacked, but they were not two meters away from the carriage.


    Han Mingxiang named the four servant girls given by Han Mingyi Chunjiang, Xiahua, Qiuyue and Dongmei. The strength of the four people is not bad. Basically, they can solve their opponents in one minute. Du Xiaoli looked at the way they fought with people. They are fast, cruel and accurate. Han Mingyi should be trained as a killer.


    The big man in black probably didn''t expect Ji Liufeng''s combat effectiveness to be so strong. They attacked the first round, but they didn''t even encounter Han Mingxiang''s carriage. For a moment, they got angry, pulled out the knife inserted in the snow, drank loudly and attacked Ji Liufeng.


    Unexpectedly, the big man looked big, but his movements were very sensitive and his martial arts were very good. He tripped Ji Liufeng alone.


    The person from Fengming country who spoke was also very good at martial arts. No, it should be said that it was very strange. Lengyi''s martial arts are the highest among the seven lengzi, but he can''t win him. In this way, he was also tripped.


    The two most powerful people were tripped, and with the reduction of the number of soldiers, some people in black flew directly from the air. Many people rushed to the carriage for a moment. They were about to meet Han Mingxiang''s carriage several times.


    And the other party seems to have backup. After the first batch of people in black were almost solved, people in black rushed over.


    The big man saw the man in black and shouted, "you don''t even call anyone!"


    The man of Fengming country moved, avoided lengyi''s attack and said, "my master is afraid that your people can''t do things well, so he asked us to do a good job of support. I thought it couldn''t be used, but I didn''t expect your people to be really counselled!"


    Du Xiaoli frowned when he saw nearly a hundred people in black running over. Seeing the dead and injured soldiers, he flew to kill a man in black rushing over, fell on the carriage, told Xia yuan, "hold them!" and then bent into the carriage.


    "Xiaoli, how are you? Are you hurt?" Han Mingxiang said in panic when he saw the snow on Du Xiaoli.


    "Kill the princess who is close to me, and catch the other baby alive."


    The man in black shook Han Mingxiang''s hand, took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "Xiaoli, go quickly. Don''t be caught by them!"


    Du Xiaoli patted Han Mingxiang''s hand and said firmly, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine, let alone let you be fine. And I promised brother Xiaoyi that I would protect you. Trust me."


    When Han Mingxiang saw Du Xiaoli''s eyes, his flustered heart suddenly calmed down and said, "I''ll go out with you."


    "You can''t..."


    "I can''t watch them fight and lose their lives for me, but I hide here. Don''t forget, I also have some martial arts."


    Du Xiaoli tried to stop Han Mingxiang, but her words changed her mind, nodded and said, "OK, you have to be careful."


    Then she took out the flute in her bag, saw the Phoenix on the flute, heard the fighting outside, her eyes sank, took Han Mingxiang out of the carriage, stood in the position of the coachman, and handed her the sword in her hand.


    "Xiaoli, what are you doing with the flute? You gave me the sword. What do you do?" Han Mingxiang took the sword and asked.


    "I use this." Du Xiaoli shook the flute in his hand.


    "How can this work..."


    Before Han Mingxiang finished his words, he saw Du Xiaoli put the flute on his mouth and played several simple notes.


    "Poof..."


    A man who saw Han Mingxiang come out and rush up to kill her was knocked down by a force.


    "This, this is?" Han Mingxiang looked at Du Xiaoli in disbelief.


    The sudden sound of the flute stopped the fighting, because not only the people in black were shocked, but also Ji Liufeng looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    The snowy mountain depression, a sky blue fox fur, holding a jade flute in his hand, long black hair blown by the cold wind, and a small face satisfied with the color of perseverance. If you ignore the current situation, it is really a beautiful picture.


    "Brother Liufeng, you come back." Du Xiaoli saw Ji Liufeng, who was still in place, and gave a voice to remind them.


    Her voice not only reminded them of Ji Liufeng, but also awakened the frozen man in black. The big Han and the men in black in Fengming country all looked puzzled and said in one voice: "sound attack!"


    Since Du Xiaoli spoke, Ji Liufeng, Leng YILENG ER and others flew around the carriage. Although they were curious about Du Xiaoli''s voice attack, they knew that this was not the time to say this, so they turned their attention to the opposite side.


    "How can you sound attack? What''s the relationship between you and shuiyuetian?" the man in black in Fengming country looked at Du Xiaoli and asked.


    "Look at the flute in her hand!" the man suddenly shouted.


    "That, that''s the Phoenix flute?!" the man in black heard the man''s exclamation, looked at the flute in Du Xiaoli''s hand, stared wide and shouted.


    Lengyi lenger knew that Du Xiaoli had the flute in his hand, so he was not surprised, but Ji Liufeng and others heard it for the first time, and his expression was about to catch up with the man in black opposite. "It''s really a phoenix flute. The wind and snow are in her hand!" said the man. "Come on, catch the woman!" said the man in black excitedly. "Wait a minute." the big man stopped and said to the man in black, "it''s said that the martial arts of wind blowing snow is very powerful. If you go up rashly, will you be......" Si Lang, that martial arts is very powerful and good, but do you know how old that woman is? It''s a month from the age of 14! How high do you think she can practice this martial arts? " The man in Black said firmly. "You''re right." seeing Du Xiaoli''s appearance, the big man also felt that she was not old. He said, "we''ll solve the princess of Fengming country first, and then catch the woman. We''ll get the script at that time, and we''ll copy one, so that both sides won''t suffer." "OK." the man in black nodded and agreed, and said to his subordinates, "go and solve those people." Du Xiaoli heard those people''s thoughts and sneered, trying to catch her? you must be dreaming! Ji Liufeng saw all the people in black besieging Du Xiaoli. They turned their swords and wanted to fight them. Du Xiaoli stopped them. "Don''t go there first. Brother Liufeng, didn''t you ask why the flowers are so red? Now I''ll show you." Du Xiaoli turned the flute twice on his mobile phone, put it on his lips and blew it again.

 Chapter 282

    This time she no longer played simple notes, but a complete song. When those people in black heard the song, they all fell from the air with a painful look on their face.


    "So, so powerful!" even if lenger knew that Du Xiaoli would attack, they were still stunned by Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    I didn''t expect her martial arts to be so high!


    "Really awesome!" Han Mingxiang knew that Du Xiaoli knew martial arts, but she didn''t expect that her opponent, who had just been a headache, was blocked in front by her alone!


    The big man and the man in black retreated a lot when Du Xiaoli played the flute. They were more excited when they saw that their people were blocked by her flute.


    Because in their opinion, Du Xiaoli only knows a little fur, but this fur is so powerful. If they get the secret script, how powerful it will be in the future!


    Du Xiaoli doesn''t look at Han Mingxiang''s reaction, but looks at the man in black in front and increases the power of sound attack.


    At first, those people just felt a little uncomfortable. Those with higher martial arts were still active, but after a while, those with lower martial arts had congested facial features and died violently.


    After the song was played, Du Xiaoli changed a song, and forces flew out of the flute like a sharp blade, directly harvesting the lives of those people.


    One by one, the people in black fell down. Even if they didn''t die immediately, they didn''t have the ability to fight. The big man and the people in black saw reluctance and excitement from each other''s eyes, and then ran away in different directions at the same time.


    Although this time did not destroy the marriage between the two countries, I knew the whereabouts of the wind and snow and that it was in Du Xiaoli''s hands. I''ll grab it later.


    People in black with higher strength saw that their leaders had fled, and they also scattered around.


    When lengyi saw the man in black running away, they hurried to catch up and killed the man who had been tossed by Yin attack.


    But the big man and the leader of the man in black took this opportunity to run away.


    Du Xiaoli stopped after blowing. With a wave of his hand, the soldiers went up and caught the live ones.


    "Two escaped, how to do?" lenger looked at the two escaped people and stamped his feet fiercely.


    "In any case, we must catch those two people back! The princess''s news can''t let them out." lengyi said.


    "Those two people''s Kung Fu is not weak. Ordinary soldiers go and die. It''s better to let Xiaoli wait here and let us catch up." Ji Liufeng said. Then he looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "what do you think?"


    Although she has reached the fifth floor and is about to touch the threshold of the sixth floor, she is also an expert in the Jianghu. A group of people may not be able to get benefits from her, she feels that Du Yunhan seems to have something. In addition, Han Mingyi''s expression is more dignified when he leaves, so it''s better to do more than less at this time. So she nodded and agreed to Ji Liufeng''s suggestion.


    "Then we..."


    Before Ji Liufeng finished his words, he heard a plop. The escaped big man and the leader in black were thrown back like things and fell in front of Du Xiaoli.


    Then a familiar man in black flew in the direction of escape and fell in front of the body. At the same time, the other two men flew from the direction of the young man''s escape and fell behind Luo Qi.


    Du Xiaoli was so happy that he jumped out of the carriage and came to him. He said excitedly, "brother Luo Qi, why are you here? You killed them?"


    "I went to Beiyuan some time ago. I happened to be in Lucheng these days. When I knew you were coming to see off the relatives, I wanted to wait for you to go back together. Later, I learned that there was an ambush here and rushed over. Unexpectedly, when I came, I heard you playing the flute and saw the two people running away, so I went after them separately." Luo Qi said with a smile when she saw the joy in Du Xiaoli''s eyes.


    "Master Luo?! ha, luckily your men killed these two people, otherwise we will be in trouble this time."


    They were surprised to see Luo Qi. They didn''t expect to see him here.


    "General Ji Shao, Leng er''s bodyguard, and ''Your Highness King ding''." Luo Qi recognized Leng Yi when she saw Han Mingyi pretending to be.


    As soon as Du Xiaoli heard Luo Qi''s tone, he knew that he recognized lengyi''s identity. At least he knew that it wasn''t really Han Mingyi.


    "Brother Luo Qi, who are these two?"


    "They are people in the villa. They have followed me since childhood. They can be trusted," Luo Qi said. "This is mu Shan and this is mu Shui."


    "Yes, miss." Mu Shan and Mu Shui saluted Du Xiaoli with their swords and fists.


    "Thank you for your help!" Du Xiaoli replied, "but how do you call me miss?"


    "I asked them to call you that," Luo Qi said. "Don''t forget that you are my sister, so people in Sihai villa will call you miss when they see you."


    "Report to King ding that all those people took poison and killed themselves." a deputy general came forward and said.


    "All dead?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "Yes. Their mouths contain poison, so..." said the deputy general.


    "Damn it!" Ji Liufeng scolded and ordered, "go and take off their scarves and see if there are familiar people." "yes." the general took the order. Du Xiaoli looked at the corpses all over the ground and said, "brother Luo Qi, wait a minute." then she turned to the carriage and said, "princess, you go first." now she is a bride to be married after all. The situation is just critical, so it''s another matter. Now that the battle is over and there are other men, it''s better not to show up. Han Mingxiang knew that Du Xiaoli was busy now. Although she was confused, she nodded and turned into the carriage. Du Xiaoli closed the carriage for her before turning back to the front. "It''s no use looking at those people. Look at these two people. Maybe they can find clues." lenger said and came forward to kill Luo Qi and them. The leader of the man in black is indeed from Fengming country, but he looks like a southerner. Ji Liufeng asked everyone to recognize him, but no one recognized him. "This looks like the general of Beirong country." lenger didn''t recognize the man, went to remove the man''s scarf, looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, and said uncertainly. "This is Si Lang, the general of Beirong state." Luo Qi glanced and said. "Yes, I just heard the man in black call him Sloan," someone said. The deputy general checked all the people in black and said he didn''t know them. "If you know Sloan, you can find out who cooperates with him." lenger said. "What about our casualties?" Du Xiaoli asked.

 Chapter 283

    "More than 100 people died and more than half were injured," said the deputy general.


    Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli felt so uncomfortable after so many deaths. If she hadn''t hesitated at the beginning, she wouldn''t have died so many, but she couldn''t expose her strength at will.


    She sighed and said, "give those wounded a simple bandage and let them stick to Lu city. Dig a hole and bury the dead soldiers."


    "What about these bodies?"


    Du Xiaoli looked and saw that there were more than 100 people on the other side. He couldn''t directly expose the corpses in the wilderness.


    "Are there many wild animals here?"


    "There is a shortage of food here, so everyone will hunt. There shouldn''t be many animals," Ji Liufeng said.


    "Oh, forget it." Du Xiaoli originally wanted to feed them to wild animals. Since there are no animals, it''s better to destroy them directly. "Xia yuan, give the bone eliminating water to the deputy general."


    "Yes, miss."


    Xia Yuan went back to his carriage, took a bottle to the deputy general, and taught him to drop a drop of bone eliminating water on the body.


    Therefore, before the big pit for burying people was completely dug, the other party''s bodies had all turned into pools of blood, and everyone was amazed.


    The deputy general saw with his own eyes that he had only dropped a drop of water, and the bodies were gone. He sighed, "what a good thing to destroy the corpses!"


    The soldiers who dug the pit also lamented that it would be convenient if they didn''t want to do so because their friends died!


    When everyone was working, Du Xiaoli, Luo Qi and Ji Liufeng ran aside to chat.


    "I haven''t seen you since the Mid Autumn Festival last time. And I didn''t talk when I met you last time. In fact, we haven''t sat and chatted together for several years. In those years, we had a drink together!" Ji Liufeng patted Luo Qi on the shoulder.


    After all, we still lived together for some time in duzhuang, and we still had some friendship.


    Especially the kind of friends who give up their identity and just take this person as their friend.


    Who could have thought that the boy with amnesia would be the young master of Sihai villa! Who knows, the prince and the general''s son lived in that simple house!


    Fate is sometimes really wonderful.


    Luo Qi also remembered that simple time, smiled and said, "then we went to Lucheng and had a good drink!"


    "Good!"


    "However, are all the people on your side reliable? They won''t tell Xiaoli about it?" Luo Qi asked uneasily.


    "No. These are all shining people. They are all innocent and loyal to him." Ji Liufeng said definitely.


    "Brother Luo Qi, you don''t have to worry too much. I''m making a little progress now. Even if I''m really known, I can cope." Du Xiaoli said when he saw Luo Qi.


    "Speaking of it, Xiaoli, you are so good at martial arts that I am impressed!" Ji Liufeng said, "it''s strange for me that the girl I laughed at at at the beginning who can''t even learn lightness skills can''t learn martial arts. I didn''t expect you to attack the lost voice in the Wulin. It''s really frightening!"


    "It''s good to scare you to death!" Du Xiaoli nuzui at Ji Liufeng. "By the way, brother Luo Qi, what did you do in Beiyuan state?"


    "My father sent me here. Because of the recent unrest in Beiyuan country, the villa''s business in Beiyuan has also been damaged. There is no big problem," Luo Qi said.


    I''ll send him in person. It''s certainly a big question, but if he doesn''t say it, they won''t ask any more.


    "Has everything been handled?"


    "There will always be some losses, but it has stabilized."


    "That''s good."


    After the soldiers moved the things on the damaged carriage to other carriages, and the dead soldiers were buried, Du Xiaoli and they set off again.


    Luo Qi and mu Shanmu didn''t ride a horse. Du Xiaoli gave her horse to Luo Qi. Anyway, her horse was also prepared for her to occasionally think of riding a horse.


    And Mu Shan and Mu Shui have to walk back.


    As soon as Du Xiaoli returned to the carriage, he was immediately caught by Han Mingxiang and asked her to talk about her voice attack. Du Xiaoli said that there are too many people here now. When she arrived in Lucheng, she told her that she had let Du Xiaoli go.


    Seeing Han Mingxiang''s curious eyes, Du Xiaoli suddenly remembered a sentence: Women gossip is really terrible!


    Because many soldiers were injured, they walked slowly. In addition, they sent people to Lucheng to find the city master to send horses and carriages.


    As soon as Fang Guo, the county magistrate of Lucheng, heard that Han Mingxiang had been assassinated on the road, he hurried over with a large number of people. In addition, he also prepared some carriages and horses. After meeting with Du Xiaoli, the seriously injured soldiers got into the carriage and the lightly injured ones rode on horses.


    In the evening, they finally arrived at Lucheng in the spirit of closing the city gate, and the large army went directly to the prepared inn.


    The conditions here are very difficult, so there is no superior inn. The inn prepared for them is a little shabby, but it is the best here.


    Du Xiaoli helped Han Mingxiang to her house, asked bi''er to take care of her, and took Xia yuan to check the injury for the wounded. "Princess, I''ve asked all the doctors in the city to prepare here in advance, and I''ve brought all the wound medicine," Fang Guo said. "The resources in the border town are very scarce. Except for those who are seriously injured and others who are slightly injured, don''t give them the wound medicine," Du Xiaoli said. "Princess, even minor injuries will be life-threatening if they continue to bleed!" a nearby doctor thought Du Xiaoli didn''t understand anything and explained to her. "I know. Just deal with those who are seriously injured. Let''s deal with those who are slightly injured. I''ll stop bleeding and heal them." Du Xiaoli said. "Does the princess know medicine?" said the old doctor. "Yes," said Du Xiaoli with a smile, "Xia yuan, let''s start." "yes, miss." Xia yuan took out Du Xiaoli''s silver needle, put on her gloves, and then hit her on the side. Seeing that Du Xiaoli was young, the doctors were afraid that she would kill someone. They were trying to stop her, but they saw her silver needle go down. Soon the wounds would no longer bleed! "The art of silver needle!" a doctor looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise. "Let''s go and heal the wounded first." Xia yuan saw that they were all around and was shocked by Du Xiaoli''s medical skills. Instead, she forgot the wounded and reminded them. "Ah, let''s go now." the doctors reacted. Du Xiaoli tried to improve her speed on the basis of accuracy. In addition to some simple bandages, there are still dozens of wounded who need her hands. When she was cured one by one, it was late at night.

 Chapter 284

    "No, if it goes on like this, he will die tomorrow!" just as she was about to take off her gloves, there was a voice of argument from the other side of the room.


    "But even so, he can''t live tonight!" said another doctor.


    Du Xiaoli walked over and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The two doctors already knew Du Xiaoli''s medical skills. Seeing her coming over, they said, "princess, the soldier''s wound can''t stop the blood anyway."


    "Didn''t you take the medicine?" Du Xiaoli came to the soldier and checked it. He saw that his abdomen was cut by the sword, almost through the whole stomach from left Xiong to right abdomen, and the knife wound was deep, and the medicine powder next to him was red with blood.


    "We treated him at the beginning, but those drugs can only slow the bleeding. Otherwise, he would have lost too much blood and died," said one of the doctors.


    "The wound is too deep and too long. It must be healed by external force, or it won''t work with much medicine," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Oh, we know, but this wound, oh!" another doctor sighed. "Can he just wait to die?"


    Doctors in Lucheng are generally caring doctors. Most of them stay here to heal officers and soldiers. Now they see a seriously injured soldier in front of them, but they can''t do anything. This feeling makes both of them look very painful.


    "No, just sew up the wound, put some wound medicine on it, and have a good rest in the back." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Sew, sew?" the two doctors looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    "Yes, sew it up." Du Xiaoli nodded, ignoring their shock, told Xia yuan to find some needles and threads, disinfect the needles and threads, and then give them to her.


    Human life is greater than heaven. Although the two doctors were surprised, they knew that this was the only way, so they laid hands on Du Xiaoli, watched her first prick the wounded with two needles, and told them that it was used to paralyze the pain nerves.


    Although Du Xiaoli''s words are more professional and they haven''t heard of them, they still understand her meaning.


    Du Xiaoli saw the two doctors watching carefully and thought that if he taught them the art of suturing, he would not have to watch the soldiers die in such a situation in the future war, so he explained the points of attention to the two doctors while suturing.


    Neither doctor is a quack. Du Xiaoli explained and demonstrated. When she sewed the man''s wound, they also mastered a lot.


    Du Xiaoli asked them to clean up the blood stains on the edge of the wound for the soldiers, and then poured the wound medicine on the wound. This time, the wound did not crack again, and washed the powder off. The two doctors were very happy.


    After a series of treatment, Du Xiaoli also felt tired. After asking the two doctors to pay attention to the wounded, she went back to her room.


    "Miss, the hot water is ready. Let''s take a bath first." Yingge mentioned the hot water to Du Xiaoli''s room and said.


    "Well, I''m really tired tonight." Du Xiaoli twisted her neck and said tired.


    Xia yuan and Yingge return to their house. Du Xiaoli takes a good bath in the house alone, and her fatigue dissipates a lot. When she takes a bath, she uses her internal power to swim around in her body. When she takes a bath, people are much more comfortable.


    Hearing the sound in the room, Xia yuan and Yingge came in to clean up the bath bucket. Du Xiaoli looked at Xia yuan''s face and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yingge glances at Xia yuan and encourages her to say it. Xia yuan struggles a little.


    "What''s wrong with the you?" Du Xiaoli looked at them and said, "did you meet a lover?"


    "What are you talking about, miss? How could there be a lover? It was Xia Yuan who met her brother." Yingge said.


    "Xia yuan''s brother? Xia yuan, why didn''t you say you had a brother?" Du Xiaoli heard that Xia yuan had a brother for the first time. Why didn''t she say it before? "Since I met my brother, I should be happy. Why do you have a bitter face."


    Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli and looked worried, but she moved her mouth and didn''t say anything.


    "Miss, because Xia yuan''s brother is injured and serious, she is still unconscious. She wants to ask the miss to show her brother, but she feels embarrassed." Yingge looks at Xia yuan''s pinching appearance and simply says it for her.


    "Miss has been busy all night. How can I let Miss continue to be tired?" Xia Yuan said.


    She watched how much Du Xiaoli did tonight and knew how tired Du Xiaoli was, so she didn''t want Du Xiaoli to be busy again. When she just went out, Mu Shan told her that Xia Hong was injured and had been unconscious, so she was worried about whether to ask Du Xiaoli to help.


    "Who is your brother?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "My brother is a close friend of master Luo Qi. No matter where Master Luo Qi is, he will follow him. I didn''t see him during the day. I thought he was sent to do things. I didn''t think of him..." Xia Yuan said anxiously.


    "Where is he now?" Du Xiaoli continued.


    "It''s in the inn behind two streets." Xia Yuan said. Because the largest inn is already the residence of Han Mingxiang, it will certainly not receive others. Luo Qi and they can only live in other Inns when they come here. Du Xiaoli changed his clothes, took his cloak and said, "put on your things and let''s go. Yingge, you''d better stay here and pay attention to the situation in the princess''s house." "OK, miss." Yingge replied. "Let''s go." Du Xiaoli put on his cloak, opened the door and said. She first went to Han Mingxiang''s house and talked to her. She told her that she had gone out and asked Yingge for anything. Then she went to tell Ji Liufeng again and left the inn with Xia yuan. They came to the inn that Mu Shan said. As soon as they went in, they saw Luo Qi coming out of the yard. "Xiaoli, why are you here now?" "brother Luo Qi, I heard that Xia yuan''s brother was injured. Come and have a look." Du Xiaoli replied. "Well, then you come up with me." Luo Qi took Du Xiaoli and them to a holiday in the backyard. As soon as they went in, they saw a man lying on the Kang. "I was going to let you show him when you came back tomorrow," Luo Qi said. "How did he get hurt?" Du Xiaoli opened Xia Hong''s quilt, saw several knife wounds on him and asked. "When Beiyuan was on a mission, he was wounded by a barbarian over there." Luo Qi said, "when the three of us got the news and rushed over, he was already injured. Later, he insisted on running back to Lucheng with us and fell down here. I invited the doctors here to show him, but he couldn''t wake up."

 Chapter 285

    "Escape?" Du Xiaoli keenly grasped the words in Luo Qi''s words and asked, "are you pursued?"


    "Cough, it''s not a chase, it''s just a problem in the last city." Luo Qi coughed twice and said.


    "Are you hurt?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "No, there''s only a wound on Mu Shan, but it''s not serious. Now that you''re here, show him." seeing Du Xiaoli''s nervous appearance, Luo Qi''s heart warmed.


    "Well, I''ll check him first," said Du Xiaoli. Then he sat on the Kang and took Xia Hong''s hand out to feel his pulse. After a while, he put it down and said, "the reason for his coma is not because of his injury, but poisoning."


    "Poisoning?" Mu Shan and Mu Shui said in surprise, "we didn''t see him poisoned when we went!"


    "Is it easy to solve?" Luo Qi asked.


    "It''s not a difficult poison. I''ll make a prescription. You go to the pharmacy and fry it for him." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli checked Mu Shan''s body again, and then wrote three prescriptions. One was for detoxification, and the other two were for mu Shan and Xia Hong to cure knife wounds.


    Luo Qi gave the prescription to Mu Shui. He went out with the prescription and soon came back with three pieces of medicine.


    After the antidote was fried, Xia yuan carefully fed it to Xia Hong. After a while, Xia Hong''s body began to twitch. Du Xiaoli asked Mu Shui to help him up. As soon as he sat up, he vomited a mouthful of black blood on the sheet, and then vomited several mouthfuls in a row after a while.


    It was almost estimated that Du Xiaoli asked Mu Shui to put Xia Hong down and let him drink another piece of fried medicine.


    "That''s good?" Mu Shan looked at Du Xiaoli. He just prescribed a medicine and forced the poison out of Xia Hong''s body. He asked in surprise.


    "Not yet." Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "although the poison in him is not serious, it has been poisoned for a long time, so now even if the poison is discharged, he will be unconscious. He has to wake up."


    "What should I do? Is it troublesome?" Mu Shui asked.


    "Fortunately, it''s not a trouble. Xia yuan, go and take all the bandages off him."


    Mu Shan goes up to help Xia yuan untie the bandage and reveal his scarred wounds.


    "All right, miss." Xia Yuan said to Du Xiaoli after she solved it, then opened the box and took out spare gloves and silver needles.


    Du Xiaoli pricked Xia Hong with several needles. Soon, Xia Hong, who had been unconscious for three days, woke up. She took off the truth from him and left the bed.


    "Brother." Xia yuan stepped forward and looked at Xia Hong excitedly.


    "Sister, why are you here?" Xia Hong asked faintly. Seeing Luo Qi standing behind him, he shouted: "young master, I..."


    "You''re just waking up now. You''re very weak. You''d better talk less. I just made the kitchen cook some porridge. You can give him a bowl of porridge first." Du Xiaoli said while cleaning up the needle.


    It''s rare to see Xia Yuan who has always been calm!


    "Is she?" Xia Hong looked at Du Xiaoli and asked.


    "Brother, she is the young lady. She saved you." Xia Yuan said, holding Xia Hong''s hand.


    "Thank you, miss." Xia Hong said gratefully.


    "You''re welcome. You''re Xia yuan''s brother and Luo Qi''s brother. It''s also right to save you." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Porridge will come in a moment. Drink a bowl first and eat other things later. Xia yuan, you''ll stay here tonight and take good care of your brother. I''ll go back first."


    "Miss, shall I come with you?" Xia yuan got up and said.


    "It doesn''t matter. You and your brother haven''t seen each other for so long. Have a good chat. He''s in good health. After sleeping for so long, he must not be sleepy now. There''s Yingge back." Du Xiaoli said and went to get his cloak.


    "I''ll take you back," Luo Qi said.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli put on his clothes, opened the door and went out.


    There was light snow outside. Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi were walking in the snow.


    "How are you doing recently? As soon as I saw you today, I found you thin." Luo Qi said.


    "I''m just getting rid of baby fat." Du Xiaoli touched his face.


    "You weren''t fat before," Luo Qi said with a smile.


    "You don''t understand. Women will never think they are thin." Du Xiaoli said. "No matter how thin that woman is, she will say she is fat, especially when buying clothes."


    "Is there such a saying?" Luo Qi heard it for the first time and felt a little strange.


    "Of course, women love beauty." Du Xiaoli said, "you don''t know, just because you don''t know enough about women!"


    "Maybe," Luo Qi shrugged.


    "You''re old enough to say that. Why don''t you find me a sister-in-law." Du Xiaoli thought that Luo Qi was seven years older than her, and should be 21 now. In ancient times, he was not young, but he still doesn''t even have a woman.


    If she wasn''t embarrassed, she wanted to ask him directly. Didn''t he have that idea? Luo Qi''s footsteps paused, then smiled and said, "I haven''t found the woman I want. Didn''t you often tell me that you should be single-minded and responsible for love. You can''t have three wives and four concubines, and you can''t have a room and a bed warming girl." "ah? Have I asked you?" Du Xiaoli blinked. She didn''t seem to ask too much?! "You didn''t say, but you always said this idea in my ear, so I was influenced by you." Luo Qi said with a smile. "Cough, I didn''t ask you to do the same. I just said I wanted to find such a husband. Cough, if you were influenced by me when you were a child, your father wouldn''t settle with me?" Du Xiaoli heard that the leader of Sihai mountain villa was very fierce. If you blame her for this, it would be miserable! "How could it be that he knows your existence and has always asked me to invite you to Sihai villa!" Luo Qi looked at Du Xiaoli with a smile, but the smile was more or less bitter. Although she didn''t say so to him, he was willing to do so for her. Otherwise, he was afraid that he didn''t even have the qualification to stand with her. "Ah! I remember!" Du Xiaoli thought of Bai Ningyuan, shouted and asked, "did you receive the antidote of ice and fire double heaven I asked someone to bring you last time?" "yes." Luo Qi said, "I also gave the antidote to my parents, and I left one beside me. But there is no evidence that uncle seven bought it to deal with my parents. If Uncle seven really has that idea, we will not spare him!" "but we should be careful and let people pay attention to his actions." Du Xiaoli suggested.

 Chapter 286

    "Well, I sent someone to monitor his actions." Luo Qi is not stupid. Du Xiaoli naturally thought of it. "I''m more worried about your situation than this."


    "Me?"


    "Before I came to Beiyuan, I heard about the wind blowing snow in the world and knew about the interception. Although the people of shuiyuetian did some tricks for you and turned their attention to the mysterious leader, you are not completely safe now," Luo Qi said.


    "I understand. I''ve reached the fifth floor and reached the threshold of the sixth floor. Even if those people come to break through the sixth floor, they won''t be afraid." Du Xiaoli said confidently. When he saw Luo Qi, he still frowned and said, "besides, there are brother Xiaoyi and you! With you, my court and Jianghu are not afraid and can walk sideways!"


    "You!" Luo Qi heard her say that he and Han Mingyi were a little more comfortable. At least she still had his place in her heart, didn''t she?


    Although this position has nothing to do with love now.


    "Well, I''m here. I''m back. Everyone has been tired recently, so I''ll take a night off after seeing off the relatives tomorrow." Du Xiaoli saw the inn in front of him and said with a smile, "we''ll get together again at that time."


    "Go, I heard you treated the wounded for a day today and then went to treat Xia Hong. Now you should be very tired. Go back and have a rest early." Luo Qi patted Du Xiaoli''s head like when she was a child.


    "Well, I''m in, brother Luo Qi. Good night!" Du Xiaoli waved to Luo Qi, pushed open the door and went in.


    Luo Qi waited until Du Xiaoli closed the door before turning to the meeting.


    "Back." Ji Liufeng leaned against the door of the hall and said when he saw Du Xiaoli coming back.


    "Why haven''t you rested?" Du Xiaoli was surprised to see Ji Liufeng. It''s late at night now?!


    "It''s all right. I''ll go to bed when you come back." Ji Liufeng said casually.


    Du Xiaoli smiled. Knowing that Ji Liufeng was worried about himself, he smiled and said, "well, good night." then he went back to his house.


    Yingge waited for her in Du Xiaoli''s house. Seeing her coming back, she hurried forward to wait for her to rest. She didn''t lie down on the small bed in the house until she slept.


    Du Xiaoli lay in bed, listening to the slight sound of the falling snow outside, sighed, turned in and fell asleep.


    A snowy night.


    The next morning, everyone got up.


    Because the injured can no longer continue, and half of the family sending team is less, Ji Liufeng temporarily drew hundreds of people from the border soldiers and temporarily woven them into a new family sending team.


    The carriage was ready after one night. Although it couldn''t catch up with the carriage from the capital, there was no other way but to divide part of the dowry. Fortunately, not many carriages were destroyed.


    Du Xiaoli called everyone out before leaving. He and Han Mingxiang muttered in the room for a while, and then called in the four servant girls sent by Han Mingyi to say something. The main idea was to take good care of Han Mingxiang and hide things about martial arts.


    After everything was explained clearly, Du Xiaoli helped Han Mingxiang out of the inn, got on the carriage and set out outside Lucheng.


    When he left the city, Du Xiaoli opened the curtain a little and looked at the high wall and the thick gate. More than 20 people made efforts at the same time to open one side.


    A long line went out from the city gate. She looked at the vast suburbs outside. The vision of the secret road was so wide that it was not easy for the other party to ambush.


    "Creak -" after the sending off team left the city, the gate was closed immediately. It seems that the usual sense of defense is still very strong.


    On the way, Du Xiaoli was pulled by Han Mingxiang and said that she would attack the sound. Du Xiaoli couldn''t help turning her eyes. She hasn''t forgotten the gossip!


    Nevertheless, she told Han Mingxiang about her martial arts learning experience. When she heard that she couldn''t contact lightness skills and was described by lenger as a waste material for practicing martial arts, she couldn''t help laughing. Her eyes completed two small crescent moons and sighed, "I wish I had been there at the beginning. That would have made me know you earlier."


    "It''s not too late now!" said Du Xiaoli.


    "You don''t know, I was still living in the Imperial Palace at that time. I heard that the fifth brother went to the southern city to recover from his injury, so I tried to get out, but I was sent out under the freight car several times. Later, I went over the wall and was almost caught as an assassin. That incident also alerted my father and was punished by him for more than half a month!" Han Mingxiang thought of his childhood, I thought I was very naughty at that time.


    "I didn''t expect you to climb the wall, hahaha..."


    "Laugh again, laugh again, I''ll hit you!" Han Mingxiang threatened to see Du Xiaoli laughing.


    "I really can''t see it at all! Tut tut......"


    Du Xiaoli was not afraid of Han Mingxiang''s threat and said his thoughts.


    "I let you laugh at me and see how you laugh at me!" Han Mingxiang suddenly fell on Du Xiaoli and reached out to tickle her.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t need her internal force to shock her, but he also immediately fought back and stretched out his hand to scratch Han Mingxiang''s waist.


    The two twisted together and played for a while. Han Mingxiang put his head on Du Xiaoli''s shoulder and shed big tears. Du Xiaoli patted her on the shoulder and felt his nose sour. Since she knew she wanted to marry, Han Mingxiang never shed a tear except when she heard Ji Liufeng cry in the Fengxue building. However, in the last point of the journey, she could no longer restrain her sadness and control her emotions. She fell on Du Xiaoli''s shoulder and cried loudly. Ji Liufeng and lengyi are walking in front. When they hear Han Mingxiang crying, Ji Liufeng''s eyes turn red. Lengyi looked at them and waved to stop the troops. Ji Liufeng looked at the distant sky and didn''t turn to look at the carriage, but his body overflowed with the same sadness as Han Mingxiang. Du Xiaoli patted Han Mingxiang on the shoulder and let her release her emotions. After a while, Han Mingxiang''s cry gradually weakened and finally calmed down. "Princess, you are a strong and smart woman. No matter what kind of situation you encounter, you must survive strongly. As long as you live, there is hope. If you live, I can find you." Du Xiaoli said, and then added in his heart: I can bring you back. Han Mingxiang cried bitterly and felt much more comfortable. When he heard Du Xiaoli''s words, he nodded and said, "I will. I won''t let myself be like sister Dahuang." "well, I believe you. I will go to Beiyuan to see you in a few years. This is our agreement. How about it?" Du Xiaoli said. "OK, I''ll wait for you." Han Mingxiang wiped his tears and said, "let them continue on their way."

 Chapter 287

    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang pulled their fingers, then raised the volume and said, "Ding Wang, keep on going."


    "Go," lengyi ordered.


    "Xiaoli, it''s not good for you to accompany me on the last journey to the border?" Han Mingxiang said, holding Du Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    "Good." Du Xiaoli said without hesitation.


    "I heard that the border between Beiyuan and our country here is a river. On one side of the river is us, and on the other side of the river is Beiyuan''s land. There is only one bridge connected. There are monitoring posts on one side of the bridge and posts on the other side of the bridge. You accompany me to the bridge," Han Mingxiang said.


    "OK."


    "Xiaoli, if you send me, go back immediately. Don''t watch me leave, okay?"


    "OK."


    "I''m gone from your wedding with brother five, but you must remember to be happy."


    "OK."


    "Liufeng is not very good at taking care of himself. Although you are much younger than him, you look more reassuring. If you have energy, don''t take care of him."


    "OK."


    "When choosing a wife for him, he can''t just find one. Although he''s not as powerful as you, he can''t be much worse than me. You and the fifth brother must check it."


    "OK."


    "Xiaoli, I''ll wait for you to finish our agreement..."


    "OK..."


    The carriage stopped in front of Dadu River. Ji Liufeng drove the horse back and said, "we have arrived at Dadu River. After crossing this river, we will be the land of Beiyuan state."


    Han Mingxiang''s hand was so tight that Du Xiaoli''s hand hurt. She was silent for nearly a minute before she opened her mouth and said, "let''s go down."


    Ji Liufeng felt the silence in the carriage and didn''t know what to say, so he was silent with him.


    "Creak -"


    The door of the carriage was opened. Du Xiaoli first came out and asked the coachman to put down the stool, then stepped on the stool, and then came back to help Han Mingxiang.


    "Princess, you..." Ji Liufeng looked at Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang puzzled. Aren''t they going to go?


    Unfortunately, Du Xiaoli''s words broke his subconscious hope.


    "The princess said that she would walk over the last part of the journey."


    Han Mingxiang got down from the carriage, fell on Du Xiaoli''s arm and said faintly, "let''s go."


    "OK."


    It snowed all night last night, and everywhere was covered with a layer of snow. The people of Fengming country looked at Han Mingxiang, who was like a fire wedding dress, and fell on the hand of a woman younger than her. They walked slowly through this distance, slowly to the bridge head, and then to the bridge.


    The two Petite bodies, however, left us two firm backs, step by step, fearless, towards the unknown road.


    The princess got off at the border and walked over by herself. Such a thing is really rare. We don''t know how to react for a moment. Ji Liufeng finally said, "except the coachman, all the people on the carriage come down and let''s walk over."


    So all the people who sent off the wedding came down, no matter the old mother, the young servant girl, or the young boy, all got down from the carriage and walked opposite along the footprints of Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang.


    Geng Shouxin of Beiyuan state looked at the two women coming up at this end of the bridge, one in red clothes and shoes, wearing a red cap, and one in white with ink hair. They were good in length, but they hadn''t grown yet.


    Is this the girl who caught his attention? Really a girl!


    Du Xiaoli once heard that Zhao Zhen would not come to meet the bride, but she was still disappointed when she didn''t see him. If he comes, she can talk to each other and see if she can cancel the marriage.


    "Geng Shouxin of Beiyuan state has seen Princess le and Princess Anle of Fengming state." Geng Shouxin and other two people came to him and saluted them with fists.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Geng Shouxin. She was about the same age as Zhao Zhen. Seeing the same light in his eyes as Zhao Zhen, she didn''t like him. She said faintly, "general Geng is polite."


    "Princess Anle knows Geng?" Geng Shouxin asked.


    He just said his name, not his official position, and he planned to meet the bride temporarily, so the other party should not know him. But she accurately said her position, the general of Beiyuan state.


    "No." Du Xiaoli saw his proud appearance and told the truth.


    "How does the princess know Geng''s identity?" Geng Shouxin asked curiously.


    I thought I would hear some wonderful inferences. Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli just replied, "guess."


    "Amount -"


    The people who sent off the relatives came one after another, and even the carriages came one after another. In addition to cold one and cold two, Xia yuan and Yingge could only stand in the middle of the bridge.


    "Princess, it''s far from where we stay tonight. Let''s start early," Geng Shouxin said.


    Han Mingxiang hasn''t spoken since she came here. Hearing Geng Shouxin''s words, he said to Du Xiaoli, "Xiaoli, go back."


    "I''ll take you to the carriage," said Du Xiaoli. "OK." Du Xiaoli sent Han Mingxiang to the carriage and said to bi''er, who was preparing to get on the bus, "remember to take good care of the princess." "I know. Even if I fight my life, I will take good care of the princess." bi''er said. "I don''t want your life. You have to take good care of yourself. Only by taking good care of yourself can we take better care of the princess. Go." Du Xiaoli patted bi''er on the shoulder and asked. "I understand," said bi''er, stepping on it and waiting for it. The coachman put his stool on the carriage and was ready to set off. Du Xiaoli came to Geng Shouxin and said, "I hope Geng will take more care of the princess on the military road. Although it is on your land now, Fengming country will not let the princess be bullied." Geng Shouxin was surprised to see the momentum of Du Xiaoli in an instant. The girl just looked like a obedient little sheep, and became a cat with teeth and claws in an instant. "Geng should do his duty." "Xiaoli, go and don''t forget our agreement." Han Mingxiang said. "Yes, princess." Geng Shouxin saw Du Xiaoli go without looking back. After meeting lengyi on the bridge, he just said a few words, got off the bridge and left on his horse. "It''s really cold hearted." Geng Shouxin said, "I''m so happy to leave." "let''s start too." Ji Liufeng said. "General Ji Shao, I''m glad to go with you." Geng Shouxin said with a smile. "Ji Mou is honored." Ji Liufeng''s attitude is somewhat like Du Xiaoli, holding a face to show that he is in a bad mood now. Geng Shouxin didn''t mind either. He got on his horse and said to the people who came to greet the wedding: "men, open the way..."

 Chapter 288

    Therefore, the soldiers of Beiyuan state were in front, the soldiers of Fengming state were in the back, and finally there were the delayed Beiyuan soldiers. Everyone was on the road.


    A few hundred meters away from the bridge, Du Xiaoli and his five men rode on their horses and looked at Han Mingxiang''s team leaving from a distance. They knew that they couldn''t see anyone. Leng Ercai said, "let''s go back."


    Du Xiaoli pulled the reins and said, "let''s go."


    The horses left footprints in the snow and took Du Xiaoli farther and farther away from the Dadu River. Du Xiaoli looked back on the galloping horse, his eyes full of perseverance.


    Princess, wait for us


    After galloping for more than 20 miles, Du Xiaoli and them returned to the outside of Lu city. The soldiers guarding the city saw that it was Du Xiaoli, so they let them in.


    After seeing Han Mingxiang off, Du Xiaoli felt a little empty and worried about whether Ji Liufeng would do anything impulsive.


    After returning to Lucheng, lenger went to let the remaining soldiers have a good rest today and hurry the next day.


    "What''s the matter? I look worried."


    In the afternoon, Luo Qi and Du Xiaoli were drinking tea in the house. When they saw Du Xiaoli frowning, they asked.


    "Nothing, just feel a little unhappy." Du Xiaoli said in a low mood.


    "Is it about making peace with the princess?" Luo Qi asked.


    Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "Life is like this." Luo Qi said, "when I was in duzhuang, I said that if I didn''t want to be restricted by the imperial power, I should have the right to compete with the imperial power. Are you uncomfortable now because you don''t think the strength in your hand is not strong enough?"


    "It''s not me, it''s Fengming country."


    Luo Qi poured Du Xiaoli''s cold tea, poured her a cup of hot tea, handed it to her and said, "are you worried about the weakness of Fengming country?"


    Du Xiaoli took the cup, held it in both hands and said, "it''s true. If Fengming country were stronger, the princess wouldn''t go to make peace today. It''s clear that we are the victorious country, but Zhao Zhen made us so passive in the end! It''s because we are not strong enough to fight!"


    "Do you want to strengthen Fengming country?" Luo Qi knew Du Xiaoli very well. Seeing her so excited, she knew what she thought in her heart.


    "Brother Luo Qi, do you think I''m whimsical?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "This is not wishful thinking." Luo Qi tasted tea and said slowly, "I think I am the one who knows your ability best in this world."


    Du Xiaoli nodded and admitted that this was indeed the case. He knows her martial arts and her business talent best. It can be said that Han Mingyi doesn''t know how many fields she and Luo Qi have set foot in together. And many of her things were completed with the help of Luo Qi.


    "When you were young..." Luo Qi wanted to say that when she met Du Xiaoli, but now she thought she was still young, so she changed her words, "We knew each other when you were a few years old. At that time, I lost my memory. When I woke up, I saw a seven or eight year old baby treat me calmly. It looked orderly and more calm than many elderly doctors. From that time on, I knew that you were not a simple child."


    "Later, the more I came into contact with you, the more I felt the huge energy in your little body. It was amazing that you would burst out at any time. Your medical skills seemed to be born, and your talent for martial arts was also very high. Especially your business mind really impressed me. I could grow land and make money. If I hadn''t seen you grow up with my own eyes, I would really think so "People don''t exist at all," Luo Qi said bit by bit.


    Du Xiaoli thought of Ji Liuxia. They had discussed themselves like this. Han Mingze also said that it seems that everyone has noticed her ability.


    "You''ve been shocking me, so I won''t be surprised if you say you''ll do something else one day. On the contrary, I think you seem to be born with these things. It doesn''t seem normal." Luo Qi said, "is it a little abnormal for me to feel like this?"


    "It''s very abnormal," Du Xiaoli said.


    She also has a lot of bad things, such as embroidery. Even if she makes the silver needle fascinating, she is extremely indifferent to the embroidery needle. When she was a child, what level was the purse she showed at that time, and it is still that level now. Others embroider one side positive and the other side negative, and some embroiderers can show that both sides are positive, but she has that ability. Both sides of the pattern she shows are negative Yes, it''s terrible!


    Luo Qi saw Du Xiaoli''s expression and smiled faintly. He knew her ability.


    "So even if you say you want to strengthen Fengming country, I don''t think it''s impossible."


    "You just believe me!" Du Xiaoli said with a mouth.


    Perhaps it was the experience of living under the eaves when she was a child. She was like a little sister in front of Luo Qi. She would relax herself unprepared and do some children''s actions. These were only in front of Du Xiuheng and him.


    In front of Han Mingyi, although she will relax herself, she has a completely different feeling. With him, she will have the idea of strengthening herself, standing side by side with him and carrying the wind and rain together.


    "Of course, what I believe most is you," Luo Qi said. Except you, I don''t believe others have that ability, even Han Mingyi can''t! "OK." Du Xiaoli knew that he had a lot of modern knowledge in his mind, which was really a great wealth to the world. She didn''t want to continue this heavy topic. She changed the topic, "we''re leaving tomorrow. Do you want to go back with us?" "let''s go together. It''s going south anyway." Luo Qi said. "It''s only ten days before the Chinese New Year. I don''t know if I can go back for the Chinese New Year." Du Xiaoli lay on the table. "I didn''t attend my brother''s birthday this year. I said I would make longevity noodles for him every year on his birthday. It seems that this year is a breach of my promise." "you didn''t make longevity noodles for me on my birthday this year. I didn''t see you talking about it." Luo Qi looked at Du Xiaoli bitterly. "Cough, it''s been so long since your birthday," said Du Xiaoli. "And you weren''t there at that time. I ate it! You know I don''t like pasta very much." "today," said Luo Qi. "What today?" "make it up for me today." Luo Qi said, "you''ll make it up for me if you didn''t eat your longevity noodles on your birthday before, so let''s do it today." a few years ago, if he didn''t arrive at Du Zhuang on his birthday, he would ask Du Xiaoli to make up a bowl of noodles for him when he went behind. "OK, but the condiments here are not complete. The noodles are not delicious. You can''t stop eating them!" "OK, I''m sure I''ll eat them all." Luo Qi promised.

 Chapter 289

    He will eat whatever you do.


    "Then I''ll go and see what seasoning there is in the kitchen first." Du Xiaoli looked at the time and got up and went out.


    "Well, go."


    Du Xiaoli leaves. Luo Qi is stunned when she sees Du Xiaoli''s cup.


    What the hell should he do?


    In the evening, Ji Liufeng consulted with Du Xiaoli. The seriously injured soldiers would stay here to recover and wait for the new year before leaving for home. Those with minor injuries followed them.


    Du Xiaoli has no objection to this. It''s not good for the seriously injured soldiers and them to hurry in such weather.


    The next morning, they set off for home. Because time was tight, everyone rode a horse, and those who couldn''t ride stayed.


    When we came, we walked for more than 20 days. Now we all ride horses, and the speed is more than twice as fast. Considering the wounded, Du Xiaoli they slowed down a little. After all, just go back for the new year.


    But the plan was broken when they were halfway there.


    At midnight, Du Xiaoli was awakened by a knock on the door, accompanied by lenger''s anxious voice.


    "Princess, wake up, something happened in the capital..."


    Hearing lenger''s words, Du Xiaoli turned over and sat up on the bed. He quickly put on his clothes. When he opened the door, he saw lenger standing outside with an anxious face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Princess, I just received the news that something had happened in the capital, and the emperor and the prime minister were imprisoned." lenger said.


    "What are you talking about?! how could my father and the emperor be imprisoned?" Du Xiaoli was surprised.


    "King Ren attempted to usurp the throne and united with all the officials to revolt. He launched a palace rebellion two days ago." lenger said.


    Han Minghong?!


    "How about my father and them? Is the news reliable?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Well, it''s the news from lengsan. It should not be wrong. The news says that the prime minister is imprisoned in the prime minister''s house by his wife." lenger said.


    The next door was opened. Luo Qi came out and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Something happened to my father and them." Du Xiaoli said, "lenger, you let the soldiers come back. Let''s go back first. Now pack up and go."


    "Let''s go with you." Luo Qi suggested when she saw Du Xiaoli''s anxious look.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Luo Qi. If they helped, it would be better. He nodded and said, "go and talk to them."


    "OK."


    Xia yuan and Ying Ge quickly packed up their things. Because the situation was urgent, they didn''t want all the things they were wearing. They made a small burden alone.


    Outside the inn, lengyi has prepared everyone''s horses. Du Xiaoli and them got on the horse and left the city overnight. When he came to the gate, Du Xiaoli took out Han Mingyi''s token and asked them to open the gate and disappear into the night.


    The next morning, in Phoenix, the prime minister''s house, thousands of miles away.


    Zhong Meiqing comes to Du Yunhan''s house. The doorman outside sees her and salutes her.


    "Open the door." Zhong Meiqing said coldly.


    "Yes." the bodyguard nearest the door came forward, took out the key, opened the lock on the door, then pushed the door open and said, "madam, please."


    Zhong Meiqing waved to the people behind him not to follow in, then took the breakfast box from cui''er''s hand and walked in.


    The guard then closed the door.


    "Master, it''s breakfast." Zhong Meiqing put the box on the table and brought out the food inside.


    Lying in bed, Du Yunhan looked straight at the top of the tent and ignored her.


    "Master, I''m not in good health without breakfast." Zhong Meiqing took all the breakfast out and then went to the bedside and said.


    "Can I still eat now?" Du Yunhan didn''t even bother to give a handout to Zhong Meiqing. "Besides, can your meal be delicious?"


    "Master, I''m doing this for you!" Zhong Meiqing became a little excited when he saw Du Yunhan''s appearance. "I finally begged the Empress Dowager to surround your life. If not, they''ll kill you! You''re my husband and I''ll protect you!"


    "Your protection is to poison the food so that I can only lie here?" Du Yunhan looked at Zhong Meiqing sarcastically.


    "I just added a little soft gluten powder. It just makes you weak and won''t hurt your body." Zhong Meiqing said, "after this time, I''ll give you an antidote. Then his highness King Ren will succeed to the throne and Xin''er will marry King Ren, and you will be the abbot!"


    "I don''t care for your usurper''s father-in-law." Du Yunhan turned his eyes to the top again and said coldly, "did you plan early? You married Du Fu, which is also part of your plan?"


    "No! I didn''t marry you until I really liked you! But what about you? I promise you to be sincere. What did you give me?" Zhong Meiqing burst into a rage when he heard Du Yunhan''s words. "What did you have when I married you? You were just the No. 1 scholar in high school! Power or money. If I didn''t marry you, you could have your current position without my father''s support? But what about you? How did you treat me for so many years? You never came to my yard for so many years. Even if I gave birth to children for you, you never did Care about it. I''ve managed your home for so long, but you don''t even have a thank you! Do you deserve me? "


    "I never said what I want you to do to have children? How do you get me? Do you want me to say? No one is qualified to have children for me except Suxin!" Du Yun said with a cold smile. Zhong Meiqing couldn''t believe looking at Du Yunhan. He stepped back step by step, then shouted and pushed all the food on the table to the ground. "Su Suxin, you only have su Suxin in your eyes and her children! Ha ha, since you care about them so much, I''ll destroy them all!" Zhong Meiqing said with a laugh, "Your son, you should really be glad that he escaped, or I will solve him immediately! But although he is still in Phoenix City, I will slowly find him and bring him to you, so that you can see how your son slowly died in my hands!" "dare you!" Du Yunhan turned his head and waited for Zhong Meiqing. "What am I afraid of?" Zhong Meiqing sneered. "As for your most precious daughter, I heard that the top has sent someone to kill them. You will never see her! Ha ha ha!" Zhong Meiqing went out laughing, ordered to clean up the inside and left his yard. Two bodyguards came in to clean up the disability on the ground, then locked the door. Hearing the sound of falling lock, Du Yunhan sat up from his bed. It looked like he was poisoned.

 Chapter 290

    "Master." a figure suddenly appeared in the room.


    "How''s it going?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "King Ding said it would take three days."


    "Three days, then let people delay for another three days." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes," said the man in black.


    "In addition, send more people to protect the young master."


    "Yes." the man in black took command.


    "Also, send someone to find the young lady and ask her not to return to Beijing for the time being."


    "Yes."


    "Go down." Du Yunhan waved his hand and lay down again after the man in black disappeared, as if what had just happened had never happened.


    In the palace, the Empress Dowager and mammy Xi strolled leisurely in the palace. Today''s sunshine is very good and warm.


    "Have you found the jade seal?" asked the Empress Dowager.


    "Back to the Lord, not yet." mother Xi held the Empress Dowager with worry on her face.


    "Why haven''t they been found for so many days? Why are those people so useless?" the Empress Dowager frowned and helped down to the prepared imperial concubine''s chair to lie down and bask in the sun.


    "Our people searched the palace inside and outside, but they just couldn''t find it. So the old slave guessed whether they would hide the jade seal outside?" mother Xi speculated.


    The Empress Dowager thought for a moment and said, "No."


    "How can the master see it?"


    "The day before the palace change, I saw the emperor use it with my own eyes. After the palace change, the palace was controlled by us. People entering and leaving the palace will be carefully checked. If you really take something out, you won''t be unaware." the queen mother said, "so it must still be in the palace."


    "Will it be with the Empress Dowager?" said mother Xi.


    "That old thing, no one has been in before and after the palace change," said the Empress Dowager.


    "Without the jade seal, his highness King Ren cannot ascend the throne. Since the jade seal is still in the palace, the old slave asked them to search again." mother Xi said.


    "Go." the Empress Dowager waved her hand and narrowed her eyes to sleep.


    A palace maid came over, blessed her body and said, "empress dowager, old Prime Minister Zhong is coming."


    "Dad? Why is he here?" the queen mother opened her eyes and said, "bring him in."


    The maid of honor stepped down. After a while, she brought in a man of 60 or 70 years old.


    The Empress Dowager got up from the imperial concubine''s chair and said to the prime minister, "Dad, you have been living in seclusion for so many years. How did you come into the palace today?"


    Since Du Yunhan became prime minister, Zhong Bailin, the old prime minister, has released all his rights on the grounds that he is ill and can''t go to the early Dynasty. He occupies the position of prime minister and provides for the aged at home. Later, he didn''t go out much, and even Gong Yan won''t come out. Few outsiders have seen him these years.


    Old Prime Minister Zhong sat on the chair brought by the palace maid and said, "I haven''t seen your sisters for a long time. Let me see you."


    The Empress Dowager waved to the palace maid guard in the yard and said, "I''m sorry. I want my father to say something. You all go down."


    "Yes."


    Soon all the servant girls, eunuchs and bodyguards in the yard withdrew and left old Prime Minister Zhong with a good drink.


    "Dad, what are you doing here?" asked the Empress Dowager.


    "Let me see why you haven''t succeeded for so many days. Minghong hasn''t become emperor yet, and Han Mingze''s life is still there." the prime minister Zhong said in a bad tone. It seems that he is very dissatisfied with their actions.


    "Dad, the jade seal is missing. Without it, Ming Hong can''t ascend the throne. Han Mingze can''t kill him until he finds the jade seal." the Empress Dowager said.


    "The jade seal is gone?" old Prime Minister Zhong''s face sank and said, "the palace has changed for so many days. Even if the jade seal is gone, it should be found now!"


    "I''ve sent someone to search the whole palace, but I haven''t found the whereabouts of the jade seal," said the Empress Dowager.


    "What about the imperial concubines'' palaces?" asked Zhong Berlin.


    "They have been searched," said the Empress Dowager. "I locked all the concubines in the cold palace, and then asked people to look for them in each palace. I didn''t find the jade seal."


    "Han Mingze is very close to that imperial concubine Yi. Send more people to search her palace." Zhong Berlin said, "there is a hurry now. You should get it quickly. Even if you dig three feet, you should find the jade seal."


    "Dad, my daughter doesn''t understand."


    "What''s up?"


    "Dad, when Ming Hong ascended the throne, we are already the highest authority in Fengming country. Why should we give up the power in our hands? Why don''t we break the connection over there and stay here..."


    "Bastard!" Zhong Berlin was so angry that he stabbed the ground with his cane and looked at the Queen Mother treacherously, "what was the purpose of our coming here? How can we betray the top! What we did is for our Lord and our roots! Don''t think so in the future!"


    "Why not?" the Empress Dowager disagreed with Zhong Bailin, "Dad, how many things we have done and how much strength we have secretly supported over the years! You have worked hard for them all your life, but what have you got? Now we have the right, why should we worship them? Dad, you were born over there, but I am not, sister is not, and my child is not! This is my home. Why should I because of a complete family Abandon my home in a strange place? "


    "We worship the gods! If you say these words, the gods will punish you! Cough -" Zhong Berlin was so angry at the Empress Dowager''s words that he coughed for a moment. "Dad, how are you?" the Empress Dowager hurried up and patted him on the back. "You are so disrespectful to the gods that you want the gods to punish us!" Zhong Berlin stopped and pushed the Empress Dowager away. "Don''t think you''re the Empress Dowager now. How many people have been sent here? We''re just a humble pawn working for the gods!" the Empress Dowager didn''t dare to say anything when she saw that Zhong Berlin was so angry, but she still didn''t intend to hand over her rights. "Find out the jade seal quickly. If you can''t find it, try to pry Han Mingze''s mouth open! Don''t think about those ideas! Hear me!" Zhong Berlin said angrily. "Yes." "I''ll go first. You should hurry up and get things done!" "yes." when Zhong Bailin left, the Empress Dowager was very angry. She kicked the stool he had just sat on. Kicking the stool was still not relieved. She turned and kicked her imperial concubine''s chair. "Master!" mother Xi came behind the Empress Dowager and looked at her with some worry when she saw that she was so angry. "Why! Why should I hand over my power? What did those people do? They didn''t do anything! They just watched us send batch after batch of resources to them in the mountains in the South and watched us seize power for them. Now we are the highest power, and they asked us to hand over the power we got? Beautiful! Dad Stubborn, he wants to be loyal to that God all his life. That''s his business. Anyway, I won''t! "

 Chapter 291

    "Master, calm down!" mother Xi persuaded the Empress Dowager when she saw that she was so angry.


    "Mother Xi, send someone to check. I want you to find the jade seal as soon as possible and try to let Ming Hong ascend the throne as emperor."


    "The old slave has ordered them to search the palace again."


    "Han Mingze''s concubines should focus on investigation!"


    "Yes."


    At the same time, in the cold palace, seven or eight women talked together, and the queen sat alone in the corner.


    "I didn''t expect that we would all come here another day. Alas, I don''t know if I can go out."


    "Get out? You really think too much. The emperor has been arrested. Who can save us?"


    "Now the only expectation is not to kill us immediately!"


    "Alas, it''s ridiculous that you say the one who betrayed the emperor will be locked in. We should live under the same roof with her!"


    "Well, now that the situation is like this, you can say less!" imperial concubine Yi stared at the man, then looked at the queen sitting in the corner, sighed and looked at the beam above her head with worry.


    The queen came in less than a month, but she has lost a lot of weight. The whole person looks like the wind can blow down. Where is the style of a thousand mothers in the world.


    She didn''t seem to hear the arrangement of those people. She just leaned against the wall in a daze. Her mind was always the scene of Han Mingze coming here the day before the palace change.


    "I have something to put with you."


    After he came, he didn''t ask her why he hurt Du Xiaoli, but directly said such a sentence.


    She knelt in front of him. Hearing his words, she looked up in surprise and saw him take something out of his arms. The bright yellow cloth was opened and the jade seal was wrapped in it!


    "Emperor, why did the emperor teach this thing to his concubines?" she couldn''t help asking.


    "Did I say it was for you to keep? I said I''d leave it with you for the time being. When I need it one day, I''ll come and get it back." Han Mingze said faintly.


    She lowered her head and didn''t speak. Didn''t she keep it here? But why? Isn''t he afraid of her handing over the seal?


    Han Mingze looked at her when he left. That eye contained too many emotions, so that she couldn''t guess how much he knew.


    However, when the guard didn''t pay attention, she dug a hole in the Kang, put the jade seal in, then stuffed the soil back, compacted it, threw back layers of rotten cotton wool, and then borrowed it for a walk to pour out the excess soil.


    Unexpectedly, the news of the palace change came the next day. The concubines were locked in. At the same time, it also brought the news that Han Mingze was trapped and the jade seal was missing.


    The queen touched her bare nails. All the holes dug out on the Kang were dug out bit by bit with her nails. Therefore, all her favorite nails were cut off.


    Up to now, those problems still haunt her. Why did Han Mingze put the seal here? He clearly knew that he had hurt Du Xiaoli and told the Empress Dowager some of his news. Why would he still believe that he could protect the seal?


    The jade seal, which was not found in the whole palace, is now in the Kang under her. I believe no one will know that it will be in this remote cold palace.


    "Emperor, I advise you to call out the jade seal." a father-in-law confronted Han Mingze sitting on it in the imperial study, trying to persuade him to find the jade seal.


    Standing opposite Han Mingze, there is Han Minghong who is modest in benevolence and righteousness.


    "Emperor, you are looked at me like this. It makes my younger brother scared." Han Minghong said with a smile, "you say that you are trapped by us now. What are you still struggling with? You have been the emperor for so many years, and it''s time to change your younger brother to sit down."


    "Hum, I''m afraid you can''t sit stably!" Han Mingze glanced at Han Minghong and continued to close his eyes without looking at the two swords on his shoulder.


    "If you can''t sit still, you don''t need to worry. If you don''t want to die now, hand over the jade seal!" Han Minghong said.


    "If you want to do it, it''s OK." Han Mingze doesn''t care about Han Minghong''s threat.


    "You think I dare not kill you?!"


    "If you want to kill me, come!"


    "You -- hahaha, are you still waiting for Han Mingyi to save you? He is still thousands of miles away. On the way to send Changle and relatives, we received news this morning, and they rushed back. When he comes back to save you, your body must stink, hahaha!" Han Minghong looked at Han Mingze sarcastically and said, "Do you regret sending him off now?"


    "Our brothers, it seems that you are the only one who likes to rely on others all the time? It''s not too embarrassing to say!"


    "You --"


    Han Minghong was angered by Han Mingze''s appearance. He grabbed one of the guards and stabbed Han Mingze with the sword. Just as the sword was about to stab Han Mingze''s heart, his hand was caught by the eunuch who had just spoken.


    "Your Highness King Ren, the Empress Dowager has an order. You can''t kill him until you find the jade seal." Han Minghong knows that the eunuch is a powerful person around the Empress Dowager. What he said in front of the Empress Dowager is very powerful. Seeing him stop himself, he had to give up his idea, move the position of the sword up a few centimeters and slowly stab it into Han Mingze''s shoulder. The pain of his body made Han Mingze frown, but he didn''t make a sound. He just looked down at the bloody sword slowly drawn out of his body. The sword was pulled out, and the blood flowed down the wound and dyed the bright yellow clothes red. "Good, good, good, you really have backbone!" Han Minghong saw that Han Mingze was silent, and the sword just pulled out suddenly stabbed in. "Oh -" the wound was pierced again, Han Mingze''s face became very white, bean sized sweat kept falling, and his mouth also made a slight cry. "Ah -" when Han Minghong pulled out his sword, Han Mingze called out. "Don''t you have backbone? Why did you cry out? Ha ha ha ha!" Han Minghong threw his sword to the ground and left the imperial study with a laugh. The eunuch looked at the blood on Han Mingze and said, "ask the imperial doctor to have a look." he followed Han Minghong and left. Han Mingze covered his shoulder with his hand, and the blood flowed from his fingers. After a while, the imperial doctor came and quickly treated and bandaged him. He looked at the blood on his hand and his eyes were cold. These blood, one day he will let people flow back! Forbidden City. The Empress Dowager sat leisurely in the rocking chair and basked in the sun on the balcony on the second floor. Menggu brought her a cup of tea and said, "master, don''t you really have to do it?"

 Chapter 292

    "No, if they want to toss, let''s toss. We two old bones won''t join blindly." the Empress Dowager was in a good mood and didn''t worry about the palace change.


    "But I just heard that the emperor was injured," said Menggu.


    "Young man, as long as you''re not dead, shed some blood is nothing." the Empress Dowager shook and shook, not taking Han Mingze''s situation to heart. "They have their own plans. We''d better watch... The weather is really good today."


    Today''s weather is very good, with blue sky and white clouds, and the sun shining, but the sun does not illuminate the atmosphere of Phoenix.


    The whole Phoenix City has been in a depressed state recently. Knowing the change of the palace, many shops have even closed their business. People can''t go to the streets at will. Once they are regarded as suspicious people, they will be arrested and tortured. Few people can come back alive if they are caught.


    In an ordinary house, Han Mingyi stood in the yard outside, looked at the northern sky and heard the sound of the door opening. He turned his head and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "We have contacted the palace and will replace people in batches tonight and tomorrow night," lengsan said.


    "Li''er, where are they now?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "My Lord, my subordinates are about to tell you about it. There is news that the princess and lengyi left last night and lost contact with everyone this morning." lengsan said.


    "Lost contact? Something happened?"


    "No, it suddenly disappeared out of thin air..."


    "Disappear out of thin air?" Han Mingyi looked at lengsan and asked, "the people of the flying eagle team can''t find their trace?"


    "Can''t find it." Leng San said, "will they encounter any danger? There are interceptions when sending relatives."


    Han Mingyi looked back at the sky in the north, thought for a while and said, "No. since they can''t be found, withdraw the people of the flying eagle team. Send them to protect Du Xiuheng."


    "Yes." lengsan turned and went out.


    Han Mingyi looked at the tile blue sky and murmured, "with your ability, you don''t know what you''re like? It seems that you''re going to come back. You were going to come back when things were handled."


    In the past, Du Xiaoli simply painted Luo Qi''s face a few times, which made him completely changed into another person. If she came to dress them up, their appearance would change, of course, others could not find their trace.


    "Someone." after thinking for a while, Han Mingyi shouted.


    "Master." Leng Qi came to Han Mingyi.


    "Go to find prime minister Du Cheng and tell him about Li''er to reassure him." Han Mingyi said.


    "Yes." Leng Qi took two steps back, turned and strode away.


    "Cold four."


    "My subordinates are here."


    "Go and call the two generals and we''ll discuss the counter offensive."


    "Yes."


    Han Mingyi stayed in the yard for a while. When two people with black cloaks came in, they turned and entered the house.


    Lil, I''ll try to deal with these things before you come back


    In Du Yunhan''s room, he just got the news of Du Xiaoli''s disappearance and thought something had happened to her. When he was flustered, Han Mingyi sent the news to let Du Yunhan, who had originally planned to leave, relax and lie back in bed to spread the body again.


    In the evening, several forces got the news that "Han Mingyi" and Du Xiaoli were missing. Although the Empress Dowager was surprised, she was not worried, because it was only a few days before they returned, and Han Mingyi could not come back in such a short time.


    She has decided that if Han Mingze still refuses to tell the whereabouts of the jade seal for another two days, she will let Han Minghong ascend the throne by force. If anyone refuses to obey, make an example of others. If he still refuses, kill him directly!


    Han Minghong was worried about Du Xiaoli''s disappearance. He originally wanted to find her, but he thought he might ascend the throne at any time, and gave up. He just sent some people to find her whereabouts.


    Zhong Meiqing gets the news of Du Xiaoli''s disappearance from the Empress Dowager and tells Du Kexin that the two mothers and daughters have been happy in their house for a long time. Zhong Meiqing also went to Du Yunhan''s room to report the good news to him. Seeing the shock and pain on his face, he left with satisfaction.


    Night. In the mountains.


    The snow blocked the road, and nine horses were walking hard.


    "This weather is really!" Yingge complained.


    Du Xiaoli looked anxiously at the front. The wind and snow was too heavy. At night, the horse''s eyesight was not as good as human beings. It didn''t help them to hurry. Thinking that everyone hadn''t rested since midnight last night, he suggested: "it''s better to find a place to rest for one night."


    "Where can I rest in this mountain?"


    "Look for caves or places where hunters hunt and live," Luo Qi said.


    Although everyone has internal power to protect the body, the horse can''t stand it. In addition, the snowy weather is not suitable for driving in the mountains, so we began to look for it in the mountains.


    "Miss, there is a house in the valley." Xia Yuan said, pointing to the front right.


    Du Xiaoli looked. It was in the saddle of the mountain. It should be the house of the people who came up the mountain to hunt. "Let''s go and have a look." so they drove their horses over. "The house is quite big!" "it seems that there are a lot of hunters here." although the house has only one room, the room is large. It must be no problem to take in nine people and nine horses. And it seems that it has only been repaired soon, and a layer of snow has not overwhelmed the house. "Bring the horses in." everyone dismounted and led the horses to the room, but the nine horses also accounted for two-thirds of the room. "Let''s pick up some firewood," said Mu Shan and Mu Shui. "We''ll go too," said Leng Yi and Leng er. "No," said Du Xiaoli, "someone has prepared it for us." "who is so good that we must be firewood?" lenger asked. Du Xiaoli pointed to the back of the horse. She was the first to come in and saw the firewood stacked in the corner of the house. When lenger came in, the horse in front had blocked the firewood. There are a lot of firewood, which should be collected here at ordinary times. Now it just solves their urgent needs. Because even if I go out to find firewood now, it is wet and not easy to light. "Ha, that just saves going out." Leng Er went over and hugged a pile. Ignite the firewood with the portable torch. Soon, the cold room becomes warm, and even the horse has a more stable rest. The nine people sat around the fire eating dry food. They made some decorations on each face, and their clothes became different from their own style. They really didn''t look the same as usual.

 Chapter 293

    Du Xiaoli picked up a branch, threw it into the fire, hit some sparks, flew in the air for a few times and went out. "Leng Yi, aren''t the emperor and King Ren the real sons of the Empress Dowager? Why did she let King Ren usurp the throne?"


    Lengyi put down the cake in his hand and said, "in fact, the emperor is not the Empress Dowager''s own son."


    Isn''t the emperor the Empress Dowager''s own son? But they are biological mother and son, don''t we all know?


    "Qiao Zhu said that the emperor and King Ren are close brothers. Why are they not close brothers now?" Yingge spoke quickly and said Du Xiaoli''s doubts.


    "In the eyes of outsiders, they are close brothers, because the Empress Dowager took them after the emperor was born. That''s what they said to outsiders." Leng Yi replied.


    Huh? What''s the story here?


    Seeing the doubts and curiosity in everyone''s eyes, lenger said: "At the beginning, the first emperor had a special liking for the empress. At that time, it was not too much to spoil her alone. However, her beauty was short of life. The first queen had difficulty giving birth to the emperor and died as soon as he was born. Later, the first emperor passed the emperor on to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager knew that the first emperor loved this son, so she said she would treat him as her own son in the future. The first Emperor didn''t want others to ignore him Since then, the emperor has also agreed with the Empress Dowager. From then on, the emperor has more time to go to the empress dowager, and later he made her queen. Therefore, those people think the emperor is the Empress Dowager''s own son. "


    "The Empress Dowager is so smart," sighed Yingge.


    "She is definitely a strong man in women."


    "She doesn''t really like the emperor, does she?" Xia Yuan said.


    Lenger nodded and said: "At first, the first emperor thought she really liked the emperor, but after a long time, he would naturally find some clues, so he didn''t decide who was the prince at first. He treated several princes in the same way, even a little better for King Ren, but it was not particularly prominent. People couldn''t touch his ideas, but he secretly cultivated power for the emperor and taught himself He was in the book of emperors. When he grew up and had the ability to protect himself, he suddenly announced that he would make the emperor crown prince. Although the Empress Dowager didn''t say anything, she still made some moves secretly, but they were blocked. "


    "The first emperor knows what the Empress Dowager did. Why not deal with her?" Yingge asked.


    "No, although the first emperor doubted her, there was no evidence, because it was not her who did bad things every time, but other concubines."


    "It should be those concubines she controls with Gu insects." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I don''t know, but the Emperor gave her a hard blow before he died, which hit a lot of her forces, so she hasn''t done anything for so many years. Now I think she can''t help it." lenger said.


    "The Empress Dowager is like this. What about the Zhong family? What''s their reaction?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "The Zhong family is very low-key. Few people have seen the old Prime Minister Zhong come out since he came home to recuperate from illness. Although there are many officials in the Zhong family, there are no big officials. Sometimes the emperor says he wants to mention their official positions, but they are stopped by the Empress Dowager, saying that it is to avoid the excessive power of the Zhong family."


    "Are there many officials in the Palace this time?" Du Xiaoli asked again.


    "One third," Leng Er replied, "and several of them are powerful officials."


    "I think old Prime Minister Zhong went home, but he didn''t stop, but he changed from light to dark and went to do those things secretly." Du Xiaoli guessed.


    "The master thinks so," Leng Er replied, "but the old Prime Minister Zhong is really an old fox. In addition, the master has been fighting outside all year round, so he has no evidence."


    "So..." Du Xiaoli knew that things were really like. He felt that Han Mingze was actually a little pitiful. He had no mother''s protection since childhood. The Empress Dowager who raised himself was not sincere to him. The environment in which he grew up was startling step by step. Fortunately, he had the greatest backing.


    "Let''s have a rest early. We''ll continue to travel tomorrow." Leng Yi waited for Leng Er to finish.


    "Well, let''s have a rest," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Leave two people to watch the night, one in the middle of the night and the other in the middle of the night." Luo Qi said, "let me come in the middle of the night. Mu Shui, you watch the middle of the night."


    "Yes, young master." Mu Shui nodded.


    When we went out, we couldn''t care so much. We were really tired this night, so those who leaned against the wall and those who leaned against the horse rested one after another.


    Luo Qi kept watch in front of the fire and added some firewood to it from time to time.


    Du Xiaoli rested against the wall beside him. He looked at the small face illuminated by the fire, his eyes were slightly restrained, stretched out his hand to touch her face, saw her frown, stopped in the air, laughed at himself, and then took his hand back.


    Looking at her, she doesn''t sleep well at all. I should be worried about prime minister Du and him.


    In the middle of the night, Mu Shui woke up and replaced Luo Qi. Luo Qi leaned against Du Xiaoli, smelled her breath and fell asleep.


    The fire had not been extinguished all night and the house was warm. The next morning, everyone woke up and was relieved to see the living horses. In this weather, it''s better to have a substitute horse.


    "Let''s continue on our way." lengyi wiped out all Mars and said.


    There was no river here, so everyone didn''t bother to wash. A group of people took out the horses and started the day''s journey. Fortunately, there was no strong wind and heavy snow today. Although there was snow on the ground, the horse ran faster and left the mountain after more than an hour. When we stepped into the plain, we got up quickly. We didn''t rest at night and were on our way all the time. Another day later, Du Xiaoli and them arrived outside Phoenix in the afternoon. At this time, there was less than one day left from the deadline given by the Empress Dowager to Han Mingze. Phoenix, which has always been prosperous, has become a little deserted. Maybe we know that we can enter or leave now, so there are few people entering the city and none leaving the city. Du Xiaoli and others saw the wanted notices posted on the city wall outside the city. One was Han Mingyi, the other was her, and there were seven cold words. All those who enter the city will be checked. The soldiers guarding the city will compare the portraits. When they see suspicious ones, they will reach out to touch their faces to see if they are wearing human skin masks. "Miss, what should I do now?" Yingge asked, looking at Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli looked at the strange soldiers guarding the city, thought for a moment, took them away, and soon three carriages of the family appeared at the gate of the city. "Stop, want to enter the city?" the soldier called them a few words. "Yes," replied Mu Shan. "What are you doing in the city?" the soldier asked, "there are so many people, can''t they have bad intentions?" "the official joked! We just came to the capital to go to relatives. My eldest brother said he did well here and wanted me to take my parents here to go to him, so I can live a good life in my old age." Mu Shan said.

 Chapter 294

    "Go to relatives? People in the capital can''t go in and out at will very early. How can someone let you go to them? And you won''t choose this time to travel in this winter? Who are you?" the soldier looked at several people strangely.


    "I don''t know. My brother sent us the news two months ago, and we started early. But I didn''t want my father to get sick on the way and lie down for more than half a month. Later, the weather was cold, and we only picked up the warm weather to go, so we didn''t arrive until now." Mu Shan explained.


    "Really?"


    "Of course!" said Mu Shan. "My parents are in poor health. Now it''s so cold outside. Can you let us in?"


    But the officers and men didn''t buy it. They looked at their carriage and said, "you are very rich. How can you come to others?"


    "The official doesn''t know something. Our family is a businessman. Although we have money, we have this status. Alas, it''s because we don''t work hard and let our parents suffer with us. Now my brother managed to mix with the housekeeper of a senior official. Although he is not an official himself, it''s better than letting my parents suffer with me!" Mu Shan sighed.


    The officers and soldiers took the portraits, compared them with Mu Shan one by one, and said, "let your family come out."


    "OK, can we go in after the inspection?" said Mu Shan. He stepped forward, took the soldier''s hand and said, "please check quickly. My parents are old and it''s so cold outside. Sons are afraid of them being frozen."


    The officers and men took the silver into their arms without any trace and said, "if it''s not a suspicious person, it will be soon. But before that, come and let me check it."


    Then he put his hand in front of Mu Shan''s ear and touched it back along his cheek. He didn''t find a human skin mask before he gave up.


    "Call the others down."


    "Yes." Mu Shan nodded, then turned and shouted to the people in the carriage, "Dad, mom, second brother and second sister-in-law, come down and let the official check."


    The door of the carriage was opened. A woman dressed up came down from the carriage. When she saw Mu Shan, she said, "what''s the matter? Why haven''t you given it for so long? Check it, check what? If you grind it like this, you can directly ask brother to clean them up!"


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t help laughing when he heard Yingge talking in the carriage.


    "Well, you have to stop the fire. Other people also follow the rules. Otherwise, how can they hold us?" Mu Shui pulled Yingge and comforted.


    "Hum, then hurry up. If your parents catch a cold, you must ask your eldest brother for an explanation." Yingge said displeased.


    "Good, good." Mu Shui patted her on the back to give her comfort.


    Lenger, who had painted makeup, looked at them like a couple and suddenly felt that they were not pleasing to the eye.


    "Officer, my second sister-in-law is not very good-natured. Please bear it." Mu Shan said to the soldier.


    When the soldiers saw Yingge''s appearance, they thought what they said might be true. If it was really the family members of some great people in the capital, he would not offend.


    "I''ll continue to check." the soldier then took the portrait and compared it with Yingge and Mu Shan. When he found that there were no them, he reached behind Mu Shan and touched it. When he wanted to touch Yingge, she stared at him.


    "Why, do you still want to touch me? Do you want to live or your life?"


    The soldier was so stared by Yingge that it was not easy to reach out and touch. He had to look with his eyes and saw that there was no trace of human skin mask in her ears, so he let her go.


    "What''s the matter?" the carriage behind was opened, revealing a pair of old people and a little servant girl.


    "Mom, they want to check. It''ll be ready soon." Mu Shan replied.


    "Why is the capital so troublesome?" the old woman sighed.


    "Mom, wait in the car. It''ll be ready soon." Mu Shan comforted.


    The garrison soldiers felt that these people were really a family. The feeling of speaking was not awkward and stiff at all.


    "Since it''s so cold, I''ll hurry up," said the soldier. He went to check the carriage of the first car and touched his face. He didn''t find a mask.


    Even a few people didn''t wear human skin masks, so the soldier relaxed a little. When he was about to go back, a carriage stopped at the city gate, came down from above, looked at the people stopped by the officers and soldiers, and said unhappily, "Why are you still here? You said you arrived this morning, but you didn''t come until now. Second and third, how do you do?"


    "Big brother." Mu Shan and Mu Shui knew that someone was coming to rescue the siege, and shouted along with his words.


    "Housekeeper Qiu, why are you here?" the soldiers guarding the city knew the visitor, because the visitor was Qiu Jiyan, the second housekeeper of Prince Ren''s house.


    "Isn''t my father and mother coming here? They said they would come today. As a result, I haven''t come yet, so I asked the king for a leave to come and have a look." Qiu Jiyan said, "I know it''s time to check in the city. How''s it going now?"


    "Since it''s the family of Qiu Guan''s family, there will certainly be no disorder of the party. Moreover, it has just been checked and there is nothing different. It can be released," said the soldier.


    "Thank you so much." Qiu Jiyan said faintly, looking arrogant. Then he came to the back carriage, saluted the people in the carriage and said, "Dad, mom, we can go now. Let''s go to the city." Du Xiaoli, who served as a servant girl in the carriage, saw Leng Er, the coachman sitting on his side, and was stared by Qiu Jiyan. But fortunately, he carried the soldiers on his back, so no one saw him. "Let''s go, cough." Luo Qi''s father coughed twice, and Xia yuan quickly asked Du Xiaoli to close the door. "Hum, I''ll say what to check, and I''ll do it as soon as the eldest brother comes." Yingge said and glared at the officers and soldiers, and then got on the carriage with the help of Mu Shui. Mu Shui also played the role of raking ears vividly. He kept nodding and saying yes, looking like a complete lady. Lenger tightened the reins in his hand. It''s not pleasing to the eye, not pleasing to the eye. It''s not pleasing to the eye anyway. The performance of the two people is too bad! Qiu Jiyan picked his eyebrows. What''s lenger''s reaction? Du Xiaoli also saw lenger''s expression at the moment of closing the door and smiled secretly in his heart. It seems that he can continue to develop in the future! Everyone got on the carriage. Qiu Jiyan also went back to his carriage and said to the coachman to go. The party entered the city. Du Xiaoli breathed a long sigh of relief at the sound of the wheels. Unexpectedly, the housekeeper of Prince Ren''s house came back to meet them. Seeing Leng Ergang''s reaction to his call for parents, I think it should be Han Mingyi''s man. But they got the news too soon!

 Chapter 295

    After entering the city, Qiu Jiyan took them to a civilian house and said it was a courtyard prepared for them. Du Xiaoli followed him to the backyard after they went in, went out through the back door, got on a carriage and quietly left.


    The carriage was so big that it was not crowded for ten people. When we got to the carriage, we relaxed and took off the disguise on our faces.


    "How did you come here?" lengyi looked at Qiu Jiyan and asked.


    Qiu Jiyan is a tall, thin and wise man. When he heard lengyi''s question, he smiled and said: "Since I lost your contact with you, the master has asked me to pay attention to the movement of the city gate, and calculated that even if you are on your way, you will only arrive in the capital this afternoon at the earliest. Now there are not many people entering the city, and with the signals you deliberately show, I suddenly recognize you. I just didn''t expect you to play as a family, and I have to be one more grade than me for no reason Little parents. "


    "You come to meet us at this time, won''t you have a problem? Will you be exposed?" lenger also asked.


    "Now, King Ren doesn''t have time to take care of these things. Even if this matter comes to his ears, he doesn''t have time to verify whether my family is coming." Qiu Jiyan said.


    His words suddenly changed the atmosphere in the carriage. Lenger hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Since the launch of the palace rebellion, King Ren and they have not found the jade seal, so the emperor has saved his life for the time being, but the Empress Dowager said that today is the last day. If the emperor doesn''t call out the jade seal, he will die. Tomorrow, King Ren will forcibly ascend the throne. Therefore, everything will be carried out tonight." Qiu Jiyan said about the current situation.


    "It seems that we came back in time." Du Xiaoli said, "Qiu Guan''s family, how are my father?"


    "Don''t worry, princess. Prime Minister Du is very good." Qiu Jiyan looked at Du Xiaoli and replied.


    "That''s good." a big stone fell from Du Xiaoli''s heart. She said, how could the fox father be trapped so easily. "What about my brother?"


    "Duke Du disappeared before the palace rebellion. The master said he was hidden by Prime Minister Du." Qiu Jiyan replied.


    This confirmed Du Xiaoli''s idea. Du Yunhan had long known that such a thing would happen, so he hid Du Xiuheng before the incident. But how did he make them unaware?


    Qiu Jiyan took them around a lot, and then the carriage went into a humble yard. Du Xiaoli and they got off the carriage and saw Han Mingyi waiting in the yard.


    "Master." lengyi they saw Han Mingyi and saluted.


    Han Mingyi nodded at them and said, "it''s hard."


    Then came Luo Qi. Han Mingyi saw Luo Qi and said, "thank you."


    Luo Qi naturally knew that the thank you he said was the last time Du Xiaoli was assassinated, but he didn''t want to hear him say thank you, so he just nodded faintly.


    Then Du Xiaoli came down, saw Han Mingyi and said, "brother Xiaoyi."


    "I guess you''ll come back when you know the news. It''s been hard these two days. Do you want to have a rest?" Han Mingyi looked at the fatigue on Du Xiaoli''s face painfully.


    Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "brother Xiaoyi, my father, he..."


    Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "let''s go into the house and talk. Lengyi, you can come in and understand the current situation. You can also come together."


    Although Jianghu people generally don''t participate in the affairs of the imperial court, Luo Qi won''t stand idly by when Du Xiaoli is involved, otherwise she won''t come with her in such a short time.


    Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli''s hand and came to the house. Han Mingyi took out a base map of Phoenix and roughly explained the current situation.


    "The Empress Dowager''s deadline is tonight, so we will hide in the palace today." after that, Han Mingyi said his current plan.


    "How did Zhong Berlin gather so many forces?" Du Xiaoli said after hearing Han Mingyi''s analysis. "Although the prime minister may have power, it''s strange to pull so many officials to revolt together."


    "They controlled those officials with poison, and some were lured by him," Han Mingyi said.


    "Gu? Are they......" Du Xiaoli said in surprise.


    Han Mingyi nodded and said: "Yes, Zhong Bolin is from miaojiang. Since he was in power, he secretly transported a lot of resources to miaojiang and sent a lot of information. We only knew that he was smuggling funds, but we didn''t know it was to miaojiang. Moreover, he was very cunning and didn''t have his evidence. Later, your father sent someone to sneak into miaojiang to get the information. Let''s tell them With prevention. "


    "How does my father know?" Du Xiaoli asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. I have to ask your father," Han Mingyi said. "Maybe it''s because he hates Zhong Berlin that he has been investigating him, so he can find clues."


    Du Xiaoli feels that Han Mingyi''s guess is very close to the truth. Although Du Yunhan has been blaming himself for what happened in those years, he also hates the people of the Zhong family. Without their forced marriage, there would be no tragedy in those years.


    "Since you start tonight, what about my father? I want to go back and see him." Du Xiaoli said. "He also has a plan. I sent some people to cooperate with him inside and outside. When he solved the people in Du mansion, he will go to the palace to help us. Then he will catch them with general Ji and the army. Now take a rest and go back to the prime minister''s mansion with them in the evening." Du Xiaoli thought about it, nodded and agreed and said: "You send someone to a place and bring me two people." "OK." Han Mingyi asks people to take Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi. They go down and ask lengyi and lenger about some things and let them rest. Han Mingyi sits in a chair and looks at the bottom map on the table, but lenger''s words are in his mind: "Master, you''d better spend more time with the princess. You''re always absent. It''s not good for people to get into the princess''s heart." His little princess, it seems that some people are still thinking about Xiao. Du Xiaoli didn''t sleep when she returned to the house, but crossed her knees and ran her internal power back and forth in her body for several weeks. When she felt that her fatigue would be eliminated and opened her eyes again, it was already dark outside. In the evening, several families sat around the table for dinner again? She looked at it and was doomed to be a bad night It was a quiet night. After a while, Xia yuan brought him some food. Halfway through the meal, someone informed her that she was going to pass. Du Xiaoli had no appetite at all. When Du Xiaoli heard that she was going to start, he put the bowl out. When he got to the yard, lengsi waited for them in the yard with people.

 Chapter 296

    She looked. Everyone was wearing black clothes without a mask. She looked at her dirty clothes. She gave up the idea of changing clothes. Anyway, it was so dirty that it looked almost black, at least it was gray.


    "Princess, let''s go."


    "HMM." maybe it was the last moment, so they went out directly from the gate and ran quickly to the prime minister''s house. I don''t want to meet another group of people on the way.


    "Brother!" Du Xiaoli recognized Du Xiuheng in front of him.


    "Sister, how did you come back?!" Du Xiuheng dressed differently from the scholars in the past. His strong clothes made him look less stupid. Seeing Du Xiaoli really surprised him.


    "Brother, are you going home?" Du Xiaoli ran to him and asked.


    Du Xiuheng and a group of people in black also seemed to go to the prime minister''s house.


    "Didn''t you go to see off your relatives? Why did you come back?" Du Xiuheng asked.


    "I heard there was an accident at home, so I came back." Du Xiaoli said, "since we all want to go home, let''s go together. I''m afraid the news in the palace will affect my father''s safety."


    "Well, let''s go!" Du Xiuheng nodded and waved to the people behind him. Everyone continued to run towards the prime minister''s house.


    Outside the prime minister''s house, the soldiers surrounded the prime minister''s house on three floors, because this is the place where the rebels gather outside the palace. In order to protect Zhong Meiqing, it is heavily guarded.


    The night shrouded the whole mansion, and lanterns broke the darkness like stars.


    "Mother, when King Ren becomes the emperor, do you think I might be the queen?" Du Kexin sat in a chair happily in Zhong Meiqing''s room, his face full of longing.


    "Of course, you should try to seize the opportunity and let him make you queen." Zhong Meiqing lay on the imperial concubine''s chair, and Xiaocui pinched her shoulder behind her.


    "Well, I will firmly grasp the heart of King Ren," said Du Kexin.


    "Heart? No, not heart. A man''s heart is the most unreliable." Zhong Meiqing said. "You should firmly grasp his other things, such as... Power."


    "Right?" Du Kexin looked at Zhong Meiqing puzzled and said, "shouldn''t it be his heart? If he had me in his heart, he would be willing to give me everything?"


    "You are still young now, and my mother was like you at the beginning, so she would come to this end. If she hadn''t been young and impulsive and wanted his heart at that time, she wouldn''t have been like this," Zhong Meiqing said, "It''s going to end tonight. Tomorrow is the time for him to ascend the throne. You''ve reached your hairpin now. When your wedding date is set next year, you''ll at least be a royal concubine as soon as you go in."


    "Imperial concubine!" Du Kexin''s eyes lit up when he heard the word imperial concubine!


    "Yes," Zhong Meiqing said definitely.


    "Congratulations, miss!" the servant girls in the room blessed Du Kexin.


    "Well, go to bed early tonight, and my mother will welcome the guests later." Zhong Meiqing urged Du Kexin to leave.


    "Who will come so late?" Du Kexin asked.


    "Leave it alone. Just stay in your own yard."


    "But mother..."


    "Not yet!" said Zhong Meiqing.


    Du Kexin always feels that Zhong Meiqing is a little different from usual. Tonight it looks a little like the Empress Dowager''s usual appearance.


    "Oh, that daughter leaves, mother, you rest early."


    Then she blessed herself and left Zhong Meiqing''s room.


    Zhong Meiqing watched Du Kexin leave and shouted at the door: "come."


    "Someone."


    Two bodyguards came in and said, "madam."


    "Send more people to protect the young master''s and young lady''s yard tonight."


    "Yes."


    The two bodyguards withdrew. Zhong Meiqing waved Xiaocui to stop massaging and said, "go and see my husband before meeting the guests. I don''t know if he can live tonight. If he really doesn''t want to be married for so many years..."


    Du Yunhan counted the time in bed. The sound of the lock being opened came, and then Zhong Meiqing came in.


    "The master hasn''t rested so late? Can''t those people serve?" Zhong Meiqing said with a smile when he saw Du Yunhan still with his eyes open.


    "If you lie in bed every day, you won''t be able to sleep." Du Yunhan said faintly.


    "It seems that the master has slept too much in the daytime." Zhong Meiqing said, paused, looked at Du Yunhan and asked, "master, do you know what day it is tonight?"


    "What day?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "Today is Han Mingze''s next day, and may also be the last day to live in the world." Zhong Meiqing said coldly. Seeing Du Yunhan''s expressionless face, she continued: "Tonight is the deadline given by the Empress Dowager to Han Mingze. Whether he hands in the jade seal or not, tonight is his death date. And you may die with him. After all, you are taking refuge in him now."


    "If you say you may die, you may not die." Du Yunhan said.


    "Yes, I asked my sister for a way to live for you." Zhong Meiqing said, "look at our love for so many years, I can''t give you up completely, can I? After all, you are the first man who moved me." "conditions?" Du Yunhan didn''t think Zhong Meiqing would ask for love for himself in vain. "Smart. Kill a pair of sons and daughters of that bitch. Their existence is too eye-catching." Zhong Meiqing said the conditions and added: "this is also the meaning of the Empress Dowager!" "impossible." Du Yunhan refused without thinking. "Master, I really do it for you. The Empress Dowager said that if you kill them, you will spare your life!" Zhong Meiqing sat on the stool, playing with his fingernails, looking a little careless. It seems that she has also given up on Du Yunhan. "Do you think you Miao people can really succeed?" Du Yunhan turned his head and asked without answering her. Zhong Meiqing heard the Miao people pause, then smiled and said, "you really know." "of course, I gave the emperor the evidence of your contacts with the Miao people. I know your tasks, your actions and your plans." "Ha ha, I guess you know, but what''s the matter? You can''t do anything now. The whole palace and army are controlled by our people, and Han Mingyi is not here. What else do you want to turn over?" Zhong Meiqing said with a smile, "In fact, the way I chose for you is the best. If you kill those two little bitches and you have that son and daughter, you can still save your life. What''s wrong? As your children, why do you care so much about those two bitches and don''t care at all about the children who grew up around you?" "don''t you talk about bitches!" Du Yunhan said word by word with cold light in his eyes.

 Chapter 297

    "Boom -"


    A wall of Du Yunhan''s house suddenly opened. Du Xiaoli came out, looked at Zhong Meiqing and said, "Er Niang, you remember wrong. Are you sure your two children are the father''s own children?"


    When Du Xiaoli, Du Xiuheng and a group of people in black came out of the secret way, Du Yunhan and Zhong Meiqing were startled.


    "Du Xiaoli, why are you here?" Zhong Meiqing looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    "Xiaoli, how did you come back?" Du Yunhan guessed that Du Xiaoli might be rushing back after he knew that Du Xiaoli was missing, but he didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to come back so soon!


    "Dad, I know you''ve been imprisoned. Of course, you have to come back, or you''ll let the villain work for the tiger in our house and lose so many lives in our family." Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng came to Du Yunhan and protected him.


    At this time, the brother and sister didn''t know that Du Yunhan didn''t have soft tendons.


    "Hum, I was worried that I couldn''t find your two brothers and sisters. You ran back and died yourself. That''s just right, so I don''t have to find you!" Zhong Meiqing said with a sneer. "Master, now they are all back. Would you like to consider my proposal? This is your only chance to live."


    "Do you want dad to kill his only child?" Du Xiaoli said with a sneer.


    "The only child? What''s the matter?" Du Yunhan sat up from bed and asked.


    "Dad, are you not poisoned?" Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng asked obliquely when they saw Du Yun getting cold.


    Zhong Meiqing was also shocked in his eyes. If Du Yunhan only pretended so much, why did he do this and what did he pay attention to?!


    "No." Du Yunhan replied, "Xiao Li, what do you mean, the only child you just said?"


    "Of course it means literally!" said Du Xiaoli. "It''s more clear to ask Er Niang about this."


    Du Yunhan got up from bed, looked at Zhong Meiqing who retreated to the door and said, "you say, what''s going on?"


    Zhong Meiqing didn''t answer. He ran outside and shouted, "come on! Come on!"


    Du Xiaoli and others had already discovered Zhong Meiqing''s movements, but if they wanted to fight outside, there would be more space, so they wouldn''t have to damage the things in the house. Therefore, when Zhong Meiqing went out, Du Xiuheng followed suit.


    Du Yunhan was about to ask clearly. He was caught by Du Xiaoli and said, "Dad, are you sure you don''t go out again with a dress?"


    Du Yunhan looked down and found that he just passed on his pajamas. He hurried to the hanger to take a suit of clothes and put it on.


    Seeing his flustered appearance, for fear of going out late, Zhong Meiqing ran away. Du Xiaoli helped his forehead and said, "you wear it slowly. She must be waiting for us outside."


    After Du Yunhan and Du Xiaoli went out, they saw Zhong Meiqing waiting for them in the yard and confronting the people Du Xiuheng took out.


    "Hum, if you''re here today, who wants to leave alive!" Zhong Meiqing didn''t seem to give Du Yunhan a chance to ask, and ordered the people behind him.


    Because it was the last time, Zhong Meiqing also guessed that someone would save Du Yunhan to the palace, so he arranged good people early in the morning. I just didn''t expect Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng to take the lead.


    Zhong Bolin sent many people to the prime minister''s house, so Du Xiaoli was surrounded as soon as they came in. Now they know that there is a situation here, and most people poured here.


    The people behind Zhong Meiqing got her orders and attacked Du Xiaoli and them. All the people who came here with Du Xiaoli were Du Yunhan''s own people, carefully cultivated by Du Yunhan, and absolutely with the strength of one enemy ten.


    Luo Qi and Mu Shan and Mu Shui joined the battlefield. Ordinary soldiers are mature melons and fruits in their eyes, all waiting to be slaughtered!


    Although Du Xiuheng''s martial arts can''t catch up with Du Xiaoli''s, it''s also good compared with ordinary people. Before, everyone didn''t know he could do martial arts, so Zhong Meiqing was surprised to see him holding a long sword and solving a person with one move.


    But what surprised her most was Du Xiaoli, because her martial arts were obviously much more powerful than Du Xiuheng. She protected Du Yunhan around him, so that all the people who came up couldn''t get close to him.


    The bodyguards kept pouring into Du Yunhan''s yard. The fallen bodies almost covered the ground of the yard, and the position was slowly transferred from Du Yunhan''s yard.


    In the noise here, several figures secretly came to Du''s firewood house.


    "Is it here?" one of them asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then let''s go in."


    "Mom, it''s noisy outside. Is someone coming to save us?" Du Xueqi and Xie Yu snuggle up to each other in the cold wood room. Du Xueqi asked weakly when they heard the fighting outside.


    "Yes, we can go out soon." Xie Yu hugged Du Xueqi and patted her back slowly, as if coaxing her to sleep.


    "Mom, I want to eat meat." Du Xueqi smashed her mouth and said.


    "Soon, we''ll have meat when we go out." Xie Yu said. Since Du Yunhan was under house arrest, she and Du Xueqi have also been locked up here. From that day on, they have never eaten meat again. However, thanks to Du Yunhan''s arrangement, their mother and daughter did not starve or die of cold. Although she doesn''t care about the world in Du Fu, she still knows that Du Yunhan is a capable person and can''t be designed so easily. Hearing the news outside, she knew that the matter would soon be over. "Niang, I want to eat the stewed pigeon made by Niang." Du Xueqi''s voice became smaller and smaller. Du Xueqi hasn''t cried since she came in. In addition to asking twice why they can''t go out, she has been quietly with her. She is very obedient. She said she should be as strong as her third sister and won''t cry easily when things happen. "OK, when we go out, my mother will stew pigeons for you." Xie Yu thought Du Xueqi was just going to sleep, so he continued to pat her on the back and coax her. But soon she found something wrong. Du Xueqi''s breath became short, her breath was hot, and her body was hot, but she kept shouting cold. Xie Yu helped her up, touched her forehead with her, felt her hot temperature, panicked, held her soft, shook and shouted her name. "Xueer, Xueer, wake up, don''t scare your mother!" Du Xueqi opened her eyes slightly, but her eyes were not shining. She said vaguely, "it''s so cold, so cold." "come on! Come on!" Xie Yu put Du Xueqi back to the ground and came to the door and shouted, "come on, come on, my daughter is ill! Come on, go and ask for a doctor!"

 Chapter 298

    A housekeeper yawned and said unhappily across the door, "what''s the roar in the middle of the night!"


    "Please go to the doctor, my daughter is ill!" Xie Yu said eagerly when he heard the voice outside.


    "What''s the noise? What''s sick? Where can I send you a doctor in the middle of the night? I''m just a prisoner. I still want to ask a doctor? Don''t make any more noise, you know?"


    "My daughter is very ill. Please go and get a doctor!"


    "Really sick?" the housekeeper said disapprovingly, "wait. I''ll ask my wife tomorrow. Really, it''s so cold that people don''t sleep well in the middle of the night."


    Then the servant walked back with blurred eyes. Suddenly he saw a figure fall in front of him and looked at him with a sword.


    "You are..."


    Before he could finish, the other party stabbed him in the heart with a sword.


    Xie Yu heard the servant leave and called at the door for a while. Seeing that no one paid attention, he had to come back, hold Du Xueqi and said, "Xueer, it''s okay. We''ll go out soon. You''ll see the doctor soon. It''s okay. My mother is here..."


    Just then, with a clang, the door of the firewood room was opened, and two people in black came in, startling her.


    "Who are you?" Xie Yu hugged Du Xueqi and asked warily.


    "We came to save you under the orders of Mr. Xiang and Miss Xiang. Come with us," said a man in black.


    "What you said is true?" Xie Yu couldn''t believe them easily and asked again.


    At this time, a woman in black came in. When she saw Xie Yu, she said, "third aunt, let''s leave here first. The rescue will be in trouble later."


    Xie Yu saw Xia yuan and believed them. He quickly picked up Du Xueqi and said, "Xia yuan, Xueer is ill."


    Xia yuan came over, reached out and touched Du Xueqi and said, "it''s a fever. It''s very hot. Let''s go out first and I''ll show her outside."


    With Du Xiaoli for so long, she can still cure simple diseases, and Du Xiaoli will teach her when she sees that she is interested in medicine. She can cope with this fever.


    "Come on, someone is coming." the man at the door shouted.


    "I''ll carry her, third aunt, you follow us." Xia Yuan said and took Du Xueqi''s hands and put them on her shoulders, easily carrying her up.


    However, Xia yuan''s things were found. When they went to the back door, they were chased up.


    "You go first and we''ll deal with them," said a man in black.


    "Be careful. Carry Miss five on your back." Xia yuan handed Du Xueqi to the people around her, then took Xie Yu and ran out of the back door.


    People outside the prime minister''s residence were attracted to the front, because the support forces given by Han Mingyi did not enter the prime minister''s residence from the channel, but directly attacked from the main gate and transferred all the outside forces to facilitate Xia yuan''s entry from the back to save people.


    Xia yuan ran down the street with Xie Yu after they went out and got into the carriage waiting there. The carriage pulled them all the way to a civilian house. Xia yuan and a bodyguard took Du Xueqi in. Xia yuan asked the people waiting inside to prepare paper and pen, write a prescription, and then asked people to get the medicine.


    "Third aunt, you give Miss Wu a hot bath after drinking medicine, and then wrap her in a thick quilt and sweat." Xia yuan saw Xie Yu sitting in front of the bed worried and came forward to comfort her.


    "I see. Thank you, Xia yuan." Xie Yu said gratefully.


    Just along the way, they met several sieges. Xia yuan was always around her to protect her.


    "Third aunt, you''re welcome. It''s safe here. You have a good rest here, and the maid has to go to the young lady." Xia Yuan said.


    Du Xiaoli knew that Xie Yu and them were locked up in the firewood room on the way, so she asked her and several people to save them, and then who came here and went back when they settled down.


    Xie Yu saw Xia yuan pick up the sword on the table and go out again. He got up and said, "you should all pay attention to your safety."


    "Well." Xia yuan nodded, turned and left. Seeing the people waiting for her outside, he said, "let''s go over."


    In the prime minister''s house, from Du Yunhan''s yard to the nearby yard, the ground, flower beds, frozen lake and so on were all covered with corpses.


    Waves of people poured in from the outside of the yard, and Du Xiaoli was surrounded in the middle, but soon the situation changed. Han Mingyi''s people attacked from the outside, and the situation changed from siege to double attack.


    Zhong Meiqing was angry when she saw that half of the people in the middle were killed, but these people were soldiers given to her by Zhong Berlin. They were not elite people who knew martial arts. She could only watch them killed by Du Xiaoli.


    However, fortunately, she has secretly trained some people and people over there, so Du Xiaoli and they didn''t completely get the upper hand.


    Zhong Meiqing was protected by a group of people. Yingge saw a gap and immediately wanted to catch her. Just when her sword was about to stab Zhong Meiqing, a concealed weapon flew over and beat her sword sideways, so that she had to fly twice in the air and return to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli also noticed that Yingge sword was opened. Looking in the direction of concealed weapons, he saw a woman standing on the roof with some strange people. "Five aunts?!" the appearance of five aunts made the war between the two sides stop temporarily. She came down from the roof and fell next to Zhong Meiqing. She said, "sister, how do you treat the master? But it was really dangerous just now. If you didn''t have a sister, your sister would have been hurt just now." "why did you go so long?" Zhong Meiqing''s attitude was not very good. Maybe she was saved by her fifth aunt. She didn''t feel face. Maybe they were wrong at all. "I want to see if my sister can handle the affairs here alone!" said the fifth aunt, "but it seems that my sister can''t handle it! Before, my sister vowed to tell the master that all the affairs here are for you. I don''t know how you should explain to the master because so many people have been lost?" "you don''t have to worry about it." Zhong Meiqing said. Du Xiaoli looked at Zhong Meiqing and his fifth aunt and said, "Dad, you are too good at choosing women. Of the five ladies, two are from miaojiang." Du Yunhan saw the abuse in Du Xiaoli''s eyes, stared at her and said, "what time is it now, and you still want to joke!" Du Xiaoli glanced away. Are you kidding? She''s just telling the truth. "What are you talking about? Go straight up and kill them all," said a man dressed in Miao clothes. "We..." Zhong Meiqing has no way back now. He is ready to listen to the man and let people do it again.

 Chapter 299

    "Before you start, er Niang, you''d better see who''s over there." Du Xiaoli pointed to the gate of the yard.


    "Let me go! Let me go! Dad, mom, help us!"


    "Just opened, young master, or I''ll have your head cut off!"


    At the gate of the yard, Du Kexin and Du Kehui were tied together and their mouths were blocked by towels. When Du Xiaoli spoke, the people around them took off the towels. They said quickly.


    "Xin''er, hui''er!" Zhong Meiqing shouted when he saw that Du Kexin and Du Kehui had been caught.


    She clearly sent some people to protect them. How could she be caught by Du Xiaoli?


    The man around Zhong Meiqing also subconsciously clenched his hands and his face became tight.


    Du Xiaoli always looked at this side, looked at the changes of the two people in his eyes and smiled.


    "Er Niang, if you let someone do it again, I''ll let them go to huangquan road to investigate the situation first. What do you say?"


    "Do you think you have hostages in your hand? I have hostages in my hand. If you don''t want the third aunt''s mother and daughter to go to the west, quickly release Xin''er and them." Zhong Meiqing tried to calm himself down and looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    At this time, Xia yuan came in from the outside, came to Du Xiaoli and nodded to her.


    Du Xiaoli gave her a look of approval, then looked at Zhong Meiqing and said, "are you so sure they are still in your hand?"


    Zhong Meiqing looked at Du Xiaoli''s confident appearance and made a look at the people around him. He left alone. He must want to bring Xie Yu and them.


    "To tell you the truth, the third aunt has been out by us, so no one can threaten us now. Of course, if you want to say that the fourth aunt who doesn''t know which country is a spy, my father won''t admit it."


    "I will believe your words?!" Zhong Meiqing didn''t believe Du Xiaoli''s words, but seeing her confident appearance, her words were less confident.


    She looked at Du Xiaoli with resentment. What she hated most was Du Xiaoli''s face, as if everything was under her control. Just like her mother, she said with a firm face that she would not believe that Du Yunhan would change her heart!


    Du Xiaoli asked people to bring Du Kexin and Du Kehui to the yard and said, "since Er Niang wants to confirm, we''ll follow you. But we might as well confirm something at this time."


    "Du Xiaoli, you bitch, why did you ask someone to tie us up?!" Du Kehui was taken to the yard. When he heard what Du Xiaoli and Zhong Meiqing said, he knew that she had asked someone to catch him, and immediately scolded.


    "Dad, mom, what are you doing?" Du Kexin was stunned when he saw corpses everywhere.


    "Who is your father? You can''t yell." Du Xiaoli said.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean we can''t yell at Dad?" Du Kehui said disdainfully when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words. "A village girl like you from the countryside shouldn''t disgrace our family!"


    Du Yunhan looked at Zhong Meiqing and asked word by word, "what''s going on?"


    Before Du Xiaoli spoke, the fifth aunt smiled and said, "Sir, the meaning of the third miss is very obvious. She is saying that her sister has brought you a green hat!"


    The words of the fifth aunt solidified the anger in the yard. Everyone looked at Du Yunhan with fear and thought that the prime minister would not be angry, right?


    "Master, don''t listen to their nonsense. Xin''er and hui''er are really your children. You can''t kill them!" Zhong Meiqing hurriedly explained.


    Seeing the chill on Du Yunhan, she was really worried that he would kill them in anger!


    "Sister, you''re going to kill the master anyway. What else can you refute?" said the fifth aunt.


    Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "you raised this matter. Why do you say they are not my children?"


    "Dad, you told me that you and your second mother had the same room twice, and they were both drunk and unconscious, and they were all in one time. Where is there such a coincidence in the world?" Du Xiaoli said, "Besides, I''m drunk. Where can I have the energy to roll the sheets? My father is drunk and unconscious. He can fight with two niangs for 300 rounds, and then have a son and a daughter?"


    Du Xiaoli''s words made many people present blush, and secretly said that she was really straightforward.


    If Du Xiaoli knows, she will definitely turn her eyes silently. She has said it very tactfully. If in modern times, where would she say it so implicitly? If you were drunk, can your little brother lift his head? Can she circle and cross with women?


    "Ha ha, sister, I thought the master never came to our yard. At least he wanted to go to your yard. I didn''t expect you to have the same room twice in your life? You had children twice! It''s great, and my sister admires it!" the fifth aunt seemed to have a great opinion of Zhong Meiqing. When she heard Du Xiaoli''s words, she couldn''t help but sarcasm.


    "Don''t say a word!" the Miao man glared at his fifth aunt and scolded.


    The man seemed to have a high status. As soon as he said it, the fifth aunt was silent.


    Du Xiaoli heard what his fifth aunt said, smiled and said, "I felt strange when I heard what my father said, so I asked someone to check it, and it really let me find out something." "sister, what did you find? They are not my father''s children?" Du Xiuheng asked. Du Xiaoli nodded. "You''re nonsense! We are Dad''s children!" Du Kexin shouted when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words. "If you are my father''s children, why did you never want to save my father when you knew he was under house arrest?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Mom said dad would be fine!" Du Kexin broke away from the rope, moved a few times, and continued, "if you broke in with these people, how could you fight with these people? You did all this! You are a broom!" Du Yunhan saw Du Kexin and them, and there was a murderous spirit on his body, which frightened Zhong Meiqing across the street. "No, don''t kill them!" Zhong Meiqing shouted, "Du Xiaoli, you say they are not the master''s children. What evidence do you have! If there is no evidence, don''t be bloody there!" "yes, you don''t have evidence. Why do you say my brother and I are not the father''s children!" Du Kexin said. "Who says I have no evidence?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Yingge, Xia yuan, bring the evidence and let the second mother and second sister have a good look." "yes, miss." Xia yuan and Yingge went to Du Yunhan''s house and brought out the two people still hiding in the corridor. Zhong Meiqing then faintly saw the two people brought out, his face turned white, and said it was impossible and impossible.

 Chapter 300

    Du Yunhan saw the two people, their eyes narrowed slightly. He knew one person. He used to serve Zhong Meiqing, but later disappeared. Zhong Meiqing said she had gone to get married. There was another one I didn''t know, but Zhong Meiqing knew that it was the midwife who delivered her.


    The midwife''s eyes are blind. She can only move forward with Xia yuan''s help.


    "Er Niang, you should know these two people? This is your former servant girl, and this wife is your midwife. You asked her to do things for you, but you let someone poison her. However, he was very lucky, but he was blind, but his life was saved." Du Xiaoli said, "When my people checked the events of that year, they found that these two people were still alive, and the others were dealt with by you one after another after the child was born. Do you remember when you see them now?"


    "Tell me what you know about that year," said Du Yunhan.


    Other people seemed to be more interested in Du Yunhan''s family affairs, and no one meant to continue.


    "My Lord, I was the maid who used to wash things in the lady''s yard in those days. My lady''s things were all washed by my maidservants. My Lord was drunk and spent the night in the lady''s yard. My maids and maids all remember that the red falling on the sheets was handled by my maids and maids. Although I was not old at that time, I also heard people say something. I knew it was wrong when I saw the red falling." The old lady recalled, "generally, the blood after the roommate splashed, but the blood on it was dizzy. You can see it was smeared on."


    "What you said is true?" Du Yunhan asked calmly, and then threatened, "if you talk nonsense, I will not spare you!"


    "Master, what the maidservant said is true!" said the old lady, "and those days are the monthly letter period of my wife. Everyone knows that it is impossible to get pregnant during that time. What''s more, I haven''t slept with my wife yet."


    Du Xiaoli helped the blind midwife and said, "mother-in-law, tell me what happened that year."


    "Ah, OK." the blind midwife said, "in those days, I went to Du mansion to deliver the baby. Because I was the Queen''s sister, I was also very careful for fear of doing anything wrong. But the most wrong thing I did that day was to say the wrong thing. That was the day 13 years ago, I was taken to Du mansion to deliver the baby to Lord Du''s second aunt..."


    The blind midwife slowly narrated the scene of that year.


    "Oh, hurry up, these two aunts have been in pain for a long time." the person who came to her urged, "if the midwives prepared by the house were not ill, where would they get you midwives outside!"


    The midwife followed a spring to Zhong Meiqing''s yard. She thought she had found a big business, but she didn''t expect it to be a nightmare in her life.


    "Madam, work hard! Work hard! I''ve seen my head..."


    "Madam, it''s almost the last point. Work hard!"


    "Wow, wow --"


    Soon, a little boy came into the world.


    The midwife picked up the little boy with her prepared swaddling clothes and said, "Congratulations, madam, it''s a young master. The young master is in good health and looks like a full-term child."


    The midwife didn''t know that her words caused her death.


    "Well, it''s hard for you. Go down and get the reward." an old woman said. After the midwife turned around, she winked at the servant girl in the room.


    Because Zhong Meiqing''s child said that she was not full-term, because she fell and gave birth prematurely. But the midwife said that it was the same as full-term, so naturally she wouldn''t stay alive.


    After finishing what happened that year, the midwife said, "that was the last time I gave birth to someone else, and I almost lost my life. Naturally, I remember clearly what happened that year. The little boy was full-term, not only seven or eight months."


    "Thank you. Xia yuan, send them to the house and let someone protect their safety." Du Xiaoli ordered, then looked at Zhong Meiqing and said, "Er Niang, do you have anything else to argue?"


    "Hum, I just found two people to talk. What evidence is this? I can also say that these two people are talking nonsense, and even find two people to say that you are not the master''s children." Zhong Mei said coldly.


    "Yes, you witch! Don''t deceive the public there! You''d better let us go quickly, or when I''m free, I''ll kill you first!" Du Kehui roared to Du Xiaoli, then looked at Du Yunhan and said, "Dad, let someone let us go! Don''t be deceived by her!"


    Du Xiaoli glared at Du Kehui fiercely. He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to speak at once. Then he continued: "Er Niang, do you know that their own father and son can integrate their blood drops into the water. If they are not their own, they can''t integrate together. Why don''t we do an experiment to verify whether they are father''s children?"


    Zhong Meiqing was silent. She knew better than anyone that Du Kexin and Du Yunhan were not children. If they were really verified by Du Xiaoli''s method, they would only humiliate themselves.


    At this time, the Miao man opened his mouth and said, "Meiqing, anyway, they are going to die. Why don''t you tell them?"


    "But Xin''er and hui''er are still in their hands." Zhong Meiqing said anxiously. "As long as we kill them all, we can naturally save our son." the words of the Miao man completely confirmed the true identity of Du Kexin and Du Kehui. Seeing that the Miao man had told the story, Zhong Meiqing no longer hid it and said: "No, these two children are really not your sons. I designed those two nights. I wanted to share a room with you while you were drunk, but you were drunk like a puddle of mud. There was also a puddle of mud below you. You couldn''t get up at all." Zhong Meiqing''s words undoubtedly threw a slap on Du Yunhan''s face. He looked at Zhong Meiqing coldly. When everyone thought he would be angry and run away, he laughed and confused everyone for a moment. Do you know whether this is not his own child or a happy thing? "No, no, how come we''re not Dad''s children." Du Kexin kept shaking his head and didn''t believe what they said. Even Du Kehui was frightened by his real identity. His identity has changed for more than ten years?! "ha ha!" Du Yunhan smiled for a while. Everyone thought he was over stimulated. Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan and said: "Dad, are you all right? Although it''s a bit shocking, don''t care too much..."... Du Xiaoli wants to comfort Du Yunhan, but when Du Yunhan turns around and looks at her, she finds that Du Yunhan has a painful expression on his face. It''s just happy!

 Chapter 301

    "Xiaoli, Xiuheng, do you hear me?" Du Yunhan looked at his brother and sister with two bright eyes.


    "What do you hear?" Du Xiuheng looked at Du Yunhan and didn''t know what he was smoking.


    "Hear what she said!" Du Yunhan said excitedly, "she said, I didn''t share a room with her, that is to say, I didn''t apologize to your mother at all, I didn''t apologize to her!"


    Du Yunhan''s words make everyone present feel that they are not in the same world. Normal people don''t think so, do they? Is the brain structure of prime minister Du different from that of others?


    Seeing Du Yunhan like this, Du Xiuheng and Du Xiaoli looked at each other and smiled. Others may not understand, but they know why Du Yunhan is so happy.


    He always felt that he had betrayed his original promise, had a relationship with other women, and had children. He always felt sorry for her. Over the years, guilt has been pressing on his heart, making him suffer day and night.


    Now I finally know that the original thing doesn''t exist at all. I didn''t betray Su Suxin. No wonder he was so excited about the release of his heart and the joy.


    "Dad, no, I''m your daughter!" Du Kexin looked at Du Yunhan with tears on her face.


    Du Yunhan put away his excited heart. After knowing the true image of the matter, he was relaxed all over. He looked at Zhong Meiqing and they were even colder. If he had taken care of Du Kexin before, now they are irrelevant people to him, and they are also the enemies of the rebellion! He glanced at the Miao man opposite and said, "your father, it should be him!"


    Du Kexin and Du Kehui turned their eyes to Zhong Meiqing, hoping that she could give a negative answer, but the result was counterproductive.


    "Xin''er, hui''er, don''t be afraid. My father and mother will save you!"


    Zhong Meiqing''s words also confirmed Du Yunhan''s words from the side. The Miao man is Du Kexin''s father.


    "How could this be possible!" Du Kehui kept shaking his head and didn''t believe what they said.


    "Well, Dad, the housework is over. Let''s continue what we just did." Du Xiuheng glanced at Du Kexin and reminded them.


    At this time, the two people who went to determine Xie Yu''s whereabouts also came back and returned empty handed, indicating that Xie Yu and they were really saved.


    "Go! Take them." Du Yunhan waved, and the man in black rushed up to the other party again.


    "Go!" Leng Si also ordered north and South Korea Mingyi.


    "Hum, it''s up to you!" the fifth aunt looked at the people who rushed up, sneered and waved to the people behind her. Those people took out their machetes and greeted them.


    Changfeng took several people around Du Yunhan to protect him. After the battle began, Du Xiaoli also asked Du Xiuheng to come to Du Yunhan and asked him to protect Du Yunhan. By the way, Changfeng also asked them to protect him.


    The Miao man and Zhong Meiqing stood behind the crowd. More than a dozen people separated them like a wall. Zhong Meiqing nervously looked at the captured Du Kexin and Du Kehui and said, "brother aman, go and save them!"


    "Qing''er, don''t panic." aman looked at the chaotic scene and said, "stay here and I''ll save them."


    Ah man then joined the battlefield and ran to Du Kexin''s position. He soon moved in front of them and killed the man guarding Du Kexin and Du Kehui.


    "Uncle aman..." Du Kexin looked at aman and looked hurt.


    "Xin''er, i..." aman looked at Du Kexin and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Du Kehui was stunned by the chaotic killing scene. Hearing Du Kexin''s words, he turned his head in surprise, looked at her and asked, "sister, do you know him?"


    Du Kexin nodded. Of course she knew him. The place Zhong Meiqing often took her to was aman''s residence. Luo Fu, who was killed in Yanshan, also knew him there.


    From small to large, she didn''t know how many times she had been there. She had known aman and Luo Fu for many years. She always thought that there must be something wrong with Zhong Meiqing taking her there, but they were very kind to her, so she kept it a secret for Zhong Meiqing. Unexpectedly, one day, uncle became a father, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    Du Kehui, because of his unstable temperament, was afraid that he would tell if he knew their existence, so Zhong Meiqing never took him there. Naturally, he didn''t know the existence of these people.


    "Let''s go back and talk. I''ll get you out first." aman wants to come forward and untie Du Kexin.


    Du Kexin stepped back two steps and shouted, "don''t come here!"


    "Xin''er! Don''t be naughty. It''s so dangerous now. I''ll take you out of here first!" aman said anxiously when he saw Du Kexin''s action.


    "I''m not your daughter, I don''t need your help! My father won''t let anyone hurt me!" Du Kexin shouted.


    Du Kehui reacted and said, "Dad, Dad, help me! Help me!"


    He is really a good son! In the twinkling of an eye, dad called.


    Aman looked at Du Kexin and came to Du Kehui. He picked up the knife and was about to cut the rope.


    Du Xiaoli noticed the movement here and saw aman''s action. He just took a knife from the person he killed and threw it at aman.


    When the knife was approaching, aman found out and quickly waved the machete away. Du Xiaoli had attacked at this moment and fought with aman. Du Kehui''s rope had been cut. He shook off the rope while Du Xiaoli was fighting with aman. Seeing the messy yard and ignoring Du Kexin, he ran to Zhong Meiqing. Just as he ran to the middle of the yard, a knife flying from nowhere went straight from his back to his chest. "Poof -" Du Kehui couldn''t believe it. He looked down at the tip of the knife protruding from his chest, took two steps to Zhong Meiqing, shouted his mother, and then fell down. Zhong Meiqing also joined the battle after aman passed. Unexpectedly, her martial arts are also good. It''s not as weak as it usually looks. When she heard Du Kehui''s voice and looked over, she saw only a fallen figure. "Hui''er!" Zhong Meiqing shrieked when he saw Du Kehui fall down. "Niang......" after Du Kehui fell down, he watched Zhong Meiqing kill people madly and kill the people who blocked them so that he could come to him. He held the tip of the knife in his left hand and wanted to stop the bleeding. He stretched out one hand in the direction of Zhong Meiqing and wanted her to save himself, but he didn''t wait for her hand and finally hung down powerlessly, He also left the world with full reluctance and hatred. "Hui''er! Ah -" Zhong Meiqing screamed when he saw Du Kehui dead. Her cry also attracted the attention of others. Aman was stunned to see Du Kehui''s body and was stabbed in the arm by Du Xiaoli''s sword. He shook the sword with force and broke Du Xiaoli.

 Chapter 302

    "Go!"


    He came to Du Kexin and didn''t have time to untie the rope from her. He directly held her and flew to the opposite side. When he got to the opposite side, he cut off the rope from her.


    Zhong Meiqing also came to Du Kehui, picked up his body and returned to the yard.


    "Hui''er, hui''er." Zhong Meiqing kept shaking Du Kehui''s body, trying to wake him up.


    Du Yunhan closed his eyes when he saw such a scene. He was a little complicated. Although he was not his own son, he still lived under the eaves for so many years. He watched him grow up.


    He waved, his people stopped, and the few people left in the other party retreated and surrounded Zhong Meiqing and them.


    "Brother... Ah -" Du Kexin stared at Du Kehui, and suddenly screamed with his head in his hands.


    "You have been surrounded now. Don''t make fearless resistance any more. Just take it easy!" Du Yunhan said.


    I don''t know when, on the roof and in the yard, Du Yunhan''s people surrounded Zhong Meiqing and them all.


    "Du Yunhan!" Zhong Meiqing looked at Du Yunhan angrily, "you killed my son! You killed my son! You and I are at odds! Ah -"


    "Want us to be captured and dream!" ah man''s eyes were full of madness. He took out a box and wanted to open it. He was held down by his fifth aunt.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want us all buried?" roared the fifth aunt.


    As soon as she saw the box in aman''s hand, she knew what he was taking out. It was a kind of insect that had not been studied and mature. Once the box was opened, it would indiscriminately attack the people around. The owner could not control them at all.


    "I''ve worked out the way to control them." ah man knocked off his fifth aunt''s hand and took out a piccolo. He looked at Du Yunhan with hatred and threw the box at Du Yunhan. When the box fell to the ground, the box cover was opened, and dense insects flew out of the box and attacked the people nearby.


    When aman threw out the box, he put the piccolo on his lips to play, so after the insects came out, they all flew to Du Xiaoli and them.


    "Ah --"


    "Ah --"


    Being bitten by this kind of insect is particularly painful. Those bodyguards instantly lost their ability to fight, and those who were bitten seriously have fallen to the ground.


    Those with higher martial arts use internal power to shake back insects, or use a sword to cut them continuously, but these can''t eliminate all insects.


    Moreover, other Miao people also took out the box, so insects flew all over the yard and bit people when they caught them, leaving everyone busy and unable to fight each other at all.


    While the other party''s people went up to sneak attack while they could not attack, and soon many people were killed.


    Du Xiaoli is protected by Luo Qi. Although there are insect attacks, the pressure is much less than others.


    "These are poisonous insects. Attack with sound." Luo Qi recognized the kind of insect and said.


    "Brother Luo Qi, do you know this kind of insect?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Well, these are the insects bred in Miao area in the past two years. They are highly toxic. If they are bitten, they will be poisoned. And there is no antidote. They can''t fly around anymore." Luo Qi said, "he uses the flute sound to control, so can you."


    "I see." Du Xiaoli nodded, took out the flute hanging around his waist, listened carefully to aman''s Flute, slowly raised the corners of his mouth, and blew the flute to his lips.


    Since he uses his voice to control them, she first disrupts his voice to make the insects out of control, and then uses her own voice to control them.


    There is a way to control poisonous insects in miaojiang, that is sound. Some insects are only controlled by certain sounds, or they only respond to certain sounds under the training of their masters. If you use those poisonous insects, the ending tonight is another way.


    But he used this kind of Congzi.


    This kind of insect has only been cultivated for a long time. No one can completely control them in miaojiang. Aman just found out this method by herself because she can attack some sounds. However, her voice attack is not good, and she is not proficient in controlling them with sound attack. It is not as powerful as Du Xiaoli, so she was soon controlled by Du Xiaoli.


    Under the control of Du Xiaoli, all the poisonous insects fell to the ground, layer by layer, rolling in a circle on the ground.


    Luo Qi took a torch, looked at Du Xiaoli, threw the torch into the pile of insects, and immediately made a crackling sound. Soon, all the insects were burned to ashes.


    The bodyguards who were not attacked came forward one after another and put their swords on the necks of Zhong Meiqing and others.


    "Take it down." Du Yunhan ordered.


    Since they were caught, they could not resist. They are not dead, nor do they have the courage to end themselves at this time.


    When he was taken down, Du Kexin looked straight at Du Xiaoli. His eyes were cold and hatred that had never existed before.


    "Dad, what shall we do now?" Du Xiuheng asked, looking at the corpses all over the ground.


    Du Yunhan patted Du Xiuheng on the shoulder and said, "leave some of them here to guard those people. You take people to the attic, rescue all the people in the attic, and then rescue other officials. I''ve asked people to tell you about the controlled officials before." "yes." Du Xiuheng said that. He took the people who came with him and turned around after a while, Looking at them, he said, "be careful." "be careful too." Du Yunhan was a little moved. This was the first time he took the initiative to care about himself. When Du Xiuheng left, Leng Si came forward and said, "princess, the master said we''ll follow you tonight." Du Xiaoli nodded, turned around and looked at Du Yunhan and asked, "Dad, what shall we do behind?" Du Yunhan looked at the direction of the city gate and said, "let''s open the city gate and welcome the army..." maybe he knew something would happen tonight, Many people in the capital didn''t sleep and hid in their homes. They felt thrilling when they heard the fighting sound from time to time in the street. Some timid people directly hugged each other and hid on the Kang to comfort each other. An elderly man was smoking cigarettes in the house. When he heard the sound of fighting outside, he knocked the cigarette rod on the Kang and said, "it''s coming again. It''s only a few years since the last turmoil." when Du Xiaoli arrived at Du''s house, Han Mingyi was already in front of the imperial palace. Cold one and cold two followed him and watched the heavy guard at the gate of the palace. Were there any soldiers patrolling outside the palace. After a pair of patrol soldiers passed by, Han Mingyi came out of the shadow. "It seems that they are very careful. Patrols have been arranged outside the palace." lenger whispered. "Tonight is a crucial time. The Empress Dowager must expect someone to save the emperor and will send more troops to guard." lengsan said.

 Chapter 303

    "Leng San, have our people been arranged?" Leng Er asked.


    "They sneaked in last night and the night before last. They checked too strictly. The number is not very large, but it''s OK to delay for a while." lengsan replied.


    After all, now the whole palace is full of empress dowagers, and their number is much less.


    "It''s OK to drag. When the army comes in, it''s difficult for them to fly." Han Mingyi said calmly.


    "How do we get in now?" lenger asked.


    The time to return was too short. He and lengyi just had a brief understanding of the general situation and didn''t know much about these details.


    "Go in." Han Mingyi said and strode towards the gate of the palace.


    Lengyi thought that Han Mingyi was going to break in and keep up quickly. When they were ready to draw their knife, Han Mingyi walked in in front of those people without hindrance.


    The guards at the gate didn''t seem to see them at all!


    All the way into the palace, Leng Yi and Leng Er felt a little trance. Are those people the masters? But their performance is not like ah!


    Seeing the doubts of Leng Yi and Leng Er, Leng San smiled and said, "didn''t you smell a fragrance when you passed through the palace gate?"


    "It seems that there is a faint fragrance." lengyi said.


    "That''s magic fragrance," lengsan replied.


    "Magic fragrance? How did you get magic fragrance?" lenger said in surprise.


    Magic incense is a poison extracted from a plant called phantom flower. It can make people hallucinate in a short time. The whole person is immersed in the illusion and can''t see the surrounding things. Therefore, when the city guards fall into the illusion, Han Mingyi walks past them, and they don''t respond.


    But this phantom flower is extremely rare, so there is very little magic fragrance. I haven''t seen Han Mingyi have this poison before. I don''t know where he got it.


    "I got it by chance." Han Mingyi said faintly. "Cold three cold five, you contact those people, others go to the imperial study with me."


    Taking advantage of the night, cold three and cold five left. Han Mingyi and his colleagues quietly approached the imperial study.


    "Master, we can live here in the future."


    In a concubine''s palace, fan Nuoer and Wang Ze were in the hall. Looking at the magnificent hall, they almost didn''t salivate.


    "As long as king Ren ascends the throne tomorrow, you will be the imperial concubine. In time, you will be the queen! Hahaha! When I see you as a teacher, I will salute." Wang Ze said, and gave a decent salute to fan Nuo''er.


    "Nuo''er''s achievements are all the achievements of the master." fan Nuo''er hurried up to help Wang Ze and said, "without the master, Nuo''er will not be today."


    "How about Nuo''er? Do you like it here?" Han Minghong''s voice came from the outside, and then a bright yellow figure came.


    "See the emperor." fan Nuoer and Wang Ze made the emperor''s kneeling ceremony to Han Minghong.


    "Nuo''er, get up quickly and be careful of my child." Han Minghong stepped forward to help her, as if she were already the emperor. He looked at fan Nuo''er and asked, "how do you like it here?"


    Since fan Nuoer entered Han Minghong''s backyard, with the help of Wang Ze, he quickly grasped Han Minghong''s heart and squeezed all his concubines into a corner for a time. She has been spoiling her alone for three or four months, and even pregnant with Han Minghong''s flesh and blood.


    Although Han Minghong has always had a concubine, he doesn''t know why. Few people have been pregnant with his children. Even if they are pregnant, they will flow away in the first three months, so he doesn''t have a child up to now.


    After fan Nuoer became pregnant, her status in Prince Ren''s house soared. Even the Empress Dowager didn''t mind giving her a concubine''s position at that time. Han Minghong doted on her and gave her whatever she wanted.


    Although he still thinks his favorite is Du Xiaoli, this does not prevent him from doting on other women.


    So when fan Nuoer said he wanted to come to the palace today, he hesitated and agreed, but called Wang Ze in to take care of her.


    Fan Nuo''er got up from the ground according to Han Minghong''s strength, snuggled into his arms and said, "I like it here very much!"


    "Ha ha, just like it," Han Minghong said with a laugh.


    "Master, empress dowager, please go over." a bodyguard came outside and said.


    "I know. I''ll be there right away." Han Minghong said to the outside and said, "wait here. No matter what you hear, don''t come out. I''ve arranged someone to protect you here. It''s very safe here."


    "My concubine knows. Thank you for your concern." fan Nuoer said shyly, "the emperor should pay attention to safety. My concubine and children are here waiting for you to come back."


    "Well, I will. You have a rest earlier." Han Minghong said and kissed fan Nuoer on the forehead before he strode away.


    Fan Nuoer looked at Han Minghong leaving with a happy face. Before seeing Han Mingyi, she was really attracted by his appearance, but after being with Han Minghong, she was deeply attracted by his usual tenderness and bravery in bed, and her heart fell unconsciously. Now with his child, he is better to herself. She feels that the life she wants in her life is like this, not in the mountain corner of Yaowang valley.


    Han Minghong came outside, looked at the bodyguard and said, "where is the mother?" "the Empress Dowager has gone to the imperial study and said to let the master go directly now." the bodyguard replied. "Then go to the imperial study." Han Minghong walked to the imperial study, and the bodyguards behind hurriedly followed. Han Mingze, tonight is your last time. Can you enjoy the last time of your life? After tonight, I will replace you and become the most precious man in Fengming country! In the cold palace, the queen sat on the Kang, leaning against the wall and staring at the roof in a daze. Under her body, the most important thing of Fengming country was buried. Tonight is the last time. She doesn''t know if she can keep what he gave her... When Han Minghong came to the imperial study, the Empress Dowager was already inside. He went in, saluted the Empress Dowager and sat down in a chair beside him. Han Mingze is still sitting on his dragon chair. Maybe it''s pity that he can only sit for such a long time in his life. They gave him the last bit of dignity and didn''t make him a prisoner, but they also gave him medicine to control his internal power. Now he''s just an ordinary person. "Emperor, AI''s family will give you the last chance. Will you hand in the jade seal or not?" the Empress Dowager calmly sat in the chair, looked at the extremely calm Han Mingze, and said, "if you hand it in, I can let hong''er leave you a sexual life. If you don''t hand it in, don''t blame the empress mother for ignoring the mother son relationship." Han Mingze looked at the Empress Dowager''s false face and said with a smile, "empress mother, have you ever been my son? If I hadn''t hidden the jade seal, I''m afraid you would kill me on the day of palace chaos?"

 Chapter 304

    "The emperor said that he would not pay?" the Empress Dowager said faintly. "The jade seal is not here now. How can I pay it? Anyway, it''s all dead. How can I give you a discount?" Han Mingze said with a smile, without fear before death. "Ming Hong wants to be emperor, doesn''t he? Then I''ll let you be an emperor with a bad name and a bad word?" "you!" Han Ming Hong stood up from his chair and stared at Han Ming Ze with anger on his face. "Hong''er." the Empress Dowager called Han Minghong and looked at Han Mingze faintly. "I think the emperor would like to see several people. Bring them up." with the Empress Dowager''s words, all the children of Han Mingze were brought up. "Father emperor." "father emperor." when the children saw Han Mingze, they wanted to run towards him, but they were held by the people around them and cried one by one. "Emperor, you are very alert. When you find something wrong, you hide all the princes and princesses outside the palace. Although you hid them well, they were found by the mourners. How about the emperor? Now are you willing to tell the whereabouts of the jade seal?" the Empress Dowager looked at the crying princes without a trace of pity. Han Mingze always had a calm expression. After seeing several children, "father......" the prince held his clothes tightly in Han Mingze''s arms, and his eyes were full of fear. "Emperor, don''t be reluctant to make a decision. Your consideration may cause them to lose their lives." Han Minghong looked at the other princes and princesses and said. Han Mingze closed his eyes with a look of pain. Then he opened his eyes and said, "little list, prepare to write an imperial edict!" "... Yes." father-in-law Shan hesitated and agreed. He took out an imperial edict, spread it in front of Han Mingze, put the brush in Han Mingze''s hand, and then stood aside to grind. Han Mingze held the prince in his left hand and wrote on the imperial edict in his right hand to the effect that Fengming was getting weaker and weaker under his governance, so he gave way to King Ren and so on. After he finished writing, he put his pen down and looked again. Then he saw that the imperial edict was thrown on Han Minghong. Han Minghong picked up the Edict and read it. The more he looked, the more excited he became. After reading it, he nodded to the Empress Dowager and confirmed that it was correct. "Then please take out the jade seal and seal it," said the Empress Dowager. "The jade seal is not here now," Han Mingze said. "Where is that? Tell me. I''ll ask someone to get it." the Empress Dowager was a little worried. It seemed that she was eager to seal the jade seal and make a final decision. "Will you believe me?" Han Mingze looked at the Empress Dowager sarcastically. The Empress Dowager''s meal, she really won''t believe it. If Han Mingze said a false place, isn''t that his delaying strategy? "Then you take us." Han Minghong thought of this and said. "I can take you there and leave them here," Han Mingze said. "That''s OK." the Empress Dowager agreed. It happened that these little dolls were upset. Han Mingze took the prince to the back bed and put it down. He said, "little list, you are here to take care of the prince and several princes and princesses. You don''t have to go with me." "yes." father-in-law Shan replied. "Let''s go." Han Minghong looked at Han Mingze with uncontrollable excitement on his face. The Empress Dowager also got up and left several people to look at the princes and princesses to threaten Han Mingze, and then let two people with high martial arts walk on the left and right sides of Han Mingze. She and Han Minghong walked behind. Then there are a group of guard mothers. Han Mingze took them away from the palace. Soon after they left, several people came in quietly. One person dealt with two people and killed all the people who remained in the imperial study. "Who are you?" father-in-law Shan protected several princesses and princes behind him.

 Chapter 305

    Han Mingyi pulled down the black cloth on his face. Father-in-law Shan knelt down and said, "Your Highness Ding, please save the emperor!"


    "Uncle Wang." several princes and princesses recognized Han Mingyi and ran to hold his leg.


    "It''s all right." Han Mingyi comforted, and then asked father-in-law Shan: "where did they take the emperor?"


    "They took the emperor to find the jade seal. Now it should be on the way to the cold palace." father-in-law Shan said.


    "Leng Gong?!" Leng er said in surprise, "the emperor took him..."


    Even Han Mingyi didn''t expect Han Mingze to hide the jade seal in the cold palace. No wonder the Empress Dowager didn''t find it for so many days!


    But no one lived in the cold palace before. The first one to live in was the queen. Although the concubines went in later, they would certainly be searched at that time and would not be allowed to take the jade seal with them. Then, the only possibility of the jade seal is the queen!


    But didn''t the emperor and the queen break up? How could you hide the seal with her?!


    Is everything just acting? Or is there something else?


    "Leng Er, you take some people here to protect the prince and princess, and father-in-law Shan, you stay. Later, Leng San will come and solve all the people outside. You just need to protect yourself. Do you know?" Han Mingyi ordered.


    "Yes, my subordinates understand." lenger said.


    "You stay, others follow me to the cold palace," Han Mingyi said, and then took people away from the window.


    On the ground outside the window, several bodies were wrapped in darkness


    Outside the palace, Du Yunhan took Du Xiaoli and them to Jilun''s house. Du Xiaoxiao looked at him suspiciously and said, "Dad, aren''t we going to meet the army at the gate of the city? Why are we here?"


    "The Queen''s people controlled part of the army. They changed all the guards at the city gate and didn''t let the army into the city. I''ve sent someone to the city gate and let them solve the rebels. Just open the gate. Before that, we have more important things to do," Du Yunhan said.


    "Lord, we have cleaned up all the rebels outside the general''s house," a man in black appeared in front of them and said.


    "Well, let''s go in," said Du Yunhan. He entered the general''s house and went down to Jilun''s room under the leadership of the people in the house.


    As soon as Du Xiaoli went in, he saw Ji Liuxia sitting by Ji Lun''s bed. Ji Lun was lying on the bed. Ji Liuxia is wiping tears at Ji Lun who is unconscious.


    "Miss, Prime Minister Du, they are coming." the housekeeper opened the door and said to Ji Liuxia.


    Ji Liuxia wiped the tears on her face before she stood up. She turned and saw Du Xiaoli behind Du Yunhan. She shouted.


    "Xiaoli, it''s really you! You''re back!" she rushed to Du Xiaoli, grabbed her hand and said, "it''s really you! Great, great! Come and see my father and help him!"


    "What''s the matter with general Ji?" Du Xiaoli asked and walked to the bed.


    "The day before the palace change, my father was poisoned. He has been unconscious since that day. Please help him!" Ji Liuxia said.


    Du Xiaoli now understands what Du Yunhan brought her here to do. Before going to lead the army, he must cure the general. If there is no general, those soldiers will be like a mass of loose sand.


    Seeing the fear, fear and joy in Ji Liuxia''s eyes, Du Xiaoli smiled and comforted: "don''t panic, I''ll show general Ji first."


    No wonder Ji Liuxia is so flustered. She doesn''t seem afraid of anything at ordinary times. She also likes to work against Ji Lun. In fact, she depends on Ji Lun and Ji Liufeng in her life. Now Ji Lun is down and Ji Liufeng is not there. She is just a girl who is about to reach the hairpin, and she is not a person like Du Xiaoli who has lived for two lives. Naturally, she will panic and fear.


    "Well, take a look first." Ji Liuxia tried to calm herself down and nodded to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli felt Ji Lun''s pulse and found that his pulse was very stable. It didn''t seem that he was poisoned, but he was poisoned.


    "Brother Luo Qi, is there a bug that makes people unable to sleep?" Du Xiaoli doesn''t know much about the species of bug. Now he has to ask Luo Qi to try.


    Luo Qi and Mu Shan are where Du Xiaoli is and where they are. Anyway, the court has nothing to do with them. The only thing about her is her.


    "General Ji is poisoned?" Luo Qi asked.


    "His pulse is stable. He doesn''t want to be poisoned, so he should be poisoned." Du Xiaoli said.


    "There are several kinds of poisonous insects that make people sleepy. I only know one kind of poisonous insect, but I don''t know if it is." Luo Qi said.


    "Do you know how to solve Gu?" Ji Liuxia asked.


    "Yes, but not necessarily right." Luo Qi said uncertainly.


    "Let''s try," Ji Liuxia said. "My father said that if anything happens to him, we must find a way to wake him up. Now let the dead horse be a living horse doctor."


    Du Xiaoli fell in a cold sweat. Oh, Hello, Miss Ji, you are treating your father as a dead horse!


    "How to do it?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "This, this, Xiaoli, you all go out. We can just be inside." Luo Qi''s face suddenly turned red.


    Du Xiaoli doesn''t know what Luo Qi wants to do, but let them out, that should be the way not to let them see. For Luo Qi, she believed unconditionally, so she took Ji Liuxia out. Luo Qi called two boys in and out for a while, and then asked people to call Du Xiaoli and Ji Liuxia back. Du Xiaoli, when they went in, saw that the windows were wide open, and there was a stinking smell of stool in the house. She probably knew how they did it. Seeing Luo Qi''s embarrassed appearance, she coughed twice and asked, "how''s it going?" "it''s really the kind of poisonous insect I know. It''s just come out, but general Ji hasn''t woke up yet." Luo Qi said. "I''ll see again." Du Xiaoli said and came to Du Yunhan and gave her a pulse. "Xiaoli, how''s my father?" Ji Liuxia looked at Du Xiaoli nervously. "It''s all right. You can wake up with two stitches." Du Xiaoli said, "Xia yuan, prepare the needle." "yes." Du Xiaoli took off Ji Lun''s coat and stabbed him with several stitches. The person who had been unconscious for several days woke up. When Ji Liuxia saw Ji Lun wake up, her tears ran down. She came to the bed and choked and said, "Dad, you''re awake." Ji Lun''s eyes blinked and slowly remembered the previous things and said, "what''s the matter with me?" "what''s the matter with you? Now there''s no time to say it. I''ll tell you later on the way. Put on your clothes and don''t pollute my daughter''s eyes." Du Yunhan threw his clothes on Jilun''s stomach and said strangely. "Amount -"

 Chapter 306

    Jilun looked down and found that he was not wearing clothes. No wonder he felt a little cold.


    He quickly sat up and put on his clothes. Du Yunhan took him out.


    "Dad, don''t worry. General Ji has been in a coma for so many days. He must eat before going. Otherwise he won''t be hungry."


    "There''s no time to get him food now!" Du Yunhan said anxiously.


    "Dad, Liuxia has just asked the kitchen to prepare the rice and drink a bowl of porridge soon," Du Xiaoli said.


    At this time, Jilun''s stomach also growled. And a boy brought the rice in.


    "Just drink first," said Du Yunhan. "Hurry up!"


    Although Ji Lun didn''t know the current situation, he saw that Du Yunhan came here so late that he didn''t even have time to eat. He knew that something must have happened, so three or two people drank the porridge, put the bowl and said, "let''s go."


    Ji Liuxia saw that Du Xiaoli also followed Du Yunhan and they left. She caught up and said, "I''ll go too."


    Ji Lun knew how much Kung Fu Ji Liuxia had. He stared at Ji Liuxia and said, "you are not allowed to go anywhere. Stay at home."


    "No, I''m going too." Ji Liuxia glared at Ji Lun and said, "Xiaoli has gone, so do I."


    "Tonight''s situation is special. You''d better stay at home. If you go and distract the general, you''ll be in trouble," Du Xiaoli said.


    Ji Liuxia wanted to say that she had gone too. Then she thought that her martial arts were much weaker than her, so she had to curl her mouth and stop talking.


    "Let''s go," said Du Yunhan. "I''ll tell you the current situation on the way later."


    "OK..."


    In the palace, Han Mingze took the Empress Dowager around the palace and walked through several palaces.


    "Stop!" Han Minghong shouted. Then he came to the front, pointed his sword at Han Mingze and said, "if you play any more tricks, I''ll pierce your heart with it!"


    Han Mingze looked at the killing intention in Han Minghong''s eyes. He knew he couldn''t drag on. He said, "don''t I take you? If you block me again, the day will be bright!"


    Han Minghong put away his sword, came to Han Mingze, pushed him and said, "hurry up!"


    The Empress Dowager was always behind and looked at Han Minghong and Han Mingze.


    Han Mingze and Han Minghong walked slowly to the cold palace. Seeing that the environment was getting more and more remote, they also recognized that this was the way to the cold palace.


    "Han Mingze, if you play tricks again, I''ll really stab you with a sword!" Han Minghong scolded.


    "What tricks have I played?" Han Mingze asked slowly.


    "This is clearly the way to the cold palace. Are you going to take us to the cold palace to find the jade seal?" Han Minghong asked.


    "Yes, I''m going to take you to the cold palace to find the jade seal." Han Mingze nodded seriously.


    "You said you didn''t fool us? How could the jade seal be in the cold palace?" Han Minghong said.


    "Why can''t the jade seal be in the cold palace?" Han Mingze asked.


    "You don''t want to..."


    "All right!" the Empress Dowager scolded in the back, "we are in the cold palace."


    The Empress Dowager''s face is very bad. Maybe it''s because she didn''t expect the jade seal to be angry in the cold palace for so long. At the same time, she was angry that the queen had disobeyed her will and stood with the emperor.


    But she forgot that the queen was never with her!


    "Didn''t she betray you? How can you still trust her and give her such important things?" on the way, the Empress Dowager asked her questions.


    Who is she? When she knew that the jade seal was in the cold palace, she immediately thought it was in the queen, but she couldn''t figure out why han Mingze still wanted to keep the jade seal to her when she knew that the queen had betrayed her.


    Han Mingze smiled and said, "because I believe her and know she won''t betray me."


    "But she did do something sorry for you. She disclosed your news to us. If we didn''t know your news clearly, how could we know that you have those hidden forces, and how could we successfully subdue your people and trap you so easily." the queen mother said, "You failed this time, largely because of her, don''t you know?"


    "I know." Han Mingze said faintly.


    "You know, you still keep the jade seal for her?" asked the Empress Dowager.


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    Han Mingze turned his back and said, "did you poison grandma Huang? But she was relieved by Anle later. At that time, we knew that the identity of the person who can poison grandma Huang must not be simple."


    "If you don''t say I''ve forgotten the old thing," said the queen mother, "her poison has been relieved?"


    "Yes."


    "The AI family said she couldn''t stay. Since she came here, it has caused us a lot of trouble." the Empress Dowager said, "since sending people to assassinate didn''t succeed, I knew she was so troublesome, so I should have sent more people. By the way, she told you that the AI family is the person who bewitched?"


    "No." Han Mingze replied, "she just reminded me that since she can poison the emperor''s grandmother, she can also poison others, so let me pay attention to whether there are people who behave differently from before. When the queen began to go in and out of the Royal study frequently, I found it." "then why don''t you catch her?" asked the Empress Dowager, "Instead, she was allowed to deliver messages to us. You know, those messages are very important." "yes, they are very important news, such as how many guards around me, how often the guards in the imperial study change shifts, and how many forces I have that you don''t know." Han Mingze counted them out. Han Mingze and the Empress Dowager talked as they walked. If they didn''t listen to what they said, it would be like the happy picture of mother kindness and son filial piety in the past. Seeing the surprise on the Empress Dowager''s face, Han Mingze smiled and said, "the news is very important, but how do you know? I didn''t deliberately let her know and let her tell you?" Deliberately let them know? Han Mingze''s words surprised the Empress Dowager and watched him silent for a long time. Han Mingze stopped talking and went to the cold palace in silence. The cold palace is in the southwest corner of the palace. It is usually cold and quiet, and almost no one came here. It has become popular here since the queen lived in and sent a large number of bodyguards to guard. In the past, it was here In the evening, there will be no lights in the early morning, but the road leading here tonight is brightly lit. People in the cold palace know that there is something to do tonight, and everyone can''t sleep. When they see a group of officers and soldiers with torches coming and lighting the outside of the cold palace like day, they are filled with boundless fear.

 Chapter 307

    Did you kill the emperor and come here to clean them up now?!


    The queen was in her room. Hearing the sound from outside, she stepped back and sat down by the bed.


    Whether it''s to solve them or to come for the jade seal, tonight''s things are not what she wants to see.


    A group of people came to the cold palace from the outside and saw the quiet yard. Han Minghong turned to look at Han Mingze and asked, "where is the jade seal?"


    The concubines got up and looked at their house suspiciously when they heard their words. Why is the jade seal in the cold palace?


    The queen mother let go of her father-in-law''s hand and said, "go and call out the queen."


    "Yes."


    The father-in-law was about to go. The queen had opened the door and slowly came out of the house. She came to the Empress Dowager and saluted in front of them and said, "see the emperor, the Empress Dowager and the king of benevolence."


    The Empress Dowager looked at her and said, "queen, where is the jade seal?"


    "The jade seal is not in the hands of the sin concubine," said the queen.


    "Still dare to lie!" Han Minghong stepped forward, kicked the queen, kicked her to the ground and sat down. "The emperor has said that the jade seal is with you, and you dare to hide it. Come on, go in and search!"


    When the bodyguard heard Han Minghong''s words, he went in and searched the room. He looked at all the tables and chairs. The sheets on the bed were also pulled to the ground. He didn''t see the shadow of the jade seal.


    The queen got up from the ground, covered the shoulder that was kicked by Han Minghong and said, staring at Han Minghong fiercely and said, "you know he is the emperor, and he is so rebellious and evil. He is not afraid of heaven and thunder to usurp the throne!"


    "Plot to usurp the throne? This country is originally the king''s. He just occupied the king''s position and sat on the Dragon chair for several years!"


    "Back to the Lord, I didn''t find the jade seal." the furnishings in the house were very simple, and the bodyguard came out soon.


    "As I said, the jade seal is not here." the queen sneered.


    "Unexpectedly, after staying in the cold palace for a period of time, your courage has increased a lot." the Empress Dowager looked at the queen and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t hand it in. Emperor, do you want the queen to hand over the jade seal? Since you know that it''s in the cold palace, it''s a big deal to dismantle the cold palace. Anyway, the jade seal will always be found. Only those who stay in the imperial study for a long time and can''t wait for the order of the mourning family, they will solve one person at a time as a price for your unhappiness."


    Han Mingze was silent for a moment and said, "go and take it out."


    "Emperor?!" hearing Han Mingze''s words, the queen looked at Han Mingze in disbelief.


    "All the princes and princesses are in the imperial study," Han Mingze said. "Heng''er is also there."


    "Heng''er, is he all right?" the queen asked with tears in her eyes.


    "It''s all right. Go and take out the jade seal." Han Mingze said.


    The queen took a deep breath and said, "even if heng''er and them are in the hands of thieves, they can''t give them a jade seal. In case..."


    "It''s all right. Just go get it." Han Mingze looked at the queen and said.


    "Yes." the queen asked a bodyguard for a knife, went to the Kang and took out the jade seal buried in the Kang. Because the Kang was hot, there was still temperature on the jade seal.


    The queen came out, came to Han Mingze, handed the jade seal to Han Mingze''s hand, and hesitated, "emperor, think twice."


    Han Mingze took the jade seal and said, "I have taken out the jade seal. Should you let my child go?"


    "When did we say you would release them when you handed over the jade seal?" the queen mother said, "the mourners only said that if you don''t take it out, you will kill them. They didn''t say that you won''t kill them when you take it out. Ha ha ha!"


    "Jade seal, jade seal!" Han Minghong fanatically looked at Yu Xing in Han Mingze''s hand. "As long as you cover it on the abdication edict, the throne is the king''s! Ha ha, the throne is the king''s! Han Mingze, hand over the jade seal!"


    "Want? Come and get it!" Han Mingze said.


    Han Minghong asked a bodyguard to take it, but Han Mingze took the sword in the Queen''s hand and stabbed each other to death.


    Although his internal power is gone, his moves are still there. It''s easy to kill the other party by surprise.


    "Even trying to resist!" Han Minghong saw Han Mingze''s behavior and showed a sarcastic expression on his face. In his opinion, his actions were jokes. "All of us here. Do you think your resistance is interesting? Can you get out of this cold palace alive?"


    "Why not?" Han Mingze said confidently.


    "Ha ha! You look like a loser now! Are you going to defeat so many of us with your own strength?" Han Minghong sneered.


    "Who said I was alone?" Han Mingze looked around.


    "Oh, yes, there''s someone around you." Han Minghong looked at the queen. "It''s worth having such a person with you when you die. But your other women don''t seem to want to die with you so much! Alone, that''s you!"


    "Who said that!"


    A Jiao''s cry came from the room, and then the door was opened. Imperial concubine Yi came out of it, came to the emperor and said, "we will all be with the emperor."


    With the beginning of imperial concubine Yi, several other concubines also came out, but several doors were closed all the time. "Yes, yes." Han Minghong looked at the concubines and said, "in this way, the emperor, you won''t be lonely on the huangquan road. Well, now hand over the jade seal. When I solve you, I''ll solve Han Mingyi''s guy. I must let him break thousands of corpses!" up to now, he still thinks that he and Du Xiaoli jointly designed himself, Let him quit his marriage. He didn''t want to hate Du Xiaoli, so he put all his resentment on Han Mingyi. "Oh? I didn''t expect King Ren to miss him so much. It''s really my honor!" Han Minghong''s voice just fell, and Han Mingyi''s voice came from the courtyard wall. Hearing Han Mingyi''s voice, all the people present, except Han Mingze, looked at several people on the wall with a ghost look. "Han Mingyi? Didn''t you send your relatives? Why are you here?" Han Minghong asked in surprise. "If I were not here, how could I see his highness King Ren''s benevolence and righteousness?" Han Mingyi said with a sneer. "Although it was a little unexpected that you came back, it just saved the king from looking for you! Surround them all!" with Han Minghong''s order, the soldiers surrounded Han Mingze, and some soldiers came under the wall and held halberds against several people on the wall. "When did you enter the city? We closed the city when the palace changed." the Empress Dowager looked at Han Mingyi. This person has always been a person she can''t figure out. When she saw him appear, she suddenly felt that everything would disappear.

 Chapter 308

    "I know your palace was closed after the change." Han Mingyi said, "because I came back before the change."


    "How could it be!" said the queen mother, "I''ve always sent people to follow you. You''ve always been with the team!"


    "Don''t you think, isn''t that me?" Han Mingyi said. "I know you have actions, will I stay away from the capital?"


    "How could you know?" said the queen mother. "Our preparation is so careful. How could you doubt me?"


    "You''re wrong. We weren''t the ones who doubted you at first," Han Mingyi said.


    "Who is that?"


    "A man who hates your Zhong family to the bone."


    The Empress Dowager thought about it and said, "Du Yunhan?"


    She has the ability to detect their movements, to find evidence, and hates their Zhong family. Except Du Yunhan, she doesn''t think twice.


    "That''s right, it''s prime minister Du. When you broke up your wife and children, and your happy life was broken by life, it''s no wonder people hated you so much. Seeing that Prime Minister Zhong stayed closed, they guessed there was something fishy, and then found out your intention." Han Mingyi said.


    "You knew we would change the palace!" the Empress Dowager calmed down after being shocked, looked at them and said, "you deliberately transmitted those messages to us through the queen and pretended to leave Beijing, just to let us start the palace change."


    "The Empress Dowager is worthy of being the first woman." Han Mingyi said faintly.


    "Why did you do that?" Han Minghong asked.


    "Of course, it''s to catch them all." Han Mingze said, "for so many years, I can''t take back my rights because you are obstructing it. Nearly half of the forces are your people, but I can''t find out the specific number. If it wasn''t for the palace uprising, I still don''t know it''s yours."


    "Ha ha ha." the Empress Dowager laughed, "emperor, you are really well taught by your father. You will die and be reborn. I didn''t expect you to find out our power in this way."


    "Thank you for your praise." Han Mingze smiled modestly.


    "If you had found out before the palace change, you might have succeeded, but up to now, AI family can only tell you that you will never come back today!" said the Empress Dowager proudly.


    "I don''t think so," said Han Mingyi.


    "Hum, we have replaced all the people in the palace with ours. In addition, we have called an army to guard. Just these people, you can''t fly out of the palace even if you cut your wings today!" Han Minghong said.


    "We didn''t think of the palace today." Han Mingyi said, jumped up from the wall to Han Mingze and took a pill for him.


    Leng ER and others also took off with one.


    "Give it to me..." Han Minghong wanted to give it to me, but he just said two words. There was a fight outside the cold palace.


    "Ah --"


    "Someone!"


    "Poof -"


    The Empress Dowager looked outside and told the people in the yard, "go! Live or die!"


    All the people in the yard are Korean Mingyi. They attack in. Lengyi and they form a circle to surround Han Mingze and others.


    Soon, some people poured in outside the yard and fought with Han Minghong''s soldiers.


    There are piles of corpses lying outside the imperial study. Lenger asked some of them to continue to protect the prince and princess. He took the rest to the cold palace and solved some rebels on the way.


    Just as they were about to arrive at the cold palace, they met the army that came to support Han Minghong. They immediately fell into a bitter battle.


    "It took a while to wipe, why haven''t those backup come yet?" lenger couldn''t help but burst out rude words when he saw more and more people falling to the ground.


    "It should be fast!" Leng San directly cut the person opposite into two halves, and Leng Er turned his back to the enemy in front of him.


    "If we don''t come again, we''ll go to see the king of hell!" lenger was a little tired after a long battle. He was a little dizzy in the face of thousands of troops.


    "If you go to see the king of hell, I''ll call you back from the king of hell, but you have to tell me what the Lord of hell looks like. How about it?" a crisp voice, like a clear spring, swept away the fatigue in lenger''s heart.


    "Princess! If you don''t come again, we will really separate Yin and Yang." lenger was so excited that he almost ran down his nose and tears when he saw Du Xiaoli.


    "Puff --" Du Xiaoli couldn''t help laughing at lenger''s exaggerated expression and said, "didn''t I bring someone to save you?"


    With the participation of Luo Qi and Xia yuan, lenger suddenly felt the pressure dropped sharply. They soon killed, caught and subdued each other.


    Seeing so many prisoners, Du Xiaoli wondered if the prison of the Ministry of punishment could fit?


    "Princess, how did you get in?" lenger came to Du Xiaoli and asked.


    "Of course it''s called in." Du Xiaoli said.


    She and Du Yun, Han Jilun and others later went to the city gate. At that time, they were about to subdue the garrison. After they went, they quickly solved the matter and opened the city gate. At the moment of opening the gate, Du Xiaoli saw the army waiting outside. Seeing Jilun, they all knelt down.


    At that time, Du Xiaoli knew that the Empress Dowager not only brought her strength to the palace, but also sent some of the troops who supported her to monitor those who did not support her, and the rest were called to the palace. So the Lun family assigned a task, some people went to rescue the officials, and the rest of the group quickly killed the army to the palace. Leng Si contacted the people in the palace and knew that the emperor was in the cold palace. Ji Lun and Du Yunhan hurriedly took people to the cold palace. On the way, Du Xiaoli heard the fight here, and came with people to rescue. "Princess, let''s go and save the master." lenger said. "OK." Du Xiaoli looked at Luo Qi and they all went to the cold palace. It''s not too much to say to kill, because there are rebels on the road from time to time. So when they arrive at the cold palace, most of the rebels have been solved, and some soldiers have been directly captured, otherwise the small cold palace can''t even hold people! Leng ER and others guarded the entrance of the cold palace. Du Xiaoli saw the Empress Dowager standing in a corner of the cold palace protected by a group of people. Ji Lun, two deputy generals and a group of bodyguards protect Han Mingze and others behind them. Seeing Du Xiaoli, the Empress Dowager''s eyes flashed a murderous intention, and Han Minghong cried happily: "Xiaoli, you''re back?! I''m worried to death when I heard the news of your disappearance." Han Minghong''s words made Han Mingyi and Luo Qi unhappy. Han Mingze found Luo Qi''s expression, looked at Han Mingyi and raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 309

    Du Xiaoli frowned and came to Du Yunhan, too lazy to give the scum man a look.


    "Now it''s time to give back what you just said." Han Mingze said, "you''re surrounded now. I advise you not to fight tenaciously and surrender obediently."


    "You just want to catch us?" said the Empress Dowager disdainfully.


    blockhead?


    Du Xiaoli looks at Luo Qi and Han Mingyi. Are they straw bags? Can the straw bag smash all their plans?


    "Empress mother, all your forces outside the palace have been disintegrated, and all the Zhong family have been arrested. If you want someone to save you, it''s impossible," Han Mingze said.


    The landscape turns. Not long ago, Han Minghong and others said such words to him, but not long after, their situation has completely changed.


    "Master, why don''t we leave first and then find something else." mother Xi advised aside.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes flashed unwilling. It was only the last step. As long as they waited until tomorrow, they would succeed, but unexpectedly, they fell short at this last moment!


    Since their strength was severely damaged before the death of the former Emperor, she spent much effort to rebuild her strength, but it was completely disintegrated that night!


    Looking at Han Mingze''s confident face, I remembered that he didn''t panic from beginning to end. She has always regarded that as his performance of recognizing the reality. Now it seems that he doesn''t panic because he knows he will be fine!


    She underestimated him. He hid himself so deeply that she didn''t find that he had such a heavy mind!


    Han Minghong was more unwilling than the Empress Dowager. Only one step away, he can become the most precious man in Fengming country. Only one step away!


    But in the present form, they can''t escape.


    "Let''s go!" said the empress dowager, gritting her teeth.


    "Let''s go." Han Minghong also knows that it''s best to leave first. Although he is very reluctant, he doesn''t want to lose his life. "Xiaoli, wait here. I''ll pick you up!"


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t help rolling her eyes. How could there be such a person in the world? Brain disability is a disease that needs treatment!


    "Catch it!" Gillen ordered when she saw that they were going to escape.


    Dozens of soldiers rushed up together, but the other party''s people all had martial arts, and their martial arts were still very powerful. After they went up, they were beaten down without two times.


    "Lengyi, you go!" Han Mingyi looked at those people and knew that ordinary people were not their opponents. Going up again was just increasing casualties.


    "Yes." lengzi seven brothers answered neatly, and then took off.


    Luo Qi originally planned to ask Mu Shan to help them, but he thought it was still a matter for the imperial court, and he also believed that there must be more than one cold them in the palace, so he waved to them not to move.


    Sure enough, in addition to lengyi, some other people joined the battlefield. Those should be the so-called internal experts.


    It was a duel without suspense, but there were also a few people who made them feel difficult, such as the eunuch who appeared in the imperial study.


    Cold six and cold seven brothers deal with him at the same time, but they can''t get the upper hand. It can be seen that his strength is high.


    Han Mingyi looked at it for a while and rushed up with his sword and replaced lengqi.


    "There are so powerful people in the palace!" Mu Shan sighed. "This man is one of the best experts in the Jianghu."


    "Indeed," Mu Shui nodded.


    And mother Xi is also a person with excellent martial arts. She can fight Leng Wu for so long.


    Du Xiaoli also saw the old woman who had cheated herself in the palace.


    It seems that the people around the Empress Dowager are not simple roles!


    However, if it is too simple a role, how can it be chosen by the Empress Dowager.


    Seeing that the people around him were caught one after another, the Empress Dowager and Han Minghong were also anxious. The most powerful person was dragged by Han Mingyi, and the others were pestered by the imperial guards. There were so many soldiers and guards outside. Now it''s really hard to fly!


    "Bang -"


    Han Mingyi first solved the eunuch, and then others were arrested one after another.


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager couldn''t bear to close her eyes.


    "Empress mother, now that everyone has been caught, you can catch it. If you hurt you, it would be my unfilial."


    The Empress Dowager opened her eyes and no longer resisted. Two bodyguards came forward and caught her and Han Minghong.


    "In those days, your father and emperor only dealt a heavy blow to AI family''s power. Unexpectedly, they were disintegrated by you today. After seeing that your brothers are really more powerful than your father and Emperor. AI family doesn''t want to say anything about becoming king and defeating enemy."


    "Thank you, empress mother." Han Mingze said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli saw the smile on Han Mingze''s face and couldn''t help but whisper in his heart: why didn''t he find that Han Mingze had the potential to be a smiling tiger before?!


    The Empress Dowager glanced at the people opposite and saw the queen and Du Xiaoli standing together with flashing eyes.


    "Empress, I didn''t expect you to hide the jade seal. If I had known this, I would have killed you when you entered the cold palace." if I hadn''t hidden the jade seal in the cold palace, she might have found it long ago, and Han Minghong would have ascended the throne and killed Han Mingze. Now think about it, it really makes her regret. "Do you want to know how to solve the poison in the prince''s body?" said the Empress Dowager. "Mother, will you tell me?" the queen asked excitedly. The Empress Dowager sighed and said, "it''s all right. Since he has failed, it''s no use controlling him any more. At least he also called the Queen''s grandmother of the mourning family for so many years. The mourning family will tell you the way to dispel the Gu. But the mourning family only told you that you want me to pass." "OK." "No." the queen and Han Mingze shouted together. The queen knew that Han Mingze was worried that it was the deceit of the empress dowager, and said, "the emperor doesn''t have to worry. If you can really exchange the life of the sin concubine for heng''er''s life, the sin concubine is willing." "well, let her come over." Han Mingze said. He thought that the Empress Dowager had no martial arts skills anyway. There were so many people here, and she couldn''t play any tricks, so he agreed. The bodyguard let go of the Empress Dowager and let her come by herself. The Empress Dowager walked slowly step by step in front of Han Mingze. Jilun and they carefully protected him behind. She paused and continued to walk aside. The queen was aside, perhaps because she had been abandoned and was not protected like the emperor. Next to her stood Du Xiaoli, who were very close. "Empress, do you think the AI family will tell you the traitor''s way to dispel Gu?"

 Chapter 310

    The Empress Dowager suddenly smiled, gathered her internal power in her palm and patted Du Xiaoli at once.


    No one expected this change. No one knew that the Empress Dowager would master martial arts, and no one knew that she would suddenly attack Du Xiaoli. Moreover, the distance was so close that the people standing far away had no time to come to rescue.


    In fact, people who knew Du Xiaoli''s martial arts didn''t panic too much. After all, the Empress Dowager couldn''t hurt her because of her strength.


    But for the empress who didn''t know that Du Xiaoli knew martial arts, the Empress Dowager''s palm would surely kill Du Xiaoli. Before the brain reacts, she has turned over, hugged Du Xiaoli and let the Empress Dowager slap her on the back.


    "Poof -"


    Blood gushed, and the queen fell on Du Xiaoli.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t expect that the queen would jump on Du Xiaoli. She couldn''t hit her, and wanted to give her a second palm.


    Luo Qi came up to catch her palm and fought with her. They don''t worry about Du Xiaoli, but it doesn''t mean they won''t be angry when they see someone attacking her. From Luo Qi''s cruel hand, we know how much fire there is in his heart!


    "Queen!"


    Du Xiaoli held the queen, felt her body slide down slowly, put her on the ground, and then held her upper body.


    "What happened last time, yes, I''m sorry." the queen held Du Xiaoli''s hand and said intermittently, "I, I really don''t want to, but, I have no, no way, I''m sorry, please forgive me..."


    "Empress, stop talking. I understand, I don''t blame you." Du Xiaoli took her hand and replied.


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, the queen raised her mouth slightly and closed her eyes with satisfaction.


    "Queen!" Han Mingze came over and just saw the queen close her eyes and cry sadly.


    Although she was abandoned by herself, and he was angry that she didn''t confess to him, now he realized that he still didn''t forget the figure in the peach forest, and she was still the queen in his heart. Seeing her lifeless fall into Du Xiaoli''s arms, he felt that his heart seemed to be hollowed out in an instant.


    Everyone saw the queen and thought she was dead. Du Xiaoli touched her wrist, a glimmer of light flashed in her eyes and said, "there''s still help! Xia yuan, Yingge, come with me! Everyone else is outside. Don''t come in."


    With that, she picked up the queen and went straight back to the house where she had lived before.


    Xia yuan always carried Du Xiaoli''s silver needle with her. Hearing her orders, she hurried up.


    Han Mingze originally wanted to go in and have a look, but the things outside had not been solved. In addition, Du Xiaoli said that no other people were allowed to go in. He had to wait outside anxiously and looked at the Empress Dowager who was still fighting in the corner with a cold face.


    Du Xiaoli put the queen on the bed and felt that the temperature in the room was not enough. He asked Yingge to tell the emperor and immediately moved more than a dozen braziers. By the way, people burned a lot of hot water.


    The queen was lying on the bed with a white face. Du Xiaoli pulled her clothes away, and then went to ask Xia yuan to hit herself. She pricked several needles in several big holes on her body. She felt that her life characteristics did not continue to decline, so she was relieved.


    "Miss, isn''t the queen in danger?" Xia yuan looked at the queen and asked.


    "Life is suspended for the time being. But whether it can be saved depends on whether the palace has these things." Du Xiaoli slowly twisted the needle in his hand.


    The door was opened, and a dozen maids came in with fire pots. The house suddenly warmed up.


    A palace maid sent pen and ink. Du Xiaoli wrote some herbs on the paper and asked Yingge to take them out to Han Mingze and let him leave to find them.


    Han Mingze saw the above medicinal materials, which were basically available in the Imperial Palace, except for the Millennium ginseng and Centennial snow lotus. I don''t know if there are any in the Tai hospital. He gave the prescription to the people he trusted, asked them to go to the Tai hospital to get the medicine, and then looked at the Empress Dowager who had not been caught.


    The Empress Dowager''s martial arts has been very surprising. Unexpectedly, her martial arts is very good. Luo Qi can''t completely subdue her.


    The Empress Dowager and Luo Qi slapped each other in the air. The Empress Dowager turned back two times and fell on the wall. She planned to escape by herself. Han Mingyi stopped by the wall.


    "Want to go?"


    Han Mingyi gets angry when he sees the Empress Dowager''s sneak attack on Du Xiaoli, but Luo Qi is close to her and fights with her first, but he doesn''t subdue her. Now in his hands, he must kill her!


    The Empress Dowager saw Han Mingyi do it for the first time. Unexpectedly, his martial arts were more powerful than she expected. But that doesn''t mean he can catch himself.


    However, the confidence on her face disintegrated when she saw Han Mingyi''s subsequent moves.


    "How? How can you master this martial arts?! who taught you this?" the Empress Dowager looked at Han Mingyi in disbelief.


    "My master."


    When they heard Han Mingyi''s words, they all thought the same: what a cold answer.


    Seeing Han Mingze''s martial arts, the Empress Dowager no longer loved war, turned and ran away.


    Han Mingyi was clearly behind the empress dowager, but everyone didn''t see his movements clearly. He had appeared in front of the empress dowager, slapped her on the chest and made her fall back straight.


    The Empress Dowager covered her chest and turned over from the ground. She ran away directly to another wind direction, but she met Luo Qi in the air and was kicked back by him. Then he got up and met Han Mingyi in the air. This time he also kicked with his foot, so the Empress Dowager was kicked back like a leather ball again. "Poof..." * the Empress Dowager fell directly on a soldier''s Halberd and passed across her chest. Before the soldier could react, there were more people on his weapon, and the Empress Dowager hung on it like a flag. He looked up and just saw the Empress Dowager''s eyes closed. He subconsciously pulled the halberd back, and the Empress Dowager fell to the ground like a dead fish. With bleeding lips and round eyes, a generation of Empress Dowager died. "Empress mother -" Han Minghong saw the Empress Dowager lying motionless on the ground and wanted to escape from the rope. He couldn''t escape, so he had to help the rope run to the Empress Dowager and knelt down. "Empress mother, empress mother -" when Han Mingze saw that the Empress Dowager was arrested, he couldn''t bear to look elsewhere and said, "take it down." the bodyguard came forward to pull Han Minghong up and took it down with others. Before leaving, Han Minghong stared at Han Mingyi with bloodshot eyes, sad and hatred, and said ruthlessly, "Han Mingyi, I won''t let you go if I''m a ghost!" "go!" the bodyguard pushed him, and he turned and left the cold palace. "Tell me to go down and dispose of all the bodies in the palace." Han Mingze said. Seeing the Empress Dowager''s body, he said faintly, "bury the Empress Dowager."

 Chapter 311

    Although he has experienced so many things, he is still the one who has shouted after his mother for so many years. It can be regarded as his last filial piety.


    "You also take everyone back to your Palace first. You''ve been frightened a lot during this time. Have a good rest. Let''s talk about other things later." Han Mingze turned and looked at the terrified imperial concubine Yi and several other imperial concubines.


    "My concubine obeys the order. The emperor also needs to have a rest. The later things need to be handled by the emperor. With Princess Anle, my sister will be fine." Princess Yi comforted.


    Imperial concubine Yi is a smart woman. When she saw Han Mingze''s reaction to the queen, she knew that the queen would never live here again. But now, after all, it''s a waste queen, and you can''t directly call it the queen, so you chose a compromise name.


    "I understand. You go," Han Mingze said.


    "My concubines leave." those concubines who came out from the beginning, Chaohan Mingze blessed their bodies and were sent back to their respective bedrooms by the imperial forest army.


    The concubines who came out from behind looked at Han Mingze with fear. They didn''t know what he would do with himself.


    Han Mingze glanced at them faintly and said, "since you like here, stay here."


    "Your Majesty, I know my mistake. Please forgive me once."


    "Emperor, my concubine actually wanted to come out, but hesitated..."


    "Emperor..."


    "Take it down." Han Mingze looked anxiously at the Queen''s door and stopped looking at them.


    He gave them a chance because they didn''t cherish it. Since they can''t share weal and woe, they don''t have to be sweet.


    Several concubines were locked up in their own room and kept calling for the emperor. Han Mingze was afraid of disturbing Du Xiaoli in the room and directly asked them to lock them up elsewhere.


    Other people have gone to deal with the things in the palace. Han Mingze is now preoccupied with the Queen''s life and gives the latter things to Han Mingyi.


    Han Mingyi didn''t want to be in trouble at first. He wanted to stay here together. At least Du Xiaoli could see himself when he came out, not someone with a ghost in his heart. But the emperor''s orders still have to be carried out. After all, he and several milk dolls are now the only members of the royal family.


    In other words, Han Mingyuan, there was such a big thing in the palace that he didn''t come back?


    Han Mingyi thinks he should clean him up next time. It''s OK for a man to hang around in the Jianghu, but he won''t come back for such a big thing, that''s his fault.


    At this time, Han Mingyuan was sitting face to face with a hot and flirtatious 16-year-old woman in a smoky forest, leaning back against a big tree to rest. Both of them looked weak and embarrassed.


    "Han Mingyuan, didn''t you say you know how to get out? It''s been more than a month now!" the fire phoenix grabbed a handful of soil and threw it at Han Mingyuan. Her undulating chest shows how angry she is now.


    Han Mingyuan, who always had a good temper, also looked very angry. He stretched out his hand to cover his face, and all the soil fell on him.


    "You think I want to! If it weren''t for you, how could I enter this place, wander around here for more than a month and haven''t gone out. I didn''t even rush back to my sister''s marriage! I didn''t settle with you, and you still depend on me!"


    Han Mingyuan yelled at her. The fire phoenix became more angry. She sat up from the ground and came to Han Mingyuan. She grabbed his clothes and shouted, "if you don''t run, will I chase you? If you don''t chase you, will we run to the forest and can''t get out?"


    "I wipe, you want me to marry you, how can I not run!" Han Mingyuan jumped up from the ground, grabbed his clothes back and roared back at the fire phoenix.


    "I asked you to marry me. What are you running for? If you marry me, you will die!" the fire phoenix put her hands on her hips. It was obviously a dirty move, but she made it very cute.


    "If I marry you, I will die! A man won''t marry you!" Han Mingyuan thought of the woman''s horror and stepped back two steps.


    "You''re dead! You''ve been in the forest with me for more than a month. Are you dead, dead, dead? Are you dead?! say, are you dead?!" the fire phoenix was angry at Han Mingyuan''s words and roared loudly.


    Han Mingyuan jumped a foot away, pointed to her and said, "look at you, look at you. If you are with you, you will die miserably! Where is a woman like you!"


    "What''s wrong with me! What''s wrong with me! What''s wrong with me!" the fire phoenix approached Han Mingyuan. "Do you like those delicate and weak women who are sad about spring and autumn all day? What''s good about that kind of women? They are so artificial every day and don''t feel tired!"


    "I like it, you can control it!" Han Mingyuan turned around, hugged the big tree beside him, put out his head and looked at the fire phoenix.


    "Don''t! Don''t you like others! You can only like me!" the fire phoenix shouted, and North and South Korea rushed far away. "You can only marry me in your life. If you dare to marry someone else, I''ll castrate you first and then kill her!"


    "You snake and scorpion woman! Your heart and blood are black!" Han Ming complained.


    "You look at my body, don''t you dare to be responsible for me? It''s good for me to let you marry me. If Grandpa knew, he would have thrown you into the snake cave to feed the snake!" the fire phoenix said wrongfully. "You see, your family is so fierce that they don''t have to make snake caves. That''s what perverts like to do. What''s more, when I saw your body, I immediately closed my eyes as soon as I saw you. I really didn''t see anything! How many times do you want me to say it before I believe it!" Han Mingyuan was also wronged. He obviously didn''t form anything, but lost his way in a mountain range, Then I accidentally saw a pool, and then I accidentally saw someone taking a bath in the pool. How could I provoke such a difficult person! "If I don''t believe it, I won''t believe you!" said the fire phoenix. "My grandfather said that men can''t believe it! You said you didn''t see it? If you didn''t see it, how could you find me bathing in the pool?!" I...... "Han Mingyuan was short of words for a moment, turned his eyes and said: "Your grandfather said that men can''t believe what they said, so why do you believe him? Isn''t he a man?" "you''re not a man! My grandfather is my closest person, of course I believe his words!" the fire phoenix said, "don''t laugh at me now, just say, will you marry me?" "don''t marry, don''t marry, kill me and don''t marry!" Han Mingyuan''s head is like a rattle. Although he likes the frankness of those people in the Jianghu, it doesn''t mean that he can accept the hot temper of Fire Phoenix. "Really don''t marry?" Fire Phoenix asked. "Don''t marry!" Han Mingyuan firmly expressed his meaning.

 Chapter 312

    "Well, if you don''t marry me, I''ll kill you first! Save grandpa from coming back and doing it himself." the fire phoenix said, took off the whip around his waist and threw it away from north and South Korea.


    "You''re still here! We''ve been fighting for so many days. Do you think you can kill me?" Han Mingyuan said.


    The two people repeated this topic twice a day in the woods. The final result was a big fight between the two, but more often Han Mingyuan was at large and the fire phoenix was chasing after them. They didn''t find a place to rest until they were exhausted.


    Not this time, half an hour later, they held a number and kept panting. They were already very tired. In addition, they didn''t eat. They could only eat the fruit in the forest every day to satisfy their hunger. Both of them were a little tired. The time of chasing, fighting and killing each time was getting shorter and shorter.


    "I said, what kind of forest is this? Why can''t you get out all the time?" Han Mingyuan gasped and waved his hands to show a truce.


    The fire phoenix is also tired. They have to run and fight. She can''t bear it.


    "There''s an array here!" said the fire phoenix. "Grandpa always warned me not to come to the forest. He said he couldn''t get out if he came in. If you didn''t see a fool break in by mistake, how could I follow in. Hum, didn''t you swear you could take me out?"


    "I don''t know the array. Why can''t you get out where your grandfather is doing?" Han Mingyuan squinted at the burning Phoenix.


    This woman is really energetic. She has been bored to death for more than a month.


    "I know the array, but grandpa didn''t teach me how to solve it!" the fire phoenix looked like you don''t understand and said, "since Grandpa said I can''t solve it here, why should I waste my energy."


    "Well, you say, how can we get out?" Han Mingyuan said helplessly.


    The fire phoenix suddenly Yan''er, shrugged his face and said, "only grandpa can let us out here."


    "What about your grandfather?" Han Mingyuan listened to her. His grandfather said it countless times and thought how the old man could leave his granddaughter alone. Let her out and he can follow her out!


    "My grandpa has gone a long way!" the fire phoenix sat down along the tree trunk and said, "grandpa goes back to take me to grandma Hai every year. I''ll go there this time."


    "When will he come back?" Han Mingyuan asked.


    The fire phoenix shook her head and said, "sometimes it''s early and sometimes it''s late. Sometimes we come back after a few days, and sometimes it takes a few months. The longest time, grandpa took me to live with grandma Hai for a year and a half."


    "Cough - a year and a half?!" Han Mingyuan was frightened. If he didn''t come back for a year and a half, wouldn''t he stay here with the female tiger for a year and a half?


    I wonder if there is enough fruit here for them to eat.


    The fire phoenix sighed and said, "I don''t know when Grandpa will come back. If he knows you saw my body, he will be angry. Grandpa is angry, but it''s terrible."


    "Alas, my life is over!" Han Mingyuan also sat down.


    The fire phoenix touched his stomach, looked at Han Mingyuan and said, "ah, I''m hungry."


    "It''s none of my business if you''re hungry!" Han Mingyuan was in a bad mood when he knew there was no hope to go out. Alas, he also wants to go to his sister-in-law for delicious food during the New Year!


    "Go and find it for me!" said the fire phoenix.


    "Are you kidding? Where can I find food for you in the middle of the night? Not every tree has fruit." Han Mingyuan said impatiently.


    The fire phoenix looked at Han Mingyuan''s attitude. The whole person was like the fire was watered out. He bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    Han Mingyuan saw that the person opposite bowed his head and didn''t move. It was like another person with full vitality before. He couldn''t help turning his eyes, despised himself, looked up and flew away.


    When the fire phoenix heard Han Mingyuan leave, tears fell one by one. Grandpa is right. My parents are dead. No one will be really good to her except him.


    When Han Mingyuan came back, he saw a little woman holding her legs and leaning her head against her knees. His face was a little ugly. It seemed that he had really gone too far with her recently.


    He went over, handed her one of the fruits in his arms and said, "Oh, it''s unwashed."


    The fire phoenix looked up with wet tears on his face. When he saw the fruit in front of him, he was stunned. Then he took it and ate it directly.


    "I thought you were gone," said the fire phoenix, biting the fruit.


    "There is no such fruit tree here. Of course I have to go to other places to find it." Han Mingyuan sat next to her and took a fruit and bit it twice.


    Alas, the fruit is really terrible.


    "The fruit is really bad," complained the fire phoenix, but the corners of his mouth slowly rose.


    "It''s really awful," Han Mingyuan said.


    Thinking of the woman around him running to the forest and eating this fruit for more than a month, Han Mingyuan felt that he should treat her better. Of course, the premise is that she doesn''t have such a hot temper and don''t say anything about marrying her.


    They ate the fruit so quietly. I don''t know when the Fire Phoenix had fallen asleep on Han Mingyuan''s shoulder. Seeing her bird like appearance, Han thought that they had not slept well recently, so he couldn''t bear to push her aside. Forget it, just give her a pillow! After figuring it out, Han Mingyuan also slowly fell asleep. They looked very harmonious in the night. I don''t know how long later, there was a shadow in the forest. I saw the two people snuggling up and watched it quietly for a long time. Then disappeared into the woods. Early the next morning, Han Mingyuan slightly opened his eyes and saw the fire phoenix. He didn''t know when he had fallen into his arms, and he put his hands around her. They looked very close. Looking at her like this, she looks good. He moved his body. The fire phoenix hum twice. He was about to wake up. He quickly closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. "Well, you bastard, how dare you cheat on my granddaughter! I won''t kill you!" the sudden voice startled both of them and hurriedly separated. Han Mingyuan looked embarrassed, while huofenghuang stood up happily and shouted in the air, "Grandpa, you''re back! Let me out quickly!" "hum!" with a cold hum, A thin old man appeared in front of them. Han Mingyuan looked at the old man and his scalp felt numb. He could imagine how headache he would face next. If I had known, I would have returned to the capital early. Now I miss the capital so much! If he knew that Han Mingyi planned to educate him, he probably wouldn''t want to go back to the capital.

 Chapter 313

    Eight days after the palace change, Phoenix ushered in a new sunrise again. Everyone went out of the house, bathed in the sun and felt the warmth of winter.


    All the bodies in the palace were cleaned up overnight. Eight days after the strike, the Jinluan hall was opened again to welcome today''s morning Dynasty.


    Han Mingze went in to have a look after Du Xiaoli stabilized the Queen''s injury. Fortunately, there were all the herbs Du Xiaoli needed in the imperial palace. Fortunately, there was the last one of the Millennium ginseng.


    Earlier, Han Mingze sat by the Queen''s bed and Du Xiaoli made pills in the corner.


    "Anle, when will the queen wake up?" Han Mingze asked with a worried face.


    Du Xiaoli stopped his hand and said: "Now I can''t guarantee it. The Empress Dowager''s palm was too close, and the Queen''s internal organs were injured. If she hadn''t been hanged with a silver needle, she''d... Now she''s boiled medicine to continue her life. If she made ginseng into a pill and swallowed it, the effect would be better. Then I''ll use a silver needle to assist in absorption. The Queen''s situation can''t be determined until she took the pill."


    The pill was made overnight. Du Xiaoli gave it to the queen. It was about to dawn outside.


    "Emperor, it''s time to go to court early." father-in-law Shan sent Han Mingze''s clothes and said outside the door.


    "Emperor, you go to the court first. There are ministers and sisters on the Queen''s side." Du Xiaoli said when he saw Han Mingze sitting still.


    "I know." Han Mingze got up, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "Anle, I''m sorry for the queen. She was threatened by the Empress Dowager at that time, so..."


    "I understand." Du Xiaoli said, "I don''t blame the queen. I don''t blame her when she blocked the palm for me and was in danger."


    "You''ll be fine if she doesn''t go," Han Mingze said.


    "Yes, the Empress Dowager''s palm really can''t hurt me, but in the eyes of the queen, it will kill me." Du Xiaoli said, "The meaning of the two is different. If the queen is cruel or has a bad heart, she won''t worry about me. And I won''t try my best to save her. Although she may be more guilty, anyway, her heart is not bad. Besides, as you all said, she has to."


    If the queen felt that she had to let Du Xiaoli experience that dangerous night, and then used it as an excuse to simply apologize to her, she would not forgive her. But she expressed her apology with her life, which means she felt sorry for herself from her heart. Otherwise, she was the emperor''s wife and didn''t have to save herself, And no one else will say anything.


    "Just understand. I''ll go to the morning Dynasty and the queen will give it to you. Oh, by the way, fan Nuoer and Wang Ze were caught in the palace." Han Mingze smiled at Du Xiaoli and opened the door and left.


    Outside, father-in-law Shan and several fathers-in-law waited with his dragon robes. Seeing the emperor coming out, they quickly served him to change clothes and go to the morning.


    Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan and Yingge to go to the next room to have a rest. They were on their way for several days. When they came back, it was another thrilling night. Everyone was tired.


    Xia yuan still wanted to stay. Du Xiaoli ordered her to have a rest. She hesitated to go.


    Du Xiaoli came to the Queen''s bed and gave her a pulse every quarter of an hour. She even held her hand and lost her internal power to the Queen''s body. She could see that her situation was much better after her internal power entered the Queen''s body.


    Does her internal power still have the function of healing?


    Du Xiaoli was frightened by his idea, then smiled and felt that he thought more.


    After noon, Du Xiaoli felt that the Queen''s situation had stabilized, so she lay down by the bed and had a rest. Before she fell asleep, Xia yuan came in and said that Han Mingze and Han Mingyi had come.


    Du Xiaoli asks Xia yuan and Ying Ge to open the screen they just moved to block the Queen''s bed, and then opens the door to let them in.


    "How''s the queen?" Han Mingze''s first sentence was to care about the Queen''s body.


    "It has stabilized. It just depends on when she wakes up." Du Xiaoli replied, "but now it''s time for her internal organs to repair themselves. It''s not suitable to move. It''s better to lie here in recent days."


    "Thank you, Anle," Han Mingze said gratefully.


    "This is what I should do." Du Xiaoli replied. If it wasn''t for her, the queen wouldn''t be like this.


    "In other words, the queen has no problem?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Well, it''s true in theory. But it doesn''t rule out accidents," Du Xiaoli said.


    After hearing this, Han Mingyi stepped forward and took Du Xiaoli''s hand. He took her and walked out. As he walked, he said, "Liuli palace."


    Liuli palace is the palace where Du Xiaoli slept last time. Han Mingyi said so to let Han Mingze go there to find Du Xiaoli if there is anything.


    Han Mingze watched Han Mingyi pull Du Xiaoli away without saying anything, and turned to the back of the screen.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, where are you taking me?" Du Xiaoli followed Han Mingyi out of the cold palace. Many palace maids and eunuchs saluted them along the way.


    "Take you to rest," Han Mingyi said. "You need to rest." all the way to the Liuli palace, Han Mingyi directly pulled Du Xiaoli to the bedroom. "Sleep." Han Mingyi sat Du Xiaoli on the bed and said. Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and burst out laughing. "At least let me take a bath and wash before going to bed. I haven''t had a good bath for a long time and my body stinks." Han Mingyi sat next to her, leaned over her and sniffed and said, "it doesn''t smell. It''s still fragrant." Du Xiaoli gave him a white eye and said, "your nose must be abnormal." "No, my nose is always normal and sensitive," Han Mingyi said. "But taking a bath can rest better, so you can take a bath first and then sleep." Han Mingyi said that Yingge had asked people to move the bath bucket and hot water in. Du Xiaoli saw Yingge directing them to do things. How could he say he hadn''t seen her before? It turned out that Han Mingyi had called him to work here. "Miss, the hot water is ready. This is miss''s clothes, and the maidservants put it here. The maidservants will leave now." When the song was finished, the door closed and the door went out. Du Xiaoli was busy for so long that she was not dust or blood. She looked at the hot water. She wanted to make a good bubble. When she got up to the bath, she remembered that there was a man sitting in the room. She turned to look at Han Yin and asked, "are you going?" "I''ll stay and see what you need." Han Mingyi said calmly. Du Xiaoli gave him a white eye and said, "are you sure you didn''t stay for a taxi?"

 Chapter 314

    Han Mingyi heard Du Xiaoli''s words, smiled and said, "I also take a bath next door. Welcome to watch."


    Then he opened the door and went out, leaving Du Xiaoli almost to hold back his internal injury.


    What did you say? Welcome to watch it? Do you think she dare not?


    "You wait for me! I''m a person who has been in the 21st century. Can I lose to you?"


    Du Xiaoli muttered, taking off his clothes, stepped into the bath bucket and took a comfortable bath.


    I''m really tired recently. It can be said that she is overloaded. Fatigue makes her fall asleep against the bath bucket unconsciously.


    When Han Mingyi came in, he saw his wet hair dripping outside, and the thin man in the bath bucket might fall into the water at any time.


    Han Mingyi shook his head funny. No wonder he didn''t respond after waiting outside for so long. It turned out that he fell asleep in the bath bucket.


    When he came to the bath tub, Du Xiaoli felt someone coming and opened his eyes hard. When he saw Han Mingyi, he grunted and shouted. Xiao Yi''s brother fell asleep again. I didn''t even think she was in the bath bucket, and she didn''t even wear clothes now.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli sleeping like this, Han Mingyi didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    "I''m really tired."


    Han Mingyi put his hand on the sleeping hole, and Du Xiaoli fell asleep completely, and his whole body slid into the water. He quickly reached under her arm and picked her up. Then he took the bath towel hanging on the side with one hand and wrapped her body. Of course, when he wrapped it, he couldn''t control his eyes. When he saw something he shouldn''t see, he felt blood gas surging up in an instant.


    After taking two deep breaths, he reached out to hold Du Xiaoli to the bed, untied the sleeping hole, pulled the quilt over her, and then dried her hair with internal force.


    After that, he wanted to go out, but after seeing her sleeping face, he also felt a little sleepy.


    It seems that he hasn''t slept for days. Why don''t we sleep together?


    Do what you want!


    Someone unkindly took off his shoes, dried his hair with internal force, took off his coat, and slipped into someone''s quilt.


    Du Xiaoli felt the familiar taste, unconsciously rubbed over, put his head on his chest, and made someone stiff all at once. Then he reached out and fished Du Xiaoli''s whole body, his right hand through her neck and his left hand around her waist.


    So they fell asleep close to each other and face to face.


    They slept directly from noon to sunset.


    In the evening, lenger came to find Han Mingyi. Yingge blocked him out and forbid him to go in.


    "Your master hasn''t had a rest for a long time. Do you mean to disturb him?" Yingge stared at the senseless lenger.


    Lenger naturally didn''t know that Han Mingyi rested in Du Xiaoli''s room and said, "but I have something very important to find the master."


    "Big things have to be put aside." Yingge stopped lenger and said, "big things, the biggest sleep, you know?"


    "Get out of the way." lenger will think of her and Mu Shan pretending to be husband and wife when he sees Yingge now. What''s wrong with her? Now she has stopped herself, and his heart is inexplicably agitated.


    "No!" Yingge opened her hands, just not letting lenger in.


    "Will you let me? Don''t blame me for being rude!" lenger said with a cold face.


    "I won''t let you! How can you be polite?" Yingge saw lenger pulling his face and his temper came up.


    "You..." lenger looked at Yingge and tried to bypass her and enter the palace.


    Yingge turned around and grabbed lenger''s shoulder. He pulled back. Lenger Shunshou stopped. They hit each other as soon as they came and went.


    In the garden outside the palace, lengyilengsan and Xia yuan stood far away and looked at the two fighting.


    "Shall we watch here like this?" lengsan asked when he saw that lengyi and Xia yuan didn''t go up to pull them apart.


    "Nothing," lengyi replied.


    Lengsan turned to look at Xia yuan. Xia yuan smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    "Er -" Leng San was confused by their attitude and said, "the Lord and the princess will be together in the future, and we will be together. It seems bad to let them fight. It''s not good to look down and look up in the future. It''s bad to have a feud."


    "How do you know that they will be enemies instead of getting married?" Xia yuan asked.


    "Get married?"


    "Cough, it means getting married." Xia yuan heard Du Xiaoli say it twice and learned it.


    "Marriage?!" Leng San looked at the two people in the distance in surprise and said strangely, "he and they won''t do that?"


    "What?" Xia yuan looked at Leng San''s stunned expression and teased him to play.


    "That''s it!"


    "Which one?" lengyi asked.


    Xia yuan looked at Leng Yiyan. Unexpectedly, the cold bodyguard also had a funny side of abdominal darkness.


    "That''s it. They won''t like each other?" Leng San doesn''t care about these things at ordinary times. Now he suddenly heard that there is something fishy between them. Leng Yi and Xia yuan deliberately teased each other and said it out loud.


    Leng ER and Xia yuan had noticed that the three of them were watching the play. When they heard Leng San''s words, they stopped at the same time and asked in one voice, "who do you say likes whom?" "there is a tacit understanding." Leng Yi said faintly. "It''s so close that I can''t let go." Xia yuan looked at their movements and said with a smile. Xia yuan and Leng Er looked down and saw Leng er''s left hand passing through Ying Yingge''s chest. They grabbed her left shoulder and were held by her left hand, while Ying Ge''s right hand grabbed his right shoulder. They were close together, because they were surprised at lengsan''s words, and they both forgot to take back their hands. "There really is!" lengsan said loudly. Lenger and Yingge quickly let go of each other''s hands and said, "what nonsense are you talking about! How can I like her!" they denied together, but it made people feel more abnormal. "Sure enough, there is a tacit understanding!" said Leng Sanshen. "Leng San, if you talk nonsense again, I will poison and dumb your mouth!" Yingge roared at Leng San. "Anger turns into anger." Leng Yi said. "Don''t be embarrassed, Yingge. The young lady said that if you like it, you should say it out loud." Xia yuan blinked and said. "I want to like him. I must be blind!" Yingge glared at lenger fiercely. "Forget it, it''s annoying to look at it. I''ll wash my eyes." Yingge said and left, so everyone turned their attention to lenger again. "I said Leng Er, girls don''t rely on beating, they rely on coaxing." Leng San patted Leng Er on the shoulder and sighed.

 Chapter 315

    "What nonsense are you talking about? How can I like her!" Leng er jumped.


    "Well, if you don''t like it, you can avoid making Yingge embarrassed when you get it." Xia Yuan said.


    "Embarrassed, what do you mean?" lenger keenly felt something wrong.


    "It''s not interesting! I think Mu Shan is very good to Yingge all the way. It seems to be interesting to her. If young master Luo Qi is asked to propose marriage, the young lady may not agree. After all, Lang has an affectionate concubine, and the young lady said she should find someone to rely on for Yingge." Yingge shrugged and said, "if you are also interested in Yingge, doesn''t it embarrass her?"


    "She likes Mu mountain?" the temperature around lenger suddenly decreased a lot.


    "It''s not strange to like Mushan. Although Mushan is a voice in the Jianghu, he is very considerate to Yingge. You see, they have been married for a long time when they pretend to be husband and wife outside the city." Yingge looked at lenger suspiciously and said, "don''t you say you don''t like her? What do you care about her and Mushan so much!"


    "I......" I was speechless when it was cold.


    "By the way, where has Yingge gone? The palace hasn''t been completely cleaned up yet." lengsan pretended to be concerned.


    Yingge looked at Leng San''s indifference. She thumbed up to him and said, "she said to wash her eyes. It''s estimated that she went to find Mu Shan. By the way, which palace did master Luo Qi live in? It seems to be Xiangyang palace. Maybe master Luo Qi knows their feelings and may come to propose marriage to the young lady in the next two days."


    "Well, it''s annoying to see me. It''s washing your eyes to see Mu Shan? Wait for me!" lenger ran out without saying a word.


    "Hahaha -"


    When Xia yuan saw Leng Er running in a hurry, they all laughed.


    "Well, Mu Shan doesn''t really like Yingge?" Leng Sanxin asked after smiling at his brother.


    If so, it''s really in some trouble.


    "How could it be! We grew up together with Mu Shan, Mu Shui and my brother. We had a good relationship since childhood, but later master Luo Qi gave us to the young lady. Mu Shan has always regarded Yingge as his sister." Xia Yuan said positively.


    Because they grew up together, Mu Shan and Mu Shui took better care of Yingge and Xia yuan on the way back.


    "You know? Then you still say that!" Leng Sanyi looked at Xia yuan with a treacherous expression.


    "War never tires of deceit!" Xia Yuan said faintly, "help yourself. I''m going to prepare dinner for miss."


    Then she also left, leaving cold one cold three big eyes staring small eyes.


    "Are we going to find the master?" lengsan asked.


    "If you want to be beaten into a pig''s head by the master, go." lengsan said, "I''ll see what to eat tonight."


    The master must have been woken up now. Do you still use them to call? Now whoever bothers them is unlucky. He won''t be so stupid.


    "Ah? Then I''ll go too." lengsan said and went to the small kitchen with Xia yuan and lengyi.


    It was finally quiet outside. Du Xiaoli breathed a sigh and turned to look at someone above. Now I have time to settle with him.


    "Why are you in my bed?"


    Someone looked at Du Xiaoli innocently, blinked and said, "I didn''t sleep very much. I was sleepy when I saw the bed, so I slept together. Anyway, sleeping alone in bed is sleeping, and sleeping two people is sleeping. What''s the relationship?"


    "What''s your fallacy!" Du Xiaoli stared at Han Mingyi, his teeth itching.


    When lenger came, Du Xiaoli was awakened by the sound of him and Yingge. Unexpectedly, he saw a pair of bright eyes. The owner of those eyes gently said to her, "good evening."


    She was startled. She heard something outside. She gave you an expression of settling accounts with you for a while, and then listened to it quietly.


    If there is a noise and let them know that they sleep in the same bed, she will drill directly into the ground!


    Now that everyone is gone, she has time to settle accounts.


    She wanted to sit up, but saw that she was only wrapped in a bath towel, and lay back, looking at Han Mingyi, ready to stare a hole in Han Mingyi''s face with her eyes.


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and smiled. He held his head with one hand and teased her hair with the other hand. He was in a good mood.


    In fact, he woke up early, but seeing Du Xiaoli sleeping so well, he didn''t wake her up. Instead, he quietly looked at the person sleeping in his arms, her smooth cheeks, her curved eyelashes and her tiny mouth. As a result, I watched it for nearly an hour.


    "Did you get me up?" Du Xiaoli remembered that he seemed to be taking a bath, and he only wrapped a bath towel and didn''t even wear clothes. He certainly didn''t climb up the bed by himself. She had to wear clothes before she went to bed.


    "What do you say?" Han Mingyi raised his eyebrow.


    "Who let you in?" Du Xiaoli saw his appearance and hated his teeth.


    "I''ve been standing outside you for a long time after washing. I heard nothing inside you. I''m afraid you slipped into the water and drowned. I kind-hearted came in to have a look. Who knows, I saw you asleep in the bath bucket as soon as I came in. I kind-hearted took you to bed. You should thank me instead of staring at me like this." Han Mingyi said, "if you do this, I''ll mistakenly think you want to repay me by yourself."


    "Repay your sister!" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Han Mingyi to have such a naughty side. He couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. "You took advantage of me and want me to repay you? I think you owe me." "do you want to clean me up?" Han Mingyi asked with a smile, "how are you going to clean me up? I''ll lie here, you come." then he turned over and lay down. Du Xiaoli''s face was covered with black lines, and he thought of what he said before about taking a bath next door. Welcome to enjoy it. As soon as his eyes turned and his body moved, the whole person fell on Han Mingyi''s body. Seeing his stunned eyes, he smiled and said, "so you like it." she found that Han Mingyi always talked about it. It was really a bigger scale, and he was stupid immediately. Han Mingyi was really frightened by Du Xiaoli''s behavior. No, he was shocked. Well, the last time he went to send Han Mingxiang, he was surprised that she took the initiative to kiss him. But he thought that was her bold performance. He didn''t expect her to be like this! Damn it, her soft body pressed on herself and made his body react! "You..." Han Mingyi''s voice became a little hoarse. As soon as he heard it, it was the performance of the sperm''s brain. Du Xiaoli felt the change of Han Mingyi''s body, saw his red face and laughed at him that he was really a pure little man! But she didn''t intend to tell him that, or he wouldn''t get angry.

 Chapter 316

    She drew his outline on his face with her index finger, slowly downward, put her finger into his skirt and said faintly, "you said, you have seen me all and taken advantage of me. Do I want to take it back? Otherwise I will suffer more losses!"


    Han Mingyi grabbed Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "Li''er, don''t play with fire!"


    Du Xiaoli took his hand out of his hand and said, "but I can clean up what you said!"


    "If you''re not afraid to play with fire and burn yourself, I like you to continue," Han Mingyi said with a smile.


    Um¡ª¡ª


    Du Xiaoli hasn''t eaten pork, but he has seen what pigs look like. Seeing Han Mingyi''s appearance, he knows he can''t continue to play. He rolls with the quilt and comes down from Han Mingyi.


    "Oh, you quickly put on your clothes and go out." Du Xiaoli said like a cocoon.


    Han Mingyi took two deep breaths, turned his head and looked at Du Xiaoli. He smiled to himself. He is really a grinding goblin! He stirred up his desire and left.


    Hatefully, it was caused by itself!


    Her body is also strange. When she saw Lu Junqi naked, she didn''t respond at all. Now she''s still wrapped in a bath towel. She just lies on her body, which makes him impulsive.


    Seeing that Han Mingyi didn''t move, Du Xiaoli kicked over and said, "hurry up, they''ll be back in a minute!"


    Han Mingyi smiled and wanted to tease her, but he was afraid of being teased by her. In that case, he would endure very hard. After all, he doesn''t want to be too close before he gets married.


    He leaned over, kissed her on the forehead and said, "I''ll go out first. Get up quickly."


    Then he sat up, put on his shoes and coat, turned and touched her face and went out.


    Du Xiaoli watched him leave and pulled the quilt over his head. Don''t look at the openness she just showed, but it''s also the first time for her to be so close to a man.


    Thinking that they just woke up like an old husband and wife, saying hello and teasing, her face seemed to be burning.


    "Well --" she pulled the quilt open, showed her red face, breathed a long breath, and said, "really, he must look good one day! Let him eat my tofu every time! Damn!"


    After struggling in bed for a while, she slowly grinded up and dressed.


    Outside, Han Mingyi leaned on the couch and thought of Du Xiaoli''s shy but deliberately flirting with himself. His face was full of happy expressions.


    After a while, Du Xiaoli changed his clothes and came out, stared at him, opened the door and went out directly.


    "Master." Leng Yi and Leng San came in from outside after Du Xiaoli left.


    "What''s up?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Leng ER and Mu Shan are fighting," Leng Yi said.


    "Oh?" Han Mingyi thought of the fact that Leng ER was trapped by Xia yuan and Leng Yi and said, "isn''t this what you want to see?"


    "Cough, master, we just help lenger recognize his feelings, not let him fight!" lengsan said.


    "It''s all the same." Han Mingyi said, "since he likes playing, let him. How are other things handled?"


    "Those rebellious officials have been arrested and the rebellious army has been locked up. Today, a lot of gold and silver treasures have been found in Zhong Bolin''s house. Most of the other officials are rich. I think some officials have more money than our palace!" Leng Yi said.


    "Yes, master, we are too poor to compare with ordinary officials. How can we feed everyone in the future?" lengsan sighed.


    "What are you afraid of? If you have no money, find Li''er to support us." Han Mingyi said indifferently.


    The palace has no money? That''s impossible!


    This is what everyone knows. Cold one cold three is just a sigh about the greed of corrupt officials. Unexpectedly, Han Mingyi''s answer is quite smooth.


    "The princess has money," lengsan said.


    "If the master doesn''t mind, we won''t mind. I don''t know if we can ask the princess to raise her monthly salary." he thought coldly and said.


    Han Mingyi kicked the past and said, "you mean the monthly salary given by the king is too low?"


    Leng Yi jumped back and said, "my subordinates think that the princess may give higher. After all, we will all go with the Lord to follow the princess in the future."


    "Good idea! Li''er will only support me in the future!" Han Mingyi looked at Leng Yiyan and said that if you dare to argue with me, I will destroy you.


    "Clearly the master said so." Leng Yi retorted.


    "The king repented," said Han Mingyi.


    "Amount -"


    Is this really their master?


    "Master, how to deal with the money found?" lengsan asked.


    "Half of it will be turned over to the state treasury and half of it will be transferred to military pay." Han Mingyi said, "I''m worried about running out of money."


    "Yes."


    "What about other things?"


    "A large number of officials have been arrested. Now the positions are vacant. The emperor said to ask the master to have a rest and go together to discuss the arrangement of officials..."


    When Du Xiaoli came back, he saw cold one and cold three reporting to Han Mingyi. Seeing Han Mingyi''s serious face, where is the rogue look in bed before! "Princess." lengyi and lengsan salute Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli heard them call her Princess and thought again. I really can''t remember when they began to call themselves so! She sat down in a chair beside her and said, "what are you talking about? Do you need me to avoid it?" "princess, we are talking about the problem of letting the princess raise the royal family in the future." Leng Yi said. "What?! why should I raise you?" Du Xiaoli clapped his hand on the table and all three of them shrank their necks. "Princess, that''s right. We just reported to the Lord that the palace was too poor. The LORD said he would let you support us in the future." lengyi didn''t see Han Mingyi''s eyes and continued, "princess, my subordinates will rely on the princess to pay their monthly salary in the future. According to Xia yuan, their monthly salary is higher than ours. I don''t know if the princess will raise our monthly salary?" Du Xiaoli squinted at Han Mingyi and said, "do you know what your prince is going to do when I go out to make money to support my family?" "my subordinates are not here." lengyi and lengsan answered honestly. "Li''er, cough, well, shall we go to see the queen later?" Han Mingyi directly stepped in and turned the topic away. Such words, how can you let your subordinates know! You can say let me raise you, and I can say the following words! If you want to change the subject, there''s no way! Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "as the saying goes, a man is responsible for making money to support his family, and a woman is responsible for looking like a flower. Since your prince asked me to make money to support his family, he is the only one who looks like a flower at home."

 Chapter 317

    "Pooh -" Leng Yi and Leng San couldn''t help laughing. Even if Han Mingyi kept cooling them down, he didn''t force their smiles back.


    "Princess, don''t worry about this. My master will be able to do it. What about raising monthly salary at that time?"


    "It''s easy to say." Du Xiaoli held his chin with both hands and said, "if you really follow me, it''s not impossible. But the premise is that you two live through tonight. Good luck. Well, Xia yuan has finished the dinner and gone to eat. You continue."


    Then she got up and left slowly.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little scary. Han Mingyi tapped his fingers on his thighs and looked at them without talking.


    "Cough, master, let''s continue to report the situation?" lengsan couldn''t stand it and said first.


    Han Mingyi waved to stop and said, "I''ll talk about it later. Tell me what''s going on first."


    "Guess boxing," Leng Yi said.


    "What are you fighting this time?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Whoever loses will tease the master and princess." lengyi continued to answer.


    I see. He said that lengyi was so abnormal this time. He would tell Du Xiaoli this. It turned out that he lost his fist guessing.


    "Who participated?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Seven," Leng Yi replied.


    When lengsan heard lengyi''s words, he held his forehead with his hand, as if he wanted to block himself.


    This cold day is really too honest! They sold all six of them at once.


    They just saw that lengyi and Han Mingyi spent the most time together, so they designed to let him lose and let him come. I didn''t expect all his "honest" explanations.


    "Not bad. The bet hit Ben Wang." Han Mingyi nodded and said.


    "Master..." lengsan saw Han Mingyi''s appearance and felt a burst of hair in his heart. How long haven''t they seen his expression?


    As soon as he saw him like this, he knew that they were miserable this time.


    Sure enough¡ª¡ª


    "I heard that a group of mountain bandits went out in Xuancheng. You seven go and solve them. Give you a day and let me see your strength." Han Mingyi said quietly.


    But his words made lengsan complain endlessly. There were hundreds of mountain bandits outside Xuancheng. It was only one day for them to go.


    Master, is this really good? It takes half a day to ride a horse from here to Xuancheng!


    "Master, there are a lot of things to deal with now. If the follow-up things are not handled well, it will be very troublesome."


    I''ve just experienced a great war. I''ll have a short rest today. If I go to Xuancheng to suppress the bandits, I''ll die.


    "Anyway, you are not doing those things. Tomorrow I will discuss some with the emperor. You are tired recently, so I will allow you to go now," Han Mingyi said.


    "Subordinates obey." lengsan wants to say something more. Seeing Han Mingyi squint, he quickly responds.


    If you bargain again, it''ll be even worse.


    "I''ll call the others," Leng Yi said.


    "Let''s go. I''ll wait for your good news." Han Mingyi got up and said, "go and see what Li''er eats tonight and rub a meal by the way."


    Lengsan touched his stomach. Alas, I''d better eat some later. If they don''t come back this time tomorrow, their fate will be even worse.


    Soon, someone took Han Mingyi''s token and asked the soldiers guarding the city to open the gate. Then seven fast horses came out of the gate and ran to Xuancheng.


    "One, you''re not interesting enough to give us up."


    "Yes."


    "First, we thought you would be loyal."


    In the face of other complaints, he said faintly, "dead friends don''t die. I want to die together."


    Han Mingyi has been eyeing him. If he doesn''t give them up, he will die miserably. After all, there is no way to live after making fun of the master!


    So at the beginning, he was ready to pull his brother to die together!


    "First, you caused all our affairs this time, so you should kill more people there." Leng San said sadly.


    "Ah, I feel tired when I think about it. We haven''t had a good rest recently. Why doesn''t the master understand us." Leng Qi is the youngest and looks as if he hasn''t grown up with a baby face.


    "Thinking of killing so many people, I suddenly didn''t even have the strength to eat." Leng Liu said.


    "Who said we should do it all?" lengyi said faintly.


    "Ah? One, do you have any good way?" Leng Wu asked with bright eyes.


    "The master just said to get rid of those mountain bandits, but he didn''t say it could only be the seven of us." Leng Yi said.


    "Ah, you mean? Ha ha, that''s good." Leng Si immediately understood and laughed happily.


    "What way?" Leng Qi asked.


    "The master''s token is in our hands. We''ll go there and ask the county magistrate to send troops to suppress the bandits." Leng Si said.


    "But didn''t the Lord mean to let the seven of us go?" Leng Qi said. "The master didn''t say that literally." Leng Yi said. "Ha, one, you''re bad." Leng Qi said with a smile. "Have you?" lengyi thought he hadn''t changed! "Yes." "second, why are you so quiet today?" Leng Si looked at Leng ER and asked. Isn''t he the most active on weekdays? The cold side looked at lenger who was running beside him and said, "he is thinking about life events. It is estimated that this is the case before he can figure it out." lenger glanced at Leng one eye and didn''t speak. His tight lips showed that he was in a bad mood now. That woman, she said Mu Shan was better than him, just like him? If he wasn''t temporarily pulled over to do business, he must compete with Mu Shan, defeat him and let the woman see who is more powerful! Under the moonlight, seven people and seven horses ran quickly forward, across the plain, through the darkness and towards the dawn. While Du Xiaoli was having dinner, Han Mingyi consciously came to rub the meal. "The food cooked by the imperial chef in the imperial palace is not your taste? He wants to rub it with me." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and joked. "The food here is better," Han Mingyi said brazenly. "Poof, Ding Wang thinks miss is beautiful and delicious. No matter how bad the dishes are, can they add fragrance with Miss?" Xia Yuan said with a smile while serving dinner to Han Mingyi. "Xia yuan guessed well," Han Mingyi said. "What''s wrong!" Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingyi and asked, "lengyi, where have they been ruined by you?" Han Mingyi''s mouth was slightly pumped, bad and ruined?! "I asked them to go to Xuancheng to suppress bandits," Han Mingyi said, and then added: "one day."

 Chapter 318

    "Xia yuan, I''ll tell you, it''s very important to the master. Do you know?" Du Xiaoli stopped his chopsticks, looked at Xia yuan and said, "look at me, miss. When did I abuse you? Look at lengyi them again. When the master was unhappy, he was sent to suppress bandits and gave him a day. Do you think I''m very good, miss?"


    "Miss, it''s all good without comparison." Xia Yuan said with a smile.


    Han Mingyi was blocked by Du Xiaoli''s words and wanted to say that they were punished not because she said that. However, when she saw her teasing eyes, forget it and bury yourself in dinner.


    After dinner, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi leave the Liuli palace together. Han Mingyi goes to see Han Mingze, and she goes to see the Queen''s injury.


    When Du Xiaoli went to the cold palace, there seemed to be no one living in the cold palace except the Queen''s room. She pushed the door in and saw several servant girls busy in the room.


    "See the princess."


    "Get up." Du Xiaoli came to the back of the screen, saw the queen still lying lifeless and asked, "did the queen wake up today?"


    "Back to the princess, the queen didn''t wake up all day," said the medical woman in charge of taking care of the queen.


    "Never awake?" Du Xiaoli was surprised. He sat on the stool beside the bed and pulled out the Queen''s hand to feel her pulse.


    "Miss, how''s the queen?" Xia yuan asked when she saw Du Xiaoli''s face after finishing her pulse.


    "The situation is a little bad. It''s reasonable that she should be able to wake up, but she seems to resist and don''t want to wake up," Du Xiaoli said.


    "How could this happen?" Xia Yuan said in surprise.


    Du Xiaoli sighed and said, "maybe the queen is afraid to wake up and face what she did before."


    "What should I do?"


    "I''ll give the queen another injection, and then the rest depends on the queen herself. In addition, giving her some external stimulation may also help her wake up," Du Xiaoli said. "Xia yuan, get ready."


    "Yes."


    Half an hour later, Du Xiaoli came out of the cold palace. As soon as she went out, she saw father-in-law Sha waiting outside the cold palace.


    Seeing her, Grandpa Sha bowed to her and said, "princess, please, Emperor."


    Du Xiaoli knows that Han Mingze can''t go to bed early these two nights, but she didn''t expect to see herself again. It must be because of the queen.


    "Let''s go."


    "Please, princess."


    When he came to the outside of the imperial study, Grandpa Sha went in and gave a notice. He came out and took her in.


    "See the emperor." Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingze sitting on the Dragon chair rubbing his eyebrows and saluted.


    "No gift." Han Mingze raised his head and said, "how''s the queen?"


    "I haven''t woken up yet," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Still awake? Didn''t you say you could wake up today?" Han Mingze asked.


    "I checked for the queen. Her physical condition has improved a lot. Theoretically, she can wake up today. However, the queen is subconsciously avoiding and doesn''t want to wake up. Therefore, the coma is caused by her subjectively, not by her injury."


    "Why don''t you want to wake up subjectively?" Han Mingze didn''t understand.


    "The emperor, the queen has been very tangled in her heart these days. She has done a lot of things she doesn''t want to do. She thinks she hurt you or feels sorry for fengmingguo. I don''t know. However, the husband and wife of the emperor and the queen for so many years should know better than me. She doesn''t want to face herself, so she doesn''t want to wake up."


    Han Mingze sighed and asked, "how can I wake her up?"


    "I have prescribed another prescription for her, but it is much the same as before. For this situation, it still depends on external stimulation," Du Xiaoli said.


    "External stimuli?"


    "Yes, for example, find someone to talk to her, or ask the prince to call her. Although she didn''t wake up, she could still hear the voice of the outside world. If she was stimulated, she might wake up."


    "Maybe? That is to say, you may not wake up by external stimulation."


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "but it''s more likely to wake up. Especially for people who are closer, the effect will be better."


    "I see." Han Mingze understood Du Xiaoli''s meaning and said, "you should stay in the palace before the queen is safe."


    "Chen Mei obeys," Du Xiaoli replied.


    The queen is like this because of her. She didn''t wake up. Whether as a doctor or a client, she can''t let go.


    "I''ve heard that you saved Jilun. You''ve done a great job this time. I''ll reward you for your achievements," Han Mingze said.


    "Let''s forget the merit. The emperor can give more silver rewards to his younger sister." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "It''s really like what they said. It''s in the eyes of money." Han Mingze looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "I know. You''ve worked hard these days. Go back and have a rest."


    "Sister Chen, leave." Du Xiaoli bowed back and went back with Xia yuan after going out.


    Han Mingze thought for a moment in the imperial study and said, "come here." "emperor." "go to Ding Wang and tell him not to come back tonight. We''ll discuss what he does tomorrow. In addition... Drive in the cold palace." "yes..." Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan and Yingge to have a rest after returning, and he spent most of the night contacting internal power. Thinking that her internal power actually improved the injury of the empress without martial arts, she opened her eyes in doubt. "Curious." Du Xiaoli looked at her hands suspiciously. She had never heard that internal power can help others ease their injuries. Is her martial arts strange? "Alas, if only there were a master who could ask." now she also felt that it was not very good to learn this kind of thing without a teacher. At least there would be no one to ask when the problem came. After struggling for a while, Du Xiaoli decided to put down her doubts and concentrate on practicing. She felt that she was getting closer and closer to the threshold of the sixth floor, so she practiced more for a while and didn''t go to bed until the second half of the night. At breakfast the next day, Xia yuan told her that the queen woke up. She said that the emperor stayed in the cold palace last night and the queen woke up this morning. "It seems that the emperor is still very affectionate towards the queen." Du Xiaoli bit the steamed bread and said, "let''s go and have a look after breakfast." "yes." "by the way, why didn''t you see Yingge?" "Miss, cold two came back last night. This morning, cold three came to Yingge and asked me to ask you for a leave. He took Yingge away. It seems that cold two was seriously injured and asked her to take care of it." "cold two was injured? Is it serious?" Du Xiaoli thought of the roujiamo he had eaten in his previous life, broke the middle of the steamed bread, and then put the meat and vegetables into the steamed bread. After clamping it, he looked at Xia yuan and asked.

 Chapter 319

    Look at her like this, she''s not worried at all.


    "It seems very serious." Xia yuan broke off the steamed bread like Du Xiaoli and put vegetables in it. Like Du Xiaoli, she was not worried. "Listen to Leng San, Leng Er seemed very angry yesterday. He killed many bandits. It is said that he was very desperate!"


    "It''s estimated that there''s a fire in his heart to vent." Du Xiaoli said, "didn''t you stimulate him so much yesterday? It made him think Yingge might be with Mu Shan. The jealous man is terrible."


    "Yes." Xia yuan nodded in agreement. "Leng ER was so happy before. It was miserable to see him tossed these two days. But when did you find Leng Er interesting in Yingge, miss?"


    "Miss, I''m observant and always paying attention to your affairs. Of course, this situation can''t escape my golden eyes." Du Xiaoli boasted.


    "Miss, haven''t you washed your face well recently? I''ll find you a washer tomorrow." Xia Yuan said seriously.


    Du Xiaoli took a la carte and ruthlessly put it into Xia yuan''s bowl and said, "are you saying that miss''s face has thickened?"


    "Miss knows me too." Xia Yuan said with a smile.


    "Hum, I''ll sell you one day, miss." Du Xiaoli hummed twice and said, "anyway, I''m not a big girl now."


    "Poof - are you really willing?" Luo Qi''s people came in from the outside with his words.


    "Brother Luo Qi, have you had breakfast? If not, have some together." Du Xiaoli saw Luo Qi and waved the steamed bread in his hand.


    "There are so many delicacies in the imperial dining room that you eat steamed bread in the imperial palace..." Luo Qi saw the things in Du Xiaoli''s hand and was speechless.


    "Cough, if you want to eat, let the imperial dining room make some. The taste is still good." Du Xiaoli broke off a steamed bread, took meat and vegetables and handed it to Luo Qi. Then he asked Xia yuan to get up and serve him a bowl of porridge.


    Luo Qi naturally took the steamed bread and took a bite. She felt that this way of eating was quite fresh.


    "Just count your strange ideas."


    "Hey, hey. Life lies in innovation." Du Xiaoli said proudly.


    Luo Qi finished the steamed bread and said, "I''ve come to say goodbye to you."


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Well, after all, we are still Jianghu people. We are not used to living in the imperial palace. Moreover, we have a few days to celebrate the new year. We still have to go back to spend the new year with them." Luo Qi replied.


    "I forgot. The new year is coming soon," said Du Xiaoli.


    I''ve been in a state of high tension these days. I didn''t notice that the time has come to the end of the year. Moreover, the palace has just experienced palace changes, and it has not been arranged in time. It has no flavor of new year at all. So she completely forgot that the new year was coming.


    "I still have to spend the new year at home. When will you leave, I''ll see you off." Du Xiaoli said, "but after breakfast, I''ll go to see the queen."


    "Then I''ll wait until you''re finished," Luo Qi said. "I also have to tell the emperor."


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli finished breakfast a few times and took Xia yuan to see the queen, while Luo Qi also went to wait for the emperor in the morning.


    "See the princess."


    Du Xiaoli went to the Queen''s room, waved to the saluter and came behind the screen.


    The Queen really woke up and smiled weakly when she saw Du Xiaoli.


    "How do you feel now?" Du Xiaoli went over and sat down, stretched out his hand and felt her pulse.


    "Thank you." the Queen''s face was still very pale, and her speech was as angry as a gossamer. Seeing Du Xiaoli, his eyes flickered.


    "You''re just like this because of me," Du Xiaoli said. "I''ll check it for you first."


    The queen nodded and asked Du Xiaoli to examine her.


    After checking, Du Xiaoli said: "Your body has stabilized now. As long as you don''t bear the impact again, you can recover slowly. During this period, you should try to rest and don''t talk too much. You will consume a lot of energy now. It''s not too late to talk when you get better. In addition, don''t move the injury now, so you may have to spend the new year here this year. Wait half a month before you move Better. "


    After all, she has no internal power. The recovery speed of her injury is much slower, but it''s good to keep her life.


    "I''ve been guilty for the second time. If I don''t spend the new year here, where is it?" the queen said with a bitter smile.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and didn''t answer. She''s here now, but I don''t know where she is after seeing the emperor''s attitude towards her.


    "Last time..."


    "Don''t you mean you can''t talk more now?" the queen apologized to her, but was blocked by Du Xiaoli. "You didn''t really want to hurt me last time. And you almost saved me with your life. Now don''t think about it. Let''s go."


    "The emperor told me that you actually have martial arts. You''ll be fine without me."


    "Then the emperor should tell you what I said." Du Xiaoli said, "anyway, things are over now. Think about the emperor and the prince, they should live well. Relax. It''s good for the recovery of the body."


    "Well, I know. I will." the queen said with a smile, "I''m glad that the emperor pointed you to Dingwang so that we can become a family." Du Xiaoli returned her with a smile. Because the Queen''s body has stabilized, Du Xiaoli also went to the emperor and went out of the palace with Luo Qi. Du Xiaoli took Luo Qi to the gate of the city, took a bag and said, "here is the sausage and bacon I asked people to prepare. Take it back and add two dishes for the new year." Luo Qi took the bag and looked at it, then gave it to Mu Shan, asked him to tie it to the saddle and said: "I thought you wouldn''t have these things to eat when you go to see off your relatives this year. For so many years, she has been on the new year''s dinner table every year. I think it''s impossible to get used to it this year." "my brother asked someone to do it." Du Xiaoli said. Two years ago, after Du Xiuheng finished the exam, they prepared the new year''s goods together at home. They knew that Du Xiaoli liked it. Even if she wasn''t there, Du Xiuheng knew to ask people to do it. "Let''s go first. The palace change has just passed, and the situation is still in turmoil. You should be careful." Luo Qi got on the horse and said to Du Xiaoli. "I will. You have a good trip." Du Xiaoli stepped back and let them go. Xia yuan and Xia Hong also said goodbye. When they saw Luo Qi get on the horse, Xia Hong also came back with Xia yuan. "Xia Hong, don''t worry. I''ll take care of Xia yuan for you and help her find a suitable husband." Du Xiaoli smiled when he saw Xia Hong''s uneasiness about Xia yuan. "Miss, you''re here again." Xia yuan feels that Du Xiaoli has always said this recently, which makes her embarrassed.

 Chapter 320

    "It''s Xia yuan''s blessing to have a young lady thinking. Xia Hong thanks here." Xia Hong hugged his fist and said gratefully to Du Xiaoli.


    "Miss, please tell Leng Er when you see him. Next time I must decide with him." Mu Shan said.


    In the middle of the fight that day, lenger was dragged away, and the result didn''t come out. They both wanted to win again.


    "OK, I''ll bring it to you." Du Xiaoli stroked his bangs, which were disordered by the wind, and said definitely.


    "Thank you, miss."


    "Let''s go." Luo Qi glanced at Du Xiaoli, whipped the horse''s ass, and the horse spread her legs and ran away.


    Xia Hong said goodbye and chased Luo Qi away.


    Du Xiaoli saw Xia yuan staring at Xia Hong''s back in a daze and said, "when things on our side are empty, I''ll take you back to have a look. Come on, we''ll go back."


    "Yes."


    "In other words, lenger, how long are they going to borrow Yingge? Won''t they borrow it without returning it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "No, if I really borrow but don''t return it, I won''t lose a lot. Why don''t I go to them and give them some bride price first? Otherwise, what shall we do? Don''t you think so, Xia yuan?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan go directly back to the prime minister''s house. When they see Du Xiaoli coming back, the gatekeepers salute her.


    This was the first time she came back after that night. The house had been cleaned as before. There were no bodies and no blood. It was difficult to see what had happened if there were not broken flower beds and trees split in half.


    "Miss, the master and the young master are waiting for you in the living room." the housekeeper called Du Xiaoli on the way.


    Du Xiaoli had planned to go back to her yard first. Unexpectedly, Du Yunhan knew she was back so soon.


    When she came to the living room, Du Xiaoli saw Du Yunhan sitting on the throne, Du Xiuheng sitting on the side, and Xie Yu sitting opposite Du Xiuheng.


    "Dad, three aunts, brother." Du Xiaoli went in and sat down in the chair under Du Xiuheng and said hello one by one. "Dad, why didn''t you discuss things with the emperor in the palace?"


    "There are so many things that we can''t discuss in a moment and a half. The emperor asked me to draw up a list of promoted officials for him. I''ve already prepared it for him. Now he''ll have a good look. I''ll go into the palace later." Du Yunhan replied.


    "Oh." Du Xiaoli nodded clearly.


    Since he knew something was wrong with the Zhong family early in the morning, he naturally thought of the later things. Later, Han Mingze wanted to eradicate all the forces of the Zhong family, together with the previous opposition, which would naturally leave a lot of space. Du Yunhan, who has long been clear about this, will also prepare a list of personnel.


    "Why don''t you see Xueqi?" Du Xiaoli usually sees Xie Yu when she sees Xie Yu. It''s strange not to see her this time.


    "Xueqi is ill. She had a fever two days ago. Now the fever has subsided, but she hasn''t completely recovered, so I let her sleep in the house so as not to come out to blow the wind and aggravate her condition, and avoid passing the disease on you."


    "Xueqi is ill?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Miss, I forgot to tell you this before. Miss five was frozen and burned in the firewood house." Xia Yuan said.


    "Thank you for the last time, Xia yuan. If not, I don''t know where to find the doctor that night!"


    "You''re welcome," said Xia yuan.


    "When Xueqi is ill, let her rest in the house and don''t come out." Du Yunhan said.


    "Yes, sir." Xie Yuying said.


    Du Xiaoli stretched out and said, "Alas, there are no messy people at home now. I feel the air needs to be fresher."


    When she came, there was a Zhong Meiqing and her two children, a spy fourth aunt sent by the Beiyuan state, and a fifth aunt who collaborated with Zhong Meiqing. All of them were unkind, plus a grandmother who depended on the old and sold the old, which really depressed the whole prime minister''s house.


    Now Mrs. Du has returned to the south. Those scum are dead and caught. Now the master of the house is only these people in the house. At once, they are still a little lonely.


    "I called you here today to tell you that you will be the second lady of the house and manage the big and small affairs of the family," Du Yunhan said.


    "What?" Xie Yu was startled by Du Yunhan''s words, quickly denied and said: "Sir, I''m so good now. How can I be the wife of the house."


    "Your two children know about you. Now you are the only female elder in the family. I have to be busy with the affairs of the imperial court. Where do I have so much time to do the things in the housekeeper. Now the new year is coming, and next year is Xiuheng''s wedding date. These should be presided over by the elders," Du Yunhan said.


    "But I..."


    "Third aunt, Dad means to ask you to help him block those rotten peach blossoms, so that women outside don''t think the prime minister''s house doesn''t even have a hostess and make up his mind." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Cough, why are you talking nonsense." Du Yunhan glared at Du Xiaoli and falsely scolded.


    "I have no objection," said Du Xiuheng. "But I can''t do anything. I''ve never run the house. And my master and I are not at all..." Xie Yu still dodged. "Third aunt, with your intelligence, you should have learned a lot from the second Niang housekeeper over the years. If you can''t do anything else, your uncle Housekeeper will tell you how to do it." Du Xiaoli said, "we know that you are also alone with Xueqi now. Why can''t you take this place as your own home? Dad has always regarded you as your family. Just promise." Du Xiuheng heard Du Xiaoli''s words and looked at her strangely, but he didn''t say anything and acquiesced in her words. "Now there are only a few of us at home, and no one will oppose your decision. You just have to take care of your daily affairs. It''s not difficult. Isn''t it, dad?" Du Xiaoli said, looking at Du Yunhan. "Yes." Du Yunhan nodded. "Besides, my brother''s wedding still needs someone to manage. You can''t let others laugh at my brother''s marriage. Nobody cares." "well, well, I''ll try." Xie Yu said. "That''s settled, er Niang." Du Xiaoli smiled and shouted to thank Yu Er Niang, making her face slightly red. Later, they simply discussed the new year. Because this happened years ago, every family must have had a simple new year this year. They also decided to have a casual new year. Then Du Yunhan went to the palace. Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng followed Xie Yu to see Xie Yu''s condition. Seeing Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng come to see her, Du Xueqi is very happy and holds Du Xiaoli''s hand.

 Chapter 321

    Du Xiaoli checked her to make sure there was no big problem with her body. She talked with her for a while, and then went back with Du Xiuheng.


    On the way, Du Xiuheng had time to get along with Du Xiaoli alone.


    "Sister, why did you..." Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli and didn''t say it halfway.


    "Why should the third aunt be the second?" Du Xiaoli said the words behind Du Xiuheng.


    Du Xiuheng nodded.


    "In fact, it''s very simple." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "there are only two women in our family now. If we don''t let her housekeeper, I must come. I usually have to take care of things outside. I don''t like and don''t have the energy to take care of these troublesome things in the housekeeper. Moreover, she is also a good person and can certainly take care of the house."


    "Well, you can do whatever you want." Du Xiuheng unconditionally followed Du Xiaoli.


    "By the way, sister Yalan wasn''t hurt this time?" Du Xiaoli thought that the old cabinet was also controlled, and asked with some worry.


    "It''s all right. Only the old man was ill with Qi, and no one else in the old man''s house was hurt." Du Xiuheng said. "If you are free, you can go and show it to the old man."


    "Poof, OK." Du Xiaoli couldn''t help laughing when he saw Du Xiuheng''s red face.


    Seeing that his grandfather couldn''t afford to be ill, Fu Yalan must be very worried. This brother knows how to please his wife now!


    Du Xiuheng knew that his mind could not hide from Du Xiaoli, so he laughed with her.


    After returning, Du Xiaoli went to the wolf garden to see the silver and gold, and picked up Qiao Zhu by the way.


    In the afternoon, she took Xia yuan to visit the attic. Thinking of Yingge who hasn''t come back, Du Xiaoli deeply feels that she should go to lenger and ask them for rent.


    "Xiaoli, you''re really back!"


    Du Xiaoli meets Fu Yalan in the garden. She has just run from her yard and is out of breath.


    Du Xiaoli saw Fu Yalan, smiled and said, "yes, I''ve been back for two days."


    "I haven''t been out these two days. I heard you came back. I thought it was the servant''s mistake. I didn''t expect you to really come back!" Fu Yalan excitedly held Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "aren''t you hurt?"


    "How could I get hurt? It''s you. Someone cares if you''re hurt. Let me inquire about the news!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    Fu Yalan''s face turned red and said, "you''re becoming more and more naughty now. Take me away as soon as you meet."


    "I don''t. I''m absolute to sister Yalan... Brush if you can!" said Du Xiaoli.


    "All right, you." Fu Yalan took her hand and went to his yard and said, "you''ve been away for a month. We''ll get together today."


    Du Xiaoli took Fu Yalan''s hand and said, "I really came with a task today. I''ll go to your yard later."


    "What''s the matter?" Fu Yalan asked.


    "My brother said that GE Lao was ill with Qi. Let me show him his body so that you won''t worry all the time." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Did he really say that?" Fu Yalan said shyly.


    "Of course." Du Xiaoli said very definitely. "How''s the old man now?"


    "Grandpa is much better." Fu Yalan said, "I invited a royal doctor to see you yesterday. It happened to be your senior brother. He prescribed medicine for Grandpa. Grandpa is much better after eating. He speaks more energetic today."


    "No wonder you''re not very worried. It''s all right," said Du Xiaoli. "Elder martial brother said that elder martial brother Zhou''s medical skills are also very good. If he has seen it, I don''t have to go."


    "Well, let''s go to my yard and talk," Fu Yalan said. "Or let''s go out for tea and call Liuxia, too?"


    "OK, all right." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Then wait for me for a while. I''ll clean up and go out after telling my mother." Fu Yalan said and took Du Xiaoli to his yard. Then he left her and Xia yuan in the living room and ran to change his clothes.


    After a while, she changed her clothes, took Du Xiaoli to Mrs. Fu, talked with her for a while, and they went out.


    They first sent someone to find Ji Liuxia, told her the location, and then went to the agreed teahouse to wait for her. While waiting for her, they talked and talked about the recent situation.


    Soon, Ji Liuxia came, saw them and said, "you didn''t tell me earlier if you came to the party!"


    "We also made a temporary decision. Once we made a decision, we''ll let someone call you." Du Xiaoli said, "come and sit down."


    Ji Liuxia came to the table and sat down. She asked the servant girl to pour her a glass of water and said, "what did you say?"


    "It''s nothing. Just tell us what happened during this time." Fu Yalan pushed the cake in front of Ji Liuxia.


    "Alas, I''ve been so busy these two days." Ji Liuxia sat down, drank a cup of tea and said, "Alas, my father has been outside these two days, and my brother is not here. I have to take care of everything at home. Because of the things a few days ago and the new year in a few days, there are a lot of broken things. Alas."


    "Then you still have time to come out?" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Ji Liuxia to be so busy now and said with some apology. "I''ve left everything to the housekeeper, and I want to rest!" Ji Liuxia said indifferently. "By the way, your father is so busy now and brother Liufeng is not here. Who will prepare for your marriage?" Fu Yalan asked. "My grandmother asked my second aunt to help me. Fortunately, it''s not as troublesome to get married, so it''s all right." Ji Liuxia shrugged, "Anyway, my father is unreliable. Even if he has time, he doesn''t know how to do it. Well, don''t talk about me, Xiaoli, how did you come back? I heard you should arrive in two or three days. How could you come back two days ago?" "we came back all night, and then we didn''t follow the official road. Two horses died." Du Xiaoli said, "ah! You''re too powerful." Fu Yalan exclaimed. "I was worried at that time." Du Xiaoli said, "lenger, they said my father was imprisoned. They were worried for a moment. Where else would they want to get." "did you encounter any danger on the road?" Ji Liuxia asked. "Danger?" Du Xiaoli thought and said, "When I came back, I knew someone was following us, so I gave everyone a change of face. Everyone who followed us got rid of us, so I didn''t encounter any danger on the road. It was difficult to walk except in the storm." "when you went, was it fun in the North? I haven''t been far for so long." Ji Liuxia asked strangely. "In fact, it''s ok..." When Du Xiaoli and them were chatting in the teahouse, Yingge was in Dingwang''s house, staring at one or two big eyes.

 Chapter 322

    "You are really unreasonable. I didn''t think you were like this before! How did you become like this now!" Yingge threw her hands on her hips and stared at lenger discontentedly.


    "I''m unreasonable!" Leng er''s hand was bandaged. He looked very badly hurt, and he seemed to have been hurt a lot. Hearing Yingge''s accusation, he was also furious. He sat up from the bed excitedly, with a wide range of movements, involving the wound on his body, and slowly blood seeped out.


    "You were unreasonable. You said there were no women in your family and asked me to take care of you. I didn''t know that young master Luo Qi left them and didn''t send them," Yingge said, "I won''t tell you. You don''t like this I give you, and you don''t like that I get you. You want to drink water. I''ll pour you a cup of hot water. You''re too hot. I''ll pour you warm. You say it''s too cold. What do you want? I''m a young lady''s servant girl, not your servant girl!"


    Yingge seemed to be angry with lenger. Her face was longer and her tone of voice was colder.


    "I -" lenger saw Yingge really angry and wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to say it. Did he feel upset when he heard her say he didn''t send Mu Shan, so he was in a dilemma for her?


    "I don''t think you need others to serve you now, or you can find others. I''m going back to serve my young lady." Yingge said and turned to leave.


    "You promised to accompany me today." lenger looked at Yingge''s appearance, suddenly panicked and took out what Yingge promised him in the morning.


    "Oh, I promised lengsan to help them take care of you for the time being, but I didn''t stay here to suffer. My young lady has never said a word hard about me, let alone yelling at me. I won''t accompany you if you are so hard to serve."


    Yingge''s strange tone made lenger very uncomfortable.


    It seems that a few days ago, seeing her and Mu Shan walking so close, seeing her and Mu Shui pretending to be husband and wife outside the city, seeing her and other men being affectionate and talking to him was cold and light, his heart was all kinds of uncomfortable, and they were not pleasing to their eyes.


    Originally, he went to fight with Mu Shan and thought he would be comfortable if he won, but it still didn''t work, and the fight was only half done. On the way to Xuancheng, he thought more and more and felt more uncomfortable, so he wanted to vent when suppressing bandits. One person killed many bandits and finally hurt himself.


    This morning, when he saw lengsan bring Yingge, his depression was swept away. He saw that she was worried about herself and busy for herself. It was unspeakable. However, when lengsan came back at noon, he told Yingge Luo Qi that they had all gone, and she began to talk about failing to send them, so his beautiful mood was not beautiful again.


    When he saw her laughing, he was happy. When he saw her talking about other men, he was upset. When he saw her angry, he was flustered. As soon as his eyes closed, his uninjured hand wiped on his face.


    Leng Er, just admit that you are in love with this woman! Like the master, you are trapped.


    "Creak -"


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, lengermeng looked up and saw that Yingge opened the door and left. He had no time to think. He suddenly got out of bed, ran over and hugged Yingge from behind.


    When lenger reacts, he has held Yingge in his arms.


    Yingge was stunned by lenger''s action. After reacting, she began to struggle.


    "Leng Er, what are you doing?"


    "Shh - don''t move, the wound is cracked." lenger bowed his head and said in Xia yuan''s ear.


    No matter how Xia yuan moved, she didn''t let go, so the wound opened again.


    Yingge smelled the smell of blood and knew that lenger''s wound was really cracked. Seeing that he held so tightly, she didn''t dare to move again.


    "You let go!" she yelled. "Are you nervous again?"


    "I''m not nervous." after lenger figured it out, he was no longer upset and said, "I think I know why I''m always upset recently. I want to see you. I''m always uncomfortable after seeing you."


    "You have a neuropathy attack." Yingge said coldly.


    Leng secondhand moved her arm, held Yingge tighter, buried her head in her neck, and said stuffy: "I''m not crazy. I''m in love with you. Because I''m in love with you, I''m so angry to see you close to other men. Because I''m in love with you, I''m so upset to hear you say other men are good. I admit that I''m in love with you. It''s as hopeless as the master."


    Yingge was stunned when she heard the confession behind her.


    "I don''t want to yell at you. I just didn''t realize this before. I''m sorry. Don''t be angry and don''t leave, okay?"


    Lenger''s weak voice reflected on himself. His words made the fire in Yingge''s heart disappear.


    He loves himself, which seems to surprise her, as if she knew it early in the morning. Is it because miss and Xia yuan often say this?


    Do you love him? Yingge couldn''t help asking herself that he seemed special in her heart, otherwise she wouldn''t worry when she heard that he was seriously injured, wouldn''t come to the palace to take care of him for a day, and wouldn''t see him get angry with himself or even feel wronged. But is this love?


    There was no sound behind her. Yingge struggled gently and said, "let go of me." there was still no response behind her. She tried to break lenger''s hand, but he slipped down softly. Yingge quickly turned around and saw lenger close her eyes. Several bandages on her body were red with blood again. "Damn it!" she couldn''t help scolding. I don''t know whether I''m scolding lenger for not cherishing himself, or scolding myself for being so stunned for so long. I know that lenger''s wound is cracked and he has been blowing the cold wind at the door for so long. "I''ll find the doctor." Yingge helped lenger to the bed and said urgently when she saw his crimson face and shocking blood. He obviously has a fever. If he doesn''t see the doctor in time, it will be very serious. "No, don''t leave." lenger vaguely grabbed Yingge''s hand and murmured vaguely. "I''ll find the doctor." Yingge saw Leng er''s appearance, and her heart softened at once. She didn''t roar like that just now. "No, don''t leave." lenger still didn''t let go. "I''m not leaving. I''m just looking for a doctor." Yingge leaned over and said. "Don''t, don''t..." but no matter what Yingge said, lenger just didn''t let go. Her strength was getting stronger and stronger, and it hurt her hands. "I won''t go, I''m here." Yingge patted lenger''s hand and shouted to the outside. A bodyguard came in and saw the two people holding their hands. He coughed and said, "Yingge, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 323

    "Please go to the doctor in the house and say that lenger''s wound has cracked and he still has a fever. Hurry up," said Yingge.


    "Yes, I''ll go right away!" the bodyguard saw lenger''s appearance and knew that he was in bad condition, so he ran out quickly.


    The doctor came soon. He first took lenger''s pulse and prescribed a pair of medicine for him to take and fry. Then he untied all the bandages on lenger''s body and treated the wound again.


    Yingge looked aside and saw the deep visible bone wounds on lenger. Her eyes were filled with tears. When she came this morning, lenger''s wounds had already been wrapped up, so she just saw his bandages. Now when she saw these wounds, her heart felt uncomfortable.


    After the doctor treated the wound, the bodyguard also came in with the medicine. The doctor got up and said, "Yingge girl, lenger''s wound can''t crack again, otherwise it will be difficult to heal."


    "I see." Yingge nodded.


    "Then please feed this antipyretic medicine to lenger. We still have a lot of wounded people to take care of." the doctor asked.


    "OK."


    The doctor and the bodyguard went out together and closed the door considerately. After they walked away, they turned and looked at lenger''s room and said, "doctor Jiang, lenger''s injury is not as serious as you said?"


    "No," Dr. Jiang admitted.


    "And you --"


    "Isn''t Leng Yi saying that he wants us to fully support Leng ER and Yingge? It''s a good opportunity. I''m just adding fire to them. Besides, Leng er''s wound looks very scary." Dr. Jiang said and left leisurely.


    Poor Yingge was killed by everyone in the palace. She obediently fed cold er medicine in the house and served him wholeheartedly.


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t have been unaware of Yingge''s presence in the palace. She and Fu Yalan were separated. As soon as they returned to the prime minister''s house, someone came to tell her about Yingge.


    Du Xiaoli took a funny look at Xia yuan and saw Yingge''s stupid eyes in Xia yuan''s eyes. It seems that she doesn''t think so alone!


    "I see. You go back to Yingge and say that since lenger has a high fever because of her wound splitting, she should take good care of lenger in the palace and come back before the new year." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes, princess, my subordinates will convey the meaning of the princess. My subordinates leave."


    The bodyguard said and left. Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli with a good or bad expression.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You think the same," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Miss, let''s sell Yingge like this?" Xia Yuan said with some uneasiness.


    "Xia yuan, I''ve thought about it seriously before. You and Yingge are both old enough to get married. I''m really serious about considering this husband''s problem for you. Although lenger is only a bodyguard, he is also the right-hand assistant of Xiaoyi''s brother, and his position is not low from the outside. The important thing is that lenger was known to me when I was a child. You and I also know his character I see it in my eyes. If Yingge can be with him, it''s also a good choice. "


    "Miss, we know what you mean, but we want to follow miss all the time." Xia Yuan said.


    "I know, so I didn''t force you to marry." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "we just create some opportunities for Yingge and lenger. If they like each other, it''s also a good thing to be together. If Yingge doesn''t like lenger in the end, I''m sure I''ll still face her. I''m the only one who can bully me. I won''t let others bully me."


    "Miss hasn''t bullied us," Xia Yuan said with emotion. "But this Yingge is too easy to fool. Doctor Jiang''s words are obviously wrong, and she doesn''t know?"


    "Yingge is different from you. She has strong abilities in other aspects, but she is not interested in this medicine. You can see that you have made some achievements in medicine, but she can''t even remember the acupoints of her body. Therefore, it''s normal to be blinded by doctor Jiang." Du Xiaoli still knows her human abilities very well.


    That''s why she will teach Xia Yuan medicine and Yingge some business knowledge.


    "I hope Yingge can find her happiness," Xia Yuan said.


    "Not only her, but also you," said Du Xiaoli, "and Qiaozhu."


    "As soon as the young lady came back, did she say that the maids and maidservants had done something wrong?" Qiao Zhu came in from the outside and asked.


    "No, but have you practiced the Kung Fu Xia yuan taught you recently?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes, the young lady and sister Xia yuan can check it later." Qiao Zhu said excitedly, then a little depressed and said, "if I had learned martial arts earlier, I could go out with the young lady and protect the young lady like sister Xia yuan when the palace changes."


    "You are still young. Take your time," said Du Xiaoli. "You will have a chance to go out with us in the future."


    "Well, I''ll try my best," Qiao Zhu promised seriously.


    "Miss, are we going to prepare anything for the new year?" Xia yuan asked.


    Now they are idle and have a dream of the new year. "Well, it''s OK for our family to spend the new year simply. Everything in the family is arranged by Er Niang. After the new year, we''ll go to the attic, Grandpa Meng''s house and general Ji''s house to pay New Year''s greetings and prepare some gifts. Also, senior brother Zhou prepared some new year goods for them for the first time in the capital." Du Xiaoli thought for a moment, "In addition, brother Xiaoyi also sent some new year goods there. You two have to arrange for Yingge''s absence. Go ahead." "yes, I''ll arrange it now." Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu quit. Du Xiaoli went upstairs alone, sat in her rocking chair and stared at the snow capped mountains in the distance. Recently, too many things happened, which made her feel a little tired. Fortunately, those who changed to clean up were cleaned up, at least there were no people who bothered her eyes at home. When she thought of Du Yunhan''s concubines, she naturally thought of this body My mother, the indifferent woman, gave up everything for her husband and for her children. She was willing to live in a small mountain village for so many years and finally regretted her death. If she knew that Du Yunhan had never betrayed their feelings, would she be happy under the nine springs? "Ow..." Silver seemed to feel that Du Xiaoli was on the balcony and screamed across the air. Then gold screamed, as if her husband was singing and women were following. The sky gradually darkened. Every time she came to this, she had a very special feeling, like sadness, warmth and light happiness. Thinking of recent events, Du Xiaoli thought, this may be life. There is no eternal peace, nor will there be forever storms Like the night and day, never-ending alternation.

 Chapter 324

    In the later time, everyone was busy cleaning up the mess of the palace, preparing for the new year and getting married.


    But for Du Xiaoli, who is used to being a shopkeeper, life is still free.


    Yingge came back two days later. Judging from her happy face, she and lenger seem to be developing well. Maybe they have entered the stage of love. In the face of everyone''s ridicule, she didn''t say anything. She just looked at Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu and said, "wait, you''ll have such a day."


    "Anyway, I''m still early." Qiao Zhu doesn''t matter. Anyway, she''s only 12 years old.


    One is a servant girl and the other is a bodyguard, so they don''t spend much time together. Du Xiaoli promised to give Yingge a holiday occasionally, but it will go until next year, because at the end of the year, Yingge is busy checking accounts.


    On the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month, Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng went to Chuang Tzu, gave red envelopes to the people in Chuang Tzu and had lunch with them.


    On the 29th day, Du Xiaoli invited Zhou Quan''s family to have dinner at home as a reunion for them.


    On New Year''s Eve, Du Yunhan went to the morning court in the morning and discussed things in the palace until the afternoon. When he came back, he brought a follower back.


    Du Xiaoli is rolling dumplings in the kitchen. She, Xie Yu, Du Xueqi and Du Xiuheng were all there. Their hands were full of flour. Du Xueqi also wiped the flour on her face. It looks lovely and tight.


    Since no Du Kehui and Du Kexin bullied and laughed at her all day, her character gradually became cheerful and would laugh happily in front of everyone. In the past, I was afraid of Du Xiuheng. Now I can play with Du Xiuheng. Du Xiuheng will teach her some knowledge when he has time.


    She saw Du Yunhan first, waved her hand full of flour and shouted, "Dad, dad is back."


    Du Xiaoli looked at them. Sure enough, he saw Du Yunhan coming in from the outside, followed by someone.


    "See your highness Ding." Xie Yu and other servant girls in the room saluted Han Mingyi.


    "No gift."


    "Brother Xiaoyi, why are you here?" Du Xiaoli asked suspiciously when he saw Han Mingyi with a smiling face and Du Yunhan''s slightly pulled face.


    "I''m here for the new year," Han Mingyi said.


    "Come to us for the new year?!" everyone was surprised. Where did the prince go to the official''s house for the new year?


    "The emperor said that everyone will spend the new year in their own homes and don''t have to go to the palace to celebrate the new year. The emperor''s grandmother also said that we can''t stay up late, so we all have to spend the year in our own homes. There''s nothing in Dingwang''s house. It''s cold and lonely, so I have to come to you for celebration."


    Um¡ª¡ª


    No wonder Du Yunhan''s face is bad. It''s because someone came to rob his daughter.


    "Do you want to eat dumplings tonight? I''ll make them together." Han Mingyi saw everyone rolling dough and rolled up his sleeves.


    "Oh, no, no, how can you let Dingwang do it." Xie Yu didn''t have much contact with Han Mingyi and hurriedly stopped.


    "It doesn''t matter," Han Mingyi said with a smile.


    "Let him do it. If you want to come here to rub rice, you have to do it yourself." Du Yunhan said.


    "Er -" Xie Yu felt Du Yunhan''s anger and didn''t know what to say.


    "Er Niang, it''s all right. Let brother Xiaoyi come." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "but what he does should be opened and cooked separately. If it''s too bad, let him eat it by himself."


    Sweat¡ª¡ª


    She just looks down on herself? Han Mingyi looked at the play abuse in Du Xiaoli''s eyes and smiled without refutation. "If I make it too bad, I''ll let you eat with me."


    "Eat it yourself."


    Du Xiaoli asked Han Mingyi to wash his hands, and then asked him to follow everyone to learn how to roll skin dumplings. I thought he was a big man who led the war and couldn''t do it. I didn''t expect that he could do it as soon as he learned. The dumplings were ugly at the beginning, but they were quickly and beautiful. It was faster than the clumsy Du Yunhan. I don''t know how much.


    When the package was almost finished, the housekeeper came to the kitchen and said, "Sir, your highness king Xianwang is coming."


    Han Mingyuan? Hasn''t he heard back for a long time? How did you get back today.


    And he doesn''t go back to the leisure palace. What''s he doing in their house?


    Du Xiaoli looks at Han Mingyi. Han Mingyi shrugs and says he doesn''t know.


    "Idle king goes to the living room, I''ll go right away." Du Yunhan puts down the dumpling skin in his hand and orders the housekeeper.


    "Don''t bother, we''ve come." Han Mingyuan''s voice came from outside the door. When the curtain opened, he saw his face.


    Before we could say hello to Han Mingyuan, another head poked in, looked at the people in the room, smiled and said, "Hello, I''m Han Mingyuan''s wife, fire phoenix."


    Then, a red figure squeezed in from the curtain, like a fire, really like a Phoenix.


    But when did Han Mingyuan have a wife?


    "His wife?" Han Mingyi stopped his action, looked at the fire phoenix, then looked at Han Mingyuan and said, "don''t you come in yet?"


    Han Mingyuan timidly moved his body in, looked at Han Mingyi and shouted, "brother five." "ha, are you brother five? Your highness Ding in the biography?" the fire phoenix looked at Han Mingyi with worship and said, "Hello, brother five, I''m the fire phoenix." "Cough, since it''s a wife, it''s Princess Xian? Your highness, are you here to find brother Xiaoyi?" Du Xiaoli asked when he saw Han Mingyi ignoring the fire phoenix. "Sister in law, I''m not looking for brother five. I''m taking the Phoenix to rub rice." Talking to Du Xiaoli, Han Mingyuan has no pressure. Instead of facing Han Mingyi, he is more willing to talk to Du Xiaoli. "Rub, rub rice?" Everyone looked a little strange when they heard Han Mingyuan''s words. What happened to the Royal New Year this year? What did they do when they didn''t eat new year''s Eve dinner at their homes? Han Mingyi had an engagement with her and even if they came, Han Mingyuan came to rub the meal with his wife. What do you mean? "Little sister-in-law, it''s like this. Phoenix and I came back this afternoon. We wanted to go to the palace for the lunar new year, but when we got back, the housekeeper told me that we would not be in the palace for the lunar new year this year. So I took Phoenix to Dingwang mansion. As a result, they said that the fifth brother came to you for a big dinner today. We had no place to go, so we followed." Han Mingyuan said it was pathetic. There was no place to go? Du Xiaoli''s eyes twitched slightly. "In a place as big as your leisure palace, even if you are not usually there, the Housekeeper should have prepared the new year''s Eve dinner." Du Xiaoli said. "Just me and Phoenix, what''s the meaning." Han Mingyuan said, "Why don''t you come to my sister-in-law? There are so many delicious food. Sister-in-law, I''ll tell you that I miss your cooking before I come back."

 Chapter 325

    "Yes, sister-in-law, I always listen to Mingyuan say how delicious your food is. Teach me when you''re free." Fire Phoenix followed Han Mingyuan and called Du Xiaoli sister-in-law, a typical self cooked.


    Han Mingyi looked at the fire phoenix and said faintly, "Fire Phoenix, the granddaughter of fire in baipoison Valley?"


    "You know my grandpa, that''s him." the fire phoenix took Han Mingyuan''s arm and said with a smile.


    Han Mingyi looked at Han Mingyuan for a while, came to the basin to wash his hands, and said coldly, "come with me."


    "What is the fifth brother going to do?" the fire phoenix felt the air conditioning on Han Mingyi, looked at Han Mingyuan suspiciously, ah shouted and said, "he''s not going to hit you?"


    I saw her reaction, but I blinked. Han Mingyi''s appearance, needless to say, is to teach Han Mingyuan a lesson!


    Han Mingyuan pulled down the fire phoenix''s hand and opened the curtain to go out. He was held by the fire phoenix and said, "no, I can''t let you go. He wants to hit you. What else are you going to do?"


    "Stop fooling around," Han Mingyuan said.


    "Where am i fooling around? You are my man. No one can bully you except me!" the fire phoenix took Han Mingyuan''s hand and said.


    Du Xiaoli picked her eyebrows when she heard the words of the fire phoenix. It''s a good character!


    "I''ll be fine," Han Mingyuan said, trying to open the fire phoenix''s hand.


    "I don''t believe it," said the fire phoenix. "Don''t think I don''t know about the imperial court and the reputation of Dingwang in baipoison valley. His face is so long that you must hit you. I can''t let you go."


    "You! Let go!" Han Mingyuan sees that Han Mingyi has been out for so long. If he doesn''t go out again, he is expected to be cleaned up worse.


    In fact, when he came out of baipoison Valley, he had thought that he would be cleaned up when he came back. Not only did Han Mingxiang and his relatives not come back, but he was still away when such a big thing happened. Although he was trapped in the array, he still blamed himself.


    So before he came back, he thought that no matter how Han Mingyi and Han Mingze punished him, he would not say a word of No.


    As for the unexpected wife, he was ashamed to think of it, because he was forced from beginning to end. Huo lie said, either die or marry Fire Phoenix. He would rather die than marry her, but fire phoenix wouldn''t let him die. Under the stalemate, he was forced to marry Fire Phoenix.


    Fire phoenix didn''t know Han Mingyuan''s identity, but simply mixed with him. Even knowing that he was the idle queen, he once wanted to go back to baipoison valley. But finally came back with him.


    "I won''t let go! Otherwise, I''ll go with you," said the fire phoenix. "I think he seems to be so angry after hearing grandpa''s name. I think he may be angry with me. If I go with you, maybe he won''t hit you."


    "What are you going to do? 1 you''re here with your little sister-in-law and them." Han Mingyuan said.


    "But I don''t trust you to go..." Fire Phoenix hesitated.


    Han Mingyuan can''t help the fire phoenix''s temperament. He looks at Du Xiaoli and hopes she can solve the siege.


    "Princess, if you don''t let the idle king go again, his fate may be worse." Du Xiaoli said with a smile after receiving Han Mingyuan''s help.


    "Really?" the fire phoenix looked at Du Xiaoli and asked.


    "You let the idle king go. Nothing big will happen," said Du Xiaoli. "There''s just something to say between their brothers."


    "Really no problem?" the fire phoenix looked at Du Xiaoli and believed her words.


    "Let their men solve their men''s problems by themselves. Don''t you want to have dinner here? We''re all making dumplings by ourselves. Would you like to try?" Du Xiaoli picked up a freshly rolled dough and asked.


    "Then you go, I''ll make dumplings with my sister-in-law." the fire phoenix let go of Han Mingyuan''s hand and came to Du Xiaoli.


    Han Mingyuan thumbs up to Du Xiaoli, thinks of Han Mingyi waiting for him outside, and goes out with a bitter face.


    Du Xiaoli asked someone to close the door, then asked fire phoenix to wash her hands, put the dough in her hand and began to teach her how to make dumplings.


    Although the fire phoenix has a bad temper and is a little cruel when she provokes her, she is still quite straight. When she likes Han Mingyuan, the whole person turns to him. Otherwise, she won''t marry Han Mingyuan regardless of her grandfather''s objection.


    After Han Mingyuan got out of the kitchen, he saw Han Mingyi waiting for him outside. Seeing him come out, he continued to walk forward. Han Mingyuan followed him until he came to the frozen lake.


    "Brother five."


    Han Mingyi stood still by the lake. When Han Mingyuan came up, he punched him in the stomach. He tried hard. Han Mingyuan bent down in pain, but didn''t say anything.


    "This punch was given for Mingxiang." Han Mingyi looked at Han Mingyuan, pulled him up and punched him again, saying: "this punch is given to you on behalf of the whole royal family."


    "Brother five, I know I''m wrong." Han Mingyuan tried to stand up straight and said with a grin.


    Han Mingyi looked at him coldly. His cold air was comparable to the weather.


    "I always thought you were just playful and didn''t like being bound, so you liked wandering in the Jianghu. But I didn''t expect you couldn''t tell the importance. How much sacrifice did Mingxiang make for Fengming country, but what about you as a brother?" Han Mingyuan lowered his head silently, and his heart was also uncomfortable. "No matter how much you like Jianghu, you can''t forget that you are the leisure king of Fengming country and you have a responsibility to this country!" "I know." Han Mingyuan whispered. "Not next time." without sophistry and explanation, he knew that he was really sorry for his identity this time, and quietly listened to Han Mingyi''s rebuke. "What''s the matter with the fire phoenix? Do you know you can''t marry the princess casually? And you''re from baipoison valley. Do you know the reputation of baipoison Valley?" "I know." Han Mingyuan said. "Know you''re still so confused?!" Han Mingyi sees Han Mingyuan and wants to beat him again. "I was also forced. And, and..." "and what? What are you doing? Han Mingyi scolded. "I accidentally saw her body, so..." Han Mingyuan scratched his neck with some embarrassment. "You haven''t heard from me for such a long time. What have you done?" "I..." in the kitchen, fire phoenix and Du Xiaoli are making dumplings together, but as Han Mingyuan leaves for longer and longer, she is more and more restless. When Han Mingyuan opened the door and opened the curtain, the Fire Phoenix who had been looking at the door suddenly ran over, saw the injury on Han Mingyuan and said, "God, how did you get beaten like this?"

 Chapter 326

    "I''m fine," Han Mingyuan said.


    Han Mingyi came in behind. The fire phoenix rushed to him and said, "even if you are not happy that Ming Yuan married me, you don''t have to beat him like this?"


    Han Mingyi looked at the burning Phoenix and said faintly, "since you have made a mistake, you have to accept punishment."


    "He is such a big man that he can marry whoever he wants." the fire phoenix is angry with Han Mingyi and says, "even if you don''t like our baipoison Valley, I''m forced to marry him, you..."


    "OK." Han Mingyuan pulled the fire phoenix, stopped her from getting angry with Han Mingyi, and said, "we came back for the new year, not to quarrel, and I did make a mistake, not because of you, but because of others. I''ll tell you when I go back. Don''t quarrel now."


    The fire phoenix glared at Han Mingyi and said, "well, hum."


    To appease the fire phoenix, Han Mingyuan turned to Du Xiaoli and said, "little sister-in-law, the fifth brother said you have good medicine here. Please get me some."


    Du Xiaoli wrapped the dumplings in his hand, then washed his hands and said, "come with me."


    She took Han Mingyuan and huofenghuang to her yard, took the wound ointment, handed it to huofenghuang and said, "you can wipe it and then go over."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law." although Fire Phoenix hates Han Mingyi, she has a good impression of Du Xiaoli.


    "You''re welcome." Du Xiaoli smiled. "You can tell the princess the situation now."


    "Little sister-in-law, thank you." Han Mingyuan looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "the fifth brother has just told me about Mingxiang. Thank you for sending her and protecting her."


    "Changle is also my friend. You finish it early and come here early." Du Xiaoli said and pushed the door open and left.


    "Princess Changle?" the fire phoenix looked at Han Mingyuan and asked, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "She''s gone to make peace," Han Mingyuan said sadly, "I was going to come back to see her off, but I was trapped in the woods at that time. Not only did I not send her to Beiyuan, but I didn''t even have time to come back to see her off. Not only that, some time ago, King Ren and the Empress Dowager rebelled and launched a palace coup in an attempt to usurp the throne. They almost succeeded. It was the fifth brother and his sister-in-law, Prime Minister Du Cheng, who turned the tide and suppressed the matter. And I, as a member of the royal family, did nothing. Do you think I should be punished? "


    When the fire phoenix heard Han Mingyuan''s words, it was silent and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were..."


    "It has nothing to do with you. I did it wrong, so don''t blame brother five," Han Mingyuan said.


    "Well, I see. I''ll give you the medicine first." the fire phoenix opened the medicine bottle and said while applying the medicine, "but I don''t understand. Aren''t you and the fifth brother both kings? Why did you come to the prime minister''s house for dinner on New Year''s Eve?"


    "Because of my sister-in-law." Han Mingyuan said, "don''t look at my fifth brother. He hurts my sister-in-law very much. This year, my sister-in-law has come to the capital for the new year, and he will certainly run here."


    "Then why are we here?"


    "You''ll know when you get along with your little sister-in-law for a while. She always has an attraction, which makes people feel very comfortable with her. Since the five brothers are here, we''ll have dinner too. The most important thing is that the food made by your little sister-in-law is very delicious," Han Mingyuan said.


    "Are you also attracted to her?" the strength of huofenghuang''s medicine suddenly increased, and Han Mingyuan cried in pain.


    "Where do I have it? Even if I''m attracted, it''s because I''m attracted by delicious food. What are you thinking?!"


    "Hum!" the fire phoenix looked at Han Mingyuan distrustfully.


    "If I hadn''t been forced by your grandfather, I wouldn''t have married so early! How could I have ideas about other women and be more free." I was still very upset when I thought of this. Suddenly I had a wife, and my life would be completely different.


    When Du Xiaoli returned to the kitchen, the dumplings were almost wrapped. She took some to steam, some to fry, and some to boil in water.


    "Second sister, can this dumpling be eaten like this?" Du Xueqi looked at Du Xiaoli and said curiously, "is this delicious?"


    "After a while, you''ll know," Du Xiaoli said with a smile, holding Du Xueqi''s nose.


    "Other dishes are almost ready, and the time is about the same. Let''s prepare for dinner." Xie Yu said.


    "OK."


    Rich dishes were brought to the table one after another. The full table of dishes made everyone drool.


    "It''s so rich!" Han Mingyuan came in from the outside and sighed when he saw the dishes on the table.


    "It''s really much better." the fire phoenix sighed along.


    "Well, let''s all sit down." Xie Yu said.


    The fire phoenix came to Han Mingyi and said, "brother five, I just wronged you. I apologize to you."


    Han Mingyi looked at her and said faintly, "it''s all right."


    "Since the princes come to our house for new year''s Eve dinner, follow our rules. We always eat at the same table, so you can make do with it."


    Originally, there were few people. I felt so lonely when I ate at two tables. "It doesn''t matter." Han Mingyi said, sitting down beside Du Xiaoli, instead of sitting next to Du Yunhan. Du Yunhan, Du Xiaoli, Du Xiuheng, Xie Yu, Du Xueqi, Han Mingyi, Han Mingyuan and huofenghuang were sitting at the same table. "This year''s new year''s Eve dinner is relatively simple. I hope your highness King Ding and King Xian don''t mind." Xie Yu said. "It''s good to have dinner together," Han Mingyuan said. "It''s really rich. Grandpa and I used to spend the new year casually," said the fire phoenix. "Xia yuan, go get that set of wine glasses, pour the wine for everyone, and then you can go down to dinner," Du Xiaoli said. "Yes, miss." Xia Yuan went down for a while, then came up with a tray. The two boys came in with two pots of wine. Xia yuan put the tray on the small table, picked up the wine pot and poured it cup by cup. Han Mingyuan looked at the cup in Xia yuan''s hand and asked, "what kind of cup is this?" "this is the colored glass cup." Du Xiaoli said, "brother Xiaoyi found it in a corrupt official''s house. Hey hey, I know it and I''m coming. Unexpectedly, there is such a good thing in the corrupt official''s house. Tut tut." "colored glass is very precious, but colored glass wine cup is still rare." Han Mingyuan said, "but why are you so excited?" "grape wine luminous cup. I want to drink Pipa immediately. So this wine should be matched with luminous cup." Du Xiaoli took the glass cup handed over by Xia yuan and said.

 Chapter 327

    "Grape wine luminous cup, want to drink Pipa immediately." Xie Yu repeated Du Xiaoli''s words and asked, "where are the poems behind?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and slowly said the following two sentences: "don''t laugh when you are drunk on the battlefield. How many people have fought back in ancient times."


    The atmosphere in the room solidified for a few seconds. Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "this is just nonsense. Well, I made this wine myself. There must be some taste. Now with the glazed luminous cup, there is also vision."


    Han Mingyi picked up his glass, shook it and said, "it''s very appropriate."


    "Well, eat," said Du Yunhan.


    "The first time I saw so many ways to eat dumplings, it''s good to have an appetite!" Fire Phoenix said, looking at all kinds of dumplings on the table.


    Although there is no clear distinction, it was only after Han Mingyi moved the chopsticks that everyone began to move the chopsticks.


    Han Mingyuan reached for a steamed dumpling. When he wanted to put it in his bowl, he hesitated and put the steamed dumpling in the fire phoenix bowl.


    The fire phoenix saw Han Mingyuan''s awkward appearance and showed a bright smile on his face.


    At the middle of the meal, Xia yuan asked them if there was anything to do. When they opened the door and came in, they found that they came in with some wind and snow.


    "Is it snowing outside?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes, suddenly it snowed heavily." Xia yuan replied.


    "Looking at the weather in the afternoon, I guessed it would snow." Xie Yu was not surprised.


    "Well, since it snows, you don''t have to come all the time. We can come here by ourselves." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes, miss." Xia yuan added some dishes and wine to them, and then returned.


    The fire phoenix put her head to Han Mingyuan''s ear and said quietly, "this little sister-in-law is really good. She doesn''t look like an official lady at all. She is very kind to people."


    "I''m right," Han Mingyuan said.


    "Well, my husband is the best!" praised the fire phoenix.


    Du Xiaoli saw the interaction between the two and remembered that in the afternoon, huofenghuang said that Han Mingyuan was forced to marry her by his grandfather. In fact, he was reluctant, but it didn''t seem so bad looking at him now.


    After the new year''s Eve dinner, everyone moved to the battlefield and a roomful of people gathered in the living room.


    Originally wanted to chat and wait for the new year, but Han Mingyuan quarreled to play mahjong. Du Xiaoli had to ask Xia yuan and Yingge to go to langyuan to bring the two pairs of mahjong.


    "How to play this?" the fire phoenix looked at the table moved in by the servant and asked curiously.


    "You''ll know in a moment," Han Mingyuan said.


    When Xia yuan came back, Han Mingyuan, Han Mingyi, Du Xiuheng and Du Yunhan went to the card table. Han Mingyuan played at the party, so he knew how to play, but the other three didn''t play. Du Xiaoli repeated the rules.


    Fire phoenix watched while Du Xiaoli and Xie Yu took Du Xueqi to play. Occasionally, they went to see them play mahjong.


    At midnight, the servant girl came in and warned that the time was coming. Everyone accepted mahjong and came to the yard collectively. As soon as the time arrived, the servant went to light the firecrackers put in the yard in advance.


    "Crackling -"


    Firecrackers were bouncing happily in the yard, and the timid servant girls covered their ears.


    In the four seas villa in Jiangnan, Luo Qi saw people setting off firecrackers in the yard and heard the familiar voice. What appeared in front of her was the Spring Festival in the small mountain village that year. Du Xiaoli, Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng spent together. Du Xiaoli looked at the firecrackers and smiled.


    Now, did she laugh, too?


    Du Xiaoli covered Du Xueqi''s ears and looked at the white smoke produced by the explosion of firecrackers, just like many years ago.


    At the moment, Phoenix is busy. Although everyone is at home, the sound of firecrackers comes from every household, indicating the end of the old year and the beginning of the new year.


    They are full of hope for their future life.


    The sound of firecrackers tonight is not only a festival celebration, but also given another meaning.


    Outside the prison of the Ministry of punishment, some people in black waited for the last moment. When the sound of whip and artillery rang out one after another, the leader waved his hand, and everyone rushed into the prison together. When they saw the jailer, they killed him.


    The sound of firecrackers covered up the sound of fighting. When others found the situation here, the door of the prison had been opened, and Han Minghong, Zhong Meiqing and others were rescued.


    "Sister Kexin, save us too." when Chen Yue saw that Du Kexin was rescued and passed their prison, she begged.


    Du Kexin turned and looked at Chen Yue in the cell. The cold appearance made Chen Yue step back.


    "Sister Ke, sister Ke Xin..."


    Du Kexin was silent for a few seconds, looked at the man in black and said, "save her." then he left without looking back.


    The man in black obediently slashed the lock, and the lock on the door was cut in half. Without looking at the people in the prison, he chased Du Kexin out.


    Chen Yue stared at the prison door and muttered, "her eyes are terrible..." after the Shou Sui, Xie Yu took Du Xueqi back to rest. She usually goes to bed early. She can''t stand going to bed so late tonight. Du Xiaoli wanted to say that everyone would go back to have a rest when he was finished, but Han Mingyuan said he didn''t play enough mahjong and played for a while. Anyway, there''s nothing to do tomorrow. There''s no need to go to the morning. Everyone ate late at night and planned to play again. But just after playing for a while, cold four came to them. "Master, something''s wrong." Leng Si''s first sentence attracted everyone''s attention from mahjong. "What happened?" Han Mingyi asked. Lengsi came to Han Mingyi, fell in his ear and said a few words. Han Mingyi suddenly stood up from the stool. "Brother five, what''s wrong?" Han Mingyuan asked when he saw Han Mingyi''s reaction. "Something''s wrong with the Ministry of punishment." Han Mingyi said, "the fire phoenix stays in the prime minister''s house tonight. Li''er, take care of her. Come with me, Mingyuan." Han Mingyi said, and hurried out without waiting for their reply. Han Mingyuan took a look and said to the fire phoenix, "you''re here tonight." then he didn''t give her time to oppose, and went out after Han Mingyi. Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan and said, "Dad?" "pay attention at home in case anything happens." Du Yunhan also went out. "What''s the matter?" the fire phoenix saw that everyone hurried away and asked Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli guessed that something might have happened. Seeing the worried eyes of Fire Phoenix, she knew that she had told her the truth. She might run to find Han Mingyuan.

 Chapter 328

    "It''s all right. Let''s tidy up and get ready for a rest," Du Xiaoli said.


    The fire phoenix looked at Du Xiaoli suspiciously and asked, "is it really all right?"


    "Brother Xiaoyi and my father have gone, and the leisure king has gone. No matter what happens, it''s hard to defeat the three of them. You can rest assured that the leisure king will come back here." Du Xiaoli comforted.


    "But I think something big happened when they left." the fire phoenix said uneasily.


    "It''s okay. You have to trust them. Come on, I''ll take you to rest." Du Xiaoli said.


    "No, I''d better wait here for them to come back," said the fire phoenix. "I don''t think you can sleep either."


    "Well, let''s wait here," said Du Xiaoli. "Xia yuan, you and Yingge go and call the housekeeper."


    "Yes." Xia yuan and Yingge opened the door and called the housekeeper soon.


    "Miss." the housekeeper looked at Du Xiaoli and saluted.


    "Housekeeper, you will ask the bodyguards to be vigilant tonight. Pay attention to whether anyone sneaks into the house and send two teams of people to patrol outside the house. In addition, send some people to the yard of Er Niang and Xueqi to protect them." Du Xiaoli said, "tell us something tonight. Let''s work harder."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it now," said the housekeeper.


    "Let them pay attention to safety," Du Xiaoli told.


    The housekeeper went out. Du Xiaoli, Du Xiuheng and fire phoenix sat silently in the room, anxiously waiting for dawn.


    In the middle of Mao, Du Yunhan came back with his tired body.


    "Dad, how''s the situation?" Du Xiaoli asked quickly when he saw Du Yunhan.


    Du Yunhan looked at the fire phoenix with a nervous face and said, "the king of leisure has been injured. Now he has returned to the palace of the king of leisure."


    "Is Mingyuan hurt? I''ll go back first." the fire phoenix hurried outside after hearing Du Yunhan''s words.


    "Princess, wait a minute. I want someone to take you back." Du Yunhan said, "the situation outside is unstable and unsafe."


    "Well, please."


    Du Yunhan asked Changfeng to take someone to send the fire phoenix away, and then looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "last night, someone robbed the prisoners from the criminal department. They came to King Ren and the rebels. Some were caught back, some were killed, and some escaped."


    "Who escaped?"


    "There are not many people who have escaped. Wang Ren, Kexin, fan Nuoer and two other officials," said Du Yunhan. "Zhong Meiqing and Wang Ze died in the chaos."


    "How can there be so many forces in the capital that they can rob prisoners at the Ministry of punishment on New Year''s Eve?" Du Xiuheng said.


    "They started at midnight last night. The sound of firecrackers in the city covered up the sound of fighting and killing, so no one found the situation there at the beginning, and the rescue was not timely, leading to King Ren''s rescue."


    "Even if they are out, they are still in the city. If you search hard, you should be able to find them," Du Xiuheng said.


    Du Yunhan shook his head and said, "unexpectedly, they controlled the soldiers guarding the city and let them open the gate. Now King Ren and they have escaped from Phoenix. Although they have sent people to catch up, the means of Miao people are emerging one after another. I don''t know if they can catch up."


    "It''s much more difficult to chase them after they leave the city. If the rescuers are powerful, it''s not impossible to take them away." Du Xiaoli analyzed.


    "Exactly," said Du Yunhan.


    "However, since it is the people from miaojiang who come to save them, it is more likely to take them to miaojiang. You might as well increase the intensity of arrest in this direction." Du Xiuheng said, "in addition, you can let the cities along the way strengthen their vigilance and search for suspicious people."


    Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng approvingly and said, "I thought of what you said, and King Ding and I have sent someone to catch up. At the same time, another passer-by has also informed the cities along the way. You haven''t slept all night. Go and have a rest. Xiao Li, King Ding and they will delay the time of entering the palace to pay New Year''s greetings to the afternoon. King Ding said they will send someone to pick you up."


    "I''m going too?" Du Xiaoli said suspiciously. "Haven''t we got married yet?"


    "I went as Princess Anle," said Du Yunhan.


    "Oh, I see." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    Later, Du Xiaoli asked him to go outside to inquire about the news. The people who came back said that the prison of the Ministry of punishment was full of corpses and was being cleaned up. For some other prisoners who didn''t escape in time, the royal guards were also searching with all their strength.


    After lunch at noon, Du Yunhan looked better. He asked Du Xiaoli to go to Du Xiuheng''s study.


    In the afternoon, Han Mingyi''s carriage came to Du''s house. Du Xiaoli took Xia yuan and Yingge into the palace.


    "I heard that Xianwang was injured. How is it now?" Du Xiaoli asked after getting on Han Mingyi''s carriage.


    "A little injury," said Han Mingyi. "What he is worried about now is not his injury, but what he entered the palace today."


    "Because of the fire phoenix?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Han Mingyi nodded and said: "Although your mother was also from the Jianghu at the beginning, she was separated from the Jianghu when she married your father, and your father was not from the royal family, so it didn''t matter at the beginning. But Mingyuan is the prince of Fengming country after all. He married a Jianghu woman when he was forced. The emperor is sad. Besides, baipoison Valley has a bad reputation. In short, he wants to marry now Facing greater challenges. "


    "What''s the origin of the hundred poison Valley? When you talk about it, you don''t seem to like it very much." Du Xiaoli said. "Baipoison Valley is a place of both good and evil in the Jianghu." Han Mingyi said, "baipoison Valley and Langxie valley are called places that can''t be approached at will in the Jianghu, because you can''t get out if you go in." "what''s Langxie Valley?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Hundred poison Valley is famous for its poison arts. There are poisonous flowers, poisonous herbs and many poisons everywhere. After entering, ordinary people are likely to be poisoned to death, or even to death. Those people don''t know what they were poisoned to death. However, Langxie Valley is famous for its array. There are many arrays in it. Any stone placed may be one array. When entering Langxie valley People, if they are not proficient in the array and have no leader, they can easily be trapped in it until they die. Because many poisons in the Jianghu are developed and spread from baipoison Valley, everyone has a bad impression there. "" what about Langxie Valley? "Du Xiaoli asked. "There are not many people who know the place of Langxie valley. Everyone guesses that it is because there is an array blocking outside Langxie valley. Langxie Valley seems to have nothing to do with hundred poison valley. In fact, it is a force to teach one person. But hundred poison Valley is more inclined to evil sects, and Langxie Valley is decent." "I see. The identity of fire phoenix is from baipoison Valley, so it seems a little embarrassing to the imperial court." Du Xiaoli said. "No wonder Princess Xian said that there are arrays in baipoison valley. It turns out that there are roots in her ancestors."

 Chapter 329

    "In fact, there is another place that has some connection with baipoison Valley and Langxie valley." Han Mingyi said. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s asking eyes, he put his hand around her shoulder and let her close to himself, and then replied, "Yaowang valley."


    "Yaowang Valley?" Du Xiaoli was surprised to hear the name of Yaowang valley.


    "Yes. At the beginning, the founder of Yaowang Valley, the founder of baipoison Valley and the founder of Langxie valley were all the same master. Later, everyone created their own forces, that is, today''s Yaowang Valley, baipoison Valley and Langxie valley." Han Mingyi explained. "Bai Ningyuan, who is from baipoison Valley, is the best of the younger generation. He is also Huolie''s most proud disciple."


    "Isn''t the token he gave me the token of baipoison Valley?" Du Xiaoli thought of the token he had mortgaged here and said. "No wonder, elder martial brothers asked me to take the token."


    "Yaowang Valley, baipoison Valley and Langxie Valley generally don''t participate in the affairs of the Jianghu, but they have a special position in the Jianghu. The token Bai Ningyuan gave you can avoid a lot of trouble when you wander in the Jianghu." Han Mingyi said.


    Bai Ningyuan didn''t find out why he was close to Du Xiaoli, but he also believed Bai Ningyuan''s words. He didn''t want to harm her.


    "Ha, that token is really so easy to use? If so, I won''t give it to him." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "His token is actually not so good. It''s not as good as mine. You''d better have mine if you want him." Han Mingyi said with some unhappiness.


    Du Xiaoli took Han Mingyi''s token, put it back into his hand and said, "I don''t want you!"


    "Why?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Your token must be related to many things. I don''t want to show around with your token!" Du Xiaoli said with his mouth tilted.


    "What''s wrong with this?" Han Mingyi asked. "I''m definitely better than him."


    "I''m still waiting for Bai Ningyuan to redeem the token with silver!" said Du Xiaoli.


    "I guess he forgot," Han Mingyi said.


    "I forgot, so I took it to the Jianghu and sold it."


    "Who dares to buy in the Jianghu?"


    "That''s right. The guy Bai Ningyuan said that he didn''t deserve the pawnshop. Alas, my silver, it''s hard to think about it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After Du Xiaoli went to the palace, he separated from Han Mingyi. He followed the maid of honor to the cold palace to see the queen, greet her and check her body. Then I went to the palace of imperial concubine Yi, where I saw the Fire Phoenix who was uncomfortable all over.


    "Xiaoli, you''re coming!" the fire phoenix saw Du Xiaoli and greeted her.


    Du Xiaoli first gave a gift to Princess Yi, and then said to the fire phoenix, "Princess Xian has entered the palace so early?"


    "Ming Yuan was called to the palace by the emperor. I have to come with him. He went to see the emperor and asked me to greet the queen and imperial concubine Yi." the fire phoenix said.


    Imperial concubine Yi looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "the princess has gone to see the queen?"


    Two days before the new year, Han Mingze restored the Queen''s identity and said that she had misunderstood something before. However, because her body had not recovered, the harem was still under the control of imperial concubine Yi.


    "Huiyi imperial concubine has seen it and examined the Queen''s body," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "How''s the Queen''s body?" asked imperial concubine Yi. "Before Princess Xian came to the palace, we went to see the queen, but we can only see how the Queen''s spirit is, and we don''t know how her body is recovering."


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "the Queen''s body is recovering well. It is expected to move in a few days."


    "That''s good," said imperial concubine Yi. "In the past, queens were in charge of the harem and presided over festivals. When this happened, several concubines of the second goods in the palace were looking forward to her coming back to manage the harem as soon as possible."


    Imperial concubine Yi''s words were worried about the Queen''s body and wanted to hand over the power when she came back, but Du Xiaoli didn''t see much concern in her eyes and didn''t say much sincerity. I''m afraid it''s doubtful whether the queen will come back soon.


    However, from the last time she could bravely come out and face the danger with Han Mingze, her heart at least turned to Han Mingze. She didn''t want to participate in the affairs of the harem at the beginning, so she''d better be her spectator.


    "Xiaoli, can you still do medicine?" the fire phoenix looked at Du Xiaoli and asked.


    After she went back, she only cared about Han Mingyuan''s injury and didn''t have time to learn about the imperial court. She didn''t have time to learn about the legendary future Princess and her sister-in-law.


    "Some." Du Xiaoli saw that the fire phoenix was uncomfortable. It was not used to the palace. The sense of estrangement that he couldn''t integrate at the moment was somewhat similar to the first time he entered the palace.


    However, the fire phoenix is even worse than her, because she came to the banquet at the beginning, and the fire phoenix came to meet the emperor, Empress Dowager and other family members, which has different meanings.


    In such an open society in the previous life, I was nervous when I wanted to see each other''s parents, not to mention that in this hierarchical feudal society, my family was still the supreme ruler of the country.


    At least we had new year''s Eve dinner yesterday, and then we stayed together all night. She is Han Mingyuan''s wife again. If you can help her, you can help her. "The princess doesn''t just know a little." imperial concubine Yi heard Du Xiaoli''s answer and said with a smile, "the princess''s medical skill is inferior to that of all the imperial doctors in the imperial hospital. Everyone calls her a female miracle doctor!" "Yes. When my concubine was not feeling well last time, she called doctor Hu and asked about the Queen''s situation. Doctor Hu said that the queen was in a critical situation. If it were them, they would not be able to save the queen. Fortunately, the princess came back and saved the Queen''s life." a concubine echoed. "The ladies are flattered." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Xiaoli, your medical skills are so good? Don''t you say you are only thirteen or fourteen years old? Where did you learn your medical skills? So powerful!" all the expressions of fire phoenix were written on her face. Hearing what imperial concubine Yi said, she looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise. "The princess is a disciple of the master of Yaowang Valley and is the closing disciple of the master of Yaowang valley." imperial concubine Yi said. "Ha, you''re from Yaowang Valley! Then we''d better learn from it!" Fire Phoenix knew more about sandagu and said excitedly when he heard that Du Xiaoli was from Yaowang valley. "Well, I heard Dingwang on my way here." Du Xiaoli looked at the fire phoenix and the expression on her face changed quickly. She thought that her temperament was similar to Ji Liuxia. They were similar, but they were still very different. Ji Liuxia grew up in the imperial court and met many high-class celebrities in the capital. In her bones, she naturally showed a noble atmosphere. The fire phoenix grew up in Baidu poison Gu grew up and ran in the Jianghu. She saw fighting and killing, so her directness had the flavor of the Jianghu.

 Chapter 330

    She suddenly had an idea of what would happen if Ji Liuxia met the fire phoenix.


    As a result, she only thought of one word - I can''t imagine.


    "A master? Isn''t Princess Xian from baipoison Valley?" a concubine asked.


    "Because the founders of our two valleys are martial brothers," Fire Phoenix replied.


    "I see. It''s fate!"


    "Isn''t it!" said the fire phoenix. "Xiaoli, you are much better than that fan Nuoer. You are the people of Yaowang valley. How can people like her come out of Yaowang valley."


    Hearing the fire phoenix talking about fan Nuoer, the atmosphere in the hall was solidified for a moment, which made her think she had made some mistakes.


    She asked Du Xiaoli with her eyes. Du Xiaoli smiled and indicated that she was okay.


    "Princess, is fan Nuoer really from Yaowang Valley?" asked imperial concubine Yi.


    "Huiyi imperial concubine, the master has driven her and Wang Ze out of Yaowang valley a few months ago, so they have not been from Yaowang Valley for a long time." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Ha, don''t drive her out? Ha ha ha, that''s good news." the fire phoenix said with a smile.


    At this time, a eunuch came in, saluted imperial concubine Yi and said, "see your mother. Father Sha is coming."


    "Let him in." imperial concubine Yi ordered.


    The eunuch went out, then father-in-law Sha came in, saluted imperial concubine Yi and said, "empress, the emperor has an order to let Princess Xian and Princess Anle pass."


    "Since it''s the emperor''s will, we won''t leave you here to chat with us." imperial concubine Yi said, "the emperor has prepared a small family banquet tonight. We can see you again in the evening."


    Du Xiaoli and fire phoenix got up, saluted imperial concubine Yi together, and then went out with father-in-law Sha.


    After leaving imperial concubine Yi''s palace, the fire phoenix breathed a long sigh of relief and said, "fortunately, you''re here. If you don''t come again, I''ll suffocate in it."


    "Hehe, you felt the same way when I first came to the palace." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "By the way, when I said fan Nuo''er just now, why did they react so strangely?" asked the fire phoenix.


    "It''s a long story..." Du Xiaoli said about fan Nuoer and King Ren as he walked.


    After hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, the fire phoenix covered his mouth and said, "didn''t I just say something about treason?"


    "And fan Nuoer was rescued last night," Du Xiaoli said.


    "At the beginning, I said she and her master were not safe people. I didn''t expect that they would be tied up with the rebels," said fire phoenix.


    "By the way, how do you know fan Nuoer?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Last time I went to Yaowang valley with Grandpa, I met her there," said fire phoenix, "I don''t like the way her tail tilted into the sky. Seeing her bullying a little girl and saying how powerful she was, I went up and poisoned her. Hahaha, I tell you, her whole face was swollen like a pig''s head, but red like a monkey''s ass. I didn''t expect that the poison would have that effect, but it made me laugh to death. Now I remember I still want to laugh! "


    "Didn''t you know before?" Du Xiaoli imagined fan Nuoer''s appearance at that time and laughed together.


    "I don''t know. I took it at my senior brother''s place. When I saw the pig head and monkey ass written on it, I thought it was fun, so I took it to play." the fire phoenix said with a smile.


    "Pig head and monkey ass..." Du Xiaoli heard the name, couldn''t help a drop of cold sweat and said, "it''s Bai Ningyuan''s poison?"


    "Yes, Xiaoli, do you know my senior brother?" said the fire phoenix.


    "Well, I know him. He still owes me a lot of money." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Elder martial brother owes you money? He is so rich, how can he owe you money?" Fire Phoenix said in surprise.


    "If you eat my food, you owe me." Du Xiaoli shrugged and said.


    "Princess, here we are." Grandpa Sha reminded the two of them that they had a good chat.


    The fire phoenix took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "Xiaoli, I want to see the emperor. What am I afraid to do?"


    "What are you afraid of? Don''t you Jianghu people usually pay attention to the imperial court?" Du Xiaoli whispered in the fire phoenix''s ear.


    "If someone else is not afraid, but it''s Mingyuan''s brother and the emperor. What if he doesn''t agree with us?" the fire phoenix said anxiously.


    "Not necessarily." Du Xiaoli smiled and said with deep meaning.


    If it is another emperor, it is very likely that Han Mingyuan will divorce his wife and remarry, but for Han Mingze, he may not accept this Jianghu sister-in-law.


    The fire phoenix nervously entered the imperial study with Du Xiaoli. When she saw Du Xiaoli salute, she also learned to do it.


    "Flatten yourself." Han Mingze looked at them and said faintly. His voice couldn''t hear joy and anger.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Du Xiaoli and fire phoenix got up.


    "Anle, go aside," Han Mingze said. "Yes." Du Xiaoli said and came to Han Mingyi. The fire phoenix saw that Du Xiaoli left, leaving him alone, and immediately became nervous. "Fire Phoenix?" Han Mingze shouted. "Ah? Yes." the fire phoenix looked up at Han Mingze and replied subconsciously. Seeing the reaction of the fire phoenix, everyone laughed. "The idle king said that you forced him to marry you?" Han Mingze asked. The fire phoenix looked at Han Mingyuan and said, "yes. If the emperor wants to blame me, don''t blame Ming Yuan." "it''s said that you didn''t know him before. Why should you believe him and fly him?" Han Mingze asked. "It doesn''t take a long time to like a person. If you like him, you will recognize him." said the fire phoenix. "Isn''t it because he is the idle king of Fengming country?" "I didn''t know he was from the imperial court!" said the fire phoenix. "If I had known, I might not have followed him." she said the latter sentence in a low voice, but she still didn''t escape everyone''s ears. "Do you know what to pay attention to as a royal daughter-in-law?" Han Mingze asked. "I don''t know." Fire Phoenix said frankly. "Go to see grandma Huang later. You can''t be as careless as you are now. You should be careful in your words and deeds, okay?" Han Mingze said. "Ah, does this recognize me?" the fire phoenix asked in surprise. "What do you say?" "ha, long live the emperor!" the fire phoenix jumped up happily, jumped to Han Mingyuan, took his clothes and said, "look, I said the emperor would admit me."

 Chapter 331

    Han Mingyuan opened the fire phoenix''s hand and said, "didn''t you say to be more reserved?"


    "Oh." the fire phoenix let go of Han Mingyuan and stood aside with an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingze. She thought that Han Mingze would recognize the identity of Fire Phoenix, but she didn''t expect that he would not even be embarrassed. It seemed that she didn''t care about her identity at all.


    Is it because Han Mingyuan asked for love for the fire phoenix before?


    "Anle."


    "Chen Mei is here."


    "You went to see the queen. How is she?"


    "The recovery is much better than expected," said Du Xiaoli. "You can leave the cold palace in two or three days."


    "That''s good."


    "Emperor, it''s time to pay New Year''s greetings to the Empress Dowager." father-in-law Shan reminded.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Let''s go." Han Mingze got up and left. Han Mingyi and Han Mingyuan followed.


    Out of the imperial study, the fire phoenix breathed a long sigh of relief and patted his chest, as if he had experienced great difficulties.


    Outside the Forbidden Palace, red tea had been waiting at the door. When he saw Han Mingze, he saluted and said, "emperor, the Lord has been waiting for a long time."


    "Aunt tea, please."


    Tea with Han Mingze they entered the Forbidden Palace. It is reasonable that the queen and the imperial concubine should come with them. However, because the queen is recovering, the Empress Dowager has no good feelings for other concubines, so only Han Mingze and others came in.


    "I''ve met the emperor''s grandmother. I wish the emperor''s grandmother good health in the new year." Han Mingze took everyone to salute the Empress Dowager.


    "Get up." the Empress Dowager said faintly, "there are a lot less people coming to pay New Year''s greetings this year!"


    "But there are new people," Han Mingyuan said with a smile.


    "Well, the AI family knows that you have married a daughter-in-law outside." the Empress Dowager said, "this is not a child''s play. You should not be so hasty."


    "My grandson knows his mistake," Han Mingyuan said with an arched hand.


    "OK, I know it''s just a lip service. It''s not one thing or two for you to get on the boat and buy tickets. Fortunately, AI family didn''t have any hope for you at the beginning, otherwise it must be angry with you."


    "Grandson knows that grandma Huang loves me." Han Mingyuan said with a smile.


    "If I don''t clean you up, someone will clean you up." the Empress Dowager said, then she waved to the fire phoenix and said, "is that the girl?"


    When the fire phoenix came out, he saluted the Empress Dowager and said, "the Phoenix has seen the Empress Dowager."


    "Phoenix?" when she heard the name of the fire phoenix, the Empress Dowager was stunned. Then she smiled and said, "it''s the same name as the patron saint of Fengming country."


    "Thank you for your praise."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Menggu. Menggu took a tray from the back and came to the fire phoenix.


    "Although your wedding was not held in the capital and the mourners didn''t drink your tea, this gift can''t be less," said the Empress Dowager.


    The fire phoenix looked at Han Mingyuan, saw him nod slightly, reached for the gift and said, "thank you for your gift."


    "Don''t stand any longer. Come and play cards with the mourners," said the Empress Dowager. "Although something happened last night, put it aside. Deal with it tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Everyone followed the Empress Dowager to the side hall and was slightly surprised to see the mahjong inside.


    "This is what Mingxiang asked someone to make for AI''s family before he got married." the Empress Dowager said, "it''s said that Xiaoli can play. I''ve been studying this recently. It''s just that you came today. Let''s play with me."


    "How to play this?" Han Mingze asked suspiciously, having never seen mahjong.


    "This is actually very simple," Han Mingyuan said. "Emperor, we''ll teach you."


    "Well, it''s very simple. Just teach some tuition fees," Han Mingyi said.


    "Pay tuition?" Han Mingze looked at Han Mingyi puzzled.


    "The actual operation is better," Han Mingyuan said.


    The Empress Dowager had sat down at the table, so Han Mingze, Han Mingyi and Han Mingyuan followed.


    The first one was very slow. While playing, he taught Han Mingze. Then from the second one, everyone began to bet.


    After playing a few games, Han Mingze understood what they meant by paying tuition fees, because after a few laps, he had lost more than 1000 liang of silver.


    Du Xiaoli and fire phoenix watched. Fire Phoenix didn''t understand, so they just sat next to Han Mingyuan. Du Xiaoli is also a casino expert. She sits next to the empress dowager, shows her cards and gives her advice from time to time.


    This royal seed is really excellent. Although Han Mingze first came into contact with mahjong, after paying more than 5000 liang of tuition fees, he began to pursue and no longer lost alone.


    But no matter how they calculate, they can''t paste the cards of the empress dowager, so the Empress Dowager plays and earns steadily.


    Thinking that the Empress Dowager asked her to show her cards at the beginning and shared the money equally, Du Xiaoli was happy.


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli''s eyes shining, and his face was full of a spoiled smile. It is inconceivable that the most distinguished group of people in the Dynasty should get together to play mahjong. They didn''t finish until before the dinner. The Empress Dowager won a lot of money and was in a good mood. So she went out to the dinner with them. Later, Du Xiaoli knew that in fact, on the first day of the new year, the ministers should go to the palace to pay New Year''s greetings to the emperor. However, because the follow-up of the previous night was not handled, Han Mingyuan brought a princess back, so the time for the ministers to enter the Palace was delayed by one day. So the party that night was just a family party. Only some people related to the royal family came. When we came in the afternoon, we didn''t see Han Mingze and his people. When we asked, we knew that they had gone to the Empress Dowager. We thought there was something important that would stay so long. If we knew that they were playing mahjong, we didn''t know whether they would spit blood. After dinner, Du Xiaoli and his family left the palace and went home. Han Mingyi sent her to the prime minister''s house before she went back. Du Xiaoli saw that his carriage was useless to go and come back. He thought he wouldn''t need a carriage next time. Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng didn''t rest because they knew that Du Xiaoli had entered the palace. They were busy in their yard. When they heard that Du Xiaoli came back, they fell asleep at ease. The next day, they opened the door and began to visit each other to pay New Year''s greetings. Of course, many guests came to Du Fu''s house. Du Xiaoli didn''t come out in her yard. She didn''t care about those official dealings, and she was a second-class princess. It didn''t matter if she didn''t go out, so she just went out for dinner at noon, and then went back to her house. On the third day of junior high school, Du Xiaoli went to see Mrs. Meng and paid her new year''s greetings. He stayed in his yard for the next few days.

 Chapter 332

    On the seventh day, Du Xiaoli sat on the roof alone for a long time, looking at the northern sky and meditating.


    "Miss, your highness Dingwang, your highness Xianwang and princess Xianfei are coming." Xia yuan came to the yard and looked at Du Xiaoli on the roof.


    Han Mingyi and Han Mingze Fire Phoenix came to the yard and saw Du Xiaoli''s bleak back. Han Mingyi was distressed and Han Mingyuan was confused.


    Why does a 14-year-old girl give off such a smell.


    Du Xiaoli turned around and saw Han Mingyi and Han Mingyuan in the yard. He jumped down gently.


    "Why are you here?" Du Xiaoli asked. Seeing Han Mingyuan looking at himself in surprise, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Your lightness skill is so powerful!" Han Mingyuan said.


    Maybe it''s because Han Mingyuan often makes trouble and wants to escape, so Han Mingyuan''s lightness skills are good. Moreover, his master has a good study of lightness skills, and he knows more about lightness skills.


    Although Du Xiaoli just flew down from upstairs, he saw that her lightness skill was very powerful from her movements and falling strength.


    "When shall we come to the game?" Han Mingyuan was intrigued.


    Du Xiaoli gave a color that he didn''t care about you and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, let me show you something." Han Mingyi moved the bag on his hand.


    "Is it?" Du Xiaoli looked at the size of the bag and looked at Han Mingyi with some excitement.


    Han Mingyi nodded and said, "after so long, I''ve finally studied it."


    "What are you talking about?" Han Mingyuan asked.


    He and huofenghuang saw Han Mingyi when they were shopping in the street, and then they came together. They don''t know why he came to Du Xiaoli.


    "Let''s go to the wolf garden." Du Xiaoli took the bag and walked excitedly to the wolf garden.


    Han Mingyi followed.


    Han Mingyuan and huofenghuang looked at each other and followed.


    Du Xiaoli came to the backyard of langyuan and asked someone to get some straw handles.


    "Xiaoli, do you want to shoot arrows?" the fire phoenix asked when she saw that Du Xiaoli had people do these.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "I want to experiment."


    With that, she took out the just made bow and crossbow from the bag, and the exquisite shape immediately brightened people''s eyes.


    "Is this a crossbow? It looks so small," said the fire phoenix.


    "The shape is also different from that of ordinary bows and crossbows," Han Mingyuan said.


    "Try the effect." Han Mingyi looks at Du Xiaoli.


    "HMM." Du Xiaoli nodded, put a short arrow on it, then aimed at the grass handle in the distance and gently pulled the trigger.


    "Rustle -"


    The short arrow cut through the air and quickly came to the first grass target. In everyone''s surprised eyes, he continued to imagine the second grass target and finally fell on the third grass target.


    "What a powerful power." everyone present was stunned by the scene.


    "There are 100 meters in the first target, 130 meters in the second, and 170 meters in the third!" Han Mingyuan looked at the distance between the three grass targets and muttered.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the effect in front of him with satisfaction, looked at the bow and crossbow in his hand, and said, "if there is no obstacle, it can shoot farther."


    "Let''s try express delivery." Fire Phoenix said excitedly.


    Du Xiaoli put on another short arrow and asked someone to move the third grass target to a distance of 200 meters.


    When Da Gang finished the grass target, Du Xiaoli raised the crossbow and pulled the trigger against the target. The arrow quickly flew out and flew straight towards the bull''s eye. Finally, he cut the first arrow and inserted it firmly into the bull''s eye.


    "An ordinary arrow can only shoot at a distance of 80 to 100 meters. A crossbow can increase the distance to 150 meters. It can shoot at a distance of 200 meters! It''s incredible!" Han Mingyuan said excitedly.


    Du Xiaoli put on a short arrow again and said, "Da Gang, 230 meters."


    "Yes, miss." as soon as Da Gang finished, he carried the target back for dozens of meters, estimated that it was 230 meters, and inserted the grass target into the ground.


    The fire phoenix looked at Du Xiaoli and asked uncertainly, "can you shoot so far?"


    "Just try." Du Xiaoli calmly raised the crossbow, aimed and shot.


    "Rustle -"


    The short arrow flew past and hit the bull''s-eye. The grass target was shaken by the strength of the arrow.


    "Right in the bull''s-eye." Dagang glanced at the grass target and reported to Du Xiaoli.


    "That''s awesome!" Han Mingyuan looked at the crossbow in Du Xiaoli''s hand with excitement on his face.


    Although he is an idle Lord and has no interest in state affairs, rights or anything, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand anything. The bow and crossbow is short, compact and easy to carry. It can hold more short arrows with the same weight and volume. Not only that, the range is longer than that of ordinary crossbows, which greatly improves the safety of shooters.


    Han Mingyi didn''t say anything, but his eyes couldn''t hide their approval.


    This is the weapon she created. It''s a powerful weapon. With it, soldiers can improve their combat ability and build a strong team! "I used to see people using crossbows as weapons in the Jianghu, but they are not as good as this." the fire phoenix said, "if only you could put something on it." as soon as the fire phoenix said, Han Mingyi and Han Mingyuan looked at each other and saw the feasible eyes in each other''s eyes. "If you put some poison on the arrow, you can subdue the other party even if you don''t hit the key. If it''s highly toxic..." Du Xiaoli said approvingly. "However, it is generally accepted that poison is not allowed in the war," Han Mingyuan said. "Yes," Han Mingyi said. "What if it''s not used for fighting between the two armies? For example, it''s OK to build a hidden team and use it in other aspects to collect intelligence." Du Xiaoli thought and said. "But if this is used in the military, our army''s ability can be improved a lot," Han Mingyuan said. "It''s still troublesome to build this crossbow. If you want to build it comprehensively, the cost is relatively high and can only be used in a small area." Du Xiaoli looked at the crossbow and analyzed it. "Well, blacksmith Wang told me that it took him more than half a month to build this crossbow, not to mention these special short arrows." Han Mingyi said. "I still think it''s better to improve the combat capability of the army." Han Mingyuan put forward his own idea. "Improving the combat capability of the army is the focus now." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "but we should think of a better way." "what do you think?" Han Mingyi knew that Du Xiaoli had her own idea when she saw her eyes.

 Chapter 333

    "Little sister-in-law, what''s your good idea?" Han Mingyuan asked.


    "Of course there are ideas, but there''s no need to hurry now. You might as well go and show the emperor the crossbow first, talk about building a crossbow team, and see the emperor''s ideas." Du Xiaoli said.


    "That''s good. I''ll go to the palace and discuss with the emperor." Han Mingyi took the crossbow in Du Xiaoli''s hand and asked Dagang to take the short arrows.


    "Brother five, you''re going into the palace. Cough, Phoenix and I have something else to do, so we won''t go." Han Mingyuan said.


    Han Mingyi glanced at Han Mingyuan and agreed with him.


    "Then let''s go first!" Han Mingyuan said and left first. The fire phoenix waved to Du Xiaoli and followed Han Mingyuan away.


    After Han Mingyi installed all the bows and crossbows, he looked at Du Xiaoli, reached out and touched her small face and said, "we''ll get Mingxiang back. There won''t be any marriage in the future. I promise."


    "Today is the day of the princess''s wedding. I''m a little worried about her. I''m more worried about what Liufeng will do." Du Xiaoli said anxiously, "I don''t have many friends in this world. I don''t want to see anyone else."


    She had no relatives or friends in her previous life. Because of her special identity, she kept a certain distance from the people around her.


    At the moment of her death, her only thought was that even if she died, no one would be sad for herself.


    Maybe God had mercy on her and saw that she had suffered too much in her last life, so she was reborn, so that she had warm family affection in this life and gained so many friends.


    Maybe it''s because these are feelings she didn''t have in her previous life, so she cherishes them very much.


    Han Mingyi held Du Xiaoli''s face in both hands, kissed her gently on the lips and said, "don''t worry, Liufeng is a decent person. Moreover, I''ll send someone to watch him and take some special measures when necessary."


    "But feeling impulsive is irrational," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Didn''t I say I would take necessary measures? It''s okay." Han Mingyi comforted.


    "Well, I hope so," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Well, I''m going into the palace," Han Mingyi said.


    "OK, you go." Du Xiaoli reached out and stroked Han Mingyi''s hand.


    Han Mingyi took her face and kissed it again before he left with something.


    "Ouch -" silver and gold ran from a distance to Du Xiaoli''s feet and rubbed.


    Du Xiaoli squatted down, touched the head of silver and gold, and looked up at the north.


    "Miss." Xia yuan came to Du Xiaoli and looked at her with some worry.


    "Xia yuan, after today, the princess will..."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t finish what she said. Maybe she didn''t know what kind of language to describe her mood.


    "Miss, the princess will be fine." Xia yuan comforted.


    "The wind and rain are blowing and the duckweed is shaking." Du Xiaoli murmured, looking at the direction of Beiyuan state.


    I hope Han Mingyi is right. Nothing will happen to Ji Liufeng.


    Yongzhou City, the capital of Beiyuan state, is full of festivity today, because today is the day of the wedding of Hou in their town. Just now Zhao Zhen has personally met the bride and set off firecrackers all the way. Now the streets are full of paper scraps left after firecrackers are set off.


    The people on the street are smiling one by one. In their eyes, peace can bring them a peaceful day. At least there will be no war in a short time.


    The Duke''s residence in the town is very lively today. Whether it''s Zhao Zhen or not, they were invited by him.


    Zhao Zhen, dressed in red bridegroom''s clothes, took Han Mingxiang from the gate to the hall, walked through the yard and looked at the officials in the yard. He leaned over Han Mingxiang''s ear and said, "how''s the wedding? I''ve invited all the officials in the capital."


    Han Mingxiang lowers her head, and the hand held by Zhao Zhen hurts.


    "Lord Hou knows that Changle doesn''t care about these."


    "I know, you don''t care. Because your heart is not here." Zhao Zhen whispered, "but I want people all over the world to know that from today on, you are my woman. Life is my man, death is my ghost, and the man in the post house won''t want you in his life."


    Han Mingxiang was surprised and his subordinates trembled.


    Zhao Zhen grabbed her hand and said, "don''t be surprised. How can I marry a woman I don''t know? Concentrate on walking. We''ll be in the hall soon."


    Han Mingxiang took a deep breath and followed Zhao Zhen step by step. Each step was like stepping on the tip of a knife.


    In the room of the post house, Ji Liufeng lay on the bed, staring at the mosquito net.


    "Young general, I''m sorry. We''re also ordered by King Ding." the bodyguard in the room said faintly.


    "How long does it last?" Ji Liufeng did not look at the man, but his eyes were very empty.


    "One day. You''ll be able to move tomorrow morning," replied the guard.


    "Tomorrow..." a tear fell from the corner of his eye, "today she has become someone else''s bride..."


    On the eighth day, Du Xiaoli was called to the palace. In the imperial study, Han Mingze, Han Mingyi, Ji Lun and several other deputy generals all watched her walk in slowly. Some people have doubts, some doubt and some appreciation. Seeing so many people here, Du Xiaoli probably guessed what Han Mingze asked him to do. "See the emperor." she respectfully saluted Han Mingze. "Get up." Han Mingze said excitedly. "Thank you, Emperor." Du Xiaoli stood up straight and under everyone''s eyes. "Princess Anle, the old minister dared to ask, did you think of this bow and crossbow?" Jilun asked first. "That''s what I think in my spare time," Du Xiaoli replied. "Has the princess ever learned about weapons?" asked a deputy general. "That''s right." "we''ve just tested this bow and crossbow, and it can really shoot more than 200 meters away." Han Mingze picked up the bow and crossbow on the table, with just shock and excitement in his eyes., "And how did you think of such a short and capable crossbow?" "Chen Mei knows that the current crossbow is clumsy, bulky and inconvenient to operate, so she wants to improve it when she has nothing to do. So she makes it out." Du Xiaoli talks nonsense. If she learned this from her previous life, it is estimated that she was directly pulled out and burned. Everyone didn''t believe Du Xiaoli''s words, but they couldn''t think of why. They had to accept Du Xiaoli''s answer. "Anle, since you came up with this, you should know it best." Han Mingze said, "come and explain it to everyone."

 Chapter 334

    Han Mingze finished saying, took the crossbow to father-in-law Shan and asked him to give it to Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli took the bow and crossbow, surrounded all the generals and watched Du Xiaoli explain the structure of the bow and crossbow one by one.


    Although it looks like an ordinary crossbow, I think it''s just smaller. After hearing Du Xiaoli''s explanation, everyone realized that this small crossbow is very different from ordinary crossbows.


    Du Xiaoli finished the structure and said the advantages of small bows and crossbows.


    "If this is used in the military, the effect must be amazing."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect this crossbow to be transformed like this."


    "Princess Anle thinks too much."


    "But can this really be used in the army? I feel a little unrealistic."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After Du Xiaoli finished, he asked grandpa Sha to take back the crossbow and stood aside. The rest of the Royal study began a round with each other.


    Han Mingze watched them discuss and didn''t speak. When they were almost talking, he waved his hand to make everyone quiet.


    "What do you think of Zhongqing''s family?"


    "Report back to the emperor. I think this bow and crossbow can be used in the army. The range and strength will certainly improve the strength of our army." an old general came out and said.


    Han Mingze looked at the others and said, "do you have any other ideas?"


    "Your Majesty, I think this bow and crossbow is good, but the work cost must be not low. If you invest too much, I don''t know whether it can be supported economically."


    "When we fight with other countries, if we can have such a good bow and crossbow, we can win early, instead of supporting the war for so long, it will consume a lot of money and energy."


    "But if we put our money into this, what about other military supplies?"


    "If the army is strong, other aspects will naturally develop, because we can give them a stable life."


    "But if there is a sudden war and there is no supply of food and grass, what shall we do?"


    "This..."


    Han Mingze didn''t speak, but the others divided into two factions and argued on their own.


    "OK!" Han Mingze gave an order, and the imperial study became quiet. "Dingwang, tell them what you thought before."


    "Yes." Han Mingyi went to the middle and said, "it takes a long time to make this bow and crossbow, and there is some trouble in making this arrow. Moreover, most of the short arrows can only be used once, which consumes a lot. If all of them are equipped with this, our economy can''t afford it now."


    Han Mingyi''s words made the objectors smile proudly.


    "However, if such a good weapon is not used, it is also a waste." Han Mingyi continued, "we can build a special team, select all elite talents, equip them with such bows and crossbows, give them special training, and let them become our strong force. We can perform special tasks at special times."


    Han Mingyi''s words balanced the hearts of other people. They said, how can such a good weapon not be used in the army.


    "What do you think of Dingwang''s idea?" Han Mingze asked.


    Yesterday, when Han Mingyi went into the palace and showed him the crossbow, he had the idea of using it in the army, and when he heard Han Mingyi''s talk about building an elite team, he thought it was feasible at that time. It''s just a matter of going through the procedures and discussing with these people today. If they don''t agree, he will still insist on doing it.


    "Emperor, I think it is feasible."


    "Ministers also feel that the idea of Dingwang is feasible."


    "Anle, what do you think?" Han Mingze suddenly asked.


    "Ah?" Du Xiaoli was wondering if there were any other weapons better. When he heard Han Mingze''s question, he gave a subconscious sound. Seeing that everyone looked at himself, he quickly replied, "Chen Mei also thinks it is feasible."


    "Now that everyone has agreed, the matter will be handled by General Wang and Ji, and other generals will be responsible for assistance," Han Mingze said.


    "Yes, sir." everyone answered in unison.


    "Well, Ding Wang, general Ji and Anle stay. The others go back first," Han Mingze said.


    "I''ll leave."


    The others retreated. Du Xiaoli touched his nose and wondered why han Mingze left himself.


    Ji Lun was also puzzled that Han Mingze left Du Xiaoli. Since he just said that he wanted to build an elite team, he and Han Mingyi must stay to discuss this matter. Don''t you want Du Xiaoli to join the discussion?


    Jilun immediately shook his head. This national event was originally a man''s affair. Even the queen and even the Empress Dowager could not interfere in the affairs of the court. Besides, Du Xiaoli was just a princess!


    There may be something else to keep her.


    That''s what he imagined. But Han Mingze''s first sentence completely denied his idea.


    "Anle, what do you think about building an elite team?" Han Mingze looked at Du Xiaoli and pulled her thoughts back.


    Du Xiaoli blinked and looked at the abuse in Han Mingze''s eyes and Ji Lun''s surprise. "Chen Mei is a female and doesn''t know much about the army. It''s better to ask general Ji about building an elite army." she had a lot of ideas, but she didn''t intend to say it in front of others. She didn''t expect Han Mingze to talk about the improvement of bows and crossbows in front of the generals. Her ability has surprised them. If they say a lot of plans and suggestions, I don''t know what they will think of themselves. Han Mingze guessed some of Du Xiaoli''s thoughts, and didn''t embarrass her. He said, "listen to it." "yes." "general Ji, tell me what you think." Han Mingze looked at Ji Lun and said. Ji Lun felt that Han Mingze seemed a little different from Du Xiaoli and seemed to accommodate her. "I think there are two key factors in building an elite army." "which two factors?" Han Mingze asked. "One is the candidate and the other is the creation of bows and crossbows." Jilun said, "for this candidate, it''s best to select elites from several armies and reorganize them into an army. Now we have to consider the selection criteria." Han Mingze nodded, and Du Xiaoli nodded behind them. This candidate is very important. "As for the second point, I feel that the building of the bow and crossbow should begin now. However, the craftsman must be fully credible and cannot disclose the news of the bow and crossbow," Jilun said. "This should be considered carefully," Han Mingze said. "If the production method of this crossbow is spread and used by other countries, it will be troublesome."

 Chapter 335

    "Well, it''s easier to solve the problem of candidates. It takes some energy to build the bow and crossbow," Han Mingyi said.


    Apart from Du Xiaoli and blacksmith Wang, he knows the difficulty of making bows and crossbows best. It''s not easy to cultivate a craftsman. If he is poached, it will be a great loss.


    "What method shall we use?" asked Jilun. He has a way to train soldiers, but he is not familiar with such things.


    "Give those blacksmiths rich treatment and control their families so that they don''t dare to have other thoughts," Han Mingze said.


    When Du Xiaoli heard Han Mingze''s way, he thought it was the idea of the superior, and forced Gali to lure him.


    "It''s not good. If you really want to betray, you won''t care about your relatives. Although we will choose people carefully at the beginning, it''s difficult to ensure that they won''t have different hearts behind them. If such a person gives out, the consequences are very serious," Han Mingyi said.


    "Don''t use poison control? Or send someone to supervise them all day," Gillen said.


    "It''s not necessarily safe to supervise this all day."


    "Related to their own lives, they should not have any other ideas." Han Mingze agreed with Jilun''s idea of using drugs and said, "if we control their family again, we should be safe."


    "If it were me, I would have two hearts." Du Xiaoli really couldn''t listen. Before he started to let others work for you, he tried to control others and threatened their lives with poison and family. Who would still work for you!


    "Anle, what do you think?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Although people have strong servility, if they are really anxious, there will still be people who want to resist." Du Xiaoli said, "at least if it''s me, let me do it to me, and I will stab him."


    "Cough..." Han Mingyi coughed and reminded Du Xiaoli not to be so careless.


    "Er - I mean, if there is such a person, it will be a big loss." Du Xiaoli euphemistically expressed his thoughts.


    "Do you have any good suggestions?" Han Mingze asked.


    "In fact, what we should guard against is not whether they will, but whether they can," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Will you, can you?" Ji Lun looked at Du Xiaoli puzzled.


    "Yes or no, it''s subjective consciousness, which tests the blacksmith''s sincerity. If it can, it''s impossible for him to sell." Du Xiaoli explained.


    "How do you say this?"


    "For example, we divide the production of this crossbow into four processes of ABCD..."


    ¡°ABCD£¿¡±


    "Well, it means one, two, three, four," said Du Xiaoli, "We let the armour blacksmith only take charge of the first process. If someone finds him, even if he wants to sell the information to others, he can only say the first process, and the latter can''t say, because he doesn''t know how the latter process is. If others get the first process, he can only get part of the manufacturing process and can''t make a complete bow and crossbow."


    "This way is good!" Jilun said excitedly.


    "Not bad." Han Mingze nodded, not stingy of his praise.


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli talking. He wanted to say that he liked Du Xiaoli best. He was so confident and attracted his eyes. He added along with her words: "if the people in each process are separated, they don''t know who is doing it. It''s safer."


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded, "In this way, a fixed blacksmith can do fixed things, so that she will be very familiar with her part, rather than the whole production of bows and crossbows. This can not only improve work efficiency, but also ensure the quality of each part. Finally, let people assemble it. This can also shorten the production cycle as much as possible and create more bows and crossbows." Du Xiaoli added.


    "Ha ha, good! Good!" Ji Lun praised, "Princess Anle really deserves her reputation. I admire it! I admire it!"


    "General Ji flattered." Du Xiaoli saw Ji Lun looking at himself excitedly and smiled shyly.


    "It''s up to you to choose people and places," Han Mingze said. "Even so, you should pay attention to selecting people."


    "I will obey your orders."


    "Well, now that the matter has been settled, let''s discuss the selection criteria," Han Mingze said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was already noon when Du Xiaoli came out of the imperial study. At the gate of the palace and Jilun, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi got on the carriage and were ready to eat in the Fengxue building.


    Xia yuan, Ying Ge and Qiao Zhu watched Du Xiaoli get on Han Mingyi''s carriage again. Qiao Zhu said, "our treatment is also very good. We are the only one in Miss''s car every time. It seems to be prepared for us, hehe."


    Xia yuan looked at Qiao Zhu and said, "you! Let''s go up quickly, otherwise the young lady will be far away and we haven''t followed."


    "Let''s go."


    In Han Mingyi''s carriage. "Why are you looking at me like this?" Du Xiaoli asked when Han Mingyi saw Mao Mao. "I really want to pry open your head and see how it grows inside you. I can even think of such a way," Han Mingyi replied. "That''s..." Du Xiaoli wanted to say that everyone knew it. Fortunately, he stopped halfway. "What''s that?" Han Mingyi asked. "Cough, that''s because I''m smart," said Du Xiaoli. Division of labor and cooperation and flow of work have long been popular all over the world in previous lives. She just moved this method over. If you can, this can also be extended to other industries, such as other commodity manufacturing, etc. "Ha ha." Han Mingyi smiled and reached out to embrace her.. He never doubted that she was very smart. He had realized it a few years ago. When he thought of kicking her, she hated her for a long time and treated her bodyguards better than himself. At that time, he knew that she was a person with clear love and hate, and the treatment of people recognized by herself and outsiders was absolutely different. Her ability, her character, deeply attracted him, let him willingly open his heart for her, and want to spoil her all his life from the bottom of his heart. They went to the Fengxue building for lunch. Then Du Xiaoli went back to the prime minister''s house, and Han Mingyi went to the military camp. Now that they have decided to start preparing to build an elite team, they must seize the time. This team is definitely not only well equipped, but also wants the best soldiers, training and equipment!

 Chapter 336

    In the next few days, Du Xiaoli didn''t go out in his yard. Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia came to her twice, but they all got together and left after a while.


    They are about to get married, and they have less and less time to come out. Du Xiaoli has always been busy, so they have less time to get together.


    In a flash, it was the Lantern Festival. Du Xiaoli held a small birthday party in the Fengxue building, inviting Ji Liuxia, Fu Yalan, Han Mingyuan and huofenghuang, as well as Han Mingyi and lengzi, as well as Zhou Cheng''s family and several people in Du''s house.


    After Han Mingyuan came back this time, perhaps he learned the lesson of the last time. Instead of leaving Beijing in a hurry, he lived in the capital and didn''t mean to leave at all.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t intend to invite people, but Xie Yu said that this was her first birthday in the capital. Even if she didn''t invite others, she would invite her friends to get together. In addition, today is the Lantern Festival. After eating, we can go shopping, look at lanterns and guess riddles. So she agreed, but since she wanted to go out to play, she came directly to the Fengxue building for dinner.


    After a noisy dinner, everyone went to the street to watch lanterns. Xie Yu and Du Yunhan went back first, which didn''t interest them much.


    The Zhoucheng family came to the capital this year, so they were more interested in the lanterns in the capital. The family left for shopping first.


    Du Xiaoli drives Fu Yalan and Du Xiuheng away, and Ji Liuxia and Qu Yi away. Lengzi seven people are called to go shopping by themselves. Then there were Du Xiaoli, Han Mingyi, Han Mingyuan and huofenghuang.


    Han Mingyuan and huofenghuang don''t know how to plan. It''s reasonable for them to play at this time, but they have to follow them tonight.


    So the gang of four began to wander the streets.


    "Wow, these lanterns are so beautiful!" the fire phoenix saw the lanterns hanging on both sides of the street and exclaimed. "Ming Yuan, this lantern is so beautiful. Will you buy me one?"


    Han Mingyuan looked at the lantern pointed by the fire phoenix and said, "those two lanterns are very common. What do you do when you buy them?"


    "Do you want to buy?" the fire phoenix took Han Mingyuan''s clothes and wouldn''t let him go on.


    "You''re going to start fooling around again," Han Mingyuan said.


    "I want the lantern!" said the fire phoenix, pointing to the rabbit lantern.


    "I really lost to you!" Han Mingyuan came to the lantern booth reluctantly and said, "boss, I want this lantern."


    "Childe, if you want to buy lanterns tonight, you have to guess the riddles on them first. You can buy them only if you guess right." the stall owner said with a smile.


    "So troublesome?!" Han Mingyuan frowned.


    "Childe, it''s always like this to buy lanterns on the Lantern Festival," explained the stall owner.


    Han Mingyuan and huofenghuang are dressed in extraordinary clothes. They can still see the rich and powerful people in business and dare not offend them. They are not careful when answering.


    A plain hand turned the lantern around, saw the words on the back and said, "January and a half, guess a word. Boss, is it fat?"


    "The young lady is very powerful, but she can guess the answer at a glance. The answer to the lantern riddle is fat words." the stall owner smiled and said, "now this lantern can be bought."


    Du Xiaoli let go of the lantern, looked at Han Mingyuan and said, "you still don''t pay?"


    Han Mingyuan reluctantly took the silver out of his purse. The boss took down the rabbit lantern and handed it to the fire phoenix.


    "These lanterns are really cute." Du Xiaoli looked at the lanterns hanging above, chose one he liked, turned over the riddle behind, and read: "dumb gestures, guess idioms. Well, the answer is self-evident?"


    "Congratulations, miss, you guessed right again." the stall owner took down the lantern and handed it to Du Xiaoli.


    "Don''t look for it." Han Mingyi gave the boss some silver. Du Xiaoli looked at the lantern in his hand and smiled happily.


    "Miss, you are good at guessing lantern riddles. Why don''t you go to the front and take part in the guessing competition," said the stall owner.


    "Guessing game?"


    "Yes, every year, the Fengyue building in front will hold a lantern riddle guessing competition. If you have nothing to do, you can go and have a look. If you win, you will get a reward." the stall owner replied.


    "Oh, what''s the reward?" asked the fire phoenix.


    "The rewards are different every year. It''s like a hundred liang of silver and good jade this year." the stall owner replied, "at first glance, the four are people with extraordinary status. It''s better to join the fun. It''s useless to visit the Flower Lantern Festival instead of the Fengyue building."


    "Oh? That Fengyue building is so good?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "The Fengyue building is one word different from the Fengxue building, and it is also very famous in Phoenix," explained the stall owner.


    "If you want to go, we''ll go." Han Mingyi said when he saw it.


    "Are the lanterns really so beautiful there?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Han Mingyi shook his head. He didn''t know. He had never visited the lanterns before, and he was not very clear about them.


    "The lanterns there are the most beautiful in Phoenix. It''s said that their masters are not ordinary people! It''s difficult to guess the lantern riddles, otherwise they won''t set a grand prize," said the stall owner.


    "In that case, I really need to go and have a look..." sometimes it''s not bad to have some challenges in life, isn''t it? According to the tips of the stall owner, the four people enjoyed the lanterns all the way and slowly came to the street where the Fengyue building was located. "There are many people in this street." the fire phoenix looked at the crowded street and sighed. Han Mingyi is beside Du Xiaoli, slightly sideways and half surrounds her, separating her from the crowd. "The wind moon building is ahead." Han Mingyuan looked at the building surrounded by a group of people, straightened his neck and didn''t see the situation inside. "Hurry up, the riddle game of Fengyue building is about to begin." the two men walked quickly aside and said. "Oh, look, I''m going to take out the lantern!" said another woman excitedly. "Let''s hurry over." "well, hurry up." the fire phoenix looked at the excited look of the two people and said, "Xiaoli, let''s hurry over too!" then he took Du Xiaoli''s hand and squeezed towards the Fengyue building. "Phoenix, you slow down." Du Xiaoli was dragged by the fire phoenix, and another person was separated in the middle. He almost knocked someone down, and hurriedly made a voice to remind him. The fire phoenix looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "Xiao Li, hurry up." Du Xiaoli finally squeezed over and was pulled by the fire phoenix to squeeze into the next group of people. However, it took several minutes to squeeze through the short distance. The fire phoenix took Du Xiaoli to the front of the crowd and just saw several beautiful women coming up from both sides of the table with a lantern. They hung the lantern on the shelf behind the table in four rows. There were only three lamps on the top. Each lantern was of top quality in both work and style.

 Chapter 337

    Not only are lanterns hung on the back shelf, but there are two inclined shelves on both sides of the stage, which are also hung with lanterns, but those lanterns are not as good-looking as the four rows of lanterns in the back.


    "Xiaoli, look at the top three lanterns. They are so beautiful!" the fire phoenix pointed to the three lanterns and said excitedly.


    "What the stall owner said is true. It seems that the lanterns here are the best along the way." Han Mingyuan also crowded around Du Xiaoli and looked at the beautiful lanterns on the table and said with approval.


    "It''s really good," Han Mingyi nodded.


    "Ming Yuan, I want that octagonal lantern," said the fire phoenix, pointing to the lantern on the right of the first floor.


    "If you want to guess for yourself," Han Mingyuan said.


    "No, I want you to give it to me." the fire phoenix said with a mouth.


    "Then don''t."


    "No! I want it!"


    "You!"


    "How can I?"


    Han Mingyuan and fire phoenix stared at Du Xiaoli funny. It must have been that fire phoenix forced Han Mingyuan to marry her. Seeing Han Mingyuan''s appearance, she couldn''t help teasing: "Mingyuan, win a lantern for his wife. That''s a gentleman''s performance."


    "I... well," Han Mingyuan said helplessly, looking at the proud expression of the fire phoenix.


    A woman in a long yellow dress came to the stage and said with a smile: "Hello, everyone, I am the host of this lantern riddle conference, named Huadeng. I wish you a happy Lantern Festival!"


    "Lantern girl, we are all old acquaintances. Don''t say anything else. Let''s just start guessing." someone shouted below.


    "The lantern is thinking of new friends coming today." the lantern smiled and said, "this lantern conference is the same as in previous years. One person can only guess one lamp on both sides, and it will be given away free of charge. Each lamp has two chances."


    "So good!" some people were excited when they heard that there was a free gift.


    The lantern in Fengyue building is well made and expensive. It is a luxury for people with ordinary family. If you can get one for free, it is also very good.


    "And the back row is going to be a competition," said the lantern, "On the bottom floor, there are twelve lamps, which represent twelve people. Only those who pass the pass can guess the second floor, and so on. There are numbers under each lamp. Select the serial number of the lamp, and you can guess the riddle of the corresponding lamp. Well, the lantern is no longer nonsense. Let''s start now. First, the lantern on both sides. Which friend wants to try first?"


    "I," said a young man dressed as a scholar. Beside him stood a girl who must want to guess riddles and win lanterns for her.


    "Young master, which lamp do you want to guess?" asked the lantern.


    "The second row on the right is the third," said the scholar.


    The lantern beckoned the maid on the stage to take the riddle under the lantern, opened it, read: "there is no one in the seat, type a word."


    The scholar thought for a moment and said, "the villa of the villa."


    "Congratulations, young master. You guessed right. Now this lantern is yours. You can give it to the beautiful lady around you." the lantern said with a smile.


    The maid took down the lantern, took it off the stage and gave it to the scholar. The scholar changed hands and gave it to the girl beside him. The girl took it with a shy face.


    "See, men should win lanterns for women." Fire Phoenix banged Han Mingyuan with his elbow and said.


    "Even if I give it to you, you can show a shy expression like that woman?" Han Mingyuan asked.


    "Well - will you know if you give it?"


    "Who would like to try?" asked the lantern.


    "Let me try," said another man.


    Du Xiaoli saw that there was a girl around him.


    "Childe, please choose the lantern," said the lantern.


    "The second floor on the left and the fourth on the right," said the man.


    Lanterns let people bring riddles and say, "reunion on New Year''s Eve, type a word."


    "Out." the man said the answer without thinking.


    "Congratulations, you guessed right." the lantern said with a smile.


    The maid took down the lantern and sent it down. The lantern began to ask the next one.


    The third guess is a young lady who guessed a lotus lantern for herself.


    "Which one do you want?" Han Mingyi asked.


    Du Xiaoli looked and said, "the best one."


    "The top one in the middle?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Will you win back for me?" Du Xiaoli asked sideways.


    "As long as it''s what you want, I''ll bring it for you." Han Mingyi said with deep meaning.


    "Ha, I''ll wait." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    The lantern riddles on both sides are relatively simple. Du Xiaoli noticed that they basically guess one word and two words, and the riddles are relatively simple.


    "Well, we won the lantern riddle in the first round. Now we''re going to have a lantern riddle game." the lantern said, "here are twelve small balls. Twelve people who get the small balls can participate in today''s game."


    When the lantern was talking, the two maids came down with two trays, walked from both sides to the middle, and gave the ball to twelve people. Han Mingyi and Han Mingyuan both took a small ball. "Let''s look at the ball in your hand. It''s marked with numbers. This is the order of your guessing. Those in the front can give priority to the lantern. One person has only one chance. The maid who guesses wrong will take back the ball in your hand." Han Mingyi looked. He had No. 7 in his hand. Han Mingyuan has number ten. It''s all the lower numbers. "OK, please No. 1 show your little ball." a man in black not far from Du Xiaoli and them took out the little ball with a red word written on it. "Young master, please choose a lantern," said the lantern. "Number five." the lantern asked the maid to take the riddle of number five, opened it and read, "please start with the word and end with the word thank. Type a word." "please beg for the word." the man replied. "Congratulations! You guessed right and entered the next level smoothly. Next, please show the ball on the second." said the lantern. "Number seven." a young lady showed the ball in her hand, which seemed to be the official young lady of the family. The riddle of No. 7 was taken over, and the lantern was taken over and read: "little girl, cool at night, bring lanterns and shine." the young lady thought for a while and said with some uncertainty: "firefly." "Congratulations, Miss guessed right and entered the next level. Small ball No. 3..." when Han Mingyi arrived, a person was brushed out in front of her. His lantern riddle was very simple. When the lantern finished the riddle, he said the answer.

 Chapter 338

    Han Mingyuan was also promoted smoothly, but the two people behind him were brushed down.


    The maid who brushes off will take back the ball and enter the next level, and will reselect it in the previous order. However, in order to ensure fairness, Han Mingyuan was the first to choose in reverse order.


    "Just the first one," Han Mingyuan said.


    "Calmly hide at the bottom of the grass. Type two words." the lantern took the riddle and read, "childe, please guess the riddle."


    "Cistanche deserticola." Han Mingyuan thought for two seconds and replied.


    "Congratulations, you guessed right and entered the next level smoothly. Next..."


    By the end of the second round, there were only six people left.


    "Here is the third level. You can see that there are only four lanterns in this level, so we don''t choose this level, but rush to answer. The first guess will enter the last level." the lanterns explained. "Now, let''s start the first lantern riddle. The riddle is: a dog near the cave is actually a monkey. Please guess."


    Here, the puzzle must be getting more and more difficult. Han Mingyi came up with the answer first and successfully advanced to the last level.


    "You."


    "Congratulations, young master. Next Lantern..."


    Han Mingyuan guessed at the second lantern and entered the next level smoothly.


    "Ha ha, we have entered the last level. You are so powerful, Mingyuan!" the fire phoenix said excitedly, holding Han Mingyuan''s clothes.


    "You light point, you see Xiaoli is not like you." Han Mingyuan felt that everyone''s eyes noticed him, frowned and said.


    "What''s the matter!" the fire phoenix said with a mouth, but he still let go of Han Mingyuan''s clothes.


    After the third round, only three people guessed it. So the last round became another candidate to answer.


    "Far away, octagonal lantern." the fire phoenix pointed to the lantern he liked and said.


    "Since the lady likes it, you can come first," said another man who entered the last round.


    "Thank you." the fire phoenix smiled at him.


    Han Mingyuan saw the fire phoenix smiling at other men, pulled her face, turned her around and said, "you are a married woman. Be reserved and don''t laugh at everyone!"


    The lantern let people take down the riddle of the octagonal lamp, looked at it and said, "childe, this time it''s not a word guessing or an animal, but a proverb. The riddle is a word - because, childe, please."


    "It''s really a little difficult to guess a proverb word by word!"


    "Let''s think about the proverbs related to cause."


    People nearby talked one after another, and some guessed together.


    Because it was the last level, it took a long time to think. After most of the sand in the funnel fell, Han Mingyuan finally came up with it.


    "Where there is fire, there is smoke."


    The lantern looked at the answer behind and said with a smile, "Congratulations, childe, you guessed right. This lantern is yours. You can also get 50 Liang silver after the competition."


    The maid took down the star anise lantern and sent it to Han Mingyuan. Han Mingyuan took the lantern and didn''t see anything special. He stuffed it into the fire phoenix''s hand and said, "ah, here you are."


    "Thank you!" the fire phoenix took the octagonal lantern and smiled brightly.


    "The next question is this childe." the lantern pointed to the man who spoke before and said.


    "OK. I want the one next to me," said the man.


    The lantern asked people to take the riddle, looked at it and said, "this time it''s the opposite. Please use the word of function as the answer and think of two riddles."


    "It''s new." the man said with a smile. After thinking about it, he said calmly: "I didn''t see anyone yesterday. He also went. How can I rest assured."


    After listening to the lantern, he thought about it, then smiled and said, "young master, you are so talented. Congratulations. Both puzzles are correct."


    The fire phoenix pulled Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "isn''t it a word? It''s over?"


    Du Xiaoli smiled and explained: "no one came yesterday. Remove the Japanese character from the character yesterday and replace it with a single character. He also went to the latter sentence. How can you rest assured? You think according to the idea just like that."


    With Du Xiaoli''s explanation, the fire phoenix suddenly figured it out and said, "so it is! This man is really powerful! But he is not as powerful as our family!"


    Han Mingyuan on one side heard the fire phoenix praise others, and his face became a little ugly. When he heard the words behind the fire phoenix, the chill on his body disappeared in an instant.


    "Here is the last riddle. Take the lantern." the lantern ordered.


    The maid took down the lantern, took it over, turned the back of the lantern to the people and said, "the last puzzle is like this. Type a word."


    Generally, the lantern riddles are written on the back of the lantern, but the back of the lantern is clean and has nothing.


    "Lantern girl, are you mistaken? There''s nothing on it!" someone shouted below.


    "I''m not mistaken. The riddle of the last lantern riddle is this, a blank," replied the lantern.


    "How to guess nothing?" in the face of the following questions, the lantern no longer explained. Looking at Han Mingyi, he said, "childe, you have half a cup of tea to think." the following people began to talk to each other. Some said it was a mystery, some said it was a mystery, some were thinking about the answer, and some waited for Han Mingyi''s answer. Upstairs, two people sit opposite each other. One is elegant in white and the other is dressed in black with a mask covering his face. The position they do is relatively hidden, and they can just look at the situation below. "You are also a lantern riddle?" Liu Mochen looked at the man in white and said faintly. Liu Mo Yue looked at Liu Mo Chen. The folding fan in her hand circled and said, "you don''t understand. Of course it''s a lantern riddle." "without a riddle, how can others guess?" Liu Mo Chen asked. "Brother, don''t worry, Han Mingyi can guess it," said Liu moyue. They turned their eyes to the bottom. Liu Mo Yue paid attention to Han Mingyi, while Liu Mo Chen paid attention to the woman who once made him feel warm. "Did you guess?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and asked. Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli''s slightly raised face and said, "what do you think it is?" "you guessed it and asked me." Du Xiaoli stared at Han Mingyi and turned his eyes to the stage. "Childe, the time is coming." the lantern looked at Han Mingyi and asked. "The answer should be a riddle." Han Mingyi said confidently. "Riddle? How can it be a riddle?" "the riddle is strange and the answer is strange." "Fengyue building hasn''t said whether it is!" "it should be. You can''t be wrong if you look confident." "..."

 Chapter 339

    "Lantern girl, is this childe''s answer right?"


    "I don''t know the final answer now. I won''t know until my childe gives me the answer." the lantern said, turning to a maid who took the paper with the answer, looked at it and said, "Congratulations, childe, the answer is really a riddle. Congratulations on getting the lantern, and there are one hundred liang of silver."


    The maid sent the lantern to Du Xiaoli. In addition, the candidate who had guessed the lantern riddle had his favorite lantern. The lantern competition was over.


    "How about this lantern?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and asked.


    "I like it," Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Do you want this answer?" Han Mingyi asked after Du Xiaoli, thinking that she had not said her answer.


    "Is this important? Maybe, maybe not. Guess for yourself." Du Xiaoli said playfully.


    "Ding Wang, Xian Wang, Xian Princess and Anle princess." a white figure came to them and saluted.


    "Are you?" Han Mingyuan watched Liu Mo Yue warily.


    "I''m the boss of Fengyue building. The last riddle has been solved. I hope you can go up and have a drink." Liu Mochen said with a smile.


    "Ha, are you the son of the moon?" the fire phoenix recognized Liu Mo Yue and said in surprise.


    "Childe nongyue?" Du Xiaoli looked at the fire phoenix suspiciously.


    "He is a very famous person in the Jianghu. I grew up in the valley and have heard of his name." huofenghuang explained.


    "I was recognized by the idle princess." Liu Mo Yue was not surprised and said with a smile.


    "The cold silk fan in your hand is too ostentatious," said the fire phoenix.


    Liu Mo Yue looked at the fan in her hand and said, "unexpectedly, she was exposed by it. I wonder if King Ding would like to have a drink with us Jianghu people?"


    "Since it''s the invitation of Childe nongyue, it doesn''t hurt to have a drink," Han Mingyi said.


    "Please." Liu Mo Yue made a request and asked Han Mingyi to take a step first. When Du Xiaoli passed in front of him, he gave her a look of deep sweat.


    Liu Mo Chen sat upstairs and watched Liu Mo Yue invite Han Mingyi and them upstairs.


    Just now, his attention has been on Du Xiaoli. Unexpectedly, Liu moyue found it.


    "She is that woman?" asked Liu Mo Yue.


    "What?" Liu Mo Chen turned and asked.


    "The woman who saved you and accidentally drilled into your heart?" Liu Mo Yue looked at Liu Mo Chen with a look that I knew everything.


    Liu Mochen gave him a look, picked up his glass and took a sip. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Brother, although we are not related by blood, you saved me when I was five years old. We helped each other grow up and spent the most time together. The person who knows you best in the world is me. I know what you think when you look at me." Liu moyue said.


    "So?" Liu Mo Chen looked at Liu Mo Yue.


    "The look in your eyes just now is the look of missing. There is admiration inside." Liu Mo Yue said.


    "Want to experience?" Liu Mo said faintly.


    "Ha, how could it be?" said Liu Mo Yue. "Wait, I''ll invite them up."


    Liu Mo Yue said that before Liu Mo Chen answered, she immediately got up and went downstairs.


    "Dingwang, Xianwang, please." the voice at the entrance of the stairs interrupted Liu Mochen''s thoughts. He turned and looked at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli and they also saw Liu Mo dust sitting by the window.


    "Why are you here?" Du Xiaoli was surprised to see Liu Mo Chen and couldn''t help asking.


    "Let me introduce..."


    "No need." Han Mingyi interrupted Liu Mo Yue and said, "I didn''t expect the Lord of Yanluo hall to be here."


    "Coincidentally," Liu Mo said faintly.


    "Ha, since we all know each other, let''s have a drink together," said Liu Mo Yue.


    Han Mingyi, they walked over and sat down. Liu Mo Yue poured them a glass of wine and put it in front of them.


    "Congratulations to King Ding and King Xian for getting the lantern made by master Xie."


    "Did master Xie do this?" Han Mingyuan asked.


    "Ha ha, yes. We ask Master Xie to make three lanterns for us every year." Liu moyue said.


    "The Fengyue building is really big."


    "Ha, is this a lantern made by master Xie? No wonder it''s so beautiful!" Fire Phoenix knows master Xie''s name. It''s said that it was made by hand and his eyes shine. "I''ll save this lantern when I go back, hehe."


    "Who is master Xie?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It''s master Xie, the best craftsman in the world!" said the fire phoenix. "Everything he makes is very excellent. It''s hard to find a thousand gold!"


    "Then we''re lucky!" said Du Xiaoli.


    "So I said to take it back and save it," said the fire phoenix.


    "What good luck? We didn''t win it back for you." Han Mingyuan felt that he was a little abnormal recently. He always felt uncomfortable when he saw the fire phoenix laughing at others.


    "King Ding and King Xian are both very powerful. I thought about the two lantern riddles for a long time, but I came up with the answer in such a short time and admired the moon." Liu moyue said, "I don''t know if Princess Anle just came up with the answer like King Ding?" "me?" Du Xiaoli looked up at Liu moyue and said, "I didn''t think about it. So there''s no answer." "why?" "Because Ding Wang will think, that''s his problem." Du Xiaoli said naturally. "Well, you don''t have to think about anything when you have Ben Wang." Han Mingyi felt very useful when she heard Du Xiaoli''s words, so she answered. Liu moyue glanced at Liu Mochen, and when she heard Han Mingyi''s words, he accidentally spilled a drop of wine from his glass. After sitting for a while, Han Mingyi said it was too late and offered to send Du Xiaoli back. Before leaving, Liu moyue asked Du Xiaoli to say a riddle, and Du Xiaoli left. As a result, the riddle made Liu moyue think For a long time. On the way back, Han Mingyuan read the riddle said by Du Xiaoli. "When I was young, I had four legs, grew up two legs, grew old three legs, and guessed an animal." he didn''t think of it all the way. When he sent Du Xiaoli to the Prime Minister''s residence, he finally couldn''t help asking: "What kind of animal is this? It''s so strange. Sister-in-law, just tell us the answer." "I told you what else to guess? Guess it slowly." Du Xiaoli said, waved to them and turned to go in. "Brother five?" "I think." Han Mingyi said and left. So, the two forced children who didn''t come up with an answer had to go back and continue to think hard. When they were young, they had four legs, grew up with two legs, and grew old with three legs. What kind of animal is this?

 Chapter 340

    When Du Xiaoli got home, he saw a big box in his room and opened it with a crystal necklace.


    Pick up the note on the crystal necklace, Luo Qi''s familiar font comes into view. She looked through it and said that she couldn''t come to celebrate her birthday. She would come next year and hairpin. This crystal necklace was produced far away from the western regions. It is said to have special effects, but I don''t know what she can wear if she likes.


    She put on the crystal necklace. The crystal beads set off her skin and looked very good.


    "Brother Luo Qi..."


    In addition to Luo Qi''s crystal necklace, she also received many gifts. The reward of the emperor and queen was a box, which was also given by the empress dowager, huofenghuang, Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia, as well as a group of people in Du''s house. In addition, Yaowang Valley and shuiyuetian also sent gifts.


    "It''s really a profitable birthday!" sighed Xia yuan when he saw them bring in the gifts and put them on the table to clean up.


    "I wish I had a birthday every day," Qiao Zhu said, "so that miss can receive a lot of gifts."


    "If it''s a festival every day, who else will send it?" Xia Yuan said with a smile.


    "That''s right."


    Because it was too late, Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to do it tomorrow, drove them to bed, and then climbed into bed to practice.


    South of the Yangtze River, Luo Qi sat alone in the waterside pavilion, pouring and drinking.


    "Happy birthday, Xiaoli."


    At the horizon, a full moon is reflected on the water, lonely and desolate.


    The next day, when Du Xiaoli was practicing his musical instrument, Han Mingyi came over.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, why are you here? Don''t you go to the military camp?"


    Han Mingyi looked at the Dongxiao flute in Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "I''m going to go there. Come and have a look. Why are you practicing the Dongxiao again?"


    "It''s always good to know more musical instruments." Du Xiaoli put down the Dongxiao and said, "what can I do for you?"


    "Well, I''ll take you to a place," Han Mingyi said.


    "Where are you going?"


    "You''ll know when you go."


    Han Mingyi said that and took Du Xiaoli with him. He wouldn''t let Xia yuan follow them.


    When most people say this, they will give each other a surprise. Du Xiaoli also thinks that Han Mingyi will take her to a special place, romantic or beautiful place, but when she arrives at the destination, the corners of her mouth straight out.


    It''s really surprising to bring her to the barracks!


    "Brother Xiaoyi, what did you bring me here for?" Du Xiaoli asked as they stood outside the barracks.


    "I''ll show you the newly selected soldiers," Han Mingyi said.


    "Aren''t women not allowed to enter the barracks?"


    "Well, I''m not going to take you in today. We''re going to another place."


    Han Mingyi said and took her from the gate of the barracks to the back. There was a school yard not far away.


    When Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went in, they saw thousands of people standing in the school yard, with a platform in front. Ji Lun was standing on the platform talking to them.


    "These are the newly elected people?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at the energetic soldiers.


    "Well, we have selected them from various armies these days, and each of them has been strictly screened. All 1000 people were selected yesterday. I originally planned to let you see them yesterday, but your birthday was moved to today yesterday." Han Mingyi said, "let''s go ahead and have a look."


    Han Mingyi planned to go to the front. Du Xiaoli grabbed him and said, "what did you call me for? If these soldiers knew I was coming, would they think you didn''t pay enough attention to anything?"


    "I have discussed with general Ji, and you are in full charge of this army," Han Mingyi said.


    "What are you talking about?" Du Xiaoli almost choked by his saliva, looked at Han Mingyi in surprise and said, "brother Xiaoyi, are you kidding?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli. "We''ve told the emperor about this and the emperor agreed. This is your token."


    With that, Han Mingyi took out a token and put it in Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the token in his hand and smoked at the corners of his mouth. Is this a collective suction?


    Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli''s mind and said with a smile, "this is the result of our careful consideration."


    "But why?" Du Xiaoli wondered.


    "First, the team we built should be kept absolutely confidential in the early stage. If any of us leads the team, it will attract the attention of others. Second, the idea was originally conceived by you and implemented by you. It must be more able to build an unexpected and powerful team. We all believe you can be competent for this matter," Han Mingyi said, "These are all considered together. I have a little selfishness."


    "What selfishness?"


    Han Mingyi put his hands on Du Xiaoli''s shoulder and said, "if you built this team, listening to your dispatch is equivalent to your power to a certain extent."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi''s serious eyes and said, "let women lead them. I''m sure they won''t be convinced." "it''s up to you to convince them." Han Mingyi said, "come on, let''s go to the front." Han Mingyi said and walked towards the stage. Du Xiaoli followed him, looked at his back and smiled. He seldom speaks sweet words, but he always prepares for her when she has ideas. She does have a plan to form her own force, a team like the army recently. I was worried about the candidate before. Unexpectedly, he was ready for her. "Your Highness Ding, Princess Anle." they went to the stage and Jilun saluted them. "General Ji." when people below saw Du Xiaoli, many people began to question, how did a woman come to the barracks? "General Ji, you can tell them," Han Mingyi said. "Yes." Jilun turned to look at the people under the stage and said, "general, I know many of you have doubts about choosing you. Now I''ll tell you the purpose. Now I''ll show you a weapon first." Jilun said, and someone under the stage took up the crossbow. Jilun took the crossbow and shot towards the opposite side of the school field. The short arrow shot steadily on the pillar on the side. "Wow -" everyone turned and looked at the short arrow on the master, in an uproar. Jilun put the crossbow in the guard''s hand and said: "This is a newly created small bow and crossbow. Everyone must have seen its power. We discussed with the emperor to build a bow and crossbow army, give them the best training and weapons, and make this team the strongest team in the whole continent. You are the first to be selected. From today on, you will no longer have those teams, but It''s from the crossbow team. "

 Chapter 341

    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    The soldiers cheered when they heard what Jilun said.


    "General, shall we follow you or set the king?" someone asked.


    Jilun waved his hand, and the people below quickly quieted down.


    "The person who takes you is not me or Ding Wang, but Princess Anle."


    After Jilun''s words, the whole school fell into a dead silence, and then everyone burst out strong opposition.


    "General, are you kidding?" someone said. "Let a little girl who hasn''t grown up take us? Aren''t we dreaming?"


    "Yes, if she really wants to bring us, we''d rather quit the crossbow team!"


    "Me too!"


    "I''ll return too!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The reaction of the soldiers was very fierce. They thought it would be a shame for a woman to take her with them!


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingyi, saw Han Mingyi''s encouraging eyes, took a deep breath, took a few steps forward and came to Jilun.


    "Be quiet!" Jilun yelled at the people below, and the noisy venue was quiet again.


    "You," Du Xiaoli said, pointing to the most violent soldier standing in the first row, "you''re out of the line."


    The soldier had planned to ignore Du Xiaoli, but Jilun and Han Mingyi looked at him and stood up under pressure.


    "What''s your name?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Lu Dahai."


    "Lu Dahai, I think you''re making the most trouble. What do you think?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "My idea?" said Lu Dahai. "My idea is very simple. If the princess comes to take us, I''d rather go back to the original army."


    "Do you think I don''t deserve to take you?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "We''ve heard a little about the princess. You''re the best among women, but it''s men''s business to lead soldiers to war. The princess should go home and play the piano, embroider and embroider." Lu Dahai said with a smile.


    The other soldiers laughed when they heard Lu Dahai''s words.


    "What makes you think that women will not lead soldiers? What makes you think that I am worse than you?" Du Xiaoli smiled without anger and looked straight at Lu Dahai.


    "You girls grew up in the boudoir. How do you know the cruelty of war? How do you know the layout of troop arrangement? The princess is not ready yet? How much do you know about the outside world? We are soldiers. We join the army to protect the country, not to let the princess have fun on a whim!" Lu Dahai said.


    "Well said!" Du Xiaoli praised Lu Dahai. "Only with such a heart to defend the country can I become a good soldier! However, since I intend to take over you, I naturally want you to stay here for me and obey my orders. You are not obeying me now, and I will naturally convince you."


    Han Mingyi is behind. Seeing the cold momentum suddenly emitted from Du Xiaoli, the corners of his mouth rise.


    He knew that her fighting spirit was inspired by them.


    He also knew that someone must have bad luck today.


    Ji Lun looked at Du Xiaoli with concern. Han Mingyi told him that he didn''t have to take care of the matter. If those people wanted to make trouble, let Du Xiaoli solve it by himself.


    After so many years in the military camp, he also knew that only by letting Du Xiaoli subdue them can he really unite this team, but he was not particularly clear about Du Xiaoli''s ability, so he was inevitably worried.


    "Princess, you have small arms and legs. You''d better not wander around the barracks. If you hurt anything, we soldiers can''t be responsible," Lu Dahai said.


    "You come up." Du Xiaoli took off his cloak and threw it to Han Mingyi, pointing to Lu Dahai.


    "Go up! Go up!" the soldiers coaxed.


    Lu Dahai looked at Han Mingyi and Ji Lun. He saw that they didn''t respond. He looked at Du Xiaoli''s arrangement and dared to go up.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Lu Dahai step by step, stood two meters away from her and said, "I know that the most direct way for your army to convince people is to solve it by force. Are you good at Kung Fu?"


    "It''s OK," Lu Dahai replied.


    "He used to be a team leader with good Kung Fu. He is more powerful among these people." Han Mingyi said to Du Xiaoli.


    "That''s you," said Du Xiaoli. "If I beat you, will you stay quietly below?"


    "Hahaha, princess, do you want to beat me?" Lu Dahai said with a smile.


    "Hahaha -"


    The people below also laughed. Many of them know Lu Dahai and know that his kung fu is not weak. Among them, he is also ahead. He was tall, and Du Xiaoli looked soft and weak. At a glance, he absolutely killed her visually.


    "How do you dare?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I''m afraid I''ll lose my head if I hurt the princess," Lu Dahai said.


    "The injury at school has nothing to do with anyone. No one will blame you." Du Xiaoli said, "but are you afraid of hurting me or losing face by being defeated by me?" "since the princess said so, let''s have a competition." Lu Dahai said. "Well, thousands of people in this school are our judges and witnesses. If you lose to me, you can stay in the bow and crossbow team and never have two hearts!" Du Xiaoli said: "of course, if I lose, I will follow your wishes and won''t participate." "a gentleman''s word is hard to catch up." Lu Dahai said, "please go ahead, princess." "are you sure you want me to do it first?" Asked Du Xiaoli. "Of course. Otherwise, I''ll bully you." Lu Dahai said. "Then I won''t be," said Du Xiaoli. He came to Lu Dahai like lightning and slapped him under the stage. Scare - is it over? "Does the princess know martial arts?!" Lu Dahai stood up with his chest covered and said in surprise. "Yes, so I asked you if you want me to do it first." Du Xiaoli said, "how? Do you still come?" Lu Dahai blushed. Seeing Du Xiaoli laughing like a thief, he hated his way: "Lu Dahai is willing to admit defeat in gambling!" then he returned to the team. Some people in the team know about Du Xiaoli''s return to martial arts. When the palace changed, some people here went to the palace with Du Xiaoli to rescue him. They knew Du Xiaoli''s ability, so they didn''t object from the beginning. Du Xiaoli won Lu Dahai with his martial arts, which was not completely convincing. "Princess, not all the soldiers have martial arts skills. If you really want to lead the soldiers, you should take into account most of the soldiers." someone shouted.

 Chapter 342

    "OK, then I don''t need martial arts. Which of you wants to fight me?" Du Xiaoli didn''t care about other people''s provocation and looked at the people below confidently.


    "I''ll come," said a tall man with dark skin.


    "You come up." Du Xiaoli pointed at the man.


    The man came up and looked at Du Xiaoli. There was no contempt or carelessness in his eyes. He was very different from Lu Dahai just now.


    "What''s your name?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Zeng Tai."


    "Let''s start," said Du Xiaoli. "If I use my internal power, even if I lose."


    "Me too," Zeng Tai said.


    "Ha - be careful."


    Du Xiaoli attacked Zeng Tai in the past, using all the close combat skills learned in previous lives, karate and so on. One move seemed simple, but she forced Zeng Tai to death. Coupled with her flexible body, Zeng Tai hardly met her at all.


    The soldiers below watched the duel with their breath held from the beginning to the back. Finally, they were stunned by Du Xiaoli''s Kung Fu.


    "Bang -"


    Du Xiaoli threw Zeng Tai over his shoulder and fell to the ground.


    "Zeng Tai, he lost!" the people below stared at the scene on the stage, some could not believe their eyes.


    "What move did she use, princess? She didn''t use internal power, but she was so powerful!"


    "It''s incredible!"


    "If she really leads us, it''s not impossible."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zeng Tai got up from the ground and was in pain in several places. He looked at Du Xiaoli and didn''t change his breath. He hugged his fist and said, "Zeng Tai was convinced."


    With that, he got off the stage and returned to the team.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to come up?" Du Xiaoli put his hands on his hips and said, "as long as you are not convinced, you can come up to challenge."


    "I''ll come." another man came out and came to the table.


    "Name?"


    "Wu Xiao."


    "Start..."


    Front kick, side kick and back spin kick, Du Xiaoli was interested in playing, and the more he played, the more excited he became.


    Many people trained her in previous lives, some of them soldiers. Special forces also come to the organization as coaches, so their training is also quite militarized.


    Before, she thought it was the people dug up by the organization. Later, she learned that their organization was linked to the other side, and the soldiers who trained them were on-the-job. So when she received some political tasks, she was not surprised. Some things can''t be done in a fair way, so we have to find killers like them.


    "Bang -"


    "Bang -"


    All the people who came to challenge were beaten down by her, and some were even beaten black and blue. Even so, they didn''t complain. Instead, they all looked at Du Xiaoli excitedly.


    She''s really strong! If they can be like her, what a strong team this team will become!


    "That''s enough. That''s it." Han Mingyi said loudly when he saw that Du Xiaoli had been playing for a long time and his hair on his forehead was wet with sweat.


    When the soldiers who were going to come up heard Han Mingyi''s words, they took back their legs in disappointment.


    Ji Lun saw that Du Xiaoli really subdued those people and sighed again about her interests.


    "Is there anyone who is not convinced now?" Du Xiaoli looked at the people below and asked loudly.


    "We are willing to let the princess take us!" Zeng Tai took the lead and said.


    "We are willing to let the princess take us!" the other soldiers followed and said again and again.


    Du Xiaoli raised her arm and the people below were quiet.


    "I''ll ask you again for the last time. Is there anyone else who has any objection?" Du Xiaoli said. "Now you still have a chance to put it forward. If you don''t say it now and give it to me later, don''t blame me for the disposal of military regulations."


    The school field was silent for a while, and no one spoke.


    "Well, now that you all agree, I''ll talk about the most basic rules of our bow and crossbow team." Du Xiaoli said, "The most basic rule is very simple. There is only one, that is, absolute obedience to orders. It may be mine or the managers selected behind me. As the saying goes, military orders are like mountains. Whoever disobeys, he is no longer qualified to be here with everyone! Understand?"


    "Yes!" the soldiers answered in unison.


    "As general Ji said just now, our bow and crossbow team is to become the strongest team, not only with strong equipment, but also with the strongest you." Du Xiaoli continued, "When I was competing with you, I found that you had many weaknesses. It was your shortcomings that gave me the opportunity to win you. Later, I will give you a series of training one after another. You''d better be mentally prepared, which will definitely make you cry. After the dissolution, Lu Dahai, Zeng Tai, Wu Xiao, and the other seven will come up People stay. "


    Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Lun, said he had finished, and then came to Han Mingyi.


    Han Mingyi looked at the sweat on Du Xiaoli''s forehead and took out a handkerchief to wipe her sweat. Du Xiaoli took the handkerchief first, wiped it himself, saw Han Mingyi pick his eyebrow and said, "there are so many people watching!" Jilun came to the front of the stage and said: "The bow and crossbow team is still in the preliminary stage. The general now requires you to keep it absolutely confidential. If anyone tells this matter, it is definitely not as simple as military law. Do you know?" "yes!" "From now on, you can only train here. You can''t leave the school without permission. Now you can go to the back yard to choose your dormitory and pack your things. We''ll start training from the afternoon," Jilun said, "By the way, this small bow and crossbow was invented by the princess. The ten people just named by the princess stayed and the others were dissolved." the soldiers were just shocked by Jilun''s sentence that the small bow and crossbow was invented by the princess. Let''s dissolve them. Everyone hasn''t responded yet and stood still in the school. "Didn''t you hear that the general said to disband? Or did he say he didn''t want to find his own berth?" Jilun scolded when he saw that everyone was still. "Yes!" the guards immediately disbanded and walked orderly to the back yard. Lu Dahai and Zeng Tai stayed and looked at each other. It''s not because they had a fight with Du Xiaoli just now. Let''s deal with them now? "What are you going to do with them?" Han Mingyi''s words startled them. Seeing that he loved Du Xiaoli, did he really want to settle accounts after autumn? Du Xiaoli looked at their faces and said, "they dare to provoke me. Naturally, I want to settle accounts with them."

 Chapter 343

    "Princess, didn''t you say you wouldn''t blame us?" Lu Dahai protested in a low voice. "We also said that a gentleman''s word is irretrievable."


    Du Xiaoli smiled at the thieves, looked at them with calculating eyes and said, "you said it all. It''s a gentleman''s word. I''m a woman. If it doesn''t count, you can admit it!"


    "Ah --" Du Xiaoli''s words successfully knocked several people down.


    When Lu Dahai saw Du Xiaoli''s expression, they knew she was teasing them, so their heart was relieved.


    "Let''s go to the conference hall," Ji Lun said, knowing that Du Xiaoli asked them to stay because there was something to discuss.


    "OK."


    Han Mingyi puts on his cloak for Du Xiaoli, and the party goes to a yard beside the school yard.


    When he came to the meeting hall, Du Xiaoli told Lu Dahai what they wanted to keep them.


    "I thought about it for a while and divided them into ten teams. Ten of you will be the captain of each team according to the order of going on stage. A small team of 100 people will be led by you. No problem?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at the ten people.


    "No problem!" all ten people patted their chests and promised.


    "OK, I''ll think about the specific arrangements later and tell you. What I want is a new team. There will be some different requirements. It''s up to you to implement it at that time."


    "Yes, Princess!" answered the ten.


    "Don''t call me princess, call me instructor," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes, instructor!"


    Du Xiaoli was quite satisfied with the reaction of several people. No one asked why, so she called her instructor directly.


    "General Ji, Dingwang, since this matter is up to me, do it according to my meaning?" Du Xiaoli asked looking at Ji Lun.


    "Yes. The emperor said that you are fully responsible for this team. You can train them completely according to your ideas. Moreover, you do not belong to us, but are directly ruled by the emperor." Jilun said.


    When he heard the emperor say that, he was also surprised. He was not under the rule of the general and was directly responsible to the emperor. He wanted to be on the same level as them. What a privilege!


    And he always felt that Han Mingze seemed to have a different feeling for Du Xiaoli and trusted her very much. He would solicit her ideas and give her a lot of authority. Before, he thought Han Mingze had that kind of feeling for Du Xiaoli, but now, he is not that kind of feeling. They seem to have reached a consensus.


    "The emperor actually delimited us?" not only Jilun was surprised, but Du Xiaoli was also quite surprised to hear him tell Han Mingze''s words. This right is too big!


    Zeng Tai''s ten people were even more frightened. The emperor actually gave Du Xiaoli so much power. What kind of people did they follow?!


    "If the emperor gives you power, you can do it boldly," Han Mingyi said.


    "Ha, it suits me!" Du Xiaoli was worried that if there were too many limitations, some of her own measures could not be implemented. Now, she can build this team into a modern army! It''s just a lack of modern equipment.


    Then Du Xiaoli asked Zeng Tai to choose a shop, then found a roster and looked at them one by one. According to the order of registered names, 1000 people were divided into ten teams, and then ten pairs of people were divided into ten groups. Ten people in each group elected ten leaders.


    In this way, she took charge of ten team leaders, each team leader took charge of ten team leaders, and ten team leaders took charge of nine people. Therefore, she asked Han Mingyi to choose ten people for her.


    And on the first day, she initially divided the personnel. He looked forward to how she would train the army.


    What a surprise they will give when they come to this world.


    "Hum, don''t think I don''t know. You did it on purpose." Du Xiaoli said with a purr.


    After a day''s thinking, she had figured out that Han Mingyi''s Cliff deliberately didn''t tell her. If she was an ordinary person, she would go up and give him a left hook, a right hook and a roundabout kick, but for the sake of such a big gift he gave himself, it''s OK.


    Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli''s hand and went to his side. Du Xiaoli was pulled to his lap and sat down.


    "What are you doing?" Du Xiaoli hugged Han Mingyi''s shoulder and said angrily.


    "You know I did it on purpose, and I won''t deny it. So I''m willing to accept your punishment and compensate you."


    "What compensation?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "This."


    Han Mingyi finished, gently pressed her head down, grabbed her lips and gave her a long wet kiss.


    Du Xiaoli put his hands around Han Mingyi''s shoulder, slightly opened his eyes, saw Han Mingyi''s handsome cheek, and took it to heart.


    She slowly tightened her hands, let the distance between them get closer and closer, stretched out her tongue to outline his attractive lip shape on his lips, and her little hand was still groping on his back.


    "You''re playing with fire." Han Mingyi opened the distance between them and said in a hoarse voice.


    Du Xiaoli felt the change of his body, looked at the flame flashing in his eyes, smiled and came out of his arms and said, "that''s enough. If you have a heavy fire, you can go back and take a cold bath."


    "No." Han Mingyi took her and pulled her back to his arms. At this time, his body became very sensitive. He was wearing thick clothes, but he felt the curve of her body. Knowing that she was deliberately teasing himself, he smiled, turned over and pressed her on the couch. Seeing the surprise in her eyes, his lips covered her again, and his hands were still groping on her through her clothes. "EH -" Du Xiaoli felt that Han Mingyi''s hand seemed magical, which made her feel different.

 Chapter 344

    Han Mingyi heard her panting and forced himself to stop. Up to now, he doesn''t know who is playing with fire.


    He fell on her, buried his head in the nest of her neck and gasped.


    Feeling his hot body, Du Xiaoli didn''t dare to tease him like he just did. He lay under him and didn''t understand.


    After a while, Han Mingyi took a long breath and said in her ear, "why is there still a year to reach the hairpin?"


    "Only one year," said Du Xiaoli.


    "A year is so long." Han Mingyi saw her full earlobe and couldn''t help biting it.


    "Oh -" Du Xiaoli never knew that her ears would be her sensitive part. Han Mingyi glanced at her, and her whole body was numb.


    She pushed Han Mingyi away, sat up and said, "cough, that seems to be coming."


    Although she tried to make herself look serious, her shy appearance still made Han Mingyi laugh.


    He adjusted the position of his body and put his head on Du Xiaoli''s leg. One leg bent on the couch and the other fell down.


    "Get up." Du Xiaoli put his hands on his head and said, "what are you like!"


    Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli''s hand, put it on his cheek and said, "let me lie down."


    Du Xiaoli knew that Han Mingyi was busy all day and very tired. There were dark circles under his eyes. He couldn''t bear to pick him up again. He lay down with him and took an information form with his other hand.


    "Li Er."


    "Huh?"


    "How about growing up quickly?"


    "Why?"


    "I want you to be my beautiful bride quickly. I want to give you a happy life."


    "How beautiful?"


    "It''s beautiful."


    "How happy?"


    "The happiest."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Han Mingyi sent Du Xiaoli to the prime minister''s house. After the carriage stopped, he got up from Du Xiaoli, trimmed her hair and said, "do you want me to pick you up tomorrow?"


    "No, you go and do your business. I can go there myself." Du Xiaoli said painfully, "you can have more rest when you have time."


    "Well, I see," Han Mingyi said with a smile, then kissed her on the cheek and said, "ask me if you don''t understand."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli packed up the materials, turned to look at Han Mingyi, leaned over to his mouth and kissed him, then got up and got off the bus.


    "What a naughty guy." Han Mingyi touched his lips and smiled.


    When he opened the curtain, Du Xiaoli seemed to feel it, turned and waved to him, and then stepped into the gate of the prime minister''s house.


    Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli disappear behind the door and said to the coachman, "go back."


    Du Xiaoli originally planned to go directly back to his yard. On the way, she turned to Du Yunhan''s yard, found Du Yunhan and told him what happened today. In the future, if she wants to train those soldiers, there will certainly be times when they don''t go home at night, so it''s better to report it. Moreover, if there are any problems, she can discuss with many people.


    Today, in the Palace during the day, Han Mingze told Du Yunhan to let Du Xiaoli train the crossbow team, so when Du Xiaoli told him, he was not surprised. He just gave her support and asked her to do it. No matter what the result was, he supported her.


    With Du Yunhan''s statement, Du Xiaoli went back to his yard happily.


    "Miss, you''re back." Du Xiaoli returned to Cuizhu garden, and Xia yuan came out of the house.


    "HMM." Du Xiaoli nodded, gave her the information in her hand and said, "this is very important information. You put it in the house. Qiao Zhu, prepare hot water and I''ll wash my face first."


    "Yes, miss."


    Soon the wash water was ready. When Du Xiaoli washed his face, he said to Yingge, "Yingge, go and prepare some sets of men''s clothes."


    "Miss, what do you do with men''s clothes?"


    "Of course it''s useful." Du Xiaoli said, "not only mine, but also yours."


    "Yes, miss," said Yingge.


    "You go to the ready-made clothes store first to see if there are any ready-made ones. If there is no one we can wear, choose a smaller one and I''ll wear it tomorrow."


    "OK."


    Yingge went out. Xia yuan just came in and said, "Miss, what do you want men''s clothes for?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow," said Du Xiaoli. "Eat first. I''ll tell you something when Yingge comes back."


    After dinner, Du Xiaoli painted in his room for a while, and Yingge came back with several sets of clothes.


    "Miss, would you like to try?" Yingge asked.


    "No, you can wear what you choose." Du Xiaoli stopped his pen and said, "come here, I''ll tell you something."


    Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu put down what they were doing and came to the table.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the three and said, "brother Xiaoyi took me to the school yard behind the military camp today." the three were surprised. They went to the military camp today?! "Do you remember what you said before about building a bow and crossbow team?" "is it......" Xia yuan thought of it first and looked at Du Xiaoli strangely. Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "emperor, they gave me the team and let me take them. Moreover, the team is directly led by the emperor." "suck -" Qiao Zhu took a deep breath and covered his mouth with both hands. Although she didn''t grow up in an official family, as a beggar, she still knows something about the army. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, he reacted the most. "So in the future, we may often go there, and sometimes we may stay there for a long time. You should be prepared," Du Xiaoli said. "Yes, miss." "Yingge, you are in charge of most business matters. I''m busy later. You are responsible for all business matters. I''m not free this year. If there is an expansion plan, you can discuss with brother Luo Qi." "yes, miss." Yingge replied. "Qiao Zhu, your internal power is just getting started now. Training can also improve your combat ability. Do you want to train with them?" Du Xiaoli asked looking at Qiao Zhu. "Can you, miss?" Qiao Zhu asked with bright eyes. "I''ll design some equipment and you can train together. But it''s hard to train. You have to think about it," Du Xiaoli said. "Then I''ll go! I''ll stick to it," Qiao Zhu promised. "Well," said Du Xiaoli, "as for Xia yuan, just follow me in case anything happens." "yes, miss." Xia yuan nodded.

 Chapter 345

    "Yingge, look at these." Du Xiaoli gave Yingge the picture he had just drawn and said, "find someone to make this for me. The sooner the better."


    "Yes." Yingge took it and looked. She probably knew where to do these things.


    "Remember not to say that this is for military training." Du Xiaoli told him.


    "I understand," Yingge promised.


    "You two go down first. Yingge stays."


    When Qiao Zhu and Ying Ge left the room, Du Xiaoli took out the information sheets and said, "this is the information I asked people to do during the day. It''s the information of the ten team leaders and the 100 team leaders. I''ve seen this part. You can take a look at the information of these people first, which may be useful later."


    "Yes, miss."


    They then read the materials together in the room. Until late at night, Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to go to bed and practice internal power himself.


    The next day, Du Xiaoli changed into men''s clothes and went to the school with Xia yuan. Everyone was doing morning exercises when they went in. Now her training mode has not been worked out, so we still practice according to the previous practice in the army.


    "Instructor!" seeing Du Xiaoli coming, everyone stopped and said hello.


    "Instructor, how did you change your men''s clothes today?" Lu Dahai was quite straight. When he saw the training change, he asked with a smile.


    "It''s more convenient to change men''s clothes!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Instructor, do you bring three servant girls to be our training companions? Don''t hurt your little arms and legs."


    Hearing those teasing words, Du Xiaoli was not angry and said, "that''s what you said about me yesterday. What''s the result? Come again today. It seems that it''s not enough to beat you yesterday. In that case, Xia yuan, go and practice with them. Remember not to use internal power."


    "Yes, master," said Xia yuan.


    Because it was inconvenient to call Miss in the military camp, they all changed their name to master Du Xiaoli.


    "Who are you?" Du Xiaoli looked at them.


    "Zeng Tai, do you want to try?" Lu Dahai poked Zeng Tai nearby and asked.


    Zeng Tai shook his head and said, "I won''t go. If you pick it up, go by yourself."


    Although Zeng Tai is dark, she has a very flexible mind. At first glance, she knows that Xia yuan is not an ordinary servant girl. Du Xiaoli is so good. How weak are the people around her? And Du Xiaoli said not to use martial arts, which means that her martial arts must be very good. Only a brainless person like Lu Dahai will provoke others!


    "Well, that''s all right." Lu Dahai dragged his coat and said, "I''ll meet you."


    "Come on." Xia Yuan said and attacked Lu Dahai with a straight fist and a left hook fist. Then she turned her palm into a knife and attacked Lu Dahai''s neck.


    Lu Dahai was huge, but still flexible. He took two steps back to avoid Xia yuan''s attack. However, Xia yuan moves faster. He retreats and she goes up, pressing Lu Dahai step by step. Finally, Lu Dahai was still thrown to the ground over his shoulder.


    "Roar!" everyone on the school field shouted when they saw the winner.


    "I was thrown twice by the same move. I''ll have a long memory next time." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "How did she get this?" Lu Dahai got up and asked.


    "Naturally, I taught her," said Du Xiaoli.


    Lu Dahai was not angry when he lost. He smiled and said, "instructor, look, we''ve all followed you. Can you teach us?"


    "What''s the hurry? Take your time. I have a lot of things here and you have to learn a lot." Du Xiaoli said, "especially in close combat, you don''t pay much attention to this at ordinary times. In fact, this is also very important in war. If you use it well, you can hand over the other party''s weapons even if the other party has weapons."


    "So powerful?!"


    Seeing the skepticism of those people, Du Xiaoli smiled: "just try? You, attack me with your long gun."


    She casually ordered a soldier and pointed at him.


    Without hesitation, the soldier stabbed Du Xiaoli with a long gun.


    On one side of Du Xiaoli''s body, he easily let go of the gun head and came to him. His wrist turned over, grabbed the soldier''s hand and gently pressed it. The soldier shouted, and the weapon was taken away by Du Xiaoli.


    "How awesome!" everyone clapped when they saw that Du Xiaoli easily grabbed each other''s weapons.


    Du Xiaoli threw the weapon back to the soldier and said, "it will hurt for a while and it will be all right soon."


    "Instructor, can we learn all these?" someone asked.


    "If you are all good to me, I will teach you in the back. If you don''t talk to me all day, I will let you know what purgatory is." Du Xiaoli said, "well, you continue to train. The captain will come with me."


    Du Xiaoli took them to the conference hall. After entering, Lu Dahai and they all stared at Xia yuan.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Instructor, are they all so good?" Lu Dahai asked.


    If they are really so powerful, it will hit their men''s glass heart too much. Anyone is better than them. How can they live?! "Poof -" Du Xiaoli understood their thoughts and said with a smile, "of course not. Xia yuan is the best Kung Fu among them. Let Yingge fight with you closely. She may not win. Qiao Zhu began to learn martial arts. You are not your opponent at all. You are also very powerful!" hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, everyone was balanced. Fortunately, not all the people around her are demons, Or they''re really going to drill the ground! "Practice hard, you can be better than them." Du Xiaoli encouraged. "Have you got everything I asked you to count yesterday?" "well, we have collected the specialties of the ten team leaders below us." Zeng Tai said, "it''s all written down on paper. We have to go back to the dormitory to get it." "so do we." others said. "Then go and get it." Du Xiaoli said. Zeng Tai and them went back and soon took the information they collected. Du Xiaoli looked at it one by one. "The instructor looks so fast, can you remember?" Lu Dahai asks Xia yuan. "My master never forgets." Xia yuan replied. After reading the materials, Du Xiaoli summarized the information and discussed with them about the training later in the morning. Although she has ideas, she should also consider the situation of soldiers. Two days later, Du Xiaoli sent the wooden stakes, cloth nets, sandbags and even iron nets prepared by Yingge to the military camp. Du Xiaoli saw the iron mesh and asked in surprise, "how did you get this?" "I happened to meet two blacksmiths with such iron wires, and I bought them all." Yingge said proudly.

 Chapter 346

    "Not bad!" Du Xiaoli praised with satisfaction.


    When the soldiers saw those people move in and out and put the wooden stakes on the open space behind the school yard, they were puzzled one by one. They were even more puzzled about her putting all her things on the wasteland behind.


    A few days later, Du Xiaoli took the captains to the back. When a modern training ground was displayed in front of everyone, everyone was stunned.


    "Instructor, what is this?" Lu Dahai couldn''t help asking.


    Du Xiaoli looked at them, smiled and said, "this is for you... Good stuff."


    When everyone saw the smile on Du Xiaoli''s face, their backs were numb, and a cold surge of heartache.


    Is this what she calls purgatory?


    "Instructor, we also have this stake in front of us!" said Sun Wanli, the captain of the ninth team.


    "This is naturally different from the front, otherwise why should I let people do it?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "It looks almost the same? Except for a little more branches." Sun Wanli said without seeing the difference.


    "You go down and have a try," said Du Xiaoli.


    "The end will take orders."


    Sun Wanli came to the stake and, as usual, stretched out his hand to attack the branches on the stake. Unexpectedly, as soon as he touched the branches, the whole stake moved, and the branches below hit him on the waist. And the speed is very fast, and it hurts a lot. He then stretched out his hand to open it, and some branches on it hit him again. This time, he was quick in his eyes and hands, blocked it with his arm, and hit his leg again.


    "This wooden stake is actually movable." Zeng Tai sighed as he looked at Sun Wanli in a hurry.


    Sun Wanli fought for a while and came back in pain.


    "Captain sun, I feel it''s different now?" Du Xiaoli asked with a smile.


    Sun Wanli felt the pain on his face and said, "instructor, it''s too different!"


    "When fighting with others, the other party can''t always stand there and let you fight, so even if you have been practicing with the stake before, you''re not flexible enough when you really fight. This is what I observed when competing with you." Du Xiaoli lent it to them, "If you can practice with these wooden stakes without being hit once in the middle of the conjoined wooden stake, your combat ability will be improved a lot. Captain sun, what do you think?"


    Sun Wanli Kwai nod. He just went down to fight once, or hit it on a wooden stake, and was hit so many times. Besides, some were linked by several stakes, and this one might move. This must be quick and quick.


    "Instructor, where''s that over there?" Lu Dahai asked, pointing to another cloth used to practice crawling forward.


    When the barbed wire was not enough, Du Xiaoli asked him to pull a layer of cloth at a height of 50 or 60 cm on the ground to practice crawling forward.


    Du Xiaoli took them to the cloth net and asked, "how long will it take you to crawl forward a hundred meters?"


    "Half a cup of tea," someone replied.


    "Which of you has the same creeping speed?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "The final general is about the same speed as captain Lu." Wu Xiao replied.


    "OK, you two come here." Du Xiaoli took them to the front of the cloth net and said, "now, Captain Lu, you are inside the cloth net, Captain Wu, you are outside, and you two move towards the opposite side at the same time."


    "Yes."


    They lay on the ground, waited for Du Xiaoli to give an order, and climbed opposite at the same time.


    Soon, the results of the comparison came out. Wuxiao reached the end long before Luhai.


    "In the past, when you practiced creeping forward, you were more casual, but if you were in high mountains and obstacles, could you still guarantee your speed?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "No," everyone told the truth.


    They haven''t thought about these problems before. Now listen to Du Xiaoli, they find that the previous training really has many disadvantages.


    "If you are used to training with obstacles now, you can better adapt to the situation when performing tasks in the future without reducing your speed."


    "We see." everyone looked at the equipment thoughtfully.


    "That''s to practice your climbing skills. Over there, it''s to practice your arm strength. That single log is to practice your balance..." Du Xiaoli explained to them all kinds of practice equipment one by one, almost bringing out what could be created in previous lives.


    "Instructor, do you know all these?" Lu Dahai asked.


    "Do you want to compare with me?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    Du Xiaoli asked the 100 team leaders to come over and let them see how these equipment should be used.


    Knowing that Du Xiaoli was going to compete with Lu Dahai, the team leaders were very excited and looked at them one by one.


    Du Xiaoli tied up her sleeves and trouser legs with belts. The whole person looked refreshed immediately. She even had the feeling of being on the training ground that year.


    At the beginning, the two people had to hit all the branches on the three wooden stakes once. After the three wooden stakes were finished, they crossed the net, and then came to the stage through a single log. The next level was to cross the horizontal ladder, and then climb the wall. At the beginning of the competition, Du Xiaoli left Lu Dahai behind when he hit a stake in the first level. After she finished three, Lu Dahai finished the first. "The instructor didn''t get hit once. It''s too responsive!" someone sighed. "Looking at captain Lu''s appearance, it seems that he will be severely abused by the instructor." everyone laughed when they saw Lu Dahai''s grinning teeth beaten by a wooden stake. Just because of Lu Dahai''s temperament, he always goes to compete with Du Xiaoli and is Cruelly Abused by her every time. Du Xiaoli finished the stake, came to the bottom of the cloth net, quickly passed the cloth net, came to the single log, stretched out his hands as wings, and came to the table from the ground. He looked at Lu Dahai, who had climbed half the cloth net, smiled confidently, then turned around, reached out his hand, grabbed the wooden stick on the horizontal ladder, moved forward with both hands, and walked down the log on the opposite platform. After shaking her tired hand, she grabbed the iron net, climbed up bit by bit, climbed over the iron net, and finished the game. "Good instructor!" "great!" "really powerful!" "..." the onlookers cheered when they saw Du Xiaoli''s victory over Lu Dahai. Lu Dahai was also a little famous in the former military camp. Many soldiers knew him. His ability was also influenced by everyone. He was abused so ruthlessly by Du Xiaoli. They were more convinced of Du Xiaoli''s ability.

 Chapter 347

    "A bunch of bastards!" Hai looked back, scolded and continued to finish his game.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Lu Dahai at the end and smiled when he saw the fighting spirit aroused by himself in his eyes.


    The final result was obvious to all. Some people were interested by Du Xiaoli and they played in pairs.


    Du Xiaoli stood aside and let them play by themselves.


    "It looks simple, but I didn''t expect it to be so difficult." Xia yuan also felt it and came back to Du Xiaoli, who was standing by to watch the excitement.


    "This is just the beginning," Du Xiaoli said. "I hope they can adapt to these training as soon as possible."


    "Instructor, the bags are ready." Tang Yu came to Du Xiaoli and said.


    "You''ve worked hard, deputy general Tang." Du Xiaoli nodded to him.


    Tang Yu is a man of twenty-five or six. His facial features are very beautiful, but his skin is a little tanned after he has been in the military camp for a long time. He was originally a deputy general under Han Mingyi. He was transferred to Du Xiaoli as a deputy general. He followed an unformed army without a trace of complaint. Instead, he completed Du Xiaoli''s orders very well.


    "The instructor is serious." Tang Yu arched his hand and said.


    "Call them over," Du Xiaoli ordered.


    "Yes."


    Xia yuan picked up the whistle in front of her chest and blew it gently. Everyone on each instrument was quiet.


    "I''m glad you like them," Du Xiaoli said. "I hope you can like them after tomorrow. Now come with me to the front school yard to get things."


    Du Xiaoli took a group of people to the school yard and saw soldiers fighting against each other and carts of cloth bags.


    Du Xiaoli came to the stage and blew a whistle at the people below. The people below immediately stopped.


    She looked down at the whistle and thought that there was a reason why it would be so popular in previous lives. At least it was very useful at this time.


    "Instructor."


    Du Xiaoli waved his hand and said, "today, our preparations are almost done. Now you go to deputy general Tang by team to get two bags."


    After everyone received the bag, Du Xiaoli continued: "from tomorrow, you will implement the new training standard. The bag in your hand is eight kilograms. From tomorrow, at Mao Shi, you will tie the bag in your hand and run 3000 meters with weight. After running, come back for breakfast, clean up your room, and then go to the training ground behind..."


    Du Xiaoli said slowly. The more people below listened, the more they felt frightened. As she said before, she wanted to take them to hell!


    Even Tang Yu listened and felt that the training was more strict than that of Han Mingyi and Ji Lun. He was glad that he was not an ordinary soldier and didn''t have to train like them. Du Xiaoli''s next words broke his beautiful fantasy.


    "Vice president Tang will work with you, supervise you, share joys and sorrows with you, and complete the morning run every morning."


    "OK, just running in the morning." Tang Yu whispered.


    "Now, you can go to the back of the team to visit the place where you will train," Du Xiaoli said.


    Everyone went to the back. Du Xiaoli and Tang Yu said something and went back to the prime minister''s house.


    Later, Du Xiaoli became more busy. He often ran at both ends of the army''s home. Later, he lived directly in the army.


    On Ji Liuxia''s wedding day, Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan went to the general''s house early. Seeing Ji Liuxia''s forced appearance, they were very funny.


    "You still laugh." Ji Liuxia looked at them.


    "You said you wouldn''t wear these until you got married. What''s the result? You''d better compromise?" Fu Yalan said with a smile.


    "It''s not what I thought!" Ji Liuxia said with a sad face. "Yin Shi called me up this morning! I''ve never got up so early! And when I got up, I was done all the time. It was not easy to do it."


    "It looks good!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "It''s much more beautiful than you usually do!"


    "Well, the whole person looks much more quiet," Fu Yalan echoed.


    "Is it really beautiful?" Ji Liuxia swept away the sadness on her face, sat down in front of the mirror, looked at it in the mirror and said, "I think the powder is too thick. But it''s still pretty good."


    "Poof -"


    "You are not modest at all."


    Both of them were amused by Du jiliuxia''s narcissistic appearance. She simply couldn''t tell that they were just drinking her!


    Ji Liuxia touched the Phoenix crown on her head. Her excited expression slowly became a little lost. She turned around, took Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan''s hands and said, "it''s nice to have you with me before I get married. I don''t know how the princess is over there."


    Ji Liuxia and Han Mingxiang had the best relationship. In the past, they often rode and chatted together. They were sad when they thought of her marrying so far away.


    "Bride, your task today is to ensure a beautiful day. Don''t think about anything else!" Du Xiaoli put his hands on Ji Liuxia''s shoulder. "By the way, did brother Liufeng come back when you got married?"


    She had been in the barracks the other day and forgot to ask him if he had come back. "Well, my brother came back the day before yesterday." Ji Liuxia said, "but he hasn''t been out of his yard since he came back. He locked himself in the house. No one saw him. My father has been there twice, but it didn''t work. In addition, my father has been busy recently, so I''m free to him." "have you seen him?" Du Xiaoli asked. "No." Ji Liuxia shook her head anxiously. "I''ve been there several times, but he hasn''t seen me. Today is my happy day. I don''t know if he will come out." "he will come out." Du Xiaoli said definitely. If he doesn''t even come out today, he''s really unforgivable! Fortunately, Ji Liufeng still had a clear distinction. When Ji Liuxia got married, he came out and sent Ji Liuxia to the front door with Ji Lun. Qu Yi wore a red bridegroom''s uniform today. After saluting Jilun, he went to his horse with a big red flower tied around his neck. As he waved his hand, the welcoming team began to set off, detoured through the main streets of the capital, and finally arrived at Qu''s house, which was not far from the general''s house. After the wedding, Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan want to move to Qu''s house to attend the noon banquet. However, Du Xiaoli asks Fu Yalan to go first and have something to deal with. After dealing with it, they go to Qu''s house to find her. After telling Ji Lun, Du Xiaoli asked someone to take her to Ji Liufeng''s yard. Let Xia yuan wait outside. She went in alone. Ji Liufeng went back to his yard after the wedding team left. He came and went quietly. People couldn''t see anyone if they wanted to talk to him.

 Chapter 348

    Ji Liufeng''s bodyguard took her to his room and told her that Ji Liufeng had locked himself in the house these days. He had just come back and went in again. Let her persuade Ji Liufeng, because as Ji Liufeng''s bodyguard, she knows that Du Xiaoli is still more important to him. He should be able to listen to her.


    "Dong Dong Dong."


    Du Xiaoli knocked on the door gently, but there was no response inside. Hearing the silence inside, the fire in her heart rushed out, making her knocking rude.


    "Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong..."


    Xu was annoyed by her knocking. Ji Liufeng opened them and roared, "didn''t I say don''t bother me?!" seeing that it was Du Xiaoli, he said a little more and asked, "how is it you?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liufeng, pushed the door open, and asked coldly, "what are you doing? You think you don''t have to face the real world by closing yourself in this small room?"


    "Didn''t you go to Qufu? Why did you come here?" Ji Liufeng''s voice is a little strange. He should have caught a cold.


    Du Xiaoli walked to Ji Liufeng''s room, looked at the exquisitely decorated room, came to the window, and stretched out his hand to open the window.


    "Don''t drive, it''s cold," Ji Liufeng said.


    Du Xiaoli ignored Ji Liufeng''s words and went to the other side. He opened the window to let the air circulate. Then he turned to look at Ji Liufeng and said, "is it cold outside or your own heart?"


    "My heart is cold." Ji Liufeng came to the table and sat down. He took the wine pot, poured himself a glass of wine and drank it.


    There are still some wine pots on the table. I think he''s been drinking in the house all this time. He should have been drinking when she knocked at the door.


    When he finished drinking, he poured himself another cup and drank it all at once. When I wanted to grab the wine pot again, my hand was empty.


    Du Xiaoli held the wine pot in his hand before Ji Liufeng. Seeing the dissatisfaction in his eyes, he took a sip from the mouth of the pot and said, "this wine is so delicious? Why don''t I feel it?"


    "Of course you don''t feel it. You''re not like me."


    Ji Liufeng smiled bitterly, grabbed the wine pot in Du Xiaoli''s hand and continued to pour himself a glass of wine.


    Du Xiaoli grabbed the wine cup from his lips and spilled the wine on his face.


    For a moment, the room fell into a strange silence.


    "This glass of wine is for the princess." Du Xiaoli put down the glass heavily and said, "look at you now. What do you look like?!"


    Ji Liu reached out and touched the wine on his face. He took the wine cup and pot and wanted to continue pouring wine for himself. Du Xiaoli grabbed it and threw it on his face.


    "Is it good?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Ji Liufeng kept silent and let the wine drop down his cheeks.


    Seeing Ji Liufeng''s emaciated face and dull eyes, Du Xiaoli sighed helplessly and said, "what ideas can you say in your heart? Is it useful to be so stuffy in your heart?"


    Continued silence.


    "I know your heart is bitter, but you drink muggy wine here. The princess doesn''t know." Du Xiaoli sat down, took a drink from the wine pot and said, "in fact, she doesn''t know it''s okay. At least she won''t worry about you. She may be able to put down and start a new life."


    "No, she can''t let it go." Ji Liufeng said, "she walked along the street with him. In the face of the cheers of the people in the city, there was no smile on her face, her eyes were so empty, and the whole person seemed to have no soul."


    "She''s not doing well, so you let yourself do the same?"


    Ji Liufeng beat his chest with his hand and said, "here, I feel bad here, you know? Looking at her like that, I really want to bring her back, or take her to other places to escape from this damn fate."


    "Are you going to elope with her?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I think I did it too, but you know, he asked someone to give me medicine! He and I grew up together. I took him as a friend, but he asked someone to give me medicine and made me unable to move in bed during my wedding. He actually watched his sister jump into the fire pit! You say, how can I go to the military camp to face him? You say!"


    Du Xiaoli thought of Han Mingyi''s previous saying that people would take necessary measures when necessary. It seems that he had expected Ji Liufeng to do so.


    "Then you took her away. What are you going to do behind you?" Du Xiaoli asked, "let her and you hide and see Fengming country in your escape career because her life was ruined and her country was destroyed? Do you think she will be happy like that? You should know her and know if she will go with you and if she will be happy if she goes with you."


    Ji Liufeng doesn''t speak. He knows Han Mingxiang and Du Xiaoli is right.


    "The most important thing is, can you escape there? Are you sure you can escape under Zhao Zhen''s eyes? If you fail, can you come back alive? Zhao Zhen has long wanted to find a chance to get rid of you. If he has such a good chance, he will let go? It will not only kill you, but also take this matter to start a war in Fengming country!"


    Du Xiaoli''s words cut his heart like a knife. She was right. If he really took her away from the post house, he didn''t know whether he could leave the Kyoto of Beiyuan country, let alone the boundary of Beiyuan.


    It seems that everything he does is wrong. A burst of boredom in his heart, he couldn''t help but pick up the wine pot and pour out the wine. "Do you think it''s useful for you to drink like this?" Du Xiaoli pressed his hand and his eyes twinkled. "If you drink, you feel bad; if you don''t drink, you feel even worse." Ji Liufeng replied. "Xiaoli, I feel bad. Don''t stop me and let me drink." Ji Liufeng''s words are full of requests. His fragile eyes make him look quite helpless at the moment, not as energetic as he was in those days. Du Xiaoli took his hand back, went to the window, looked at the scenery outside and thought for a while. Finally, he made up his mind, turned to look at Ji Liufeng and said, "if we bring the princess back, will you dislike her?" "dislike? How!" Ji Liufeng smiled twice and said: "No matter what she looks like, I won''t dislike her. She will always be the little girl who smiled very sweet and sweet by the lake in my heart." "let''s go and bring her back!" Du Xiaoli said decisively. Ji Liufeng looked up at Du Xiao and forgot to swallow the wine in his mouth. "What are you talking about?" Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liufeng and said, "let''s go and bring the princess back, not now, but in the near future. How about two or three years at most?" "pick her back?" "I didn''t intend to tell you, but I don''t want you to look like this. I hope you will be decadent all the time." Du Xiaoli said.

 Chapter 349

    "What are you hiding from me?" Ji Liufeng''s brain hasn''t become stupid. When he heard Du Xiaoli say so, he quickly reacted.


    Du Xiaoli leaned against the window and said, "I have agreed with the emperor that I will help him develop national strength as soon as possible and make Fengming country strong. When Fengming country recovers its anger, I will go to pick up the princess. When sending off the wedding, I have an appointment with the princess and will pick her up and let her stay there for two years."


    "Dingwang also knows?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    Du Xiaoli nodded. "Now I ask you again, if the princess is not perfect, are you still willing to accept her and make her happy all her life?"


    "I am willing, if I can really stand in front of her again, even if I die!" Ji Liufeng solemnly said his promise.


    In the past, he was too frivolous. He always thought that he needed what kind of status and merit to be worthy of her. He always put safeguarding the country in the first place. After this, he realized that she was the most important thing in his heart. Without her, his efforts would be meaningless.


    Du Xiaoli''s words were like a cardiotonic to cheer Ji Liufeng up. He wiped his face with both hands, looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "tell me, what can I do?"


    "First of all, all you have to do is cheer me up. If you lock up in the house and drink muggy wine again, you have no right to say you love her." Du Xiaoli said angrily.


    "Well, I understand." Ji Liufeng nodded and promised. "I''m curious. How much power has the emperor given you?"


    "You can''t imagine it." Du Xiaoli said, "I''ll go to Liuxia''s wedding later. In the late afternoon, you wait for me at the gate of the city. I''ll take you to a place. Clean up your clothes first, so you can''t see anyone."


    "Where to?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "You''ll know when you go. Make trouble by yourself. It''s enough for your sister to get married!" Du Xiaoli said and left Ji Liufeng''s house.


    "Princess?"


    After Du Xiaoli went out, the guard looked at Du Xiaoli with expectant eyes.


    "You go in," said Du Xiaoli, and then left with Xia yuan.


    The bodyguard watched Du Xiaoli leave and heard Ji Liufeng say that he wanted people to take a bath and change clothes. Tut tut sighed: "the princess really has two brushes!"


    "Dead wood pimples. Why don''t you prepare something for me to bathe?"


    When Ji Liufeng heard that there was no response outside, he roared in the room. Elm heard Ji Liufeng''s words and quickly answered and asked people to prepare things.


    Du Xiaoli took a carriage to Qufu. As soon as he went in, he saw Han Mingyi. Other people gathered in twos and threes to chat. He sat alone in a daze.


    Hearing someone say hello to Du Xiaoli, Han Mingyi turns his eyes to the door.


    Du Xiaoli came to Han Mingyi and said, "I have something to discuss with you."


    "Let''s go outside." Han Mingyi got up and said. They came to the courtyard Pavilion and sat down. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s solemn face, they asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I just went to find Liufeng," said Du Xiaoli. "He''s back, you know?"


    "I know." Han Mingyi said that the soldiers had returned. Naturally, he knew that Ji Liufeng had also returned.


    "Liuxia said that he had been locked up in the house since he came back and didn''t go to the military camp." Du Xiaoli said.


    "He should be blaming me," Han Mingyi said. "At the same time, he is blaming himself. Have you seen him?"


    "See, persuade him." Du Xiaoli said. "Well, the emperor said I could have anyone I want?"


    "Do you want him to go to the crossbow team?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli clearly and said, "did you tell him everything?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "You want him to go to the crossbow team?"


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli admitted his careful thinking, looked at Han Mingyi and said, "as you said last time, the emperor said that he would unconditionally support the construction of bow and crossbow team. Now I want a major general to lead them. Is this OK?"


    "If you like, he will, no problem." Han Mingyi shrugged.


    "I asked him to go to the barracks in the afternoon, so you can say this?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "I know you don''t want to enter the palace. I''ll tell the emperor in the afternoon." Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli smiling and reached out to pinch her nose.


    "Thank you." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi with a bright face.


    In fact, Han Mingyi agreed. This matter has basically been settled. He told the emperor that it was just for the emperor to know.


    "I heard you made some strange training equipment?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "You''re so well informed!" Du Xiaoli admitted without hiding.


    "It''s said that the training effect is good. If Liufeng goes to you, you must let him have a good experience. Especially the weight-bearing run in the morning." Han Mingyi said casually.


    Du Xiaoli smiled. She knew what Han Mingyi meant. He asked people to do that for his good, but he not only didn''t appreciate it, but also didn''t go to the military camp to report after he came back. Although the Emperor gave him a holiday after Ji Liuxia''s wedding, he should still tell Han Mingyi.


    He had a good relationship with Ji Liufeng. Seeing that he didn''t understand himself and was angry, he was naturally angry. "Ha ha, I will." Du Xiaoli answered. They sat in the pavilion for a while and then went back. Du Xiaoli came to the front hall and found Fu Yalan. They were the same. As soon as the auspicious hour arrived, the welcoming team stopped outside Qufu on time. Qu Yi gets down from the horse, comes to the sedan chair, listens to Xi Niang''s words, kicks the sedan chair, watches Xi Niang help Ji Liuxia out, and puts one end of a red cloth into his hand and the other end into Ji Liuxia''s hand. Ji Liuxia sat in the sedan chair and thought she would arrive soon, but the sedan chair shook and shook just couldn''t reach the destination. In addition, she got up too early last night. She was too sleepy, so she fell asleep less than half of the sedan chair. Luo Jiao''s vibration woke her up, and she quickly covered the fallen cap on her head. Just finished, Qu Yi kicked the car door. Why is this man kicking the car door? Is it to threaten her? As soon as she wanted to get angry, Xi Niang said a long string of words and asked her to get off the sedan chair. Grandma said she would listen to Xi Niang on the road. Xi Niang would do whatever she asked her to do. When she heard Xi Niang ask her to get off the sedan and come outside, she couldn''t see the surrounding environment clearly, so she stuffed a red cloth in her hand. "Let''s go, I''ll take you home." Qu Yi was gentle and spoke softly, which made Ji Liuxia''s fire go out in an instant, and obediently followed him into the gate of Qufu. Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan stood among the guests and watched Ji Liufeng and Qu Yi come in and worship the hall. Because they didn''t notice when they were sleeping before, Fengguan was loosened by her. When the couple paid homage, their heads met. The Phoenix crown tilted and the cap almost fell down. Fortunately, Qu Yi caught her quickly and didn''t let all the covers fall off, otherwise she would be laughed at today.

 Chapter 350

    Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan looked at each other and smiled. Sure enough, her wedding would not be completely smooth. With such a confused and simple temperament, they didn''t know what her married life would be like.


    After lunch at noon, Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan left angrily. Fu Yalan knew that Du Xiaoli was busy, so he went home by himself. Du Xiaoli went back to Du''s house and took some things. When she came to the gate of the city, Ji Liufeng was already waiting there.


    "How do you dress up?" Ji Liufeng asked in surprise when he saw Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan sitting on the horse in men''s clothes.


    "Let''s go. I have something to do when I go back today." Du Xiaoli said.


    Ji Liufeng got on his horse and went to the school yard with Du Xiaoli. He saw the soldiers practicing inside and asked, "how did we get here?"


    Du Xiaoli dismounted. A soldier came up and called the instructor and took their horse away.


    "Instructor? Call you?" Ji Liufeng looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    "Otherwise?" Du Xiaoli said, "go in."


    Du Xiaoli and Xia Yuan went in. The soldiers stopped to salute her and called her instructor, as if she were the boss here.


    He wanted to ask if these people were her own power, but it was clear that their clothes were unified and standard for the soldiers of the army.


    Is this the army the emperor asked her to lead?


    Ji Liufeng was startled by his results, but this is the most true fact.


    "Don''t you come yet?" Du Xiaoli turned and looked at Ji Liufeng, reminding him.


    Ji Liufeng came forward and walked side by side with her. Seeing the respect given to her by the soldiers all the way, he asked, "is this the army you led?"


    Du Xiaoli motioned him to take it easy. He took Ji Liufeng to the conference hall, asked Ji Liufeng to sit down and said, "look at those people outside. How do you feel?"


    "A lot better than ordinary soldiers." Ji Liufeng answered truthfully, "I haven''t heard of this team. What''s going on?"


    "You haven''t been out since you came back. How can you know this?" Du Xiaoli sat down, put his feet on the table and said.


    "Can you not brush me?" Ji Liufeng said unnaturally. "Also, no matter how you wear men''s clothes, you are also a woman. Don''t do such indecent actions."


    Du Xiaoli saw that Ji Liufeng was really aware of his problem. He put his legs down and said, "OK. Now you should listen carefully to what I tell you. When I''m finished, talk about your ideas."


    Ji Liufeng nodded.


    "My brother Xiaoyi and I transformed small bows and crossbows before. The emperor asked me to build a bow and crossbow team." Du Xiaoli said, went to the corner of the room, opened a box, took out a bow and crossbow, put it in front of Ji Liufeng and said: "The people here are the most powerful selected by brother Xiaoyi and general Ji from all the barracks. I have formulated a new training method for them, and I will match them one after another when the crossbow is made."


    Ji Liufeng picked up the crossbow, looked over and over for a while, and said, "what''s the range of such a small crossbow?"


    "I''ll take you to experiment later." Du Xiaoli said, "what we want is to build a strongest team, both in personnel and equipment. Now in the experimental stage, the number is small, only 1000 people. When the later training effect comes out and the later economic development comes, more people will be selected."


    "That''s good!" Ji Liufeng said.


    "If I let you lead this team, would you like to?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Me?"


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded. "If we develop Fengming country, especially in the military, when we are not afraid of fighting with others, we will pick up the princess! The princess can come back safely only if her affairs will not ruin the country and family. If you agree to something bad, you will be in my charge."


    Ji Liufeng looked at Du Xiaoli, saw the seriousness and heat in her eyes, and solemnly nodded.


    "OK, now let''s show you the power of the small bow and crossbow, and then take you to know the situation here." Du Xiaoli got up and said.


    Du Xiaoli took Ji Liufeng to the school yard, gave Zeng Tai the crossbow and asked Zeng Tai to demonstrate it to Ji Liufeng.


    Zeng Tai''s shooting was very good. Several of them hit the target.


    Ji Liufeng was shocked by the power of the small bow and crossbow. Unexpectedly, the bow and crossbow became smaller, but its power increased.


    Before he recovered from the shock, Du Xiaoli took him to the back training ground.


    Some soldiers were training. Du Xiaoli asked Ji Liufeng to watch it for a while, and then asked one group to stop and let Ji Liufeng experience it again.


    Although Ji Liufeng didn''t recognize all these soldiers, people here knew him. When they saw that he was coming, everyone stopped to see him. Lu Dahai volunteered to compete with Ji Liufeng.


    Ji Liufeng didn''t pay attention to Lu Dahai''s provocation. Lu Dahai used to be his team. He knew Lu Dahai very well. When he heard that he was coming to play with himself, he agreed without thinking.


    The result of the game is self-evident. Ji Liufeng lost.


    "Hahaha, I finally won again!" Lu Dahai said happily.


    He competed with Du Xiaoli twice and lost to Xia yuan. Lu Dahai always cared about it. He won Ji Liufeng today. He was the object he worshipped before. He was so cool! Ji Liufeng returned to Du Xiaoli, and his bright clothes became wrinkled. "You continue training." Du Xiaoli asked. "How do you feel?" "your training method is very unique." Ji Liufeng''s eyes shine and his cells are excited. "Training these people will definitely be a strong team!" "then the training and management will be left to you." Du Xiaoli patted Ji Liufeng''s shoulder and said. "It''s all over to me. What about you?" Ji Liufeng asked. "Me? I''m responsible for giving you ideas and thinking about new training methods!" Du Xiaoli said. "You work, I think, divide work and cooperate."... "" also, Tang Yu trained with them before. In order to set an example, you have to train with everyone in the early stage. "Du Xiaoli said. "..." "well, now I''ll take you to meet the ten captains and let them tell you the specific situation here and get familiar with the things here." Du Xiaoli is in a good mood. She doesn''t have to manage the team herself. She doesn''t have to be so busy. She has more time to deal with other things. Ji Liufeng has strong management ability and military ability, which Du Xiaoli knew early in the morning. Therefore, she was not surprised to see that Ji Liufeng soon started to manage the military camp. But every time she saw his pain after training, she felt comfortable. After the general team was handed over to Ji Liufeng, she spent more time at home, wrote out some advanced systems in previous generations, and asked Du Yunhan to report to Han Mingze.

 Chapter 351

    Han Mingze knows that these should be what she asked Du Yunhan to say, and wants her father to help her bear the reputation. He looked at those policies and they were all very useful. He implemented them as quickly as possible and achieved very good results. What he wants is the result. He doesn''t care who put it forward.


    The last time Han Minghong and the Empress Dowager rebelled, many officials and of the imperial court were sacked. With the efforts of Han Mingze, Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan, they all replaced their own people. Therefore, the implementation of Han Mingze''s new system almost encountered no obstacles.


    In addition to reducing agricultural taxes and developing commerce.


    Since ancient times, policies have been carried out to emphasize agriculture and suppress commerce. Now, to develop commerce, those old directors can''t turn their heads and advise the emperor one after another about the inappropriate move and shake the national foundation.


    Han Mingze is definitely a slacker. He is too lazy to talk to those people, so he asked father-in-law Shan to call Du Xiaoli to the imperial study and let her talk to them.


    Du Xiaoli knew as soon as she went to the imperial study. After listening to Han Mingze say something, she knew that he knew those policies were her idea.


    Seeing the disdain expression on the faces of those old antiques and the smile hidden in the bottom of Han Mingze''s eyes, she reluctantly took up her gun and washed the thoughts of those old directors.


    Han Mingze sat on the Dragon chair and watched Du Xiaoli debate with those ministers. The smile on the corner of his mouth was a little lonely. He had to admit that he deliberately called her to argue with these ministers, because he found that he had not seen her in high spirits for a long time.


    Recently, she is busy with the army. She seldom works in public. She is very low-key!


    The final result of the war of words did not win or lose, but most of the officials were persuaded by Du Xiaoli, and only a few old die hards still insisted on their own views. However, they did not affect the promotion of the new policy, so they were ignored by Du Xiaoli and Han Mingze at the same time.


    The implementation of the new policy was strongly supported by the people, especially the reduction of taxes, which made many people burst into tears and praised the good deeds of Han Mingze and the royal family.


    The policy of improving the status of businessmen and encouraging businessmen also made some people focus on business. For a time, many people abandoned agriculture and started business, and shops sprung up like mushrooms.


    In this accident, Du Xiaoli also extended some agricultural treatment methods he knew to Han Mingze to agricultural production, which greatly promoted agricultural development. Of course, this effect can''t be seen for a while, but people with foresight still foresee the future.


    On Du Xiuheng''s wedding day, Han Mingyi came to Du''s house early to find Du Xiaoli. Seeing that she was busy, he asked lenger them to help and took her to rest.


    Du Xiaoli certainly can''t really rest, but she is really tired after a busy morning. With help, she and Han Mingyi sit aside for a while.


    "Tired?"


    "Fortunately, today is a happy day for my brother. It''s worth being tired." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    Because Fu Yalan married to the Du family today, Du Xiaoli didn''t go to the attic, only Ji Liuxia went alone.


    "Let the next people do these jobs. You see, you''ve lost weight since I haven''t seen you for a few days." Han Mingyi said painfully.


    Du Xiaoli reached out and touched his face and said, "yes? Have I become more beautiful?"


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli very seriously and said, "it''s not good-looking. It''s still a little meat."


    "Don''t understand appreciation!" Du Xiaoli glanced at him and said.


    "Ha ha." Han Mingyi smiled and didn''t continue to argue with her.


    Du Xiaoli looked into the yard and saw Luo Qi coming under the guidance of the servants. He got up to meet her, smiled and shouted, "brother Luo Qi, when did you come?"


    Every time she saw the smile on Du Xiaoli''s face, Luo Qi was warm in her heart, as if they were still living together in that small mountain village.


    "I came to the capital yesterday. I thought you were busy these two days, so I didn''t bother you."


    "What bother you? I said our home is your home. What worries do you have when you come home." Du Xiaoli said, "ah, are you afraid that you will work when you come, so you deliberately don''t come?"


    "Poof, what''s in your head." Luo Qi saw Du Xiaoli''s funny appearance and said with a smile, "where''s Xiuheng?"


    "It''s probably in his own yard. Go and see him. I think he''s going to be nervous today. Go and relieve him." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll talk to him."


    "I''ll let someone take you there." Du Xiaoli waved and asked someone to take Luo Qi to Du Xiuheng''s yard.


    Han Mingyi looks at the way Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi talk in the pavilion. Du Xiaoli is very happy every time he sees Luo Qi. The way they get along is really like very close relatives. It makes people envious and jealous!


    Then the guests came one after another. Du Xiaoli helped Xie Yu greet the guests and directly threw Han Mingyi into the guests.


    Today, there are more guests than expected. Not only those who are invited come with their families, but also some who are not invited. They can''t all drive out when they come. No, so Du Xiaoli has to be crazy all day!


    Mrs. Du didn''t come to attend Du Xiuheng''s wedding because she was unwell, but the fourth uncle came with the blessing of the whole family. Seeing that Du Xiaoli and Xie Yu were so busy, she took the initiative to share some things. However, the biggest guest today is the sudden arrival of Emperor Han Mingze. Everyone didn''t expect Han Mingze to personally attend Du Xiuheng''s wedding. Even Du Xiaoli and Du Yunhan were stunned when they learned that Han Mingze was coming, and then hurried to meet him. Luo Qi went with Du Xiuheng to greet the bride. As soon as the auspicious hour arrived, the bride went to the prime minister''s house. Du Xiaoli came to the door and saw Du Xiuheng coming down from his horse happily. He listened to Xi Niang''s words, kicked the sedan chair and led the red silk. Fu Yalan, holding the red silk in his hand, walked forward with the help of Xi Niang, came to the brazier and crossed over with the help of Xi Niang. "Congratulations to my brother and sister-in-law on getting married." when they came over, Du Xiaoli said to them with a smile. "Everyone is ready, brother and sister-in-law go in." Fu Yalan under the red cover was blushed by Du Xiaoli. Now she seems to be in a dream. She felt floating in her heart when she thought of marrying Du Xiuheng. Xi Niang said some auspicious words. When she finished, Du Xiuheng took Fu Yalan into the door of Du mansion. After entering, the new couple was led to the front hall, the master of ceremonies said some congratulations, and then let the new couple worship heaven and earth, etc. After worshipping heaven and earth, the bride was sent to her bridal chamber. After lunch, Han Mingze left with Han Mingyi. As soon as they left, everyone became active, toasting and boxing, and the yard was very lively.

 Chapter 352

    In the afternoon, Du Xiaoli saw that Du Xiuheng was still held, drinking and chatting. He was afraid that Fu Yalan was bored in the house alone. When he was not busy, he quietly went to the new house to chat with her and brought her some cakes. She knew that the bride could not eat today, but none of their family cared. It didn''t matter to break the rules and customs, Anyway, she''s my sister-in-law now. No one will talk about her.


    They kept chatting in the room until they went to greet the guests before the dinner.


    After the dinner, Du Xiuheng, who was a little drunk, quietly took the antidote pill made by Du Xiaoli and was pushed into his bridal chamber by a group of college students.


    Du Xiaoli knew from their appearance that these people were ready to make a wedding. She wanted to join in the fun, but when she saw the figure sitting on the roof, she jumped to the roof, straightened her skirt and sat down beside him.


    "Why do you drink muggy wine here alone?" Du Xiaoli took a sip of the wine jar in his hand and asked.


    "Why don''t you go to see their wedding?" Luo Qi didn''t answer.


    They happened to be opposite Luo Qi''s new house and saw the people at the door clearly. Du Xiaoli shrugged and said, "I''m not interested in making a wedding. Seeing you here, I came up to drink with you!"


    Luo Qi took out a jar of wine from the other side, gently touched Du Xiaoli and said, "cheers."


    "Cheers," Du Xiaoli said softly.


    "Come on, come on, kiss one."


    "Oh, don''t be shy, bride!"


    "Bridegroom, you should take the initiative."


    "Hurry up, hug the bride and kiss! We won''t give up if you don''t kiss!"


    "Hahaha..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of everyone laughing came from the bridal chamber opposite. The two people on the roof listened silently. When they heard that there was a kiss, Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "I knew they would come here!"


    "Everyone who makes a wedding can''t live without this," Luo Qi said after taking a sip of wine.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet!" Du Xiaoli said. "Is it because we are busy without entertaining you, so we drink muggy wine here alone?"


    "What do you think?" Luo Qi asked.


    "I don''t think so. Hey, hey, it doesn''t matter if you don''t greet such a conscious person." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "ah, you shouldn''t have been here early in the morning waiting to peep into someone''s bridal chamber?"


    Luo Qi slapped Du Xiaoli on the head with a black line on her face.


    "Ouch, pain!" Du Xiaoli covered her head and looked at Luo Qi pitifully.


    "Let you talk nonsense. If you don''t hit you, you don''t have a long memory." Luo Qi glanced at Du Xiaoli.


    "You let me guess!" Du Xiaoli rubbed his head and said, "who made you just opposite my brother''s new house. It''s easy to make people think crooked."


    "You!" Luo Qi saw that Du Xiaoli was still rubbing her head, reached out and rubbed it for her, and asked, "it hurts?"


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Luo Qi to get close suddenly. He hid his head a little back and said, "it''s not that painful!"


    Luo Qi saw Du Xiaoli''s evasion, some lost, put down her hand, reluctantly held a smile at the corners of her mouth, and said, "talk nonsense next time, and continue to fight."


    Du Xiaoli put down his hand, took a drink from the wine jar and said, "my brother and sister-in-law have achieved good results. Fortunately, they have no stumbling along the way. They are much more lucky than Liufeng''s brother and princess."


    "When I first saw him, he was an 11-year-old child, and now he has a family." Luo Qi sighed, "you have grown up, too."


    "Time flies, time flies, we are all growing up unconsciously." Du Xiaoli said. "Maybe time flies, we have white hair."


    She thought of the classic line of Xiao Shenyang: in fact, people''s life is short. Sometimes when they think that life is the same as sleeping, they close their eyes and open their eyes, and the day passes, ha Ao; Once this eye is closed, this life is over.


    She had worked hard in her last life. In this life, she felt that she had always been very happy. She didn''t think she would have a chance to be reborn after she died, so she cherished her present happiness more.


    "I don''t know where we will be when we are old and whether we still remember the past years," Luo Qi said.


    "Will brother Luo Qi remember Xiaoli?" Du Xiaoli asked with his head askew.


    "Of course, if I forget, no one will forget you." Luo Qi said with a smile. Seeing Du Xiaoli frightened by his words, she immediately added: "because I still have so much money with you!"


    "Hey, hey, I''ll keep your money for you. I won''t lose it," Du Xiaoli said.


    "I''m waiting for you to become a millionaire with you!" Luo Qi joked.


    "Why do you become a millionaire with me? Are you a millionaire now?" Du Xiaoli said. "The young villa leader of Sihai mountain villa can crush me with your current property!"


    "I prefer to make money with you," Luo Qi said.


    That mid autumn festival, in the yard of Niujing, he said that he had never forgotten his wish for life.


    He said he would make a lot of money with her. And he has been using his actions to fulfill his original promise. "Hahaha, then we''ll make all the money in the world together!" Du Xiaoli laughed. "Come on, cheers!" the crisp impact of the wine jar, like the impact from the dilapidated yard when I was a child, slipped through their hearts and warmed their hearts. "By the way, here you are." Luo Qi put down the wine jar, took out a book from her arms and handed it to Du Xiaoli. "What is this?" Du Xiaoli took it over, looked at it in the moonlight and said in surprise, "this is Gu Shu!" "well, I got it inadvertently before I came to the capital. I think you should be interested, so I brought it to you." Luo Qi said lightly. In fact, it was not easy for this book to come. He sacrificed several bodyguards for this, but he didn''t want Du Xiaoli to know so that she wouldn''t feel guilty. "Thank you, brother Luo Qi." Du Xiaoli happily held the book in her arms and smiled brightly. Luo Qi saw Du Xiaoli''s smile and smiled. She certainly doesn''t know that her smile is the most beautiful scenery in the world for him. Du Xiaoli put down the book, took a sip from the wine jar, and suddenly felt that the wine was a little astringent, not as fragrant as the wine just came. Although Luo Qi said it easily, she knew Luo Qi and knew that the book was not easy. He didn''t want to tell her because he didn''t want to return anything. For example, he had a feeling for himself that he didn''t know when it fermented. She really regarded him as her brother and family. It is also true that in the face of Luo Qi''s unreserved efforts, she can''t give the same emotional return.

 Chapter 353

    But she can''t put it bluntly. As long as Luo Qi doesn''t say it, she doesn''t want to break the paper, otherwise she doesn''t know whether they can keep their current relationship.


    Luo Qi should also understand, so he didn''t say it, just paid silent attention to her, saw her happy, he happy, saw her sad, he worried. In order to control their emotions, they have to stand far away.


    They talked about something on the roof. Seeing the people below making their bridal chamber, there were bursts of cries.


    After a while, those who made trouble in the bridal chamber left, the new house became quiet, and the last person who left closed the door considerately.


    Seeing that the yard was quiet, Luo Qi drank the last wine, put the wine jar on the eaves and said, "I''ll go back tonight. Please tell Xiuheng and uncle for me."


    "Leaving so soon?" Du Xiaoli looked at Luo Qi in surprise.


    "Well, now Dad has entrusted me with a lot of things in the villa, so I''ve been busy all the time. I''ve got time to come this time, and there are still things to deal with when I go back." Luo Qi said.


    "That''s all right." Du Xiaoli got up and said, "no matter how busy you are, you should pay attention to your body and don''t wear yourself out."


    "Well, I know." Luo Qi nodded and said, "you too. If you have anything to do, just leave it to others. If you have time, practice your martial arts. There has been a wave of wind and snow in the Jianghu recently. I don''t know how long the Shuiyue building can hold you back."


    "Well, I see." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    Even though she was very busy recently, she didn''t forget to practice her martial arts every day, but she clearly felt the threshold of the sixth floor, but she couldn''t break through it.


    Luo Qi could not bear the thought of coming forward to hold her, waved to her, turned and flew away.


    Du Xiaoli watched his figure disappear into the night, sighed, put away the book, picked up two empty wine jars, flew down from the roof and handed them to a servant.


    When she left Du Xiuheng''s yard, she looked back at her new house, smiled and turned away.


    In the new house, it was not easy to send away the people who made the wedding. The remaining two sat on the bed, looking like they had just passed a great difficulty. They looked at each other and then both laughed.


    "Look at you, your face is full of rouge. I''ll ask someone to fetch water to wash you." when Fu Yalan saw those people cleaning Du Xiuheng, he asked him to stick to her face, and the rouge on her face rubbed against Du Xiuheng''s face.


    Then she got up and gave orders to the outside. Soon a servant girl came in with a basin of water, put it on the shelf and withdrew.


    Fu Yalan went over, picked up a new towel, put it in the water, dried it, came to Du Xiuheng and wiped the rouge on his face.


    Du Xiuheng drank a lot of wine today. Although Du Xiaoli gave him an antidote, he was filled with a lot of wine just now, so he is dizzy now. Seeing Fu Yalan gently wipe his face, he was filled with happiness.


    He reached out to hold Fu Yalan''s hand and said, "I''m glad I heard my sister''s words and proposed to your father early. If you marry someone else, I will be heartbroken. But now, I feel like I''m sitting in the clouds."


    Fu Yalan blushed at Du Xiuheng''s confession. His hand was hot. He lowered his eyes and whispered, "you hold me, I can''t wipe your face."


    Du Xiuheng took the towel in Fu Yalan''s hand with his other hand and said, "sit down and I''ll take off your makeup."


    After a while of trouble, they finally cleaned up their faces and sat by the bed, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "Wait." Luo Qi suddenly got up, took the sword hanging on the wall, pulled out the sword and cut off a strand of her hair.


    "What are you doing?!" Fu Yalan stood up in surprise and took Du Xiuheng''s hand.


    "It''s all right." Du Xiuheng comforted, then pulled a strand of Fu Yalan''s hair and gently cut it off.


    Fu Yalan didn''t know what Du Xiuheng was going to do. Just about to ask, he saw that he separated their hair, tied two knots, took out two sachets and put their hair in.


    "How can a married couple not have hair." Du Xiuheng put the women''s sachet in Fu Yalan''s hand and said affectionately.


    Fu Yalan looked into Du Xiuheng''s eyes and said, "I will live up to Qing''s deep feelings like the sea in this life."


    Du Xiuheng took Fu Yalan''s hand and said, "if I bear you, heaven and earth will not allow me to live. After death, my bones will be white..."


    Fu Yalan covered Du Xiuheng''s mouth and said, "I believe you."


    Du Xiuheng took Fu Yalan''s hand and said, "it''s late at night. Let''s have a rest."


    When Du Xiuheng said the word "rest", Fu Yalan blushed, nodded, and fell down with Du Xiuheng on the bed.


    Hibiscus tent warm, spring night.


    Du Xiaoli returns to her yard, washes well, nests in her bed, and takes out the book Luo Qi gave her.


    This book introduces the types of Gu Shu in Miao area, the solutions of each kind of Gu Shu, the style of Gu insects and the production of Gu poison, etc.


    It was a night at first sight, and I didn''t sleep until dawn.


    The next day she didn''t go to the barracks. She was called up by Xia yuan in the morning and went to the front hall.


    "Good morning, father, second mother, fourth uncle, brother and sister-in-law." Du Xiaoli went to bed too late last night and yawned when he came to the front hall. Except Du Xueqi, who has gone to college now, everyone else in the family has arrived. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s sleepy appearance, Xie Yu asked, "was it too tired yesterday?" Du Xiaoli came to one side of the chair and sat down and said, "I got a new book last night and read it later." "well, since everyone has arrived, let''s start drinking tea." Du Yunhan said. "OK." Fu Yalan and Du Xiuheng knelt down in front of Du Yunhan. A servant girl carried a tray, Fu Yalan carried a tea cup, raised her head high in front of Du Yunhan and said, "Dad, please drink tea." Du Yunhan carried the tea cup, took out a red envelope from her sleeve bag and put it on Fu Yalan''s hand. "Thank you, Dad." Fu Yalan got up with the help of Du Xiuheng, knelt down in front of Xie Yu, served tea and gave it to Xie Yu with both hands. "Er Niang, please have tea." Xie Yu took the tea cup, put a red envelope in Fu Yalan''s hand, drank a cup of tea, and said, "now the Du family has a son, Xiuheng. You should blossom and bear fruit for the Du family early. We will be a family in the future. If you need or are not used to it, just tell me." "thank you, er Niang." Fu Yalan replied with a smile. Then Fu Yalan offered Du Laosi tea and got a red envelope. Then he sealed a red envelope for Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli took Fu Yalan''s red envelope and said, "thank you, sister-in-law. I''m finally looking forward to calling you sister-in-law. I''m so anxious these months. Now I''m your sister-in-law!"

 Chapter 354

    "Poor mouth." Fu Yalan stared at Du Xiaoli and smiled at each other.


    After tea, Du Yunhan went to deal with official business. The reform policies Du Xiaoli told him and some reforms the emperor has implemented have a lot to deal with.


    Xie Yu is busy managing the expenses and other things after the wedding.


    Du Laosi still had some shops in the capital. After saying this, he went out.


    Du Xiaoli came to Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan, coughed twice and said, "well, although it''s worth a thousand gold in the spring, brother, you still have to take care of it. After all, sister Yalan''s body is not as good as you."


    Du Xiaoli''s words turned Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan''s faces into cooked shrimps. Du Xiuheng stretched out his hand and hit Du Xiaoli. He said, "good sister, you dare to joke about your brother and sister-in-law."


    Du Xiaoli ran away and said, "I''m not kidding. I''m serious. From the perspective of a doctor, I''m kindly reminding you! Oh, I''m so sleepy. I''ll go back to make up my sleep!"


    "Really, the bigger the more naughty, not before." Du Xiuheng helplessly watched Du Xiaoli run away.


    "Well, when I first saw her, I thought she was quiet. Although she was full of talent, she didn''t show her edge. At that time, I thought she was quiet. Later, after a long time of contact, I found that she had many kinds of characters. Like a kaleidoscope, she couldn''t see everything."


    "With her, I am today. In my life, I am most grateful to my sister." Du Xiuheng took Fu Yalan''s hand and strolled around the house, saying: "In the past, when we were in Du Zhuang, my family was poor and my mother died. My sister and I were driven to live in a broken house halfway up the mountain, and I was forced to suspend school. Later, my sister made money for me to study. It can be said that without her, there would be no me now. At that time, I said that I should be good to her all my life, stand out and let my sister have a respected identity and a comfortable life A comfortable life. Unexpectedly, she has won these by herself. "


    "Xiaoli doesn''t really care what you can give her. She once said that paying for the people she cares about is a kind of happiness in itself. She likes this feeling very much." Fu Yalan let Du Xiuheng take his hand and follow him without asking the destination, "Sometimes I wonder if something has happened to Xiaoli. From time to time, I feel a breath of vicissitudes in her. Now I think it may be because she is in charge when she is young."


    "Maybe so." Du Xiuheng said vaguely.


    He knew Du Xiaoli''s details, her previous life experience, and where the desolate breath from her came from. But he didn''t intend to say it. First, he was afraid to scare Fu Yalan, and second, he had promised Du Xiaoli that no one would say it.


    Du Xiaoli went back and slept until noon. After lunch, she planned to go directly to the military camp. Unexpectedly, the emperor called her to the palace.


    "See the emperor." Du Xiaoli saluted Han Mingze.


    "Anle, I called you today to show the prince his body." Han Mingze said.


    "Emperor, I don''t understand this Gu Shu now, and I can''t solve the prince''s Gu." Du Xiaoli said.


    "You don''t need to solve it. I''ve found a Miao doctor to solve the poison for the prince. You just need to watch. If there''s anything wrong with the prince''s body, you can save it in time." Han Mingze said.


    "My younger sister obeys."


    "Let''s go. Now go to the east palace."


    When Du Xiaoli followed Han Mingze to the East Palace, he saw the queen talking to an old man. When they saw Han Mingze coming, they got up and saluted.


    "No." Han Mingze quickly walked in and said, "let''s start."


    "Let''s go to the prince''s bedroom," said the queen.


    Han Mingze and the Queen walked in front, and Miao doctor and Du Xiaoli walked behind. When they arrived at the prince''s bedroom, Du Xiaoli first checked the prince''s body to make sure that he was in good health. Han Mingze asked Miao doctor to relieve the poison to the prince.


    "Princess, if the poisonous insects come out later, the prince may spit blood. You should be prepared for first aid." doctor Miao said to Du Xiaoli.


    "I see." Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to prepare the silver needle, and then watched doctor Miao solve the Gu for the prince.


    Doctor Miao first gave the prince something to eat. It looked like some bark. After the prince ate it, he began to twitch all over his body. Doctor Miao took out some medicine powder mixed with water to drink for the prince, and then began to pinch his body, bit by bit up from his stomach. A bulging small bag was rushed to his throat bit by bit from the crown prince''s lower abdomen, and then he continued to pinch it up with one hand and was vigorous with the other The prince turned over and let him lie on his lap.


    "Poof -"


    As soon as the prince turned over, a mouthful of blood spewed out. A fat bug left the prince''s body with the blood, struggled twice in the air and died.


    "Vomit vomit"


    The poisonous insects were forced out. As doctor Miao said, the prince began to vomit blood.


    "Heng''er!" the queen saw the prince and shouted his name with worry.


    "Princess." Miao doctor shouted to Du Xiaoli.


    "Give it to me." Du Xiaoli said, "please hold the prince." the prince took off his clothes early in the morning. Du Xiaoli came behind the prince, took the needle handed by Xia yuan, pricked a few needles behind him, and then came to the front and pricked a few needles in front of the prince''s chest. When she finished the injection, the prince no longer vomited blood. Then she took back all the needles one by one, helped him lie down slowly, took his pulse, prescribed a pair of medicine for him, and asked people to go to the Tai hospital to get medicine and fry it for the prince to drink. "The princess''s medical skill is really amazing. I admire it, I admire it!" doctor Miao arched his hand to Du Xiaoli. "Mister, I''m flattered," said Du Xiaoli. "I don''t know if the princess is interested in Gu Shu?" the old Miao doctor asked. Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingze and didn''t know the identity of the old Miao doctor. "I''ve always been interested in Gu Shu, but Miao culture is too mysterious, so I rarely dabble." "well, since you''re interested, I''ll give you some books about Gu Shu." old doctor Miao said. "This?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingze and wondered whether he should accept the gift from the old Miao doctor. "Since it''s someone else''s intention, take Anle," Han Mingze said. "Yes. Thank you very much, sir." Du Xiaoli said. A young man who followed the old Miao doctor opened a burden on his body, took out three books and put them in Du Xiaoli''s hand. "This book is the essence of my Miao Dynasty''s magic. If you can read these three books, you will not be able to get rid of the common magic techniques," says Lao Miao. Du Xiaoli held three books in his hand and listened to the words of the old Miao doctor. The three books seemed unusual. Then he asked, "Anle heard that the art of Miao Jiang is rarely spread abroad. Why did you give me such a valuable thing?"

 Chapter 355

    "Miaojiang is in chaos now. We hope China can help us restore peace in the past. The emperor said it is most useful for you, so I hope the emperor and the princess can exchange peace for everyone at that time." old doctor Miao said.


    Du Xiaoli immediately felt that the three books in his hand were a little hot, but he had just accepted them, and he accepted them under the sign of Han Mingze, and he couldn''t return them.


    In other words, how did she feel that Han Mingze gave her another condom?


    After leaving with Han Mingze, Du Xiaoli couldn''t help asking his own questions. Han Mingze laughed and said, "this is not what I mean, but what the abbot of Guanghan Temple means."


    "What does Abbot Jing mean?"


    Han Mingze nodded and said: "When I sent someone to Guanghan temple to seek the Abbot''s help, I happened to meet the Miao doctor who went to find the abbot. This Miao doctor seems to have a very important position in Miao area. Because the current civil strife in Miao area is divided, I went to ask the abbot to help me. The abbot said he would come to relieve the poison to the crown prince and make a good relationship with you. But I didn''t expect that he would teach you the book of poison art in Miao area. In this way, he can count in the future It''s your master. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoli was speechless. Why didn''t her master choose by herself?


    "Why did the abbot choose me?"


    "I said that the abbot had predicted your existence, and he knew it as soon as you appeared." Han Mingze said.


    "How does he know whether I accept it or not?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "The abbot said, you have heaven and earth in your mind and the world in your heart. It seems ruthless, but you are the most affectionate. He also asked someone to give you a message. All the people in the world are the children of God. You have accepted the grace of God and should take good care of them."


    Du Xiaoli was suddenly surprised. Did the abbot know he came through?


    "The abbot thinks highly of me. But when he says so, doesn''t the emperor worry?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll rob my land?" Han Mingze smiled and said, "the abbot said, although you have the world in mind, you don''t care about the world. What else can I worry about?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoli took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and said in his heart, you really believe it!


    However, considering the current belief in Buddhism in this society, some can understand Han Mingze''s mind.


    It seemed that he knew Du Xiaoli''s idea. Han Mingze said, "if it was said by others, I may not believe it, but if you have contacted Abbot Jing, you will also believe it." after a pause, he added: "this is why I dare to give you so much power."


    "When I have a chance in the future, I will also go to Guanghan temple to see the legendary master."


    It was evening when I came back from the palace. Thinking that there was no need to go to the barracks, I went straight home and went to the barracks tomorrow.


    At dinner, everyone got together. Fu Yalan gave Du Xueqi a red envelope, and Du Xueqi changed her name to Fu Yalan''s sister-in-law.


    Du Xiaoli had dinner. When she got back, she compared the four books of Gu Shu together and found that it was simpler for Luo Qi to give her and more profound for old Miao doctor to give her. So she put away the books given by old Miao doctor, and then continued to hold the books given by Luo Qi.


    Because he was going to the barracks the next day, Du Xiaoli didn''t watch much late this night. He practiced his internal power for a while before going to bed.


    The next day when she came to the barracks, Du Xiaoli first went to see the soldiers'' training. She smiled when she saw that Ji Liufeng was still training with everyone.


    "Instructor!"


    Seeing Du Xiaoli, people without training said hello to her.


    Ji Liufeng saw Du Xiaoli and finished the rest of the training. Later, he went to Du Xiaoli and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Let''s see how your training is going," Du Xiaoli said. "Gather everyone together. I have something to announce."


    "OK."


    Ji Liufeng stopped all the trainees and went to the front school yard. After Du Xiaoli and others were together, she came to the stage and said: "There are two things to bring you all together today. First, I have seen your training results. Now I want to adjust the training mode for you. I will put the school field and field training together, so sometimes I may let you go out for training. Second, I discussed with Ding Wang and let you and him lead you in a month The army will have a competition. Although it''s just a friendly match, the emperor will go to watch the war at that time. This is also the time for you to show your training results. So during this period, you have all given me tight skin training. I will observe during your training and select the people to participate in the competition. If you want to participate in the competition, be careful when training, do you hear me £¿¡±


    "OK!" everyone shouted together.


    "Well, now everyone will train for me! Give full play to your best strength and dissolve!"


    "Yes!"


    Knowing that there is a competition, everyone has a good spirit. When training, they are full of spirit. No matter how hard the training is, they bite their teeth and stick to it.


    Du Xiaoli will also observe during their training and keep the preliminary candidates in mind.


    When she is free, she studies the book of Gu Shu brought in her room, or practices internal power. She only talks about other things in the military camp and doesn''t need her to do it herself. That morning, the soldiers were preparing to start their morning run. Ji Liufeng came and told them that they didn''t have to come back when they ran. They just waited there for orders. The soldiers looked at each other suspiciously, but no one knew what to do. A few smart people remembered that Du Xiaoli said to join the field training. I guess it''s the way of heart training. "Start!" with Tang Yu''s order, the soldiers ran towards today''s goal under the leadership of their captain. When Du Xiaoli packed up and came out, all the people in the camp except those left to patrol had disappeared. "Xia yuan, let''s go and see what they will be abused today." "yes, miss." two beautiful shadows came out of the military camp and rode towards the Yanshan Mountains. In front of them, the soldiers were running forward with cloth bags tied. When they reached the Yanshan Mountains, they were paralyzed one by one. Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan rode to the foot of Yanshan mountain, dismounted, tied the horse to a tree and walked to the mountain. By the time they arrived, the soldiers had rested. "Instructor!" seeing Du Xiaoli coming up, the soldiers sitting on the ground got up one after another. "Do you know what I want you to do here today?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Instructor, do you want to carry out field training?" Zeng Tai asked. "Right!" Du Xiaoli nodded. "Your task today is very simple. Just run from here to the opposite mountain in this valley, and then run back and repeat it 30 times."

 Chapter 356

    "Ah?" some soldiers shouted when they heard Du Xiaoli''s words.


    Back and forth 30 times, also called simple?


    "Too much?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "No!" the soldier who was just wailing immediately denied.


    I''m kidding. If anyone dares to say more, he will add it immediately!


    "Listen, there''s a requirement during training. If you encounter obstacles, you can''t eliminate them. You can only find a way to get over them. It''s better to cross from above or climb from below. Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    "OK, let''s start!"


    When Du Xiaoli finished, Ji Liufeng asked the team leaders to take their candidates to practice on two hills.


    Du Xiaoli stood on the top of the mountain and watched. Soon someone came down from the top of the mountain to the valley, and then to the opposite top of the mountain.


    "Master, their movements are very agile!" Xia yuan watched those people quickly pass through the natural obstacles, and their skills were much better than ordinary people.


    Du Xiaoli also found it and said, "the obstacle training they usually practice can make them react quickly in the face of obstacles. But if they only train on the training ground, they will restrict their thoughts."


    Ji Liufeng watched their training together around Du Xiaoli. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, he sighed: "if our army could train like you a few years ago, how could it drag on such a long battle in these years."


    "It''s not too late to start now," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Are you going to give your training mode to other armies?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    As a general, he still hopes that Du Xiaoli''s training methods can be more widely used. It is best that the whole army of Fengming country can train according to this training method.


    "Well, I agreed with brother Xiaoyi to give it to them after the game." Du Xiaoli said.


    After the first day of field training, all the soldiers felt that their whole body was about to fall apart. Fortunately, Du Xiaoli had taught them some methods to relieve muscle and fatigue. After they massaged themselves with that massage method, they felt that their body belonged to themselves again.


    In a month''s time, Du Xiaoli asked them to carry out four field training. Each time the tasks and requirements were different. Everyone tossed and died.


    Although the training was very hard, no one complained. No matter how hard and tired, they gritted their teeth and persisted.


    Two days before the game, Du Xiaoli called people to Yanshan again.


    "Today we have no training task, but there is a small test. The test results will be the candidates for the competition in three days." Du Xiaoli looked at the people in the valley and said.


    "Instructor, how do we test?" Lu Dahai asked.


    "I asked people to put some small flags in this valley. Your task is to find as many small flags as possible when crossing the valley from here to the other side. Those who reach the opposite side within the specified time will be ranked according to the number of small flags in their hands; the number of small flags is the same, and they will be ranked in order," Du Xiaoli explained.


    "In this process, it is allowed to snatch other people''s small flags. Even if you don''t find one flag, as long as the flag is in your hand later!"


    "But you are in the form of a group, and the final total score of the group will also be used as a reference standard. If your personal score is the first in the personal ranking, but your group is the last, you will also lose your qualification. Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    "Instructor, why should the results of the group be used as a reference?" someone asked.


    "When you train at ordinary times, I will pay attention to let you carry out group training. When you climb, your teammates will be your help. When you fall behind, your teammates can pull you. The strength of one person is one, but the strength of two people working together is not as simple as one plus one equals two!" Du Xiaoli said, "If a person doesn''t even have a sense of team, he can''t be called a successful soldier!"


    Although Du Xiaoli consciously cultivated everyone''s ability of teamwork before, he never said so. Most people didn''t think about this problem at all. Now it was put forward by Du Xiaoli, and everyone began to think about the word team.


    "Xia yuan, start timing," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes!" Xia yuan lit the incense, put it on the ground and said, "now!"


    At the same time, Tang Yu lit the incense on the top of the mountain opposite.


    After receiving the order, everyone began to run to the valley and began to look for the small flag hidden in the branches, shrubs and stone cracks. After getting the small flag, they had to prevent someone from robbing their own flag.


    There was a scuffle below, and Du Xiaoli just looked at it faintly.


    When one incense stick burned out, Xia yuan changed into a second incense stick. An hour later, Du Xiaoli announced that the test was over.


    Basically, everyone arrived at their destination. There was a special person there to record the order of their arrival and the number of pieces they got.


    Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan walked slowly over. The soldiers had just experienced the battle. They were all wet with dew on the plants and covered with mud.


    It just rained a lot last night and the valley became muddy. Du Xiaoli specially chose this time to test to see what effect they would have on the slippery ground. She was very satisfied with the final result. Although it took a little more time than expected, the final result was generally good. The test results can''t come out at the moment. Du Xiaoli is in a good mood. He gives them half a day off and asks them to go back to take a bath and rest. He doesn''t have to train today. The soldiers went back happily. Du Xiaoli asked people to count the number of flags. Three thousand small flags came back, two thousand six hundred and seventy, and more than three hundred were not found. She asked someone to find the rest of the flags and took the rest back. In the afternoon, Ji Liufeng and Tang Yu were sorting out the test results. Du Xiaoli was in the main position, put his two legs cross on the table, leaned back on the chair with a tea cup and drank tea leisurely. "I said, do you think you have a little hatred like this?" Ji Liufeng said reluctantly when he saw Du Xiaoli''s leisurely appearance. Du Xiaoli tilted his head, looked at the busy people and said, "what?" "we are busy here. You are leisurely there without any discomfort?" Ji Liufeng said. "No." Du Xiaoli answered calmly. "..." but she still put down her legs and said, "with you, I''ll be lazy occasionally." "you''re also called lazy occasionally! After I came, you threw everything to me. It seems that you''ve been lazy all the time." Ji Liufeng said. "Cough, is there?" Du Xiaoli coughed twice and said, "well, have you counted the test results?"

 Chapter 357

    "Soon," Tang Yu replied.


    After a while, Ji Liufeng gave the list to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli looked at it and found that none of them had been eliminated because of a foul.


    Tang Yu is very careful. He writes out the top 100 of the final results according to various standards, and then lists the strongest comprehensive ranking for Du Xiaoli''s reference. In addition, he also gets out the group ranking.


    Du Xiaoli looked at it carefully. The ten team leaders were all inside, most of them were team leaders, and there were some excellent individuals.


    She discussed with Ji Liufeng and Tang Yu and selected 40 of them and two groups to participate in the team competition.


    The day before the competition, Han Mingze called Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi into the palace and asked about the items and processes of the competition the next day.


    The next day, it was sunny.


    Du Xiaoli, Ji Liufeng and Tang Yu took the 60 people selected to another school outside the city.


    They went early. When they arrived, only Han Mingyi came with the soldiers of the game. Han Mingze and they haven''t come yet.


    Han Mingyi also selected the most powerful soldiers in the army. Many of them knew Lu Dahai and were surprised to see their changes.


    Du Xiaoli asked them to find their former friends to play and talk about anything, as long as they didn''t talk about the bow and crossbow team and their training. The soldiers knew that Lu Dahai had been selected to another army, but they didn''t know that they had joined the crossbow team. They thought it was of the same nature as before.


    Although Du Xiaoli was dressed in men''s clothes, she still looked petite. Those people thought she was just a humble chore. They didn''t regard her as the head of the bow and crossbow team. Seeing Ji Liufeng, they thought it was led by him.


    In the middle of the day, Han Mingze came with a group of generals and some important officials, such as Du Yunhan and the Minister of war.


    "See the emperor." everyone knelt down and saluted, and Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli bent down to salute.


    "Flat body." Han Mingze came to Han Mingyi in front of them, turned to look at the soldiers and said, "I heard that you were going to have a competition today, so I took all the generals to cheer you on. You should do well today."


    "Yes."


    "Emperor, let''s go up there," Han Mingyi said, pointing to the chair prepared on the table.


    "OK." Han Mingze nodded, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "you look good in men''s clothes."


    "Thank the emperor for his praise." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    Han Mingze went up first. Du Xiaoli and Du Yunhan came behind Han Mingze.


    Because I didn''t expect Han Mingze to bring all the officials, I didn''t prepare so many chairs at first, but they soon prepared the chairs. The officials were divided on both sides of Han Mingze.


    "Let''s start," Han Mingze ordered.


    A host went up and saluted the people on the stage, then turned around and announced the start of the game.


    At the beginning, it was a single player competition. Because it was a contest between two teams, both sides sent people to fight directly.


    Han Mingyi knew early in the morning who Du Xiaoli chose, so he chose people with similar strength to Lu Dahai and them before.


    Lu Dahai and others also want to know who will win or lose compared with those with similar strength in the past, so they all agree with Han Mingyi''s arrangement.


    Han Mingyi''s soldiers heard that Lu Dahai had special training after they were selected, and then wanted to see their current strength.


    Therefore, almost every pair of opponents used to be the same, and they all had the idea of winning each other.


    A temporary challenge arena is set up in front of the platform. A white line circle is drawn on the challenge arena. In the single player competition, whoever comes out of the white line first will lose.


    Lu Dahai was the first to play. He threw the other party out of the white line with the over shoulder fall taught by Du Xiaoli.


    The second is Zeng Tai. He quickly and quickly stretched out his hand and pushed the other party directly out of the white line.


    The third


    The fourth


    Han Mingyi''s people have been losing, and the officials on the platform are stunned.


    Who doesn''t know that the army led by Han Mingyi and Ji Lun is the strongest. Since they were selected for the competition, they are naturally strong, but so far, they have all lost!


    Han Mingze looked at the people trained by Du Xiaoli with undisguised excitement in his eyes and said, "Anle, I didn''t expect you to train this team so well!"


    "Thank the emperor for his praise." Du Xiaoli nodded slightly and looked up to see the approval eyes from Han Mingyi on the other side.


    He always believed that the people she trained must have extraordinary strength, but he didn''t expect such an effect. It''s really amazing!


    At the end of all the individual competitions, the host came forward to report the results to Han Mingze.


    "Emperor, the result of the competition was 35 to 5. The county home team won 35 games and the Dingwang team won 5 games."


    "Hahaha, Mingyi, you''ve lost a lot this time!" Han Mingze laughed.


    "My younger brother is willing to gamble and admit defeat," Han Mingyi said. "Emperor, there are still team competitions." "go on. We''ll talk about it after all the competitions are over." Han Mingze said. In the team competition, a group of ten people, Han Mingyi is also a person of equal strength selected according to those people. And they usually train together and are familiar with each other. This competition is about who beat all the other party''s people to the challenge arena first. The challenge arena is not high, only forty or fifty centimeters. Even if you fall, you won''t hurt too much. The first group of people came to the challenge arena. With the host''s order, Shuangyi began to scuffle. However, it was a scuffle. For Han Mingyi''s people, they were thrown and kicked by Du Xiaoli''s people. When their people were forced under the challenge arena, others would pull him and kick the other party down. Soon, the people on Du Xiaoli''s side rushed all their opponents to the bottom of the challenge arena, and there were still seven of them. The results of the competition are self-evident. They jumped out of the arena excitedly and asked the second group to compete. The second group competition soon ended, and there were eight left in Du Xiaoli''s side. "Good! Good! Good!" Han Mingze said three good words in a row, which showed how excited he was. At the beginning, he gave the general team to Du Xiaoli to lead, but he was still worried. Neither he nor Han Mingyi had seen Du Xiaoli''s view of leading the army. Let her take over the team just because he believed Abbot Chen Jing''s words. Now, in the past more than three months, she has improved the strength of soldiers by more than one part. This effect has finally put his hanging heart down, and also let him see the strong military strength of Fengming country in the future!

 Chapter 358

    "It''s incredible!" the expression on each official''s face was not surprise, but shock. If the soldiers of Fengming country can be so powerful, what a powerful country they will be!


    And they heard that Du Xiaoli didn''t use much resources to train soldiers. There was no need to worry that the training cost would lose money to the state treasury.


    After receiving the emperor''s praise, Lu Dahai''s mouth will be pulled to the root of their ears. In addition to some frustration, the people on the other side were also curious and vaguely looking forward to Du Xiaoli''s training methods.


    Originally, people with equal strength, but in just three or four months, their gap is so obvious. If they also use their training methods, will they become powerful?


    The host asked all the soldiers to gather in front of the stage. Han Mingze got up from his chair, and other officials stood up with him.


    "Today''s competition is wonderful. You are the strongest team I have ever seen!" Han Mingze said to Lu Dahai. "I hope you can continue to stick to it, strengthen yourself, and then strengthen the military strength of Fengming country. When you need you one day, you can become the middle force to defend the country!"


    "Good! Good!" Lu Dahai and they all shouted, excited.


    Han Mingze waved his hand to calm them down and said to the soldiers on the other side: "You lost this time, but don''t be discouraged. After this competition, you should adopt their training methods. I believe you can have such strength! However, you should be diligent, have new training methods, and also train hard yourself. You can only achieve good results if you can bear hardships. You are all good boys of Fengming country, and the safety of Fengming country depends on you £¡¡±


    "We are willing to give our full strength for the peace of Fengming country and die!" someone took the lead and said, and others followed.


    Han Mingze looked at all the soldiers below and raised his mouth.


    Then, Du Xiaoli''s army let Tang Yu take it back. She and other officials followed Han Mingze to the conference hall.


    Han Mingze sat in the general''s chair, while the others sat on both sides.


    "You''ve seen today''s competition. What do you think?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Your Majesty, the soldiers led by the princess were selected before the Lantern Festival. Unexpectedly, in just over three months, those people had such earth shaking changes. I was really shocked." Jilun said.


    "Emperor, if our army can have the strength of this team, how powerful our military strength will be!" continued the Minister of war.


    "This is indeed the most powerful soldier we have ever seen!" said a general. "A strong person is not strong. Our country is strong only if the whole team is strong. In the past, our army also had many outstanding talents, but because it is only an individual phenomenon, our army is not strong."


    "Their team is very capable," said another, "During the team competition, most of the people on Dingwang''s side only thought that they would not be kicked down, and few thought of cooperating with their teammates. On the contrary, the people on the princess''s side thought not only that they would not let themselves fall down, but also whether their teammates were in danger of falling down. Once they found that there was a danger, they would go to rescue them immediately. This It''s really rare. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Han Mingze waited until the generals and ministers had finished saying, "it seems that everyone is full of praise for Anle''s army and affirms her ability to lead the army. In that case, you won''t object to me making Anle a general?"


    "General, general?"


    Those generals were stunned by Han Mingze''s words. It seemed that they had never thought that Han Mingze would be a female general.


    Seeing their faces, he said, "Why are you stupid? Don''t you agree with my formulation?"


    "Emperor, this letter to the female general has never happened before!" someone said.


    "Not before, not now?" Han Mingze said.


    "If you were a female general, what would people in the world think? Those soldiers won''t be convinced."


    Soldiers have their own pride. If women are allowed to lead them, they must set off a lot of storms in various armies!


    "I don''t think those soldiers will have ideas, but do you have ideas?" Han Mingze looked at the man talking. "Do you think Anle can''t compare with men? In that case, you will pull out the people in your team and compare with Anle to see if she is qualified to be a general?"


    The talking general blushed and hurriedly said, "the army of King Ding is not the opponent of the princess''s army, and the army led by the minister has no chance of winning."


    I''m kidding. Han Mingyi''s army is the strongest army in Fengming country. In previous wars, that team has made a lot of contributions. They lost so miserably when they competed with Lu Dahai. Did his people lose even worse?!


    If he is much worse than his people, what face will he have to stay in the army.


    "In that case, why can''t Anle be a general?" Han Mingze asked.


    The room was suddenly quiet. Although they saw the power of Du Xiaoli''s army, their thinking was still bound by their previous ideas when it came to making her a general. Now it''s not bad to make a female general.


    "Jilun, what do you think?" Han Mingze asked. "I have no objection," said Jilun. "Mingyi, what about you?" "I think it''s feasible," Han Mingyi replied. He doesn''t mind that Du Xiaoli has more and more positions. The more powerful she is, the more he likes it. "What about the others?" Han Mingze asked. Dingwang and the general had no objection, and the others had to agree. Anyway, her strength was obvious to all. Du Xiaoli originally thought of delaying when he heard Han Mingze say he wanted to make himself a general, but Du Yunhan pressed her down, and Han Mingyi opposite showed her not to speak. So the matter of sealing Du Xiaoli as a general was settled. Han Mingze asked Du Xiaoli to give Han Mingyi and Ji Lun the way of training, and then left with a group of officials. When there were only Jilun and Han Mingyi in the room, Du Xiaoli couldn''t help asking, "brother Xiaoyi, why didn''t you just let me say?" "you should be rewarded if you paid." Han Mingyi said, "besides, in this way, you can lead more troops." he got more potential. "Princess, since the emperor made you a general, naturally he has his own consideration, and you don''t need any pressure," Jilun said. "General Xie Ji is relieved." Du Xiaoli smiled.

 Chapter 359

    "But today is really an eye opener for us!" Ji Lun sighed. "Those people were selected by us. We know their original ability best, so today''s shock should be the biggest. I didn''t expect you to train them so well in a short time!"


    "General Ji praised me." Du Xiaoli said.


    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t agree with Liu Feng at the beginning, but he insisted, so I followed his idea. Now it seems that he followed you very well. Sometimes I think that although Liu Feng is several years older than you, he doesn''t seem to understand anything!" Jilun said.


    "Brother Liufeng is the pride of the general!" Du Xiaoli replied, "let brother Liufeng come here to cheer him up and manage those people better here!"


    "In the future, you and Dingwang will bother more about that boy!" said Jilun.


    "Li''er, let''s go and see your training ground." Han Mingyi knew that Du Xiaoli was overwhelmed by Ji Lun and opened his mouth to rescue him.


    "Ah, yes, I almost forgot the business," said Jilun. "Since the emperor said he would promote your training methods to other teams, let''s go and have a look first."


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli took Han Mingyi and Ji Lun to the school field. He saw a few soldiers who contacted each other in front and didn''t find anything different.


    Seeing the doubt on Jilun''s face, Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "it looks similar to other places!"


    "General Ji, don''t worry. It''s not here."


    Du Xiaoli took them to the back training ground and saw the hot soldiers trained inside. Han Mingyi and Ji Lun all had a bright feeling in front of them.


    The speed of the people trained on the active stake is several times faster than that of the people trained on the fixed stake. No wonder those soldiers are very fast in the game.


    Du Xiaoli took them to feel it one by one. After a round, the joy in Jilun''s eyes broke.


    "I see! No wonder they have made so much progress in such a short time!" said Jilun. "When I get back, I''ll start preparing these things and let other armies train like this!"


    "Some need drawings, which are specially made by carpenters!" Du Xiaoli said. "Let''s go to the conference hall and I''ll draw those drawings for you."


    "Well, it''s hard, princess."


    Du Xiaoli designed the pictures and told them some invisible training methods, such as weight-bearing running, frog jumping, push ups, etc. Ji Lun was stunned.


    After Jilun got all the drawings, he wanted to discuss production with the emperor. Han Mingyi knew there was a place for field training and asked Jilun to go to the emperor alone. He and Du Xiaoli went to see the field training place.


    Jilun also wanted to see it, but he wanted to produce it earlier. The soldiers could change to this as soon as possible, so he left first.


    Xia yuan brought two horses for Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi. They got on the horse and ran quickly to Yanshan. When they reached the Yanshan Mountains, they tied their horses at the foot of the mountain and walked to the place where they usually train.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Han Mingyi looked at the soldiers who were making obstacles in the valley and said, "what is this?"


    "They are used to the environment here. I set some artificial obstacles for them so that they can constantly break through themselves," Du Xiaoli explained.


    "Your ideas are always so novel." Han Mingyi put his hand around Du Xiaoli''s shoulder and said, "today you won a big victory. You won all my cubs!"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect them to win so beautifully!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Anyway, you won''t mind, will you?"


    Han Mingyi kissed her hard on the face and said, "it depends on the opponent. If the opponent is you, of course I don''t care. On the contrary, I''m very happy. But if it''s someone else, I''ll still be uncomfortable!"


    "Really?" Du Xiaoli smiled happily.


    She was in a good mood when she won the game today, not because she won Han Mingyi, but because her method was feasible and effective, and her pay was affirmed!


    "Of course." Han Mingyi hugged Du Xiaoli''s waist and jumped to the tree. The April sun shone on them through the gap between the leaves.


    "Brother Xiaoyi is so nice!" Du Xiaoli sat down on the branch and felt the breath of spring.


    "Since I''m so good, do you want to give me a reward?" Han Mingyi''s mouth rose, and his evil face was like a beautiful vortex, which made people fall involuntarily.


    Seeing his deep eyes, Du Xiaoli smiled, climbed his neck with both hands, pulled his head down, and took the initiative to kiss his attractive lips


    On the second day of the competition, Du Xiaoli was called to the hall in the early days. She was dressed in a capable and powerful suit, setting off her strength and charm.


    Father-in-law Shan read out Han Mingze''s edict to the effect that Du Xiaoli had rich military knowledge and was specially granted general, etc.


    Because all the generals agreed yesterday, no one came out against it. Two civil servants disagreed, but that was not enough to change Han Mingze''s decision.


    Du Xiaoli knelt on the ground to listen to the seal. After father-in-law Shan read out the edict, he went down the stairs and put it in Du Xiaoli''s hand. Du Xiaoli got up, held the imperial edict, came to the ranks of military officials, and listened to Han Mingze and officials deal with other things. The first female general on the mainland was born... Du Xiaoli''s being made a general has caused an uproar in several countries. People in Fengming country have long known Du Xiaoli''s strength. Because of some of her preferential agricultural policies, she has a high position in the hearts of the people. Everyone applauded her when they knew she was a general. In Dongli state, when everyone was discussing why Du Xiaoli became a general, Lu Junqi stopped throwing bait into the fish pond, then looked at the fish in the water and said, "she has become a general, so she would be more suitable for him." in the Northern Qi State, Bei Lingyu hurried to beilingyicheng''s residence and rushed to beilingyicheng''s study without waiting for the bodyguard''s report, Panting, he asked: "brother Huang, I heard that Xiaoli has become a general. Is it true?" Beiling Yicheng was handling official business. He didn''t blame beilingyu when he saw beilingyu breaking into the study. He waved to the bodyguards who came in, let them go down, got up and came to beilingyu, put his hand around her messy hair because of running, and said: "how do you know?" "I heard what the palace maid said." beilingyu said, "I heard them talking about a female general in the imperial garden. They asked who it was. They said it was like Du Xiaoli. Brother Huang, Xiaoli really became a female general?" beilingyi nodded and said: "I also got the news in the morning. The emperor of Fengming did make Princess Anle a general, but it seemed that he didn''t give her any rights, didn''t let her deal with the affairs of the military camp, and didn''t have to go to the early Dynasty. It was like giving her an empty shell."

 Chapter 360

    "Really be a general!" said Bei Lingyu excitedly. "Even an empty shell is good. If I can be a general, I will be happy to death!"


    "Do you want to be a general?" beilingyi Cheng asked, looking at beilingyu''s smiling face.


    "Cough, I''ll talk about it!" beilingyu shook his head and said, "I''m not as capable as Xiaoli. Let me go to the barracks. I must have run away at the first time!"


    "Ha ha." Beiling Yi Cheng was amused by beilingyu''s appearance and said, "tell me what you want, and I will meet you!"


    They leaned against the desk. Beilingyu stretched out his hand to hold beilingyi Cheng''s arm and said, "I don''t want anything. As long as the imperial brother is with me, and then the father and the emperor are in good health with you, it''s enough!"


    Beiling Yi Cheng looked at beilingyu''s playful appearance, reached out and scraped her nose and said, "it''s so easy to satisfy you!"


    "Hey, hey..." Bei Lingyu rubbed his head against his arm and smiled.


    Beiling Yicheng looked at the scenery outside, and his expression was not as relaxed as just now. Her wish, I don''t know how long it can last


    In Beiyuan state, Zhao Zhen was slightly surprised when she got the news, and then smiled: "I knew you were extraordinary. I didn''t expect you to become a female general! Hehe, I''m looking forward to it more and more. What amazing moves will you make... Do you know that the higher you stand, the more painful you fall? Hehe..."


    In the backyard of the Duke of Zhenguo, Han Mingxiang sat in front of the window and looked at the sky in a daze. He put his elbow on the window and looked at the blue sky. His eyes were silent melancholy.


    When Zhao Zhen came to the backyard, she saw such a picture.


    "Why don''t you go out for a walk?" Zhao Zhen came behind Han Mingxiang and put her hand on her shoulder. "Is the courtyard not attractive enough to you? Or do you don''t like the scenery here?"


    Han Mingxiang got up, dodged Zhao Zhen''s hand and said, "don''t you mean the same thing?"


    "If you don''t like it here, you can build a palace like your Fengming country." Zhao Zhen took back her hand, sat down in the chair and crossed her legs. It''s not like the cold look in front of people, but it''s like a ruffian.


    "Don''t waste money, marquis. It''s not here. Everything is the same. Why waste financial and material resources? After all, not everyone ignores the suffering of the people like you." Han Mingxiang said coldly.


    "Ha ha..." Zhao Zhen was not angry when she heard Han Mingxiang''s sarcasm. Instead, she smiled and said, "do you know what I''m doing here?"


    "Lord Hou hasn''t been here for several months. No one can guess your mind."


    "I''m here to tell you good news," said Zhao Zhen.


    "Now what news will be good news for me? Is it that the Marquis wants to open up and wants to let me go back?" Han Mingxiang said without salt.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Zhao Zhen asked.


    "Impossible." Han Mingxiang shrugged.


    It was impossible for Zhao Zhen to let her go back, and she never thought he would do so.


    "Smart," said Zhao Zhen, "but the news I tell you will also make you happy."


    "What?"


    "Your good friend, Princess Anle, who sent you to make peace, was made a general a few days ago," Zhao Zhen said.


    Han Mingxiang looked at Zhao Zhen in surprise and wanted to distinguish the truth of the news from his face.


    "Surprised, isn''t it?" Zhao Zhen looked at Han Mingxiang''s expression with satisfaction. "Is there still some excitement?"


    Han Mingxiang calmed down his mood and said, "I''m surprised, but I can accept it."


    "I think so." Zhao Zhen also felt that after being surprised, it was the feeling of expected things. "I don''t know if this female general will lead soldiers to beat me in the future? Well, it''s estimated."


    Han Mingxiang listened to Zhao Zhen and watched him for a long time.


    "Zhao Zhen, what do you want to do?"


    "Hmm?" Zhao Zhen looked at Han Mingxiang and asked, "what do you do?"


    "You don''t really want to marry me. We have almost no intersection except worship heaven and earth. You shut me here and didn''t let me write to Xiaoli, but you didn''t come here. You don''t look like a marriage at all. What do you want to do?" Han Mingxiang asked.


    "Listening to the princess, is she complaining that she didn''t fulfill her husband''s responsibility and cherish you in bed?" Zhao Zhenxie smiled. "If so, why don''t we make up the bridal chamber now?"


    "You think too much!" Han Mingxiang said. "I heard that the fifth brother said you wanted me to make a marriage to compete with him, but now I feel more and more that it''s not at all. If you don''t like our marriage, you can quit me and drive me back to Fengming country."


    "No, no, no!" Zhao Zhen shook her index finger and said, "I like this marriage very much. That''s my purpose to make Han Mingyi eat flat. Just continue to look forward to your freedom here."


    He got up to leave. When he passed Han Mingxiang, he leaned over her ear and said, "you want to go back to the next life. I can''t let you leave! Of course, if someone can come and take you away, it''s their ability. It depends on whether the person in your heart has this ability."


    With that, Zhao Zhen laughed and left Han Mingxiang''s room. Mother Xi came in from the outside, came to Han Mingxiang and said, "princess, what does the Marquis think? Since you got married, the wedding night didn''t come to you, which made you a joke for other concubines, and put you under house arrest. Up to now, she won''t round the house with you, and won''t let you leave." Han Mingxiang smiled bitterly and said: "No one can guess what he wants to do now, but I can feel what purpose he married me for. As for what purpose, unless he is willing to say, you and I don''t know." "but he never comes to your yard, you..." "isn''t that good?" Han Mingxiang said, "Although there is no freedom, my body is still clean, isn''t it? In this way, I still have the qualification to continue to miss him. As long as Zhao Zhen doesn''t move Fengming country in the past two years, such a life is the best for me." "princess, alas..." Mother Xi sighed when she saw Han Mingxiang leaning against the window to look at the sky outside. On the other side, Du Xiaoli was integrating the newly selected people. Since she was made a general, she told Han Mingze that she didn''t care about other military affairs. Don''t arrange anything for her, and she wouldn''t go to the morning Dynasty. She''d better take her own army To this end, Han Mingze gave her a token, saying that this token could mobilize 50000 troops at a critical moment, even if it was not her team.

 Chapter 361

    Du Xiaoli readily accepted the token, and then went back to his barracks.


    Knowing that Du Xiaoli was granted the title of general, everyone changed to call her general. In this feudal thought, the general has an inviolable position in the hearts of their soldiers.


    Although Du Xiaoli liked the instructor''s name very much, they insisted, and she followed them.


    Although Han Mingze exempted her from going to the early Dynasty and other things, he didn''t intend to let her idle. He chose some people for her and said that he wanted to expand the team of bows and crossbows.


    Du Xiaoli took the opportunity to choose a team of 200 people, filled in the new ones, and rearranged several teams.


    Lu Dahai, they were all elected, and almost all the 100 team leaders were elected, so they had to choose another team leader.


    So during this time, she and Ji Liufeng were almost crazy. They not only had to select people, but also prepared training venues and equipment. After she was busy, the army was finally on track again.


    Among the 200 people selected, she planned to become an elite army, and their bows and crossbows were the first to be fully equipped.


    "From today on, you are going to start the training of bow and crossbow. I only think that some of you were not from the bow and arrow team before, and may not have any advantage in shooting, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you have the idea of moving forward, I will teach you some knowledge of shooting in the future. I believe that with your ability, you can master the skills quickly."


    At the training meeting of the elite team, Du Xiaoli said.


    "In addition, since you are an elite army, you must be proficient in more than bows and crossbows. You should know and be very familiar with other weapons and other fields. Of course, I will teach you later."


    "You are a quick sponge now. You can absorb as many things as you can for me. Do you understand?"


    Du Xiaoli''s words made the 200 soldiers'' blood boil, and every cell of the body seemed to be burning!


    Tang Yu looked at Du Xiaoli and saw her self-confidence. He had a hunch that she would create a more amazing team. And he will be one of them.


    Of course, after so many months of understanding, he didn''t have to think about it. Du Xiaoli chose him to help her, but he was very happy that he was the one she chose!


    Later, Du Xiaoli thought of some more difficult training methods, especially for them, and thought of some common military knowledge. The more she said, the more surprised those people were. Lu Dahai''s outspoken guy specially ran to Du Xiaoli and asked her what she grew up eating and how she knew so much knowledge at such a young age.


    Du Xiaoli''s answer to this is¡ª¡ª


    God said that when she met a group of men in the future, in order to convince them of themselves, she stuffed these things into her mind, so these were given by God.


    Her statement made everyone laugh, but they also felt that it was reasonable. Otherwise, how could such a small girl have so many things they couldn''t understand.


    After she finished this, she was free and had time to deal with other things.


    After Fu Yalan married to Du''s house, he knew how busy Du Xiaoli was every day. He often looked for her. She was not at home. She came back occasionally, but only late at night, and then went out early the next morning.


    When Du Xiaoli was finally finished, their two aunts and sisters-in-law were really sitting together and chatting.


    Fu Yalan poured Du Xiaoli a cup of tea and then poured himself a cup.


    "You see, you''ve lost weight recently." Fu Yalan put down the teapot and brought Du Xiaoli''s tea.


    Du Xiaoli touched his face and said, "no, it''s still the same as before."


    "In the past, Liuxia and Jiang Zhuo were still talking about how capable you were and seemed to know everything. Liuxia also smiled and said that you were born. Now it seems that where you are born and how much reward you have, you have to make great efforts." Fu Yalan sighed, "others only see your aura, but how many people see you tired like this."


    "In fact, it''s not as serious as you said!" Du Xiaoli said. "But we haven''t had a good talk since you came to our house."


    "You''re so busy that you don''t touch the ground all day. Where can we still have time to sit down and chat?" Fu Yalan said. "Last night, I told your brother that I didn''t see as much when I married a family as when I didn''t become a family before."


    "Ha, there were some things to deal with some time ago. Now it''s almost done. It''s better later," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, you should pay more attention to rest. You have dark circles under your eyes." Fu Yalan looked at Du Xiaoli with some pain.


    Du Xiaoli nodded solemnly and said, "it must be! By the way, how are you living here recently? Is there anything you''re not used to?"


    "There''s nothing I''m not used to," Fu Yalan said. "My father and my second mother are very kind to me. There are no intrigues of big families here. It''s better than the life I thought before. I don''t know how many times."


    "What about my brother? Is he good to you?" Du Xiaoli looked at Fu Yalan teasingly. "Xiuheng is also very kind to me." Fu Yalan said with some embarrassment. Du Xiaoli looked at her and guessed that she must have thought of the picture of river crab. "Cough, my brother is nice to you!" Du Xiaoli said. "The triennial imperial examination will be held in a few months. What if my brother doesn''t play well and doesn''t get satisfactory results?" "I don''t care whether he does well or not." Fu Yalan said. "What about the attic?" Du Xiaoli asked. "My mother''s house?" Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "the old cabinet can be said to be the first of all civil servants. He must be strict with his son-in-law. If his brother doesn''t do well in the exam, will he say anything there?" Fu Yalan smiled and said, "what can I say, I''ve been married, and they won''t encourage me to go back." "ha ha ha, domineering!" Du Xiaoli looked at Fu Yalan''s decisive appearance and found that after marriage, she seemed more resolute and decisive than before. Is this the growth brought by marriage? "But I''m sure Xiuheng won''t let us down." Fu Yalan said, "although I don''t care what he does, he himself takes this matter very important because he always wants to fulfill his promise to you." "hmm?" seeing Du Xiaoli''s puzzled look, Fu Yalan smiled and said, "He told me more than once how hard your life was when you were a child. He said how you could make money to support your family and provide for him to study. He once told you to get good grades in the exam and become an official, so that you can have a beautiful life. Although you have earned fame and money by yourself, he still hopes he can make you live better."

 Chapter 362

    "Ha, my brother always talks about things before." Du Xiaoli said with a curl of his mouth, "if I didn''t have a brother, I don''t know what it would be like now!"


    "Let''s go to Du Zhuang when we have a chance?" Fu Yalan said. "I want to see where you and Xiuheng grew up and see the kind of orange you said."


    "OK, we''ll go when we have time." Du Xiaoli said.


    "It''s a deal!"


    "It''s a deal!"


    Du Xiaoli remembered that he had promised Niujing to go to Yaowang Valley this year. According to his busy state, he didn''t know when to go.


    But fortunately, Ji Liufeng, they are already familiar with her training methods, and will study some different training methods in combination with the characteristics of men''s body, which makes Du Xiaoli a lot easier.


    So when she received the letter from Yaowang Valley in early June, she could find time to go.


    When she went, she only planned to leave Xia yuan alone. Yingge stayed in the capital to deal with opening a new store. Qiao Zhu threw her in the army to continue practicing. Du Yunhan heard that it was Hu Yijian''s birthday and asked Du Xiaoli to bring a gift.


    Du Xiaoli went to the palace to tell Han Mingze that he was asking for leave. After all, he still received a general''s salary. Han Mingze also asked her to bring a gift.


    On the carriage, Du Xiaoli looked at the two gifts, tooted his mouth and said, "Xia yuan, what do you say we swallowed the two gifts?"


    "Miss, I''m thinking nonsense again." Xia yuan has kissed Du Xiaoli a lot now, and it''s not as restrained as when she first came to the capital.


    "I really want to!" Du Xiaoli leaned back and looked at the two gifts unhappily.


    These two gifts are not small in size. One is a box of 40 cm square and the other is a box of more than one meter and a half meters wide. Because of these two gifts, she can''t ride a horse and can only take a carriage. She''s really depressed!


    "Miss, it''s useless for you to think about it. It''s better not to think about it." Xia yuan smiled and enlightened Du Xiaoli.


    "Alas, I should ask them for freight!" Du Xiaoli said.


    Freight?!


    Du Xiaoli suddenly had an idea in his mind and said, "Xia yuan, prepare paper and pen for me!"


    Xia yuan saw Du Xiaoli''s expression and knew what good ideas she thought of. She quickly prepared the paper and pen for her. Seeing what she wrote quickly on the paper, Xia yuan asked, "Miss, express? What are you doing?"


    After Du Xiaoli finished writing, he blew a few breaths on the paper, let the ink dry quickly, and said, "what does express mean, well, it''s a special delivery!"


    "What''s the use?"


    Du Xiaoli put the paper away and said, "if it develops, it will be very useful and can greatly facilitate people''s life." seeing Xia yuan puzzled, he said, "let''s say this. Now everyone''s communication is sending letters, isn''t it?"


    Xia yuan nodded.


    "But when ordinary people send letters, they send them one-to-one. For example, if I want to write a letter to you, I have to send someone to send it to you. If I write to Yingge, I have to send someone else to send it. This is true for one family, and so is it for a hundred families. Right?"


    Xia yuan continued to nod.


    "For this reason, everyone''s communication becomes very troublesome." Du Xiaoli said, "however, if we integrate the letters to be sent, if one hundred of them go to Xuancheng, let one person send them to Xuancheng and one hundred letters to Nancheng, then send them to Nancheng together, and then let people send them to each other."


    "Ah, I see. It''s actually the same as the escort agency in the Jianghu, isn''t it, miss?" Xia Yuan said.


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment and said, "almost. Anyway, it''s all business. But the escort agency is one-to-one. Well, it can be one to many."


    "But will anyone come? Can this make money?" Xia yuan asked.


    "At the beginning, I only received some unimportant letters. Let''s try first." Du Xiaoli said, "and I''m not going to do it myself."


    "We didn''t do it?" Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli. Did the young lady change her mind? Don''t you make money?


    "Well, when I get back, tell the emperor about it and ask him to send officials to do it. Only by making it official can it be accepted by the people more quickly." Du Xiaoli said.


    Hey, hey, when this thing is done, it will be the beginning of the mainland''s communication industry!


    "Miss." Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli very seriously.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli seldom sees Xia yuan''s expression. Generally, when she is like this, she has very important things to say to her.


    "Miss, I think of a question they asked you before. Now I also want to ask," Xia Yuan said.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Miss, how many things do you have in your mind? You can''t dig it out."


    "Poof -"


    Du Xiaoli just drank the tea in her mouth and couldn''t help spraying it out. Fortunately, she quickly turned her head and sprayed the tea on the carriage board.


    "How can you ask this question!" Du Xiaoli wiped the tea stains on his mouth and said.


    "I didn''t find it in Du Zhuang before, but when I came to the capital, the young lady always surprised people again, which made me curious." Xia yuan took a cloth to wipe the tea just sprayed by Du Xiaoli and said. Du Xiaoli shakes her head with a smile. How can she tell others that these are indispensable things in her previous life? The developed life in the previous life and the life in various fields are well known by people because of the network. In addition, she had a high IQ, contacted more things and knew more. And many things are very simple. Even if she hasn''t really touched them, as long as she has seen them and thought about them with her heart, she can think of the rules inside. This is the so-called meaning that I haven''t eaten pork and haven''t seen a pig running away. When Xia yuan packed up the carriage, she took out the Gu book and read it. Xia yuan had nothing to do, so she meditated on the other side to practice her internal power. After seven or eight days, the carriage finally reached the county where Yaowang valley was located. Du Xiaoli came to Yaowang Valley according to the map drawn on the letter. Before coming here, Du Xiaoli thought that Yaowang valley should be in the cold mountain, but seeing the scene in front of her, she couldn''t help but doubt that she was going the wrong way. Yaowang Valley is really good in the mountains, but it''s not cold at all. No, to be exact, it''s not cold outside Yaowang valley. On the contrary - "Miss, why is it so busy here?" Xia yuan asked, looking like a small town. Du Xiaoli heard the cry outside and said, "it''s really... So lively!" according to the letter, they found the only medicine store in the town and asked the coachman to wait outside. She and Xia Yuan went in. In the pharmacy, a man in his twenties was seeing a middle-aged man. When he saw Du Xiaoli and them coming in, he waved to them to wait in one seat.

 Chapter 363

    Du Xiaoli sat down and took this opportunity to look at the pharmacy. The decoration is very simple. Nearly half of the space is occupied by the medicine cabinet. In addition to the place where they sit, there is a doctor and a table for filling medicine. There are many chairs where they sit. They must be for waiting patients.


    Du Xiaoli waited for a while. The curtain of the inner room was pulled open. A man of about 14 or 15 years old came out and saw Du Xiaoli and asked, "are you here to see a doctor, too? Show me the number plate?"


    "We don''t have a number plate," said Du Xiaoli.


    The man frowned and said, "no number plate? Don''t you have an appointment?"


    "No." Du Xiaoli shook his head.


    "Sorry, we won''t see a doctor if we don''t have a number card." the teenager said, "apply for licensing this afternoon. Come back this afternoon."


    "Oh? Do you have to deal a license to see a doctor?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at the young man who was almost his age.


    "Is this your first time here?" the young man asked.


    Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "No wonder you don''t know." the young man said, "we''re not an ordinary medical school here. We''re from Yaowang valley. We specially opened it for people who come to see doctors. The people who come out to see doctors every day are different. They all see cards for treatment. If someone wants to jump the queue, I''m sorry. Yaowang Valley refuses to treat. So you''d better queue up in the afternoon to get the number."


    Isn''t this the same as the previous hospital registration?


    "Your disease is not very serious. I''ll prescribe two pills for you. You go back and fry one bowl with three bowls of water. Take it before three meals and take it for two days." the doctor said to the person who came to see a doctor.


    His voice is very nice, his speech is also very gentle, and he has the power to appease people.


    "Thank you, Dr. Xu," said the middle-aged man.


    Xu Songnian wrote a prescription and shouted, "yunsuo, go get the medicine!"


    The man in front of Du Xiaoli looked at Xu Songnian and said, "master, they..."


    Xu Songnian came over, handed the prescription to yunsuo and asked, "what''s the matter? Didn''t they come to see a doctor?"


    "Master, there are few people today. That was the last patient just now." yunsuo said. "These two people didn''t get the number card yesterday."


    Xu Songnian patted yunsuo on the shoulder and said, "go get the medicine first. Anyway, it''s still early today. If there''s no card, there''s no card."


    "You''re lucky to meet my master." yunsuo hummed and went to the medicine cabinet to fill the medicine.


    "Who is ill?" Xu Songnian asked with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "we''re not here to see a doctor."


    "Not to see a doctor? Then you come..."


    Du Xiaoli took out the token that Niu Jing gave her by the river when she left Du Zhuang. Xu Songnian saw the token in Du Xiaoli''s hand, quickly stepped back and said, "it''s little martial uncle. Songnian has seen little martial uncle."


    Yunsuo''s hand shook and almost spilled the medicine on the weighing plate.


    Master''s little martial uncle, isn''t that your own martial uncle?


    He was called martial uncle by a man in his teens. Cough, a little dizzy!


    "Well, is your name Xu Songnian?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Exactly."


    "I''ll call you Songnian," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Martial uncle, you can call him whatever you like." Xu Songnian said with a smile.


    He heard people in the valley mention that little martial uncle would come here these days. Unexpectedly, it would be his own time to see the doctor.


    He has always been curious about this little martial uncle. What kind of person is he? He can have the medical skills praised by Shizu at a young age.


    "Songnian, I received a letter from the eldest martial brother, saying that I would come to Yaowang Valley and come here to find you before I could enter the valley." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes, an array is arranged outside the valley. Ordinary people can''t find Yaowang valley. If people outside want to enter the valley, they have to come here to find the people of Yaowang Valley and take them in. Master uncle told us that little martial uncle came for the first time, so we can''t find a place to enter the valley. Let us take you in when we wait for you." Xu Songnian said.


    "So it is." Du Xiaoli remembered that Langxie Valley, which he had heard before, specializes in array research and has a lot to do with Yaowang valley. It is normal for Yaowang Valley to install arrays outside.


    "Since there are no patients today, I''ll take little martial uncle back to the valley first." Xu Songnian said.


    "Good." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Little martial uncle, wait for me for a while. I''ll get something and go."


    Xu Songnian finished and entered the inner room. Du Xiaoli heard him say two words with someone inside. Then he opened the curtain and came out, saying, "little martial uncle, let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Du Xiaoli turned and went out. I don''t know if it was an illusion. When she left the hospital, she felt a hostile look.


    Du Xiaoli asks the coachman to drive the carriage. She and Xia yuan go up. Xu Songnian comes on a horse.


    "Little martial uncle, let''s go," said Xu Songnian.


    Du Xiaoli nods and Xia yuan asks the groom to catch the car. "Songnian, why is it so busy here? I thought Yaowang valley should be isolated and cold. When I came here, I thought we were wrong." Du Xiaoli opened the curtains and lay on the window watching the busy market. Xu Songnian drove the horse to the carriage and said, "it was really cold here in the past, but because people often came here for medical treatment, some came from afar, but the treatment was not good for a while and a half, so someone built a house here and slowly developed here." "this scale is quite large." Du Xiaoli said. "Because it has been developing for a long time," Xu Songnian said, "I heard Shizu say that it began to develop here when he was a child. It has been several decades now. Outsiders can''t enter the valley and can only wait here for medical treatment. Anyone who violates the rules will be blacklisted by Yaowang Valley and will never be treated. Therefore, it''s quiet in the valley and lively outside the valley. But it''s good. Most of the daily necessities in the valley can be bought here, No It''s so troublesome to go to the county every time. "" what''s the arrangement for you to come out to see a doctor? "Du Xiaoli continued to ask. "It''s usually me and some martial brothers who come out to see the doctor. The people of our generation treat the minor diseases and pains of the nearby village names. If there is a serious illness that we can''t solve, we will send someone back to the headmaster and say that the headmaster will find other martial uncles and uncles." Xu Songnian replied. "Will the master come out?" "Shizu hasn''t been out of the valley in recent years. He hasn''t been out since he last went to the capital." Xu Songnian said. "If you encounter a condition that even senior brothers can''t solve, won''t Shifu come out?" Du Xiaoli asked.

 Chapter 364

    "If they encounter a problem that even Shifu can''t solve, they will go back to the valley and ask Shizu. Shizu often knows their situation and can guide Shifu to treat them." Xu Songnian said of Hu Yijian with a look of worship, "but such a situation rarely happens. Even if there are Shifu and they can''t solve it, martial uncle Qingchen can cure it."


    "Your master, their generation, er, that is, how many senior brothers and sisters do I have?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "There were 81 people before, but then martial Uncle Wang Ze was driven out of Yaowang Valley, and there were only 80 people," Xu Songnian replied.


    Eighty people... That is to say, she has 79 senior brothers and sisters!


    Seeing Du Xiaoli''s surprised appearance, Xu Songnian said with a smile, "little martial uncle, you are the least generation."


    "We are still the least?"


    How many are there?!


    "Yes. Because Shizu''s demand for apprentices is the highest, your generation has the least, and now there are only 80. Like our generation, there are two or three hundred!"


    "Two or three hundred..."


    "Not only that, there are 191 people in Shizu''s generation."


    "Shifu has 190 martial brothers. If they take many more disciples, how many people are there in Yaowang Valley?" Du Xiaoli was stunned.


    "In fact, there are not many people in the valley. They add up to less than 600." Xu Songnian thought about it and said, "some people of Shizu''s generation have died, some have lived outside the valley, and the rest are not many. All their disciples have left the valley, and only those from Shizu''s vein stay in the valley."


    "What do you say?"


    "It seems that it''s a rule to stay in the valley. Only the valley master can stay in the valley. Other people want to live outside. People who stay in the valley can''t go out of the valley at will, and people outside can''t go back to the valley at will. This generation of people in Yaowang Valley don''t know how many there are." Xu Songnian said.


    "Has no one counted it?"


    "There''s no way to count how many people there are in each generation, how many disciples they take outside, and some don''t know where they are, so there''s no way to count."


    "What if something happens to Yaowang Valley?"


    "Little martial uncle, no one dares to provoke Yaowang Valley in the Jianghu, let alone make trouble in Yaowang valley."


    "Why?"


    "In the world, who will not suffer from serious or minor diseases? Therefore, Yaowang Valley has a high position in the world. People you know may be rich, powerful and influential. Offending Yaowang Valley can be said to offend most forces. Who will take the risk?" Xu Songnian explained with a smile, "Even if someone wants to trouble Yaowang Valley, they are solved by people outside Yaowang Valley before they reach Yaowang valley. Therefore, Yaowang valley will not have big trouble."


    Du Xiaoli nodded. This is true. Yaowang Valley has a large number of people and knows many people. Moreover, if you offend the doctor, you will either not give you treatment or use some hands and feet during the treatment. You don''t know how you died!


    This is why Yaowang Valley enjoys a high status in the Jianghu.


    After leaving the town, the carriage came to a fork in the road after a while. Xu Songnian came to the front of the carriage and said, "from now on, you should follow my horse closely and don''t go the wrong way."


    With that, Xu Songnian took them to the left.


    The coachman had heard that there was an array in front of Yaowang Valley before. When he heard Xu Songnian''s words, he didn''t dare to be careless. He drove the carriage closely behind him.


    Xu Songnian took them for a while and met another fork in the road. This time he chose the left.


    Du Xiaoli opened the curtain behind the carriage and looked. The fork they had just passed had disappeared. There was a vast expanse of white behind them. They couldn''t see the way they came.


    After turning several times, the scenery in front of them changed. It was still foggy before, but now it immediately became clear that there was no fog at all.


    Du Xiaoli opened the curtain of the car and looked out. The scene in front of him was like a small mountain village. There were houses on both sides of the valley. There were rows of independent courtyards, only dozens of households.


    In the valley, a muddy road turned all the way to the other side of the valley.


    "In the year of song, there are five or six hundred people here?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Little martial uncle, this is just the periphery of Yaowang valley. There are some busboys living here. We have to go a little further inside," Xu Songnian said.


    After driving along the road at the bottom of the valley for more than ten minutes, they bypassed the valley and entered another valley. Xu Songnian took her into a yard at the bottom of the valley.


    Du Xiaoli got down from the carriage and looked around. There are many more houses here than outside, most of them at the foot of the mountain and halfway up the mountain.


    "Little martial uncle, you wait here for a while. I''ll find the master uncle." Xu Songnian took Du Xiaoli to the living room and said.


    "OK."


    Xu Songnian left. Du Xiaoli looked at the yard made of bamboo. When he came to the yard alone, he felt that he could smell the faint fragrance of bamboo when he closed his eyes.


    "Ha ha, younger martial sister, you''re here at last!" Niu Jingren arrived first. Du Xiaoli turned around and looked at Niujing. He pulled up his coarse cloth clothes, sleeves and trouser legs, and his shoes were stained with a lot of mud. He looked like a farmer. Xu Songnian was behind him and had a small hoe in his hand. "Elder martial brother, are you working in the field?" Du Xiaoli joked. "It''s almost the same. I just weeded in the medicine field." Niu Jing smiled and said, "Why are you standing outside? Sit inside and rest!" "I''ll see the scenery in the valley." Du Xiaoli followed Niu Jing to the house and said, "the scenery here is so beautiful!" "yes, it''s a paradise and a holy land for the rest of the year." Niu Jing said. "It''s really good." Du Xiaoli liked it here as soon as he came. "I was still talking to Shifu last night. I don''t know when you will arrive!" I started to come as soon as I received your letter. "Du Xiaoli said," but I have something to tell you. I came two days late. Where''s Shifu? "" Shifu, I think I''ll study the pharmacy in my yard. "Niu Jing said, "Do you want to rest for a while or go to find the master now? If you want to rest, your yard will be cleaned up long ago." "go and see the master first." Du Xiaoli said. "OK. I''ll take you." When she came to the yard, Du Xiaoli asked Xu Songnian to help with the gifts, and the coachman stayed in the yard. Xu Songnian held the largest box, and Xia yuan held two boxes, one large and one small. Fortunately, they were not very heavy. Du Xiaoli and Niujing walked up the mountain, and Niujing introduced Du Xiaoli to the scenery of the valley as they walked.

 Chapter 365

    Du Xiaoli was most interested in the herbs that could be seen everywhere, so they identified the herbs along the way.


    "Master uncle."


    They had just come to the courtyard of Hu Yijian when a drug boy in his teens opened the door of the courtyard.


    "Where''s the master?"


    "Shizu is reading in the back yard." Yaotong said, "I''ll report it."


    The medicine boy then flashed in from a corner of the yard, quickly returned to the front and said, "Shizu, please go in."


    Du Xiaoli followed Niujing to the back yard. Unexpectedly, there was a big locust tree in the backyard. The dense leaves covered almost half of the yard.


    Hu Yijian was reading under the big locust tree, but when they went in, he was leaning back on the rocking chair with the medical book on his face. I don''t know whether he fell asleep before Yaotong came in.


    "Shifu, the younger martial sister is coming." Niu Jing said.


    "I''ve seen you, master." Du Xiaoli saluted Hu Yijian.


    Hu Yijian took down the book and said, "Xiaoli, when did you arrive? Just three children said that Niujing came, but I didn''t expect you to come."


    "Just arrived. I want to see the master first." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Ha ha, I told you yesterday that you arrived today. How was the road?" Hu Yijian smiled.


    Saner brought four stools and Niu Jing sat down.


    Du Xiaoli took the big box in Xu Songnian''s hand and said, "this is the birthday gift that the emperor asked me to bring to the master. He said that the master always wanted Su Gu''s moon screen. He found it before and gave it to the master as a gift."


    "The moon screen has been found?" Hu Yijian took the box in Du Xiaoli''s hand with trembling hands. Du Xiaoli opened the box and helped him take out the screen inside.


    Hu Yijian reached out and touched the edge of the screen, feeling very excited.


    "After all these years, I finally found it."


    The general screen is painted on paper, but this screen is a piece of fine silk, embroidered with a man and a woman snuggling up under a tree and looking up at the full moon in the air.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the tree embroidered on the screen. The tree was the locust tree in front of them!


    "Master, this tree..."


    Hu Yijian nodded and said, "yes, the tree on the screen is the locust tree in the yard. Unexpectedly, she only came once and remembered the appearance of the tree."


    "Is she Su Gu?" Du Xiaoli asked softly.


    "It''s her." Hu Yijian''s eyes are wet. I don''t know whether it''s because of happiness or missing.


    Later, Hu Yijian told them a story about the screen.


    A few decades ago, when Hu Yijian was a hairy boy, there was an embroidery master in the south of the Yangtze River. Her Suzhou embroidery is unique in the world. All the flowers, plants, birds and animals embroidered are vivid, which is very famous in the south of the Yangtze River.


    That''s su Gu.


    She said she was a master, but she was not very old. She was only in her twenties when she met Hu Yijian. Hu Yijian is also in his early twenties.


    At that time, his medical skills had become small. When he went to Jiangnan with his master, he met her on a bridge.


    Su Gu had just lost her spouse at that time and was widowed at a young age. Her husband felt that she had killed her husband. Her mother felt that she had been married. Neither side recognized her and kicked her out.


    She committed suicide, he saved her, and the two met.


    She fell ill and had a fever because she jumped into the river.


    He is a doctor, treating her and taking care of her until she recovers.


    He was attracted by her gentle temperament and began to pursue her.


    She loved him because of her own experience, but refused his friendship.


    Because of his encouragement, Su Gu gradually perked up. Because she was good at embroidery, she saved money to open an embroidery house and supported her life with embroidery.


    Soon after, Hu Yijian followed his master back to Yaowang valley. Although he was rejected, he still thought of her in his heart.


    Slowly, she became famous and her life was getting better and better, but she was still single.


    Once, Su Gu was asked to embroider a pair of embroidery. On her way back, she met mountain bandits and was seriously injured. At that time, he was just not far from Yaowang Valley and was met by Hu Yijian.


    Although she had been separated for two years, seeing Su Gu who had been seriously injured, Hu Yijian still went crazy. Ignoring the rules of Yaowang Valley, he took her to Yaowang Valley and asked his elder martial sister to treat her.


    When he was recovering, he brought her to his yard. At that time, the big locust tree was not so big and its trunk was still very thin.


    He confessed to her again under the tree, but she said she could not accept him, and hurried away the next day.


    At first, Hu Yijian was still very sad. Later, he slowly wanted to open up. He didn''t force Su Gu to be with himself. Instead, he often sneaked out to see her in the south of the Yangtze River.


    For this reason, he was punished by many people in the valley.


    She was only in her thirties when she died. When he arrived, he didn''t even see the last side. There was only one letter she wrote to him. In the letter, she said that she had embroidered a screen for him. It was the scene of looking at the moon under the locust tree that night. She said that she had failed to live up to his friendship in her life and hoped to meet him early in her next life.


    Because he went late, many things in the embroidery room disappeared, and he didn''t find the moon screen she said, but he saw the template she painted on the paper. After su Gu''s death, he rarely went out of the valley. Either someone else asked him to treat his illness, or when he had the news of the screen, he went out to find the screen. But he hasn''t found it for so many years. "As like as two peas," I looked for it for decades, this is the first time I saw it. It is exactly like that painting. "Hu Yi Jian rubbed the screen as if she were touching her beloved girl. "Master, meeting you is the luckiest thing for Aunt Su in her life. She must have walked with a smile when she left." Du Xiaoli comforted. "For so many years, the painting was with me. Now there is one more thing." Hu Yijian said, "when I am buried in the earth, you must bury this with me." "yes, master." Niu Jingying said. When Du Xiaoli came out of Hu Yijian''s yard, his heart was a little heavy, not as relaxed as before. "Thinking about the master?" Niu Jing looked at Du Xiaoli and asked. Du Xiaoli nodded and said: "I didn''t expect that there was such a sad and beautiful story between Shifu and Su Gu. Shifu has been waiting for her for so many years and looking for her for so many years. She loves Shifu, otherwise she wouldn''t embroider such a screen. Shifu loves her because she hasn''t married in her life. They clearly have such deep feelings, but they didn''t come together. It''s really sad." "Although Shifu is not with Su Gu, they all have each other in their hearts, which is also a kind of happiness." Niu Jing said, "the most pitiful thing for people is not that they can''t be together after falling in love, but that they clearly live in the world but don''t love him."

 Chapter 366

    Niujing and Hu Yijian have similar experiences. After the death of their beloved, they didn''t get a wife, but Niujing is a little better than Hu Yijian. He and she have lived together for at least several years.


    Niujing took Du Xiaoli to a yard on the hillside of the opposite mountain, and then asked Xu Songnian to arrange a place for the coachman.


    "This was the place where a younger martial sister used to live. Later, she has been empty since she married." Niu Jing took Du Xiaoli in and said, "people have cleaned up here two days ago. They can make the bed and rest later. You can see what you need. You can tell me or ask Yaotong to tell the younger martial brother in charge."


    "Thank you, senior brother." Du Xiaoli looked at the yard and built it near the mountain. He felt like a stilted building. He felt very good.


    "Then have a good rest. I''ll go back first. My yard is just above you. I''ll call you again at dinner." Niu Jing said.


    "OK."


    There is a medicine boy in the yard. Du Xiaoli is in the medicine King Valley. He is the one who serves her.


    Du Xiaoli felt a little tired and couldn''t sleep in bed. His mind was full of stories about Hu Yijian and Su Gu.


    "Hoo - what do you want to do so much? As long as you don''t have regrets like them?!" Du Xiaoli breathed out.


    A demon doesn''t know what he''s doing. It seems that he misses him!


    After sleeping for less than an hour, Du Xiaoli woke up. She couldn''t sleep. She took out the Gu Shu and waited for Xia yuan to wake her up.


    While she was sleeping and reading, she came to Yaowang valley. Everyone was curious about what the 14-year-old girl looked like.


    In one of the courtyards, a man and a woman sat opposite each other.


    "Are you sure she''s here?" the woman asked.


    "Martial uncle Fei, when is my news not allowed?" the man said, "I heard her talking outside in the pharmacy. When Songnian came in, I asked him. He said it was little martial uncle coming."


    Fei Meng looked at the flowers in the garden and said, "since she came, of course we should treat her well."


    "If it hadn''t been for her, Noel and martial Uncle Wang Ze wouldn''t have been driven out of Yaowang Valley! Martial Uncle Wang Ze wouldn''t have died," the man said.


    The light of hatred burst out in Fei Meng''s eyes, and the flowers in her hand were crushed.


    "Du Xiaoli, I won''t forgive her!" Fei Meng saw the sympathy on Liu Xiao''s face and shouted, "what do you sympathize with me? You''re not like me. The woman you like was driven out of Yaowang Valley, but finally became the side imperial concubine of the rebellious king. Up to now, her whereabouts are still unknown!"


    "But at least Noel is still alive," Liu Xiao said. "Martial uncle Fei, let''s think about how to deal with Du Xiaoli."


    "What can you do?" asked Fei Meng.


    "Yes, but there may be some risks. I don''t know if martial uncle Fei is willing to do it."


    "What can I do?"


    Liu Xiao waved and let Fei Meng get close to her. He said his plan in her ear.


    "Is this OK?" Fei Meng asked uncertainly.


    "As long as you do what I say, you can certainly make her die without a place to bury!"


    "As long as I can avenge elder martial brother Wang Ze, I don''t dare! Master''s birthday will be in two days. We can''t make him unhappy on his birthday. We''ll implement the plan after his birthday," Fei Meng said.


    "OK! Listen to martial uncle Fei." Liu Xiao smiled.


    He was still thinking about how to go out and avenge Du Xiaoli. Unexpectedly, she delivered it to the door in person. Isn''t it easy to kill her on their territory?!


    Ha ha ha, God helps him!


    Someone reading in bed doesn''t know that danger has been approaching since she came here.


    At dinner time, Niu Jing came to her for dinner. Originally, he wanted her to cook. Thinking that she had been in a hurry for a few days, he still let Tongtong cook dinner.


    When Du Xiaoli came to Niujing''s yard, he found that the furnishings here were similar to that of niufu in the capital, but they were more primitive.


    "Little martial uncle!" Tongtong heard Du Xiaoli''s voice and came out of the house with some excitement.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for months. Tong Tong has grown up a lot!" Du Xiaoli saw Tong Tong and pinched his face.


    "Little martial uncle, don''t look like I''m still young. I''m a few years younger than you!" Tong Tong protested.


    "It''s smaller than my Qiaozhu. What''s small? You''ll be smaller than me for a few years, so let me pinch it!" Du Xiaoli pinched the other side with the other hand.


    Xia yuan looks at Du Xiaoli and whispers that the king is not here, otherwise Tong Tong will be miserable!


    "Is the meal ready?" Niu Jing asked.


    "It''s done, master," replied Tong.


    "Let''s have dinner first," Niu Jing said.


    At dinner, Niu Jing asked Du Xiaoli about the capital. Du Xiaoli told Han Mingxiang about his marriage, Gong Bian, Du Xiuheng''s marriage and so on.


    "Little martial uncle, I heard you became a general. You''re great!" Tong Tong looked at Du Xiaoli with adoration on his face. "You have official business now. How long can you stay here?" Niu Jing asked. "In fact, I don''t have any official business," said Du Xiaoli. "Although I became a general, the troops I''m making up don''t belong to me. I''ll take a team with me, and I still have competent men, so I don''t have to think about going back for the time being." "then I''ll stay here for a few more days." Niu Jing said. "OK." "tomorrow I''ll take you around the valley and meet those senior brothers and sisters." "OK."... "Niujing took Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan out the next morning. Du Xiaoli said he wanted to see Niujing''s medicine field, so Niujing took her to a dirt field on the mountain. "In Yaowang Valley, there are almost no weeds. Even ordinary plants are medicinal materials in our eyes, but they are too ordinary to be hoed away as weeds." Niu Jing explained, pointing to the weeds he pulled out yesterday. Du Xiaoli looked at the herbs planted in the medicine field, which were relatively rare, and divided the area. He planted one kind of herbs in one place, separated by a path in the middle, and planted another kind of herbs on the other side. "Some herbs have a short growth cycle. They need to be picked and replanted in a few months or a year. Some herbs have a long cycle and need to be planted for decades." Niu Jing pointed to one of the medicinal fields and said: "The herbs in that medicine field have grown for decades. I planted them after I got the land. After I went to the capital, the younger martial brothers have been helping me take care of the land for more than ten years. Du Xiaoli found that the land here is connected one by one and asked," have these lands been distributed? "

 Chapter 367

    "Well, people in the valley will have their own land more or less to grow the medicinal herbs they want. But some land is far away from here." Niu Jing said, "let''s go and have a look at other places."


    "Yes."


    The three walked along the ridge and occasionally saw people taking care of herbs in the field.


    "Fei younger martial sister." Niu Jing said hello to the busy woman in a medicine field when he passed by with Du Xiaoli.


    "How did you come to my side today?" asked Fei, who was holding a small shovel in his hand and wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    "I''ll show the younger martial sister around." Niu Jing said, "younger martial sister, this is your senior sister Fei Meng."


    "Hello, elder martial sister Fei." Du Xiaoli said hello first.


    "Oh, this is the younger martial sister!" Fei Meng carefully came out of the ground, came to them and said with a smile, "I heard that the younger martial sister came yesterday and wanted to see it at noon. I didn''t expect to meet first now. How, are you still used to it here?"


    "It''s like a fairyland on earth. Where can I not get used to it?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Hahaha, the younger martial sister is really good at talking. No wonder the master likes you so much!" Fei Meng took Du Xiaoli''s hand, measured her carefully and said, "our younger martial sister looks so smart."


    "Thank you, elder martial sister Fei," said Du Xiaoli.


    "The herbs in your field grow well. It seems that you have spent a lot of time on them recently!" Niu Jing said.


    "Yes, it''s been deserted for a few months before. They don''t grow well without paying attention. Fortunately, they have tenacious vitality. Even so, they haven''t died. Now it''s not too late to start taking care of them again." Fei Meng said sadly.


    "Now the sun is heavy. Go back early and don''t get sunstroke." Niu Jing asked.


    "I know. Go back when you finish the rest." Fei Meng said, "elder martial brother, do you want to take your younger martial sister there?"


    "No, what''s the matter?" Niu Jing asked.


    "I think elder martial brother, you can take the younger martial sister to look around there and show her some place, so that the younger martial sister won''t be in trouble if she doesn''t know about it." Fei Meng said.


    Niu Jing thought for a while, and thought Fei Meng was right. He said, "you''re right. I''ll take her there this afternoon."


    "Mm-hmm. you go back first. I''ll get the last point," said Fei Meng.


    "Let''s go first," Niu Jing said.


    "Bye, elder martial sister Fei."


    Du Xiaoli and Niu Jing went down the mountain along the path. Fei Meng looked at Du Xiaoli''s background on the mountain and smiled coldly.


    She saw that she had just held Du Xiaoli''s right hand, her eyes narrowed slightly, returned to her medicine field, bent over to pick a leaf, wiped it in the palm of her hand, then threw it on the ground, got up and left without looking back.


    The leaf, after wiping her hand, slowly changed from green to blood red. It was blown by the wind, turned twice on the ground, and soon withered.


    Du Xiaoli and Niu Jing walked back. Thinking of the place Fei Meng said, they asked, "elder martial brother, what place did Fei say?"


    "That''s the forbidden area of Yaowang valley." Niu Jing said, "no one can go to that place without the master''s order. If you violate it, you will be severely punished, and if it''s serious, you will be expelled from Yaowang valley. I''ll take you to the front this afternoon, so as not to break in by mistake when you go."


    "Forbidden area? Elder martial brother, do you know what''s inside?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Niu Jing shook his head and said, "no one has been in the forbidden area for a long time. It seems that most of the people who went in last time died. Only Shifu and two martial uncles came out. Therefore, no one has been in here."


    Du Xiaoli''s heart jumped when she heard Niujing''s words. Why did she feel bad when she heard the forbidden area, as if something was going to happen?


    She narrowed her eyes and looked back at the mountain. Fei Meng was no longer in the medicine field.


    Why did she mention the forbidden area? Is she really afraid of breaking in by mistake?


    In the afternoon, Niu Jing took her to the forbidden area mentioned by Fei Meng.


    The forbidden area is in a steep valley. It''s ten miles away by riding along the valley where they live.


    Du Xiaoli, Niu Jing and Xia yuan rode to the entrance of the valley. Along the way, there were some medicinal trees.


    When they got down from the horse, Niujing pointed to the entrance of the valley and said, "that''s the entrance of the forbidden area. You must not step there when you come here."


    "Why does it seem that there is wind?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It seems that there is wind in the valley all year round, and it is said that sometimes the wind is so strong that people can be blown away in it," Niu Jing said. "Let''s go back."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli turned and mounted the horse. Suddenly he felt dizzy and almost fell from the.


    "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" Xia yuan came to Du Xiaoli, held her, helped her to a stone and sat down.


    Just put Du Xiaoli away, Xia yuan felt dizzy.


    "What''s the matter?" Niu Jing came over, looked at Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan, took their pulse, patted their forehead and said, "how can I forget this!"


    Then he came to the neighborhood, found a kind of red leaf, put it under the nose of Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan, and let them smell it. After smelling for a while, the two people gradually got better. Niujing asked them to smell the leaves by themselves, and he went to pick some back. "Elder martial brother, is this?" Du Xiaoli shook his head, trying to get rid of the dizziness. "This is Moli grass." Niu Jing said, "I forgot that you didn''t smell the smell of blurred flowers for the first time. There are many blurred flowers here. People without resistance will feel dizzy here. And this Moli grass is its nemesis." after a while, Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan felt much better. She looked at the red Moli grass and said: "I didn''t expect to be so careless." "ha ha, that''s because you don''t know here." Niu Jing laughed. "Our Yaowang Valley not only has a lot of medicinal materials, but also poisonous herbs. It''s just not as powerful as baipoison valley." "Xia yuan, how are you?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Miss, I''m all right." Xia yuan stood up and said. "Then let''s go back." When Du Xiaoli stood up, she was still a little dizzy, but she attributed it to that the effect of blurred flowers had not completely disappeared. After returning, Du Xiaoli went to the room to sleep. When she woke up, her body was no longer different, so she didn''t pay attention to her previous symptoms. The next day, Niu Jing took her to visit some senior brothers and sisters, and Qingchen just returned last night Gu Li was also very happy to see her. We sat together and talked for a while. The next day, Hu Yijian was 75 years old.

 Chapter 368

    Many influential people sent gifts to the medicine store outside Yaowang Valley and asked the medicine boy to move back and forth several times.


    In the morning, Qingchen came to her and said that Hu Yijian would chat with their martial uncles and uncles in the morning to remind her not to go there.


    So she went to Hu Yijian to celebrate his birthday near noon.


    "Xiao Li, come here."


    When Du Xiaoli, Niujing and Qingchen passed by, Hu Yijian waved to her.


    "Master." Du Xiaoli walked over and saluted Hu Yijian, "I wish master good luck and longevity. Every year has today and every year has today!"


    "Hahaha, thank you for your blessing. How did you three come together?" Hu Yijian was in a good mood today.


    "Senior brother, they used to call me." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Happy birthday, master." Qingchen and Niujing said.


    "HMM." Hu Yijian nodded to them, then took Du Xiaoli to the inner room and said, "I''ll take you to meet some martial uncles and uncles."


    When she came to the backyard, Du Xiaoli saw a dozen people about the same age as Hu Yijian sitting together and chatting.


    "These are your martial uncles and uncles," Hu Yijian said.


    Du Xiaoli saluted them: "Xiaoli has seen all martial uncles and uncles."


    "Is this your youngest apprentice?" someone asked.


    "Yes!" Hu Yijian came to the chair and sat down and said, "I''ll bring you recognition for the first time."


    "Ha ha, I don''t think you bring us recognition, but show off?" said an old man with a gray beard.


    "I heard that your little apprentice has excellent medical skills. He is known as a little miracle doctor. Even we old people who don''t go out know. You said you brought it here, not to show off to us." another old woman said.


    Hu Yijian smiled and said, "what''s the difference?"


    "Look at your proud look!" looking at the proud smile on Hu Yijian''s face, the old woman said, "in that case, we''ll test your baby apprentice. Xiaoli, what''s up? Do you want to try?"


    "Xiaoli, just play with elder martial sisters," said Hu Yijian.


    Play


    "Xiaoli has little talent and learning. If you can''t answer the questions of martial uncles and uncles, please don''t laugh at Xiaoli." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Not arrogant and impetuous, good!" said the old man who spoke before.


    "I''ll come first," said the mother-in-law. "I heard that you have a lot of research on convulsions. What are the symptoms of convulsions? There are several stages of onset and how to treat each stage."


    Convulsion is a rare disease in this society. Compared with other common diseases, there are not many researchers. It seems that it is difficult for her to test her with this!


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "the convulsion is divided into four stages... So if there is shock, you must be more careful."


    Du Xiaoli said about her understanding of epilepsy, and those martial uncles nodded with satisfaction.


    When this question was answered, two more people asked some unpopular questions, and Du Xiaoli answered them correctly one by one.


    "How''s it going?" Hu Yijian looked at his martial brothers and sisters proudly, and his face was too pleased to hide.


    "Ha ha, elder martial brother, you have accepted a proud apprentice and your face is going to smile!" someone teased Hu Yijian.


    "Not bad." several people who made the test for Du Xiaoli nodded with satisfaction.


    "Can such a person become the next generation of Valley master of Yaowang Valley?" Hu Yijian asked.


    "Valley master?"


    Hu Yijian''s words stunned everyone present.


    "Elder martial brother, do you want her..." her mother-in-law looked at Hu Yijian in surprise.


    Hu Yijian nodded and said, "I plan to pass the position of the valley master to Xiaoli after my birthday and let her lead Yaowang valley."


    "Younger martial brother, we have seen her medical skills. It''s very good to have such achievements at such an age. But as the valley leader, is she too young?"


    "Yes, she is too young. I''m afraid the people in the valley can''t accept her."


    "I think you can think about it again, younger martial brother."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that Hu Yijian would want to be the valley master of the medicine King Valley. She knelt down in front of Hu Yijian and said, "master, I can''t be the valley master."


    "Don''t you want to?" Hu Yijian asked.


    "Yes, master. I don''t want to be or can''t be." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Why? Everyone has ideas about the location of the valley master. Why don''t you want it? Do you know how much power the valley master of the medicine king has?" the oldest old man asked.


    "I know." Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "Yaowang Valley has a high position in the Jianghu. If you can be the valley master, you will naturally have more rights."


    "You know, why don''t you want to be the valley master?"


    "Xiaoli knows that she has little experience and can''t be the leader of the valley." Du Xiaoli said, "I haven''t been in Yaowang Valley for six or seven years, and I haven''t lived in Yaowang Valley before. The people in the valley don''t know me. When I am the leader of the Valley, I can''t convince them. At that time, everyone will be distracted from Yaowang Valley, which will bring disaster to Yaowang valley."


    "You can get in touch with them more and wait until they get familiar with you," said her mother-in-law. Du Xiaoli shook her head and said, "it''s not just this problem. If I become the valley master, I can''t devote myself to the things of Yaowang valley." "Oh? Why?" "I still have things to solve outside. Moreover, my identity also makes me have to go back." Du Xiaoli said, "Not to mention that my father is the prime minister, the emperor granted me princess Anle and the position of general. These are not inappropriate. Moreover, if there is no accident after my hairpin next year, I will marry brother Xiaoyi and become a fixed princess." Those present were old people who had not asked about the world for many years. They only knew that Du Xiaoli was Hu Yijian''s Apprentice. They didn''t expect that she had so many identities. Princess Anle, female general and future Princess Ding, all these identities were people''s looking up existence! What''s more, although she had these identities and excellent medical skills, they didn''t feel them in her A little arrogant, she is full of humility as a younger generation. "Master, thank you for your cultivation and love, but subjectively and objectively speaking, I am not the next valley master. I hope master will eliminate this idea." Du Xiaoli said sincerely. Hu Yijian sighed and said, "in that case, I won''t force you. Get up now." "master Xie." Du Xiaoli said with a smile and stood up. "You''re a good disciple." a younger martial brother opened his mouth and said, "in the face of power, he''s not excited at all. If it''s someone else, I''m afraid he''ll happily agree early in the morning."

 Chapter 369

    "Over time, we will be able to shoulder an important task."


    "Now Xiaoli won''t be the leader. Who are you going to pass on the position of Valley leader?"


    Hu Yijian thought for a moment and said, "Qingchen. Although he is not old, her medical skills are the best in this generation and are respected in the valley. I wanted to pass on the position of Valley master to him before. I came to see Xiaoli and contacted her. I found her personality more suitable to be Valley master, so I changed my mind. Now Xiaoli doesn''t want to be Valley master, so let Qingchen come."


    "Qingchen is also a good child. His talent is not as good as Xiaoli, but he is also the most knowledgeable of your disciples. He is also a good man without those bad temper."


    "Well, that''s a good boy, too."


    "Since the senior brothers and sisters have no objection, I will announce it at the birthday party later."


    "OK."


    Hu Yijian looks at Du Xiaoli with some regret. He knows that Du Xiaoli is actually capable of being the valley master. Even if everyone is not familiar with her at the beginning, he can believe that she is also capable of winning everyone''s heart. But she didn''t want to, and he didn''t want to force her.


    After a while, the little medicine boy came in and said that the birthday party was ready for Hu Yijian and they could go down the mountain.


    Du Xiaoli followed Hu Yijian out of his yard. Halfway up the mountain, he saw that the dam at the foot of the mountain was full of tables and hundreds of people were standing. It must be that the whole valley came here.


    "I wish you happiness and longevity."


    "I wish Shizu good fortune and longevity."


    "I wish the valley master good fortune and longevity."


    As soon as Hu Yijian went down, the people in the dam saluted him and said blessings.


    Du Xiaoli heard what they said and touched his nose. Unexpectedly, this sentence spread very fast.


    Hu Yijian waved his hand and said, "get up."


    "Thank you, master."


    "Xie Shizu."


    "Thank you, valley master."


    "Master, the luncheon is ready to start." the elder martial brother in charge came to Hu Yijian and said.


    "Don''t be busy first," said Hu Yijian. "I have something to announce. Qingchen."


    "Disciple is here." Qingchen came out of the crowd and came to Hu Yijian.


    "Taking advantage of my birthday today, I''d like to announce something to you." Hu Yijian looked at them and said, "I''m old now and want to learn from elder martial brothers for a few years, so I''m going to pass the position of Valley master to Qingchen, who will replace me and become the 118th Valley master of Yaowang valley."


    "Wow -"


    Everyone was surprised by the sudden news, but after the surprise, everyone had no objection. It seems that Qingchen is popular!


    If you are yourself, I''m afraid there will be bursts of opposition!


    "Master..."


    Qingchen looked at Hu Yijian and Du Xiaoli with a smile around him in surprise. Some of them couldn''t react.


    Hu Yijian once said to him that he wanted to pass the position of Valley master to Du Xiaoli, but now, what he said is his name!


    "Clear the dust."


    "Yes."


    "From today on, you will be the valley leader of the medicine King Valley. A ceremony will be held for you in a few days. As the valley leader, you should consider the people in the valley wholeheartedly, devote yourself to studying medicine and carry forward the medicine King Valley. Do you know?"


    "I will certainly listen to the master and carry forward the medicine King Valley!" Qingchen said.


    "Xiao Li," Hu Yijian shouted.


    "Master." Du Xiaoli held the box in his hand in front of Hu Yijian.


    Hu Yijian opened the box, took out an old token inside, handed it to Qingchen and said, "now I give you the medicine King''s order. After receiving the medicine King''s order, you should remember your responsibility."


    "I understand." Qingchen took the token with both hands, then turned around and held it high, saying, "Qingchen will think of Yaowang Valley and you in Yaowang valley today!"


    All the people knelt down and shouted, "see the leader of Qingchen Valley!"


    "Everybody get up." Qingchen said faintly.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Qingchen''s immortal temperament. Although he became the valley master of Yaowang Valley, he didn''t change anything.


    "Let''s start the lunch now," said Hu Yijian.


    The handover ceremony was very simple. Du Xiaoli thought it was over. Later, he learned that the ceremony in a few days was the formal succession.


    "Younger martial sister, come and sit with us." Fei Meng took Du Xiaoli to one of the tables. "Our women will sit with them. Don''t sit with those smelly men."


    "Thank you, elder martial sister Fei." Du Xiaoli sat down next to Fei Meng. Fei Meng took some dishes for her and said, "you can''t eat them outside Yaowang valley. Now eat more."


    "Thank you, elder martial sister. I''ll just come by myself." Du Xiaoli declined with a smile.


    She always felt that although Fei Meng was laughing all the time, it didn''t give her a cordial feeling at all.


    "Well, you can do it yourself. These dishes are the specialties of Yaowang valley." Fei Meng said with a smile. After eating for a while, Fei Meng came up to Du Xiaoli and asked, "did elder martial brother take you there?" "yes." Du Xiaoli replied. "Where''s the younger martial sister?" asked a nearby senior sister. Du Xiaoli knew that this was Shen Jingmei and said, "elder martial sister Fei asked the eldest martial brother to take me around the forbidden area and told me to recognize the area so that I wouldn''t accidentally break in." "you went outside the forbidden area?" Shen Jingmei was a little surprised. Du Xiaoli nodded. "Did the elder martial brother prepare Moli grass for you?" Fei Meng asked. Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "elder martial brother forgot at that time, so Xia yuan and I were poisoned by blurred flowers outside the forbidden area. Fortunately, there is Moli grass nearby, so it''s nothing." "why is this elder martial brother so careless." Shen Jingmei said, "there are so many blurred flowers planted outside the forbidden area, and he didn''t prepare Moli grass for you in advance." "It''s also because no outsiders have come to the valley for a long time, so forget it." Fei Meng defended Niu Jing. Du Xiaoli smiled and didn''t answer. Fei Meng really made her want to be on guard. After lunch, Du Xiaoli was pulled by several elder martial sisters to play bridge. She didn''t study bridge. She contributed nearly 1000 liang of silver to go out in the afternoon. It was painful to think about it! After dinner, Du Xiaoli went back with Niu Jing and got rid of those elder martial sisters. "The younger martial sisters like you very much!" Niu Jing said. "Really?" Du Xiaoli''s mouth ticked. To tell the truth, she really didn''t feel like them. When they walked up the mountain, a figure rushed down from above. For a moment, he confiscated his feet and rubbed Du Xiaoli''s body, and the things in his hand rubbed Du Xiaoli''s body.

 Chapter 370

    "Why are you so careless." Niu Jing looked at Liu Xiao unhappily.


    "I''m sorry, master, little martial uncle." Liu Xiao apologized to the two, "master is anxious for this, so I..."


    Niujing looked at the turpentine he was holding in his hand and knew that there was turpentine near the mountain, otherwise it would be a long way to go. Liu Xiao''s Master preferred turpentine, waved his hand and said, "pay attention next time. Go down."


    "Yes, master." Liu Xiao went down the mountain with a bottle of pine oil. As soon as he passed Du Xiaoli and them, the humility on his face turned into a cold smile.


    Du Xiaoli took out his handkerchief and wiped the turpentine on his clothes. Niu Jing drew the lantern closer and said, "are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Whose apprentice is that? Why are you collecting pine oil on the mountain so late?" Du Xiaoli asked, smelling a touch of rosin.


    "That''s martial brother Wu''s apprentice, Liu Xiao. Martial brother Wu likes to order turpentine in the evening and often asks his apprentice to prepare turpentine for him. It must be master''s birthday, so he forgot to go up the mountain to get the collected turpentine." Niu Jing explained.


    "I see. I didn''t expect elder martial brother Wu to like this."


    Back in her yard, Du Xiaoli took a bath and felt a headache, so she went to bed early. After Xia yuan packed up her things, she left gently and took care of the door.


    Late at night, two shadows crept to Du Xiaoli''s yard. One went to Yaotong''s and Xia yuan''s house and gently blew incense. Both of them fell asleep. Then they came to Du Xiaoli''s house and took Du Xiaoli out in his pajamas.


    "Go." the successful two quickly left the yard and disappeared into the night.


    Normally, Xia yuan''s Kung Fu is good, but she was poisoned by blurred flowers before. She would feel tired in three or five days and sleep heavily at night, so she didn''t notice when they blew fan Xiang.


    Du Xiaoli felt a little uncomfortable after taking a bath. After going to bed, she didn''t know whether she was unconscious or asleep. In short, she soon lost consciousness.


    When her consciousness slowly returned, she was surprised that she was no longer in her room. The wind was blowing, which made her think of the forbidden area at once.


    "Uncle Fei, are you sure she''s really poisoned by your poison?" Liu Xiao asked.


    At this time, they were on the forbidden area mountain. The steep cliff made them unable to see the scene below.


    Du Xiaoli was thrown by them on the edge of the cliff, and the two stood by and chatted.


    "Of course, I heard that she has a good knowledge of poison, and has specially studied this poison to deal with her!" Fei Meng''s voice was not as gentle as that in the daytime, with a deep hatred, "I waited in the field for them to come and grabbed her hand with the hand wiped with di Luogen. Di Luogen can paralyze people, but the extracted root juice will not work immediately after contacting people''s body."


    "You poisoned her with that? Isn''t she good at poison?" Liu Xiao asked.


    "Of course it''s more than that!" Fei Meng glanced at Liu Xiao and continued: "I asked the eldest martial brother to take her to the entrance of the forbidden area. There are large tracts of blurred flowers. As long as she inhales the smell of blurred flowers and Moli grass, she will form a highly toxic with di Luogen, but it will lurk in her body and will not attack immediately. As long as there is a lead, the poison will attack."


    Liu Xiao suddenly realized and said, "that lead is turpentine!"


    "Yes."


    "No wonder you asked me to find a way to get turpentine on her," Liu Xiao said.


    "Didn''t I respond to your plan? You asked me to find a way to poison her. Now people are here. We''re going to kill her?" Fei Meng asked.


    "No, we can''t let her die here," Liu Xiao said, "Someone will find her missing tomorrow morning. Shizu will definitely ask the people in the valley to look for her. If people know that they were killed, they will investigate the matter thoroughly. So we can only throw her down and pretend that she broke into the forbidden area and died in danger in the forbidden area. At that time, the poison on her can also be said to have been accidentally found in the forbidden area. Anyway, it''s in the forbidden area We don''t know what it looks like, and we don''t know what poisons it is. "


    "You really have the potential to be a bad man!" Fei Meng said after listening to Liu Xiao.


    "Isn''t martial uncle Fei the same? For martial Uncle Wang Ze..."


    "Enough, stop talking!" Fei Meng scolded, "be happy when you find Noel!"


    "Hehe, if you don''t say it, don''t say it." Liu Xiao said.


    "We throw her down. What if she can''t die?" said Fei Meng.


    "How could it be?!" Liu Xiao said disapprovingly. "I''ve been here many times. I''ve been blocked even in a fine day. How deep do you think it is? Besides, didn''t you poison her? Didn''t martial uncle have confidence in his poison?"


    "Then we''ll deal with her quickly so that she won''t be found," Fei Meng said.


    "Do it." Liu Xiao said and came to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli listened to their conversation with a sneer in her heart. It turned out that she had been set up since she came here from the beginning, and the reason was still because of fan Nuoer and Wang Ze!


    She tried, internal power can not be used, perhaps because of poisoning. Thinking of the poison in her body, I have to say that Fei Meng''s mind is good and careful. She sets herself up step by step and successfully poisons herself by taking advantage of her unfamiliar with Yaowang valley. When she heard Liu Xiao''s footsteps, she kept struggling. If she woke up now and their plans were exposed, they would certainly kill themselves. Can she win without martial arts? But if they throw her down like this, will she die more ugly? "Ding Dong -" when she was highly concentrated, the subtle sound from the bottom of the cliff made her make a decision in an instant. When Liu Xiao came to her side, she continued to pretend to be unconscious. "If it hadn''t been for you, Noel wouldn''t have been driven out of Yaowang Valley, let alone become someone else''s woman. I was going to impress her. It''s all your fault! Go to hell -" Liu Xiao said, kicking Du Xiaoli on the waist and kicking her off the cliff. Du Xiaoli felt a burst of pain and cursed in her heart. When she came back alive, she must pay the blood debt of the two people! When she fell off the cliff, she took off her bracelet and threw it down. Now she really thanks them for dressing her and wearing jewelry in order to make her look like she came by herself. The process of falling seems to be long, and it seems that there is only one breath. Hearing the sound of the bracelet from below, her hanging heart fell down. "Ding Dong -" the bracelet fell into the water, breaking the calm water, and Du Xiaoli fell heavily into the water.

 Chapter 371

    The sound of falling into the water startled the surrounding animals. The frog croaked twice and jumped into the water.


    "Well -"


    After a while, a head came out of the water and gasped heavily.


    "Cough -"


    Du Xiaoli swam in the water. Looking at the small but deep lake, he struggled to swim to the shore.


    Just at the top of the mountain, when she was ready to open her eyes, there was a sound of falling into the water below, which made her sure that there was a water pool below. Although she didn''t know the depth of the water pool, it was at least a hope. Compared with the face-to-face confrontation with Liu Xiaofei dream, this hope was greater.


    The calm face is like the ground, which is the knowledge known in previous lives, so she threw the bracelet down before falling, breaking the water, so that she would not be killed.


    "Cough -"


    When she climbed to the water, Du Xiaoli was soaked all over. Her long hair was scattered behind her. With a long white skirt, she looked like a ghost in the middle of the night.


    Although there was a bracelet as a buffer, she still felt all pain. Coupled with the toxins in her body, she fell asleep before she looked at her surroundings.


    Before falling asleep, Du Xiaoli thought of hearing that there were many poisons here, and finally spit out a word.


    "You two had better not let me go out alive, or the old lady will let you go to hell and ask the hell King why the flowers are so red!"


    On the cliff, Liu Xiao and Fei Meng hurried away after kicking Du Xiaoli down. They didn''t even hear the sound of water from under the cliff.


    The next morning, no one came to Du Xiaoli''s yard, so no one found Du Xiaoli missing. Until near noon, Niu Jing came to Du Xiaoli and found that the yard inside was cold.


    He called Du Xiaoli''s name several times. After a while, Xia yuan opened the door.


    "Doctor Niu, are you looking for a young lady?" Xia yuan asked vaguely.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re still sleeping so late. Are you sick?" Niu Jing hasn''t known Xia yuan for two days. She knows she''s a steady girl and won''t be so confused.


    Xia yuan looked up at the sky and saw that the sun had reached the sky. She shouted, "ah! It''s so late! I''ll go and see Miss!"


    With that, she came to Du Xiaoli''s house. Soon she came out and said in panic, "miss is not in the house!"


    "Xiaoli is gone?" Niu Jing was shocked and went to Du Xiaoli''s room. Sure enough, I saw that the quilt was not folded on the bed and there was no fighting in the house, just like Du Xiaoli went out by herself.


    "This is the jade pendant left by the lady. She wears it close to her body every day. Something''s wrong with the lady!" Xia Yuan said anxiously when she saw the jade pendant in the pillow.


    Niu Jing thought of Xia yuan''s appearance, grabbed her wrist and felt her pulse. After a while, he said solemnly, "you''ve been fascinated by incense. It seems that someone has robbed the younger martial sister. I''m going to inform the master and ask the people in the valley to find her!"


    After Niujing finished, she went out. Xia yuan hurriedly cleaned up and followed Niujing out of the yard.


    Du Xiaoli is missing. She blames herself for not protecting her. If something happens to her, she will never forgive herself!


    Knowing that Du Xiaoli was missing, Hu Yijian was shocked and immediately called the people in the valley to look for her everywhere, but he never saw her.


    In the forbidden area, Du Xiaoli didn''t know how long she had slept. When she realized that she was slowly returning, she was happy. It seemed that she hadn''t died and didn''t become an abdominal meal for those poisons.


    Just when she opened her eyes happily, what caught her eyes was a pair of big eyes. A furry animal the size of a baby''s head was lying on her arm. When she saw her wake up, she looked at each other, and then it bit Du Xiaoli''s arm.


    A burst of heart piercing pain hit. Du Xiaoli didn''t see what animal it was. The familiar dizziness hit again. Before she fainted, she only had time to scold.


    "NIMA..."


    The sun in June is already very poisonous, especially at noon. Solar energy roasts a layer of oil on the trees.


    All the people in Yaowang valley were called out to look for Du Xiaoli. For a time, there were people in Yaowang Valley on the top of the mountain, but they didn''t find her for a day.


    In the evening, a carrier pigeon flew to Phoenix and got into King Ding''s house.


    Leng Si caught the carrier pigeon, took down the note at its feet, read it again, was shocked and hurried to Han Mingyi''s study.


    "Lord, something happened to the princess!"


    Han Mingyi is handling official business. Hearing lengsi''s words, he asks, "what''s the matter with Li''er?"


    "The letter says that the princess disappeared in Yaowang Valley this morning!" Leng Si handed the note to Han Mingyi and said.


    The people in the room looked anxiously at Han Mingyi. After reading the note, Han Mingyi stood up and said, "get ready, call Leng six, and we''ll go to Yaowang Valley immediately!"


    Soon, eight fast horses galloped out of the capital.


    Soon after, Han Mingze also received the news of Du Xiaoli''s disappearance and Han Mingyi''s departure from Beijing.


    "Well, let him deal with it." in Yaowang Valley, everyone is still looking for Du Xiaoli with lanterns and torches. "Little younger martial sister --" "little martial uncle --" "little martial uncle --" "..." everyone called everywhere, but no one found anyone, and no one looked in the direction of the forbidden area. In the forbidden area, Du Xiaoli is still lying on the ground. The ball like animal that bit Du Xiaoli dizzy is still around Du Xiaoli, rolling around on her and on the ground. Some poisons surrounded Du Xiaoli a foot away and didn''t dare to step closer. If you look closely, you will find the fear in their eyes and the unwillingness to get close to food. "JOJO -" little white ball rolled and rolled on Du Xiaoli. Obviously, he liked his meat mat very much. A big python with thick thighs wanted to approach from one side and prepare to sneak attack Du Xiaoli. The little white ball turned fiercely and screamed at it. "Ah Joo -" hiss - "the boa constrictor subconsciously retreated a little, but soon stopped, spitting snake letters in his mouth and standing upright, as if he wanted to declare war with little white ball. "JOJO - ah JOJO -" when xiaobaiqiu saw that the python dared to provoke himself, he screamed angrily. Suddenly, he attacked the python from Du Xiaoli. Between the electricity and light, he returned to Du Xiaoli. People almost didn''t find that he had left. The boa constrictor just fell to the ground and farted. "JOJO - JOJO -" little white ball won the victory. He seemed very happy and jumped on Du Xiaoli''s stomach.

 Chapter 372

    When Du Xiaoli woke up, she felt that her stomach was being knocked by something. It didn''t hurt, but it felt strange. She opened her eyes and saw the cliffs. Her consciousness slowly drew back.


    Eh¡ª¡ª


    She was bitten by an unknown animal and didn''t die?


    "Tweet --"


    Xiaobaiqiu felt that Du Xiaoli woke up, came to her chest and lay on her stomach, holding her head to her.


    Du Xiaoli felt that he was pressed by two small claws somewhere. With a black line on his face, he reached out to hold the fur behind the neck of the little white ball, grabbed it up, and sat up himself.


    "Tweet --"


    The little white ball''s short limbs waved in the air, her big round eyes stared at Du Xiaoli, and her mouth protested her atrocities.


    "Did you bite me before? I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. You are jumping on my stomach again. See how I deal with you today!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Tweet --"


    When the poisonous spider on the left saw that Xiaobai ball was caught by Du Xiaoli, he wanted to take the opportunity to attack Du Xiaoli. Xiaobai ball turned his head and screamed at the poisonous spider.


    "Ah Joo -"


    The poisonous spider was frightened to take two steps back and didn''t dare to take another step forward.


    Du Xiaoli saw the environment shrouded in night. When she saw that the surroundings were full of poisons, she couldn''t help but pinch a cold sweat.


    The poisons seemed to be afraid of the little animal in their hands and didn''t dare to move outside.


    "Did you save me? You''ve been guarding me?" Du Xiaoli raised the little white ball in front of him and asked.


    I don''t know whether xiaobaiqiu understood Du Xiaoli''s words or felt the kindness of Du Xiaoli. Xiaobaiqiu waved his short limbs and nodded with watery eyes, as if he was wronged.


    Du Xiaoli was conquered by xiaobaiqiu''s cute appearance, and she was sure that this guy had guarded her all day, otherwise she would have been scraped by these poisons here.


    She put the little white ball on her leg and looked at it carefully. It looks like a mink, but its body is not. Instead, it looks like a meat ball. The limbs are very short. When you shrink up, you can''t see its small and short legs. The whole looks like a ball.


    "Tweet --"


    The little white ball stretched out two front claws and scratched on Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli saw the boa constrictor dead right in front of her. Then a boa constrictor died, and there was no obvious sign of struggle at the scene, indicating that the boa constrictor was killed by one move.


    "Tweet --"


    The little white ball turned his body around and turned his short ass to Du Xiaoli. His body moved. His tail twisted and twisted like a small ball on his ass. his two claws planed and planed on his clothes, making the skirt slip.


    Du Xiaoli remembered that he had been bitten by a small white ball before he was unconscious. He opened his sleeves and looked. Two small tooth marks on his little arm were clearly visible. She gave herself a pulse. The poison on her body was relieved when she didn''t know it!


    Is it because he was bitten by a small white ball that the poison was detoxified? Does it have the effect of detoxification?


    The next thing she found herself wrong.


    The little white ball playing happily on her leg suddenly stood up with white hair all over her body and shouted at the opposite side. Du Xiaoli hadn''t seen what had happened. The little white ball had disappeared on her leg. Only a bang was heard, and it returned to herself.


    At the place where the sound had just been made, another Python lay motionless on the ground.


    It seems that its teeth can''t detoxify, but contain highly toxic. When biting itself, it happens to attack the poison with the poison in the body and save its own life.


    When xiaobaiqiu saw that she had not been bitten to death by herself, he was interested in her and would guard her for so long.


    Du Xiaoli put the little white ball on the ground, stood up and looked at the poisonous spiders and scorpions outside. He had a headache. She didn''t bring her flute. If she just blew the leaves, I don''t know if she can let them all disperse.


    She took two steps forward, and the little white ball followed her a few steps, and the poison in front retreated a little.


    They are afraid of small white balls, which is certain!


    Du Xiaoli is considering whether to take the little white ball with him. This guy is highly poisonous. If he bites, he won''t be so lucky.


    Du Xiaoli took a few more steps, and the little white ball always kept the position at her feet, which seemed to recognize her.


    She found a leaf, sat on the stone, put it on her mouth and blew it gently. Although it was not a tune, most of the poisons left under the control of the sound.


    "Tweet, tweet -"


    Small white ball suddenly ran to Du Xiaoli and waved his small claws. There was uncontrollable sadness in his eyes, which made Du Xiaoli stop.


    The little white ball ran to Du Xiaoli and patted off the leaves in her hand.


    Du Xiaoli was stunned by the action of the little white ball. It took a while to slow down. He picked up the little white ball with both hands and asked, "don''t you want to leave?"


    When she just blew the leaves, she injected sound attack to let the poisons leave by themselves. Unexpectedly, it ran to stop itself and knocked out the leaves. She didn''t think xiaobaiqiu would understand her words, but unexpectedly, xiaobaiqiu nodded and rubbed her hand after hearing her words. She gently broke the skin of its mouth upward and saw a sharp tooth in front of her mouth. At first glance, she knew it was poisonous. She sighed and said, "you can follow me, but you can''t bite me, you know?" the sadness in the little white ball''s eyes disappeared and turned into joy. Because he was happy, he jumped up in Du Xiaoli''s palm again. Seeing her appearance, Du Xiaoli thought of watching a spring festival gala sketch in his previous life. Guo Donglin was also happy and liked to jump. He was quite similar to her! She looked at it as white as a meat ball and named it little white ball. "Little white ball, do you have a way to get all these poisons away?" she stood up with little white ball and asked. The little white ball nodded and gave a long cry to the poisons. Although the rest of the poisons were unwilling, they left quickly. "Can you really understand what I said?" Du Xiaoli took the little white ball to himself and looked at it suspiciously. "I''ll listen to you if you can speak." "chirp - chirp -" the little white ball waved its small claws, struggled, looked at Du Xiaoli indifferent, so he looked at her with his big eyes. His two front claws were together, innocent and lovely. It can understand some words, but it really can''t speak! "OK." Du Xiaoli picked up the little white ball again. "Fortunately, you can''t speak, otherwise I really want to think I''ve crossed into a mysterious world. In other words, this is really the forbidden area of Yaowang Valley? Why are there so many poisons."

 Chapter 373

    "JOJO JOJO -" I don''t know.


    Du Xiaoli''s stomach growled. He hadn''t eaten for a day. Now he began to sing empty city plans for her.


    She looked at where she was. Behind her was the pool she had fallen. She looked up and didn''t know how high it was.


    Not far from the opposite side is also a similar cliff. Now she seems to be in a gap. If she wants to go out from here, she can only go out from both sides.


    But now I''m not familiar with here. I don''t know where there is any danger. It''s unwise to go out at night.


    "Let''s have a rest here for one night," said Du Xiaoli. She touched her stomach, which was still growling, and said, "I''d better solve the stomach first and then think about other things."


    When the weather turned cold, a strong wind suddenly blew in the canyon, which made me feel flustered.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the bitten snake, cut off its tail with internal force, and then took it to the pool to wash it. He was ready to get himself a roast snake meat to fill his stomach, but there was no way to get a fire because of the strong wind.


    After two failures, Du Xiaoli threw the wood in his hand, sat on the ground, looked at the curious little white ball and asked, "little white ball, do you know where there are caves and other places where people can live?"


    Little white ball looked at Du Xiaoli and thought, and then took Du Xiaoli to the side of the canyon.


    Du Xiaoli tied up all the wood he found with the trees and vines he found, and then walked away with firewood and snake meat in one hand.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Du Xiaoli saw a cave.


    "Chirp -" little white ball pointed to the cave with a short finger and turned back to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli looked around and saw two human bones in the weeds!


    "Isn''t there any danger here?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at the little white ball.


    "JOJO, JOJO -" xiaobaiqiu ran to the cave and then ran out, as if to tell Du Xiaoli that there was no danger inside.


    She looked at the two bones. The bones were black and obviously died of poisoning. Since they were poisons, she was not afraid, so she went in with something.


    She was startled as soon as she went in. It looked like a cave outside, but it looked like a stone chamber inside. There was a closed stone gate inside.


    These were not enough to surprise Du Xiaoli. What startled her was the full floor of bones!


    What are the two bones outside? There are at least ten times as many inside!


    Looking at the little white ball jumping around on the skeleton, Du Xiaoli was covered with black lines.


    "What are you happy about looking at this place?" Du Xiaoli asked, "are you sure there is no danger here?"


    "JOJO -" xiaobaiqiu''s round eyes turned and nodded to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli threw things to the ground. Because she didn''t know what the poison was, she pushed the bones together with a piece of wood and moved out half of the stone chamber.


    "I haven''t eaten in the dead for a long time. Now it seems that it really tests my appetite!" Du Xiaoli cleaned up the bones and began to take the fire.


    She took out the withered grass that was easy to burn and put her right hand on the withered grass. After a while, the withered grass burned.


    "JOJO -" seeing that the fire was lit, little white ball began to jump up again and made a pleasant sound to Du Xiaoli.


    "Wonder how the fire is lit?" Du Xiaoli looked at the little white ball. "In fact, it''s very simple. The firewood burns only because it reaches a certain temperature. As long as I use my internal force to get the temperature of the dead grass to the burning temperature."


    In fact, drilling wood for fire is the same truth, but it depends on friction to generate heat to reach the ignition point.


    At a certain temperature, things will burn. People at this time certainly don''t know, but for her, it''s a matter of common sense. So she doesn''t bring a torch when she goes out.


    It''s good to have internal power!


    "Tweet --"


    "Well, I tell you you don''t understand." Du Xiaoli smiled. Because he thought he could understand his words, he subconsciously treated him as an adult.


    Du Xiaoli put the stringed snake meat on the fire. There was no seasoning. The roasted snake meat had no taste except a little meat smell. It was not delicious. She didn''t eat it when she filled her stomach, but xiaobaiqiu seemed to feel very delicious and ate up all the rest!


    She looked at the little white ball in surprise. How could the little body hold so much snake meat?!


    When he was full, Du Xiaoli wanted to observe the stone room.


    It seems that no one has come for a long time. The whole stone chamber is gray. She saw a faint mark on the wall. She came forward and took the withered grass to sweep away the dust. It was engraved with a small five pointed star.


    When she found that there were still things around, she swept again. When she cleaned them all, she finally saw what was on the stone wall, but why did she have the feeling that she had crossed back?


    What is engraved on the stone wall is not a profound thing, a totem, or a map. It''s just... A five-star red flag!


    She smoked at the corner of her mouth. It was said that the forbidden area was established by the founder of Yaowang valley. Is that guy also a transgressor?! Don''t be so frightened! "Follow the party, you can enter another world!" such a sentence is written under the flag. "This guy is really going to make complaints about it!" Du Xiaoli could not help but Tucao when he saw the words clearly. When she cleaned up the bones, she found that some of the bodies were poisoned and some were killed by sharp weapons. She must have wanted to open the stone gate before. Unexpectedly, she touched the mechanism and was killed here. Think of Niujing saying that a large number of people from Hu Yijian came to the forbidden area at the beginning, but only a few people went out at last. Most of them must be here. Looking at the familiar flag, she was considering whether to go in. So many people were killed before they went in. If there was anything in it, there must be many mechanisms in it. She learned about the founder of Yaowang Valley in the book about Yaowang valley that Niu Jing gave her when she was a child. It is said that he is a versatile person who knows medicine, poison, array and machine armor. I don''t know why. Instead of going out to dominate the world, he chose to create Yaowang Valley here. Niujing said that there are many treasures hidden in the forbidden area, so it attracts generations of people to come here, but no one has ever taken anything out. It''s good to be able to pick up life. "JOJO -" xiaobaiqiu pulled back Du Xiaoli''s memory. It was not her character to retreat, so she put her hand on the largest five stars and gently pressed it, and the heavy stone door was opened.

 Chapter 374

    "Boom..."


    Du Xiaoli came outside and watched the stone door open, revealing the long corridor inside.


    Xiaobaiqiu seemed very excited. Before Du Xiaoli spoke, he ran in first. As a result, as soon as he went in, countless arrows came from both sides, which scared him to run back.


    Fortunately, it was fast, flexible and came back unharmed. It suddenly came to Du Xiaoli''s leg.


    "Tweet --"


    Little white ball grabbed her pants with two claws and seemed to cry to her that he had just been frightened.


    Du Xiaoli picked up the little white ball and said, "it''s very dangerous inside. I don''t know if I can protect you, so don''t go in. Wait outside, or go outside and walk around."


    "Tweet --"


    Xiaobaiqiu thought about it, jumped out of Du Xiaoli''s arms and ran away


    Du Xiaoli looked at the arrows in the corridor with a dignified face and shot them from almost all angles. If it weren''t for the small white ball''s fast speed and small body, he would be injured.


    She took a deep breath. When she was ready to go inside, a voice suddenly rang as she stepped into the corridor.


    "Ask questions."


    put questions to? Du Xiaoli stopped, remembered a game in his previous life and said, "answer."


    "First question, when was new China founded?"


    Hearing this question, Du Xiaoli was more sure that the valley master of Yaowang valley was a transgressor!


    "October 1st, 1949," he answered softly.


    "Ding -" after a long voice, the voice rang again: "the answer is correct, allow to move forward."


    Just because the little white ball broke in, all the mechanisms revealed were closed, and Du Xiaoli carefully came to the second door.


    She didn''t have to go to the mechanism this time. Just now the sound rang again.


    "Ask questions."


    "Answer."


    "When did Hong Kong return?"


    "1997."


    "Ding - the answer is correct. Open the door."


    When there was a choice later, the voice would come out and ask her questions, what Dynasty was behind the Tang Dynasty, how many disciples Confucius had, Li Bai''s poems and so on. Anyway, it was all about China.


    Of course, when the answer is wrong, the mechanism will still start, but only once or twice, she broke through.


    When she came to an exquisite door, her intuition told her that behind the door was the final destination.


    No one in Yaowang Valley has come to this step for hundreds of years. Let those who die in front know that she came here so easily. I don''t know if she will live angrily.


    "Ask questions."


    "Answer."


    Du Xiaoli was used to the sound. When he heard it, he opened his mouth without thinking.


    "How did Zhu Bajie''s mother die?"


    brain twists?


    "Three, two..."


    "Stupid!"


    "Ding - the answer is correct. Open the door."


    This old thing even sets a thinking time when setting questions. Once the time passes or there is no correct answer, it will start the mechanism.


    When the door was opened, Du Xiaoli first saw a pure crystal coffin made in the middle of the stone chamber.


    She went in and came to the coffin. The crystal on the coffin was well made and could see the inside clearly.


    On one side of the stone chamber, there was a scattered mecha man. Looking at the traces of dust around, it seemed that it had just broken up, and a pile of mechanisms on the side wall extended to the outside.


    Was it just the control mechanism?


    Behind the stone wall, there is a sentence engraved on the wall - kneel down.


    She went to the front of the coffin and leaned over. There were only a pile of white bones left in it. Her clothes were still good. The skirt made of high-grade cloth was a woman.


    It seems that it is a hero sad beauty pass!


    She came to the coffin, knelt down and worshipped it.


    In fact, it goes without saying that she will worship the people in the coffin. After all, I came in by myself and disturbed the silence of others. And buried here, either the first valley master or the people close to him, the most kind is his beloved woman.


    People have been dead for hundreds of years. Now they are disturbed. It''s right to be worshipped by her.


    "Boom -"


    Just as she kowtowed, the ground suddenly cracked, the shelves supporting the crystal coffin moved down, and soon the crystal coffin fell to the ground.


    "Clang!"


    The ground closed again. There was no gap in the ground, and the crystal coffin was really buried underground this time.


    "Click -"


    At the moment when the ground closed, the kneeling words on the front wall suddenly cracked, and there was a box in it.


    Du Xiaoli got up, came to the wall and took the box.


    Looking at the smooth ground, she thought it must be the mechanism set by the old guy, on the two floors where she knelt. If she doesn''t want to kneel down, she can''t get the box. Thinking of the saying that there are treasures in the forbidden area, Du Xiaoli turned the outside of the box over and over several times. How many treasures can there be in a box of 30 cm square? The box was unlocked. It seemed that he didn''t need to guard against the last step. Breaking the small button in front of the box, she gently opened the box... Outside the forbidden area, people who had been looking for Yaowang Valley all day and night were tired. "Shifu, I''ve searched everywhere, but I still haven''t found my younger martial sister." in the main hall, all the disciples of Hu Yijian returned here one after another. "Didn''t anyone find any clues?" Hu Yijian asked. "Back to Shifu, we searched the Yaowang Valley, but we didn''t find the younger martial sister or anything left behind. The younger martial sister seems to have disappeared out of thin air." "we sent someone to ask in the small town outside the valley during the day yesterday, and no one has seen the younger martial sister." "did the younger martial sister go anywhere by herself?" Fei Meng asked. "No, you won''t tell me where you''re going." Xia yuan retorted, "and the jade pendant left by the lady has always been taken with her, but she didn''t take it away this time. If the lady really goes by herself, she won''t forget such an important thing! Besides, if the lady really wants to go, she doesn''t have to give me incense at all. I can''t catch up with her!" "Xia yuan is right. Xiaoli and I have known each other for so long and know her best. She is not the kind of person who will leave without saying goodbye." Niu Jing said. "I agree with the eldest martial brother." Qingchen said, "I have contacted the younger martial sister. She will tell us even if she wants to leave."

 Chapter 375

    "Then you mean someone in the valley hurt her?" someone said.


    "How could anyone in our valley do that?" someone retorted.


    "Who knows! Isn''t Uncle Wang Ze and younger martial sister Nuoer driven out of the valley because of her? She can hurt them. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t be hurt by others!"


    "Pa -"


    Hu Yijian threw the cup in his hand in front of the man and broke into slag.


    "Shizu!" the man saw Hu Yijian angry and quickly knelt down and shouted.


    "What are you talking about?" Qingchen frowned at him and said unhappily, "it was because they made a mistake that they were driven out of Yaowang valley. How can you blame the younger martial sister!"


    "But everyone says so..." the man whispered.


    "Who is spreading rumors!" Hu Yijian said angrily.


    "That''s what big and everyone said."


    "I don''t know what I spent on studying medical skills, but I''m going to say that some of these are not good! No wonder your medical skills haven''t improved for so many years!" Hu Yijian saw the expression of his disciples and knew that they thought the same way. For a moment, he was almost angry with high blood pressure.


    "Qingchen, tell them why Wang Ze and fan Nuoer were driven out of the valley!"


    "Yes, master!" Qingchen thought that Du Xiaoli always looked light. Now he was misunderstood by people in the valley, and he was also angry. "After the Mid Autumn Festival last year, King Xian went to the valley to ask for help. He said that the three princesses of Dongli country were poisoned by people. The king of Medicine Valley asked people to help. At that time, I rushed back with him."


    "Ice and fire are two heavens. Didn''t even the poison King make an antidote?" someone asked aloud.


    "The poison king was too lazy to do it at first. Later, he didn''t want to do it because the antidote was studied." Qingchen said, "you all know that ice and fire are fast onset poisons, but younger martial sister just delayed the time to 12 days! And when I arrived, she was about to study the antidote."


    "Is it the younger martial sister who has developed the antidote of ice and fire?" someone asked in surprise.


    They all know the poison of the poison king. Generally, if he makes an antidote or tells others the method, there is no antidote, especially the poison that breaks out quickly like ice and fire!


    Qingchen nodded and continued: "to tell you the truth, if the younger martial sister hadn''t extended the last time for so long, even I wasn''t sure I could cure the three princesses. Although we don''t care much about the affairs of the imperial court, how much will the people all over the world suffer if there is a war?"


    "I didn''t expect that the younger martial sister''s medical skills are so powerful!"


    "Later, the master wanted to see the younger martial sister, and fan Nuoer and Wang Ze went together. When they got there, they saw the younger martial sister who was quite good at medicine. Fan Nuoer was jealous and tried to make trouble when the younger martial sister was detoxifying the Empress Dowager."


    "What?!"


    "Is that true?"


    "That''s the Empress Dowager!"


    Hu Yijian''s disciples knew that he had a good relationship with the Empress Dowager. They secretly said that fan Nuoer was looking for trouble?


    "Valley leader, we didn''t see this at that time. How do we know if the younger martial sister wronged Nuo''er?" Fei Meng apologized for fan Nuo''er. "Nuo''er grew up after us. We all know what her temperament is, don''t we? How could she be bold enough to harm the Empress Dowager!"


    "That''s what she admitted!" Qingchen said.


    Then he poisoned fan Nuoer in Du Xiaoli''s room, and Du Xiaoli asked her to admit that she poisoned. He said it in no detail. When he heard fan Nuoer admit it, everyone present was sobbing.


    "As the daughter of the prime minister, the future imperial palace and the imperial doctor of the imperial hospital at that time, younger martial sister was deeply loved by the Empress Dowager and appreciated by the emperor. If she really wanted to harm fan Nuoer, she just needed to tell the emperor about it. She didn''t need her to say that someone would decide for her. But she thought of her fellow disciples and didn''t say anything. And fan Nuoer tried to hurt the Empress Dowager The jade body came to frame the fellow disciples. Shifu drove them out of the valley according to the valley rules. Wang Ze was not strict and didn''t want to come back to accept punishment. He asked to leave the valley with fan Nuoer. When he returned to the valley, he didn''t explain their mistakes in detail in order to estimate everyone''s friendship for so many years. Unexpectedly, he became a little younger martial sister and they were driven away Go out! No wonder you all ignored her when she came here. Shifu is right. Where do you spend your mind on on weekdays! "


    Qingchen has always been cool and gentle to everyone. Few people have seen him lose his temper. Unexpectedly, it''s scary to lose his temper.


    The people in the room all went underground. Qingchen''s words have always been very authoritative. In addition, Hu Yijian didn''t refute from beginning to end. Niujing also looked angry, which shows that what Qingchen said is the truth!


    I didn''t expect this thing to be like this! Then they have ignored Du Xiaoli these two days. Haven''t they wronged others?


    "What''s more, the younger martial sister is now granted the title of Princess Anle and general by the emperor. Originally, she had a lot of things to do. This time, she wanted to spend two more days in the valley on master''s birthday to communicate with everyone. She hasn''t held her identity and treated herself as a younger martial sister respectfully to you, but what about you?!"


    "Valley leader, we are wrong." Shen Jingmei said, "but now is not the time to blame everyone. Let''s hurry to find the younger martial sister." because everyone didn''t like Du Xiaoli very much before, they didn''t look for it carefully. They were perfunctory when they looked for it. Now that they know they are wrong, everyone feels very guilty and wants to find Du Xiaoli more. "Younger martial sister is right. Let''s find the younger martial sister first." Niu Jing said. "We didn''t look for it carefully before. If we look around now, we may find the younger martial sister!" Shen Jingmei said. "Shifu, you haven''t had a rest all day and night. Let''s go and have a rest first." Qingchen said, "I believe everyone will do their best to find the younger martial sister. We will certainly find the younger martial sister!" "yes, Shifu, I don''t think the younger martial sister wants to see the haggard Shifu when she comes back." someone said. "Master, just listen to everyone and go back to rest." "you all cheer up and look for Xiaoli. If you can''t find Xiaoli, I''ll ask you." Hu Yijian said. "We will." "Qingchen, take everyone to look around and see if there is anything missing." Hu Yijian said. "I remember, we still have a place to look for," Shen Jingmei said. "Where?" Qingchen looked at her and asked.

 Chapter 376

    "Forbidden area."


    "I looked outside the forbidden area. There were no new traces except those left by me and younger martial sister when we went there," Niu Jing said.


    He thought about whether Du Xiaoli had entered the forbidden area yesterday afternoon, but when he went there, he didn''t find any new traces, so he relaxed a little. If you enter the forbidden area, I''m afraid it''s more or less dangerous now!


    "Let''s find the whole valley again, and then send someone to ask in the town to see if anyone has seen it." Qingchen ordered.


    "Yes, valley master." those people got up and went out.


    "Master, why don''t you go back and have a rest?" Qingchen turned and looked at Hu Yijian and said.


    "Where can I sleep now?" Hu Yijian said. "You take someone to look carefully. I''ll just stay here for a while."


    "Well, the eldest martial brother is here with the master," Qingchen said.


    Niujing is also old. He can''t bear the worry and search day and night.


    "I..."


    "Elder martial brother, you can take care of each other with the master here."


    "Niujing, you stay," said Hu Yijian.


    "That''s all right. Everything will trouble the valley master." Niu Jing looked at Qingchen earnestly.


    For Du Xiaoli, perhaps his feelings are the deepest. In the past few years in Du Zhuang, it can be said that he watched her grow up. When Su Suxin was dying, he promised to take care of their brothers and sisters. He and she can be said to be martial brothers and sisters, or grandparents and grandchildren.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. I''ll go first." Qingchen said and went out of the house to look for it with everyone.


    The sun rises again and everyone starts looking for a new day.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know what was going on outside. At this time, she was in the stone room. Looking at the things in the box, she thought there would be gold, silver and jewelry inside, but she didn''t expect that there was no silver or two inside. What was on the top was a letter.


    She sat on the ground, took out the letter, put the box on the ground, opened the envelope, opened the letter and read it.


    "My descendants, Hello, you can see this letter, which shows that you, like me, have crossed from modern times..."


    Seeing here, she couldn''t resist Tucao, and make complaints about your questions so obvious that you are a modern person.


    She continued to look back, but after two sentences, she wanted to throw the letter away! Because two sentences in the back of the letter read, "no tuckus, I am just going to make complaints about you, so that you don''t deceive yourself and admit that you are a cross." as a crosstown, we must have a certain sense of superiority, because we know what these people do not know, ha ha ha...


    Du Xiaoli looked and thought, this old guy must be a narcissist!


    Later, he gave a general description of his situation. They were almost the same. Before he crossed, he was not a killer, but a doctor with high IQ. He died because there was an explosion during the experiment. I didn''t expect to get a chance to be reborn here.


    He was lucky all his life. He came across as the childe of a large family, but he was sent to a place to study from urination. His master is very good. He knows the medical skills and poison array very well. Because of his high IQ, he has learned all those and his martial uncle''s mecha.


    Just when he was in high spirits and wanted to do something great, he met a woman who moved him all his life, that is, the woman lying in the crystal coffin.


    She likes a quiet life. For her sake, he gave up the opportunity to guide the country, established Yaowang Valley here, and lived in seclusion from then on.


    "Posterity, I tell you that we came here at random. In fact, it was arranged by God. We had a mission to cross here. I once met an old monk who said that if I didn''t complete my mission, another person would replace me. I think that''s you. In fact, I don''t know if you can see what I left you What time will you make it? I left you a book. I wrote it in my spare time. What I wrote in my spare time, all of which are small inventions, said here, really want to Tucao, this backward place, nothing, behind the dead! There is something in that crystal box, you open it after you read the letter, and take out the things inside. Make complaints about that black box. Before I opened it, the password I set is the cold spirit often put in previous life advertisements, that is, the hot brand, and then the English spelling of Greater China! In fact, I am very patriotic! "


    Du Xiaoli took out the black box and looked at it. The material seems very special. Seeing that he is so precious, it should be the kind that is not easy to be broken by internal power. The above password lock has three numbers from one to nine in front and English letters in the back rows!


    Such a password lock, even if someone gets the box, he can''t think of an answer!


    At the end of the letter, he said: "In fact, I also feel sorry for you. If I hadn''t given up my mission, you wouldn''t have been brought here. So I''ll help you as much as possible, but if you weren''t from Yaowang Valley, you wouldn''t be able to come here! Alas, I really want to see what the world was like when you came, and ask you what modern society is like now Yes... "


    At the end of the letter, Du Xiaoli felt his strong homesickness, which made her resonate with this funny old guy. "Alas..." she folded the letter and put it on her waist. Then she took out the crystal box from the big box. Before she could see it clearly, something suddenly jumped out and ate it from her slightly open mouth into her stomach. Soon, her whole body began to spasm and twitch with great pain. When she saw a note in it, she took it out and immediately wanted to swear. The note says that this is a pill developed by him with many precious medicinal materials in his later years. After eating it, it can transform human function, protect against all poisons, and the blood can save people. Du Xiaoli doesn''t care if the medicine is really invincible. Before she faints in pain, she just wants to ask, will NIMA''s pill expire?! The people of Yaowang Valley found the sunset from sunrise, but they still didn''t find Du Xiaoli''s shadow, because after two days of searching, the sun was hot and hot, so everyone was very tired. Qingchen looked at them. If he looked for them again on the mountain, there might be some danger, so he had to let everyone go back. "Little younger martial sister, where are you?" Qingchen looked at the continuous mountains and asked anxiously. Two or three days have passed and there is still no news she wants. Will she be more or less unlucky?

 Chapter 377

    He had a very unstable rest that night. He got up early the next day. When he was going to organize people to look for it again, a medicine boy came over and said, "Valley Lord, your highness Dingwang is coming."


    Qingchen was surprised that he came so fast!


    Qingchen hurriedly asked someone to bring Han Mingyi and them in. Now I don''t know whether he happened to come here or because Du Xiaoli disappeared.


    It is said that Han Mingyi has come to Yaowang valley. Hu Yijian asks important people to go to the conference hall. Qingchen asks the people who pick up Han Mingyi to take them directly to the conference hall.


    Han Mingyi and Leng 17 arrived at the conference hall. The air conditioner suddenly dropped the temperature in June. He came to the middle of the hall and looked around the people in the room. He didn''t see Du Xiaoli. Finally, he looked at Hu Yijian and asked coldly, "where''s Li''er? Haven''t you found her yet?"


    Qingchen had expected Han Mingyi to come here by chance, but as soon as he heard this, he knew that he had known about Du Xiaoli''s disappearance.


    "Little younger martial sister," he looked at Han Mingyi''s cold and paused, "we have asked everyone in Yaowang Valley to find her inside and outside, but we still didn''t find her."


    "Useless!" Han Mingyi knows that these are Du Xiaoli''s senior brothers. He should follow Xiaoli and respect them, but he can''t help thinking that Du Xiaoli is missing here.


    "You -" someone wanted to argue with Han Mingyi and was stopped by Qingchen.


    "I think younger martial sister may be in the forbidden area," Shen Jingmei said.


    Everyone turned their eyes to her. Even Han Mingyi and Leng Yiqi looked at her.


    "Where is the forbidden area?" Han Mingyi asked, "don''t you go there to find it?"


    "The forbidden area is a forbidden area in Yaowang valley. It''s very dangerous. No one has been there for a long time except Shifu when he was young."


    "How dangerous is it?"


    "More than 30 people went in together, and only me and two other senior brothers came out." Hu Yijian recalled, "it''s funny that we just went to the beginning, and we didn''t even touch the door inside. There were a lot of poisons in it, because we planted inhibitory herbs at the exports on both sides, they didn''t come out."


    Everyone only knew that the forbidden area was very dangerous. They didn''t think there would be a lot of poisons. They thought about where they would pass sometimes. Everyone felt creepy.


    "But didn''t the elder martial brother go to the entrance early in the morning and find no trace of someone walking?" someone said.


    "Eldest martial brother looks at the entrance, but there are other places you can go in, such as the cliffs on both sides," said Shen Jingmei.


    "That''s impossible! It''s a cliff. If you go down from it, where will you live?" Fei Meng retorted.


    "But if someone really wants to kill the younger martial sister, will she be killed?" Shen Jingmei looked at Fei Meng and said, "I remember you asked the eldest martial brother to take her to the forbidden area that day."


    "I told the younger martial sister to know the forbidden area. Don''t break in by mistake. After all, Yaowang valley will severely punish those who enter the forbidden area without permission!" Fei Meng said with a kind look.


    "OK! What are you fighting for now?" Hu Yijian roared.


    Shen Jingmei and Fei Meng kept silent and stopped looking at each other.


    "I''m going to find Li''er in the forbidden area," Han Mingyi said.


    "Your Highness Ding, this forbidden area is not allowed to enter at will in Yaowang valley. As Shifu just said, there are many crises in it. If something happens to you in it, how can we explain it to younger martial sister?" Qingchen said, "and it''s not sure that younger martial sister is in it..."


    "Then I''ll confirm it," Han Mingyi said. "At least I''ll make sure she''s not in there."


    "In that case, I''ll go in with King Ding," said Hu Yijian.


    "Master!" everyone looked at Hu Yijian disapprovingly and didn''t want him to take risks.


    "Although it''s a forbidden area, it doesn''t violate the valley rules as long as the valley master agrees. Dingwang is Xiaoli''s fiance and half of Yaowang valley. It doesn''t matter to go in." Hu Yijian looks at Qingchen.


    "Master..." Qingchen looked at Hu Yijian in embarrassment, then looked at Han Mingyi, saw the firmness on both faces, and compromised, "well, I''ll go in with you."


    "You are the valley master of Yaowang valley. Naturally, you have to stay outside to preside over the overall situation." Hu Yijian said, "if you want to make sure that the king doesn''t go in, you won''t give up. Let me give the king the way."


    Qingchen was silent for a while and said, "then each of you should bring more powder to expel poisonous insects and antidote pills, just in case."


    "Hurry up." Han Mingyi still respected Hu Yijian, so he agreed to take more medicine powder for self-defense, but he was really worried and wanted to go in quickly to see if Du Xiaoli was in there.


    The most important thing in Yaowang Valley is medicine. The powders and pills for expelling insects and detoxification are ready-made, so they will make preparations soon.


    Qingchen asked other people to continue to search in Yaowang Valley, and expanded the search scope. He and Niujing followed Hu Yijian, Han Mingyi and others to the outside of the forbidden area.


    When he came to the entrance, Qingchen distributed the prepared powder to lengyi and said, "each of you should bring more. If anything happens, you must bring Dingwang and Shifu out as soon as possible." "we know." lengyi said. "Let''s go in." Han Mingyi said and couldn''t wait to go in. When he came into the valley, he had already asked the people who brought them in about their search in the past two days. Since he had searched the mountain outside twice and had not found this forbidden area in the whole valley, Du Xiaoli was likely to be here. Hearing about the danger here, he was more worried about Du Xiaoli''s safety. As soon as I entered the valley, I felt the rotten smell brought by the gusts of wind. After walking for a while, I turned around the valley and entered the canyon. Han Mingyi looked at the steep cliffs on both sides. Lenger said, "it''s so steep here. If you really fall from it..." everyone thought of a possibility, and the atmosphere of the whole team was more depressed. They all poured a lot of medicine powder to prevent poisonous insects from approaching, so those poisonous spiders and snakes can only look at them from a distance and dare not approach them. Seeing that the valley was full of poisons, Han Mingyi''s lips closed more tightly. Li''er, don''t worry... After walking into the canyon for a while, they saw the cliff Du Xiaoli fell. "Master, there are traces here!" said Han Mingyi, who was walking in front of Leng Er Leng San Chao and behind them. Han Mingyi and Hu Yijian hurried over and saw the footprints of people and the remains of two dead boa constrictors on the edge of the water. Although the meat has been divided up by poisons, the remaining shelves can still see how big these two boa constrictors are!

 Chapter 378

    "The snake''s tail is gone, and it''s the one cut off. It should have been taken away." Hu Yijian looked at the Python and said.


    "Look, it should have died two days ago. Li''er really came here." Han Mingyi said. He looked up at the cliff and felt that he couldn''t see the top.


    "The princess may have been pushed down here, fell into the water and hugged her life." lengyi said.


    "HMM." Han Mingyi looked at Hu Yijian and said, "Uncle Hu, is there a place to live here? Such as a cave or something."


    "There is only one place in the whole valley," said Hu Yijian.


    "Where?"


    "It was the place where the first medicine King left the treasure," Hu Yijian said. "It was also the place where most of us died."


    "Where is it?"


    "I''ll take you there. I don''t know why. There are a lot of poisons around there, like guards. We may not have enough powder. I''m afraid we''ll have to fight hard at that time." Hu Yijian asked.


    "Why don''t you tell us the place and let lengyi send you out first." Han Mingyi said.


    "No, I also want to see if Xiaoli is there." Hu Yijian shook his head and said, "if something really happens, it''s my old bone''s destiny. It''s really dangerous at that time. You don''t need to care about me. You must protect the safety of King Ding."


    "Let''s go," Han Mingyi said, and then let lenger and them walk around Hu Yijian to protect him.


    The closer they get to the cave, the more poisons there are around. As Hu Yijian said, the powder on them has no deterrent effect on them. They have to use their martial arts to eliminate waves of poisons and slowly approach the cave.


    It was not easy to get in. Lengyi sprinkled most of the powder on the hole, temporarily blocking the poison from coming in, so that they could breathe.


    "How did the princess get here with so many poisons?" lenger asked curiously, looking at the charcoal left by the fire in the middle of the room.


    "When we first came, we didn''t see the body of the poison." Han Mingyi said faintly.


    "In other words, the princess didn''t encounter these poison obstacles when she came over?" lengsan said.


    "Maybe."


    Han Mingyi looked at the piled bones, looked at the red flag on the wall and said, "she''s in."


    "How do you know?" Hu Yijian asked.


    Han Mingyi pointed to the sentence under the red flag and said, "although I don''t know what the previous sentence means, Li''er must have figured it out. This should be the key to open the stone gate. Look, the biggest star is cleaner than others."


    "That''s the mechanism?"


    Han Mingyi looked at the star, his eyes sank and said, "just try."


    With that, he stepped forward and pressed the star. As soon as he made an effort, the stone gate opened.


    "Master, there is arrow rain inside." Leng Qi said, looking at the arrows left in the corridor.


    Han Mingyi came to the door and looked at the dense arrow rain with uncontrollable worry on his face.


    "No blood," Hu Yijian reminded.


    There was no blood, that is to say, Du Xiaoli was not injured.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." Han Mingyi ordered.


    Lenger they went first, carefully bypassing the standing arrows and paying attention to the surrounding fluctuations in case any mechanism came out. But they all went into the corridor, and there was still no movement.


    "Master, there is no mechanism to open the door here." lenger looked at the wall and said.


    Han Mingyi came to the front and looked. There was really no place where Du Xiaoli had pressed.


    "Didn''t the princess go in?" Leng Wu asked.


    "No, she went in." Han Mingyi said, "some ash fell from the stone wall. It should have been shaken off when the door was opened. Let''s look for it. There should be a mechanism to open it."


    So everyone groped on the smooth stone wall.


    At the entrance of the forbidden area, a group of old guys hurried to see Qingchen, Niujing and Fei Meng guarding outside. They came forward and asked, "junior brother, are you in?"


    Qingchen saw someone and said, "I''ve seen martial uncle and martial uncle."


    "I ask you, has Yijian gone in?" Liu Yang, the white haired old man, shook his crutch and asked.


    "Uncle Yang, Shifu, he... Did go in with King Ding!" Qingchen replied.


    "Nonsense! What nonsense!" Liu Yang poked the ground with his crutch and said angrily, "isn''t the lesson enough? He dared to go in!"


    "Don''t be angry, elder martial brother. He... Alas! He''s really confused!" said another old man.


    "Don''t be angry, martial uncle. Master and Dingwang went in together, as well as cold word guards. They all brought enough powder to expel poisonous insects. They should be fine." Fei Meng comforted.


    "The dangers inside are more than those!" Liu Yang roared, "why don''t you stop them!"


    "But the master is worried about the younger martial sister. We can''t stop her if she has to go in..." Fei Meng said wrongfully. "Martial uncle, now they have gone in, even if they are angry, they can only wait for them to come out." Qingchen comforted. "What a nonsense! What a nonsense!" the elders were angry, but as Qingchen said, they had no other way but to wait. If they sent someone in without authorization, they were afraid of more sacrifice. As time went on, they waited until the sun was West in the morning, but they still didn''t wait until they came out. In the secret room, Du Xiaoli felt that her body was like a fire. Everything was running around in her body, as if she was going to break through her body. All the places she passed were hot. Just when she doubted whether her body was going to explode, a cool air suddenly poured into her body and smoothed the burning heat of her body. Du Xiaoli greedily absorbed the coolness. When she felt that her whole body was cool and her body was under her control again, she opened her eyes slightly. The goal is a pale face. "Brother Xiaoyi." a faint voice showed her weakness now. "Li''er, I''m coming." Han Mingyi held Du Xiaoli and heard her call out her name again. His heart hung for a few days. God knows that when he just came in and saw Du Xiaoli fall to the ground, his heart would jump out. His muscles were tight. He stood at the door and didn''t dare to approach. He was afraid to see her cold body, indicating that he was late. Hu Yijian came up to her and took her pulse. He said she still had a pulse, but the real Qi in her body was chaotic. We should guide them to calm down, otherwise there would be danger.

 Chapter 379

    Hearing that she was still alive, he quickly came to Du Xiaoli and held her in his arms. Without thinking about it, he sent his real Qi to her. As a result, he consumed too much real Qi, his body was a little weak, and his face became pale.


    "Master." lengyi handed over the water bag.


    They prepared it before entering the valley, just in case.


    Han Mingyi took the water bag and fed it to Du Xiaoli''s mouth to moisten her dry lips.


    Du Xiaoli drank two mouthfuls of water and was much more comfortable. He looked at Han Mingyi and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "We know you''re missing, and they''re coming." knowing that Du Xiaoli is missing, they''re on their way day and night. They haven''t closed their eyes yet, but Han Mingyi described it with a quick whip. "Fortunately, you''re all right, or I..."


    Thinking of almost losing her, Han Mingyi''s arm tightened subconsciously.


    Du Xiaoli reached out and held his hand back and said, "I''m sorry to worry you."


    "Don''t say..."


    Before Han Mingyi finished his words, Du Xiaoli suddenly shouted, "little white ball, don''t!"


    Cold one, they were frightened by Du Xiaoli''s reaction. I don''t know what happened to her.


    "Tweet --"


    The little white ball hanging on lenger blinked and looked at lenger, and then looked at Du Xiaoli again, as if thinking about why she wanted to stop herself.


    Du Xiaoli came out of Han Mingyi''s arms, reached out to xiaobaiqiu and said carefully, "xiaobaiqiu, that''s not a bad man, that''s my friend. Don''t bite him, come here."


    "Tweet --"


    When xiaobaiqiu saw Du Xiaoli reach out, his eyes flashed a happy light and ran to Du Xiaoli''s arms like lightning. Even the cold two people didn''t see its speed.


    "What animal is this?" Leng ER was surprised at its speed.


    What animal is so fast and makes Du Xiaoli just so flustered and careful.


    "I don''t know. She''s right beside me when I wake up," Du Xiaoli said.


    Little white ball seemed to like her arms very much. He shrank in her arms and looked at the people here with round eyes.


    "Princess, why did you faint here?" Leng Yi asked.


    Thinking of this, Du Xiaoli said in silence, "I was trapped by an old man."


    "Pit?"


    "It''s the design." Du Xiaoli said, "I came here and got the box. He asked me to open the crystal box after reading the letter, but as soon as I opened it, a pill popped up, let me eat it, and then I fainted. I think it may be that the pill has passed the warranty period."


    "Xiao Li, how did you come to the forbidden area?" Hu Yijian asked.


    "Master, i..." Du Xiaoli didn''t know whether to tell him the truth. If he knew, would he be sad.


    "But it doesn''t matter if you say it. If you don''t say it, I''ll find out." Hu Yijian is really angry this time. Such a thing has never happened in Yaowang valley.


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment and said, "let me start from the beginning."


    She told the story of the first time she saw Fei Meng poisoned by her in Yaowang Valley, then she was designed to inhale blurred flowers outside the forbidden area, and then she was thrown into the cliff, entered the secret room and just woke up.


    But she kept it a secret about the jumper.


    Du Xiaoli''s story made them angry, and lenger directly said he would go out and kill them.


    "Don''t worry. If you want revenge, you have to wait for the master and princess to be better and go out!" Leng Wu patted Leng Er on the shoulder and said.


    "Master, if you are sad and embarrassed, it is Xiaoli''s unfilial, but I must avenge it." Du Xiaoli looked at Hu Yijian and said.


    Although some people had provoked themselves in the capital before, they didn''t touch her bottom line. Now Fei Meng wants to kill herself. She can''t swallow anything! Han Mingyi and lengyi can''t swallow this tone!


    When Hu Yijian heard Du Xiaoli''s experience, he was angry, sad and disappointed. For a moment, he seemed to be a lot older.


    "Whatever you do, I won''t stop you."


    "Thank you, master."


    Han Mingyi just consumed too much internal power, so he flirted in the secret room. After Du Xiaoli woke up for a while, her body began to get better. When Han Mingyi rested, she found that lenger''s clothes were damaged.


    "Did you go through the war?"


    "Isn''t it? The forbidden area created by the founder of Yaowang Valley is unusual. We came in all the way and met many poisonous snakes and fought for several rounds!" Leng er said, thinking of his previous doubts, he couldn''t help asking, "princess, when we came, we didn''t see the dead body of poison outside the cave. How did you come in?"


    "Swaggered in," said Du Xiaoli.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lenger was obviously dissatisfied with Du Xiaoli''s answer.


    "Princess, did you encounter those poisons?" Leng Si asked.


    "No, if you don''t tell me, I don''t know there are many poisons at the hole." Du Xiaoli shrugged and said.


    "Didn''t you meet?" Leng Qi said in surprise. "You didn''t meet so many, hundreds of them?" "I met them when I woke up on the bank, but there was no more behind!" Du Xiaoli said. "How could it be!" "it''s so strange!" "in fact, it''s nothing strange. I only got my life back because of it!" Du Xiaoli picked up the little white ball and saw it waving its short legs. His eyes were full of smiles. "JOJO -" put me down! Little white ball protested and protested again. "Because of it? Its size is so small, it''s not enough for those poisons!" lenger said incredulously. "It''s because of it!" Du Xiaoli picked up the little white ball and said, "don''t underestimate it. If I hadn''t spoken quickly, you would be a cold body now." "it''s so scary!" lenger asked. "Of course! Did you see the two boa constrictors by the water?" lenger nodded. "It killed it. To be exact, it poisoned it." Du Xiaoli said, "I checked the Python''s body and died of poisoning. You''ve just seen its speed. If it''s you, can you stop it?" lenger thought and shook his head honestly. "Not only that, those poisons seem to be afraid of it. When I wake up, those poisonous snakes and spiders are surrounded by a foot away." Du Xiaoli looks at the little white ball with some gratitude. "I didn''t meet the poisons you said when I came here, it should be because it was with me." "what animal is this?" lenger looks at the little white ball strangely, Little white ball was very dissatisfied with his eyes and threatened him with two small fangs.

 Chapter 380

    Look, look, bite you!


    "Looks like a mink, but the body is not like it." lengsan said.


    "Master, do you know what animal this is?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at Hu Yijian.


    Hu Yijian shook his head and said, "I''ve never seen this kind of animal. Moreover, no one in the valley has seen it come out. We don''t even know that there are such animals here! But all things grow and conquer each other. Since there are so many poisons here, maybe it''s to restrain them."


    "Princess, I have another question to ask you!" lenger said.


    "You have so many problems!" Du Xiaoli looked at lenger and said, "what''s the problem."


    "When we came in, we only saw traces of organs being touched in one or two places. How did you come in?" lenger asked.


    "I came in to answer questions." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Answer and answer questions?"


    "Yes!" Du Xiaoli pointed to the pile of mecha wreckage at the corner of the wall and said, "I don''t know how he did it. Anyway, when I came in, there was a voice asking questions. If I answered correctly, it would be safe. If I answered wrong, it would touch the mechanism. When I came in, it would destroy itself."


    Lengzi seven people looked at Du Xiaoli bitterly. Princess, you are lucky to be here to answer questions! Why didn''t they meet such a good thing?


    Du Xiaoli knew what they were thinking, but even if they met, they didn''t answer correctly. Those questions couldn''t be answered if they weren''t transgressors.


    "Now this is broken. Will we touch the mechanism again when we go out?" Leng Qi asked.


    Generally, they don''t close themselves after entering, but after they just came in, those doors were closed, that is, they have to open the door again later.


    "No," said Du Xiaoli, "there is a map in the crystal box with the way out. The correct mechanisms are marked."


    This is also the cunning of the old guy. If the people who come in don''t want to kowtow to the crystal coffin, they can''t get the base map. The mechanism of coming in and going out is different. He wants those people to come in and not go out!


    After an hour or two, Han Mingyi opened his eyes. Seeing Du Xiaoli talking to Hu Yijian, the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    She''s fine, that''s nice!


    "Brother Xiaoyi." seeing Han Mingyi wake up, Du Xiaoli came to him and asked, "how are you now?"


    "It''s all right." Han Mingyi said with a smile, "do you still have pain?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore," said Du Xiaoli. "Let''s go out now. The master said that senior brothers were waiting outside the valley."


    "OK." Han Mingyi nods and gets up.


    As soon as they went out, the oil lamp in the secret room went out, but they found a box of gemstones in a room and found a night pearl in it.


    When he came to the outermost cave, it was dark outside. Hu Yijian was sad to see those bones.


    So many people came in at the beginning, but now they have become a pile of bones. They can''t even tell who is who.


    The powder at the mouth of the cave was still there, because the poisons frightened by the little white ball gathered at the door again.


    "The powder we brought is almost used. If we go out now, those things..."


    Because they didn''t see the power of the little white ball with their own eyes, they still don''t believe it.


    "Little white ball, will you get rid of those things?" Du Xiaoli said holding the little white ball, and then pointed to the poisons.


    Xiaobaiqiu looked at Du Xiaoli, saw her pointing to something outside, understood it all at once, jumped down from her and came to the cave slowly.


    "Tweet --"


    The little white ball shouted at them, and the poisons retreated back.


    Leng Er saw this for the first time. When they saw that all the poisons retreated, they were surprised that their chin would fall to the ground.


    For such a situation, little white ball didn''t seem satisfied. All his hair stood up and looked very angry.


    "Ah Joo -"


    The shrill cry expressed her dissatisfaction with the provocation of her authority.


    Those poisons seemed to be frightened by the appearance of the small white ball. They clattered back, and soon all the poisons in front of the hole disappeared.


    "It''s all gone..."


    "Chirp -" the little white ball waved his paws at the retreating poisons, like a victorious general. After that, he turned and looked at Du Xiaoli, twisting his fat ass.


    "Tweet --"


    "Well done!"


    Du Xiaoli looked at the little white ball with approval and clapped her hand. The little white ball jumped into her arms.


    "Since the poison can be solved, let''s go out early," Hu Yijian said.


    The longer they stay here, the more anxious the people waiting outside will be.


    "Well, we''re going out now, but I think if I go out like this, Liu Xiao and they won''t admit that they hurt me. After all, they did it very clean and left no evidence. It''s difficult for them to plead guilty with my one-sided words," Du Xiaoli said.


    "What do you want to do?" Han Mingyi asked. "Of course, they have to admit it by themselves." Du Xiaoli smiled, "and they have to admit it in front of everyone." "princess, what do you want to do?" lenger asked. "Master..." Du Xiaoli looked at Hu Yijian. "Do what you want." Hu Yijian knew Du Xiaoli''s idea. She was afraid that her behavior would hurt him and was worried about his feelings. She was the victim, and with her special identity, Han Mingyi couldn''t be too angry even if she wanted to annoy the whole Yaowang valley. If those people do something wrong, they have to accept the consequences, not to mention this kind of killing! Qingchen waited until the evening. Because of anxiety and worry, he didn''t eat all day and waited at the entrance of the forbidden area. The elder martial brothers of Hu Yijian were advised to go back early because they were old. In the evening, it was no longer convenient to look in the mountains. Many people came to the entrance of the forbidden area and waited. "Valley leader, Shifu, they have been in for so long and haven''t come out. Is there anything wrong?" someone came forward and said. "No, I believe Dingwang will not fold his wings in such a place." Qingchen said. "But in the morning, we can still hear the fighting sound from inside. There is no sound from noon to now..." Fei Meng said. "It will be fine." Qingchen roared at Fei Meng. "Valley master, it seems that someone has come out." Shen Jingmei suddenly said, keeping an eye on the entrance. Everyone hurried to look at the entrance. Lengyi and Hu Yijian were walking in front. They didn''t see Du Xiaoli.

 Chapter 381

    Fei Meng and Liu Xiao looked at each other with the same doubts in their eyes. Why didn''t they find Du Xiaoli''s body when they went in?


    When they approached and lengyi got out of the way, everyone saw Du Xiaoli held in Han Mingyi''s arms.


    "Xiaoli is poisoned. Take it to my yard for treatment!" Hu Yijian shouted anxiously at Qingchen as soon as he came out.


    Seeing the tension on Hu Yijian and Han Mingyi''s faces, Qingchen and Niujing hurried to meet them.


    "Little younger martial sister!"


    "Qingchen, take them to my yard quickly." Hu Yijian ordered Qingchen.


    "Yes, master. Your highness Dingwang, please follow me." Qingchen said hastily when he saw Du Xiaoli''s face green and purple.


    "Please lead the way."


    "This way."


    Qingchen leaves with Han Mingyi and lengyi. Hu Yijian holds a small white ball and breathes a long sigh of relief.


    "JOJO -" xiaobaiqiu saw Du Xiaoli being held, struggled in Hu Yijian''s arms, jumped to the ground, quickly caught up, and jumped on Du Xiaoli.


    "Little white ball, go down."


    "Tweet --"


    Xiaobaiqiu gives Han Mingyi an ass and lies down on Du Xiaoli.


    "Is this?" Qingchen looked at the little white ball suddenly appearing beside Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    "This was found in the forbidden area. I''ll tell you what it is later," Han Mingyi said.


    When they came to Hu Yijian''s room, Qingchen asked them to put Du Xiaoli in the room next to Hu Yijian''s bedroom.


    "Put it down. I''ll check the pulse for the younger martial sister first." Qingchen said.


    After Han Mingyi put Du Xiaoli in bed, he quickly moved a stool to sit down and took Du Xiaoli''s hand to feel his pulse. After a while, he looked at Du Xiaoli suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Younger martial sister, there is no sign of poisoning in her body at all! It looks like the real Qi in her body." Qingchen said his doubts.


    Du Xiaoli opened her eyes on the bed and smiled at Qingchen.


    "I can''t hide it from elder martial brother Qingchen."


    "You, you''re all right?" Qingchen cried in surprise, then smiled and said, "fortunately, you''re all right."


    "Of course I''m fine, but I have to pretend I''m busy, or someone will have to worry..."


    After Du Xiaoli was carried away by Han Mingyi, he saw the little white ball jump out of his arms. Someone asked, "Shizu, what''s that?"


    "It''s a highly poisonous animal. Don''t get close to it." Hu Yijian told him.


    As soon as I heard that it was highly toxic, we didn''t care about it jumping on Du Xiaoli.


    "Master, where did you find the younger martial sister?" Fei Meng asked.


    Hu Yijian glanced at Fei Meng and said, "it''s in the cave in the forbidden area."


    When Fei Meng saw Hu Yijian''s eyes, she suddenly wondered if he knew the truth, but if he knew, how could he still look at them so calmly and catch her and Liu Xiao Long ago.


    "Why did younger martial sister go to the forbidden area? Did she tell you what happened?" Shen Jingmei asked.


    Hearing Shen Jingmei''s words, Fei Meng and Liu Xiao looked at Hu Yijian nervously. Seeing Hu Yijian shaking his head, they breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "No, she was in a coma when we found her." Hu Yijian told Du Xiaoli before she came out, "but we saw a pool not far away, where there were footprints and traces of struggle, so I think she should have been pushed down from above, just fell into the pool, and then struggled to walk to the cave."


    Liu Xiao looked at Fei Meng and questioned her with her eyes. Didn''t you say she would die of poisoning?


    Fei Meng also stared at Liu Xiao. Didn''t you say you''d die if you threw it down?


    "What''s the poison in the younger martial sister''s body?" Fei Meng asked.


    "I don''t know if I''m a teacher. I haven''t seen that kind of poison. Go back and discuss with Qingchen to see if he can find out the ingredients of the poison." Hu Yijian said, "well, you''re tired to find Xiaoli''s whereabouts these days. Go down and have a rest. We''ll talk about it tomorrow. Let''s go."


    "Yes, master."


    "Yes, Shizu."


    Hearing Hu Yijian''s orders, people outside the forbidden area dispersed one after another,.


    "Shifu, in the daytime, when they heard that you had gone to the forbidden area, they were very angry and worried. They waited here for a long time." Shen Jingmei came forward and said.


    "When I go to show Xiaoli, I''ll talk to senior brothers." Hu Yijian said.


    "I''m leaving." Shen Jingmei said and left.


    Hu Yijian looked at Fei Meng and Liu Xiao and walked away as if they had nothing to do with each other. His face sank and he went back to his yard.


    Hu Yijian''s yard and Du Xiaoli''s room.


    "Do you know what you said?" Qingchen tried to control his emotions, but the shock on his face was still hidden.


    "Yes, master, he..." "I know all about it." Hu Yijian pushed the door in from the outside. "Shifu, it''s true. Why don''t you catch younger martial sister Fei and Liu Xiao?" Qingchen asked. "There is no evidence," said Hu Yijian. "They didn''t leave any evidence. Even poisoning Xiaoli was completed several times. If they were identified in this way, it would be difficult for them to admit their crimes." "so we plan to let them admit it ourselves." Du Xiaoli said. "What should I do?" Qingchen suddenly understood Du Xiaoli''s meaning and asked. "Very simple..." the next morning, Liu Xiao went to Fei Meng''s yard. "What''s the matter with your poison? Didn''t you say it''s highly toxic and promise to kill Du Xiaoli? How can she wait until now?" asked Liu Xiaochao Fei Mengzhi. "Maybe there''s some herb in the forbidden area and the poison is made." Fei Meng said, "but it''s you. You say she''ll fall to death. You don''t even know there''s a pool below! Let her find her life for nothing!" "how can I know there''s a pool below, and I haven''t gone down!" Liu Xiao said. Fei Meng took a deep breath and said, "well, now is not the time to blame each other. Although she didn''t say anything to Shifu before, if she woke up, we might be found!" Liu Xiao disagreed and said: "What are you afraid of? There is no evidence that we did it! No one knows what you poisoned her. No one saw what we threw her into the forbidden area. Even she doesn''t know that we did it!" "Don''t forget, the master said that the place where she fell was in the pool, but the place where she was found was in the cave. It means that she was awake after falling into the water, or she would have been drowned." Fei Meng said.

 Chapter 382

    "You mean, she may wake up at the top of the cliff? But if she wakes up, she should hear us say that there is an abyss below. She won''t know whether to go down or die. Will she continue to pretend to be unconscious?" Liu Xiao asked.


    "It''s very possible," said Fei Meng, "one wakes up after falling into the water, and the other wakes up on the cliff. If it''s the former, we don''t have to worry, but if it''s the latter, we can''t wake her up!"


    "How is she now? Did Shizu say when she would wake up?"


    "No. I had been to the master''s yard before you came here." Fei Meng said, "I went in the name of going to see her, but the medicine boy didn''t let me in and said she didn''t wake up. I took the opportunity to ask her about her. The medicine boy said that the master said that her situation has stabilized, but I don''t know when she will wake up."


    "Then she may wake up at any time," Liu Xiao said. "Then we should do something before she wakes up..."


    The news that Du Xiaoli was found made everyone feel that the stone that had hung in their hearts for several days fell, but some people were still worried about knowing that she was poisoned and unconscious. However, Hu Yijian told them not to disturb them on the first day, so he spent the first day in speculation.


    "I heard you found Xiaoli in the cave, did you..." in the living room, Liu Yang and they came together to find Hu Yijian.


    "Yes, I saw them." Hu Yijian knew what Liu Yang didn''t say and replied, "they have turned into white bones and are all in the cave."


    "It''s our fault that we haven''t let them settle down for so many years!" Liu Yang beat his chest and feet with grief and anger on his face.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t worry. When Xiaoli''s affairs are handled, we will welcome the elder martial brothers out and let them settle down." Hu Yijian advised.


    "It''s the only way." Liu Yang wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and asked, "how''s the girl?"


    "I haven''t seen the poison in her before. Who should have invented it. Now we can only try to use it. Fortunately, we can control her situation, but we don''t know when she will wake up. Maybe tomorrow, maybe it will be a long time, it depends on her luck!" Hu Yijian said.


    "Well, that girl is a rare talent and has a special identity. If anything happens, the imperial court will investigate. If you need any help, just ask us."


    "Well, I know." Hu Yijian nodded seriously.


    Alas, he thinks his acting is getting better and better


    Although Du Xiaoli couldn''t be seen on the first day, the story that she was poisoned and pushed into the cliff soon spread all over Yaowang valley. Everyone hated the man who had the black hand and said that if they knew who it was, they must punish him!


    Wherever Liu Xiao went that day, he heard them gnashing their teeth and saying that they would kill, scrape, poison and throw down the cliff, which made him flustered.


    In the evening, he went to Fei Meng''s yard again.


    "Did you hear the discussion of those people in the valley?" Liu Xiao looked at Fei Meng in some panic.


    "Yes," said Fei Meng, biting her lips, "now it seems that this matter has aroused public anger."


    "Martial uncle Fei, we should solve her as soon as possible," Liu Xiao said. "If we wake her up and point out that we did it, we''ll be finished!"


    "I know." Fei Meng was also flustered. Seeing Liu Xiao frightened, she yelled.


    "What are you going to do?" Liu Xiao was roared by Fei Meng, and his heart was also angry. But when this thing came to this step, they could only regret that they didn''t kill Du Xiaoli directly.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Fei Meng said angrily.


    "If you want me to say, give her another dose of poison and kill her directly." Liu Xiao said, "she was poisoned. As long as she died, she couldn''t guess what the poison was. Then we''ll say that it was caused by the opposition between Shifu and them. Even if they were found to poison again, they couldn''t guess who poisoned it with that kind of poison everyone has. What do you say?"


    Fei dreamed and said, "that''s the only way."


    Early the next morning, Hu Yijian called the disciples together and said that he had something to leave with Han Mingyi for a period of time, asked Qingchen to study Du Xiaoli''s condition, and asked Fei Meng and Shen Jingmei to help Xia yuan take care of Du Xiaoli.


    Then Qingchen sent them out of the valley.


    "Xia yuan, you''ve been taking care of younger martial sister all day and night. Go and have a rest. Just give it to elder martial sister Shen and me." Fei said when she saw Du Xiaoli''s room and saw Xia yuan''s tired face.


    "Thank doctor Fei for his concern. No, I''ve always served miss." Xia yuan refused.


    "Younger martial sister is not awake yet. Go and have a rest. When younger martial sister wakes up, you must be busy." Shen Jingmei also advised.


    "Yes, when the younger martial sister wakes up, you are too tired to serve her?" Fei Meng said.


    Xia yuan hesitated and said, "well, I''ll go to the back medicine girl''s room to have a rest. If the young lady wakes up, please inform me."


    "Well, go," said Fei Meng. Xia yuan left and closed the door. When she went out, her face was tired and she turned and entered the next room. "Younger martial sister, the servant girl really protects the Lord." Shen Jingmei said, "after the younger martial sister disappeared, she was worried. I saw her secretly wipe her tears twice!" "she is really a good girl." Fei Meng echoed. "It''s said that she has been taking care of her since she found her. She hasn''t had a rest!" it means that she treats her servant girls well, otherwise they won''t support her like this. "Shen Jingmei said. "Also." Fei Meng smiled and saw Shen Jingmei cleaning the table, coming to Du Xiaoli''s bed and looking at her with a murderous face. Shen Jingmei in the back looked at Fei Meng''s back and didn''t know what she was thinking. The two stayed in Du Xiaoli''s house all morning. In the morning, many brothers and sisters came to see Du Xiaoli, although she had been in a coma. Near noon, Shen Jingmei said she went to get lunch and sent it to Fei Meng to take good care of Du Xiaoli here. Fei Meng naturally nodded and said, "go, I don''t know if anyone will come later." "then I''ll go." Shen Jingmei said and left. After Shen Jingmei left, Fei Meng came to Du Xiaoli''s bed, took out a medicine bottle and said, "younger martial sister, why don''t you die directly? I have to poison you again." just when she was going to eat Du Xiaoli, Du Xiaoli slowly opened her eyes, looked at Fei Meng and said weakly, "elder martial sister Fei, why are you here?"

 Chapter 383

    "Are you awake?" Fei Meng didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to wake up. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to continue poisoning her.


    She didn''t expect that Du Xiaoli would wake up here alone. She could first explore Du Xiaoli''s tone and see if she knew that she and Liu Xiao threw her down the cliff that night.


    "Elder martial sister Fei, what are you holding in your hand?" Du Xiaoli was frightened when he saw the medicine bottle in Fei Meng''s hand. "You want to poison me, don''t you?"


    "Why, it''s just a tonic," Fei Meng said.


    "Don''t try to deceive me. You and Liu Xiao heard what you said on the cliff that night. You poisoned me, and you and Liu Xiao threw me under the cliff." Du Xiaoli said, "I''m afraid you''re not a tonic, but a poison to kill your mouth!"


    "Hehe, you really woke up that night." Fei Meng sneered.


    "Wang Ze and fan Nuoer were driven out of the valley. They were to blame themselves, but you and Liu Xiao blamed me and killed me. If it weren''t for the pool under the cliff, I would have been killed by you!" Du Xiaoli complained.


    "Why not because of you!" Fei Meng whispered, "without you, they wouldn''t want to do such a stupid thing, they wouldn''t be driven out of Yaowang Valley, and they wouldn''t die!"


    "Wang Ze died because he and fan Nuoer helped RenWang enterprise plot against him, and then tried to escape on the first day of the lunar new year, so he was killed in the chaos. He took the wrong road and naturally was responsible for his choice. Why should you blame me!" Du Xiaoli retorted, but because his voice was relatively small, he didn''t seem to have momentum.


    "It''s all your fault anyway! If it weren''t for you, it wouldn''t be the situation now!" Fei Meng looked at Du Xiaoli angrily, "In fact, if you didn''t wake up on the cliff and didn''t hear the dialogue between Liu Xiao and me on the cliff, you would still be alive today. You shouldn''t have known the truth. Now that you''ve talked about it, you''re dead. Now go down and apologize to elder martial brother Wang Ze!"


    With that, she opened the medicine bottle, took out a scarlet pill and tried to put it in Du Xiaoli''s mouth. Anyway, she just woke up and looked so weak and had no resistance.


    Just when the pill was about to reach Du Xiaoli''s mouth, she suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed Fei Meng''s wrist. That strength was like poisoning just waking up.


    "Elder martial sister Fei, you poisoned me once. Do you think you can do it again?" Du Xiaoli said with a sneer. The voice was not as weak as it was just now.


    "You, you''re all right!" Fei Meng''s eyes flashed a shock, then sank and said, "no matter what you did before, I will never let you live again today!"


    "Really?" Du Xiaoli smiled, which made Fei Meng''s heart hair.


    "Bang -"


    The closed door was suddenly opened, and Fei Meng suddenly turned back. When she saw the man standing at the door, the pill in her hand suddenly fell down.


    "Master, master, why are you here? Aren''t you out of the valley?"


    Hu Yijian, Liu Yang, Qingchen, Shen Jingmei, Niu Jing, Han Mingyi and some other people from Yaowang Valley stood at the door with angry expressions on their faces.


    "Younger martial sister Fei, how can you harm your fellow disciples!" Niu Jingzhi asked.


    "I, I didn''t..." Fei Meng subconsciously denied.


    "You haven''t said yet, we''ve all heard!" Hu Yijian said coldly when he saw Fei Meng''s unrepentant appearance: "catch her and Liu Xiao, call everyone in Yaowang Valley and hold a collective meeting!"


    Hu Yijian then turned and left. Lenger came up and directly put her down. Then they came up and took her away.


    Qingchen and Shen Jingmei are a little unnatural when they come in.


    "Younger martial sister, you''d better not show up at the meeting and let Dingwang go." Qingchen said.


    This kind of thing has never happened before. Before, other people misunderstood her because of fan Nuoer. If she punishes them in person, everyone will inevitably have a lump in their heart. Moreover, he believes that Han Mingyi will be punished more severely.


    Du Xiaoli thought, nodded and said, "OK."


    "Let''s prepare for the conference first," Qingchen said.


    Qingchen then left, and Niu Jing also followed him out. Shen Jingmei and her family came to Du Xiaoli and said, "younger martial sister, we misunderstood you and rejected you a little. We apologize here. I''m sorry!"


    "Sorry, junior sister."


    "Sorry, little martial uncle."


    A roomful of people bent down to apologize to her, making Du Xiaoli feel a little embarrassed.


    She also felt everyone''s rejection of her before, so when Niujing said that everyone was good to her, she hehe twice and thought they had always been like this.


    Yesterday Qingchen told her that she knew they had such a misunderstanding about her. Now Du Xiaoli was still happy to see them apologize to herself.


    This is to recognize her as the person of Yaowang Valley!


    "Elder martial sister, get up quickly. You didn''t know it before. It''s not your fault." Du Xiaoli said.


    Shen Jingmei straightened up and said, "you have a good rest. We''ll go to the conference too." "OK." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. When Han Mingyi, Xia yuan and lengyi were left in the room, Du Xiaoli breathed a long sigh of relief. "Li''er, what are you going to do with those two people?" Han Mingyi came to the bed and sat down, took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said. "Is what I said useful?" Du Xiaoli asked, "what do you want to do?" "well, let me think, how about breaking it up?" Han Mingyi took a false test and said. "How about skinning and cramping?" Du Xiaoli said. "It''s OK, but I think it''s better to have a waist cut, and I won''t die right away." Han Mingyi said. "Good, good! It''s a good way." Du Xiaoli excitedly said, "no two people? A cut, a cut, hands, feet, pulled a tongue, dug eyes, how to behave *? Put her in a tumbler, and nothing else can be stabbed." "ha ha, this is good, this king must write down, later on to punish these annoying people." Han Mingyi said solemnly. "You like it. I still have the top ten torture in Manchu and Qing Dynasty. Do you want to know?" Du Xiaoli asked. "The top ten torture in the Qing Dynasty? What Dynasty was that?" Han Mingyi said. "Cough, it''s not a dynasty, it''s a random name." Du Xiaoli said, "Oh, do you want to listen to me?" "yes, you say, wait, I''ll let someone take a pen to write it down." Han Mingyi said very seriously. "No, I know. Just listen." Du Xiaoli said, "broken skin, waist cutting, and hanging your head. That means putting a bow on people''s neck..."

 Chapter 384

    Du Xiaoli danced and danced. Han Mingyi agreed and added his own views from time to time. Du Xiaoli thought it was good, so they wrote it down.


    Xia yuan and Leng Yiqi listened to Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi "warmly" discuss the method of killing, and couldn''t help sweating.


    I haven''t seen the princess so violent before!


    Miss, is this stimulated? The two people talking with a smile are terrible.


    When Du Xiaoli said enough, Han Mingyi let her rest and go to the conference to revenge Du Xiaoli.


    It''s too late to dote on him. He let them poison him so much. He really thinks he''s a decoration!


    After Qingchen went out, he asked someone to ring the big clock on the mountain. When he heard the bell, all the people who were preparing for lunch put down their things and came to the dam in the valley.


    "Doesn''t it mean that little martial uncle has found it? Why is there an emergency edict?"


    When we came to Bazi, everyone asked each other.


    "I don''t know. Something big should have happened!"


    "Did you find the murderer who killed little martial uncle? Xu Songnian, do you know the situation?"


    Xu Songnian looked at them, shook his head and said, "don''t you know what''s going on in a while? What''s the use of random speculation now!"


    "Have you had direct contact with little martial uncle? What do you think of her?"


    "Very good," Xu Songnian answered lightly.


    To be exact, when talking with her, there will be a very comfortable feeling, like the spring breeze blowing, expelling the heat of summer.


    It is said that her medical skills are very good. He also plans to ask Hu Yijian for some questions after her birthday. Unexpectedly, this happened.


    When Du Xiaoli was held out by Han Mingyi, he was also in the forbidden area. Seeing her lifeless appearance, his heart tightened.


    When everyone arrived, Qingchen came with a group of people, and then Hu Yijian also arrived.


    "Shizu, valley master." everyone saluted to Hu Yijian Qingchen.


    "I have something to tell you today," Hu Yijian said coldly, "Since I came to Yaowang Valley, I thought it should be a warm place. Everyone is a doctor and has a heart of benevolence. I have always taught you that. However, not everyone is like this. Xiaoli''s affair makes me very sad. Jealousy has triggered a series of things, and finally someone will harm her. Today we will harm the same girl The murderer of the door has been found out. Now please come together to bear a witness, and let everyone take a warning. Kill those who harm their fellow door! Bring people up. "


    As Hu Yijian''s voice fell, the four brought Fei Meng and Liu Xiao up.


    Everyone was surprised to see Fei Meng and Liu Xiao, but then they thought of Liu Xiao''s friendship with fan Nuoer and knew why he hurt Du Xiaoli.


    "Master, valley master."


    "Shizu, valley master."


    They came to Hu Yijian and knelt down.


    "You two are guilty?" Hu Yijian asked.


    "Master, I know my mistake. I really know my mistake. Please forgive me for this time. I''m really confused for a moment. Liu Xiao asked me to deal with the younger martial sister. He ordered me to be the master!" Fei Meng knelt in front of Hu Yijian, took her clothes and said.


    "Nonsense, you told me to do it. You said that martial Uncle Wang Ze killed martial Uncle Wang Ze. You wanted to avenge martial Uncle Wang Ze, so you took me to harm martial Uncle Wang Ze with you! Shizu, I only made such a big mistake because I was bewitched by her. Shifu, Shifu, please help me beg for mercy, Shifu, I don''t want to die yet, Shifu!" Seeing that Hu Yijian ignored him, Liu Xiao turned to his master for help.


    But his master turned his head to one side and stopped looking at him. He was obviously very disappointed in him.


    "Qingchen, Gu GUI!" said Hu Yijian.


    "Frame the fellow disciples and drive them out of Yaowang valley; maim the fellow disciples and drive them out of Yaowang Valley before they die. They are not allowed to use the medical skills learned in Yaowang Valley in the future. If they die, they will be handed over to the government." Qingchen replied.


    "Even so, execute it," Hu Yijian said.


    "So you''re going to drive them out of Yaowang Valley?" Han Mingyi''s voice came. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Han Mingyi coming with lengyi.


    "Yes, we plan to abolish their martial arts and drive them out of Yaowang valley." Qingchen replied.


    "Since he was driven out of Yaowang Valley, he is not from Yaowang valley. What happened has nothing to do with Yaowang Valley?" Han Mingyi asked again.


    "Yes." Qingchen answered positively.


    Hearing that Qingchen had no feelings, Fei Meng''s body was shocked.


    "Your Highness Dingwang, do you want to avenge younger martial sister again?" asked Liu Xiao''s master.


    After all, he is his own disciple. Even though he is disappointed and knows that he will be driven out of Yaowang Valley, he doesn''t want him to die. Seeing Han Mingyi ask like that, he still can''t help asking.


    "Yes." Han Mingyi answered honestly, "my future Princess almost lost her life in Yaowang valley. If I hadn''t come in time, Li''er would have died. I naturally want to seek justice for her."


    "But Shifu, they have to punish them!" so what? It''s just a conviction as Yaowang valley. "Han Mingyi said disapprovingly, "Li''er is the direct daughter of the current prime minister, Princess Anle, the youngest general granted by the emperor, the only female general in the mainland, the favorite doctor of the empress dowager, and the future Princess of the king. As these identities, the imperial court will investigate them if they are injured. Otherwise, everyone thinks that royal members can hurt at will, and the king can''t explain to the emperor when he goes back The most important thing is that I can''t bear to move a hair. My baby was almost killed by someone, but it ended up like this when I came to you. Although Li''er said not to hurt his life, I can''t swallow this tone! " Lengyi, standing behind Han Mingyi, their eyelids jumped. You can really make it up, Prince. When did the princess say not to hurt their lives? Why did we only hear Du Xiaoli say to deal with them severely? You also discussed the top ten torture cases in the Qing Dynasty in the room. Don''t think we are all deaf! There are not many people who know du Xiaoli''s identity. We heard Han Mingyi''s comment Said, the people below are making a noise. Their little martial uncle actually has such a cow breaking identity. She showed it a little before. Du Xiaoli''s image has been much higher for a time. "Master..." Fei Meng heard Han Mingyi''s words and knew that they were doomed today. She looked forward to Hu Yijian and hoped that he could say good words for herself. However, Hu Yijian didn''t seem to see it and said, "punish Yaowang Valley first. What do you want later? Let the king help himself."

 Chapter 385

    "Master!" Fei Meng sat on the ground, tears streaming down in her eyes, "master, are you really so heartless?"


    "You are to blame!" said Hu Yijian.


    "Master, I want to live. Since you are unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice."


    The last sentence Fei Meng said was a little excited. Without waiting for others to react, she stood up from the ground, quickly came to the back of Hu Yijian and held Hu Yijian''s neck with her own hand


    "Don''t move, all my nails are stained with poison. If any of you dare to come here, I''ll kill him!" Fei Meng shouted at the crowd.


    "Fei Meng, what are you doing! Let go of the master!"


    Everyone didn''t expect Fei Meng to do this. Seeing her unusual nail color, they knew what she said was true.


    "Let go, let go of me!" when Liu Xiao saw that Fei Meng had kidnapped Hu Yijian, he broke free, grabbed his hand and said to lenger, "throw your sword."


    Lenger looks at Han Mingyi. Han Mingyi moves his fingers. Lenger pulls out his sword and throws it to Liu Xiao.


    Liu Xiao caught the sword, looked at the people around him, came to the right rear of Niujing, put the sword around his neck, forced him to come to Hu Yijian, then looked at Fei Meng and asked, "when did you put poison on your fingernails?"


    "Hum, I''m not like you. I was ready before I went out this morning." Fei Meng didn''t look at Liu Xiao.


    "Fei Meng, Liu Xiao, let master and elder martial brother go!" Qingchen looked at Fei Meng''s hand nervously and stepped forward and said.


    "Ha ha, valley leader, you won''t call me younger martial sister anymore." Fei Meng said with a bitter smile. Seeing Qingchen want to get close, she tightened her hand and said, "if you come again, I''ll kill him."


    "That''s the master!"


    "He is no longer my master!" Fei Meng roared. "Don''t come here again! You all step back. Whoever dares to come here, I''ll kill her. I''ll do what I say! Anyway, I''m dead. I don''t mind pulling him on the back!"


    Her hands tightened with her roar.


    Qingchen saw her and said, "back, all back!"


    Except Han Mingyi and lengyi, everyone else stepped back.


    "Younger martial sister Fei, don''t get excited. You can say what you want, but don''t hurt the master''s life!" Qingchen put his hands and gently persuaded him.


    "Valley master, you should know what I want, don''t you?" Fei Meng said, "I''m leaving here!"


    "I want to leave too!" Liu Xiao moved the sword in his hands, closer to Niu Jing''s neck.


    "Do you think you can escape if you leave here?" Han Mingyi looked at Fei Meng and Liu Xiao contemptuously, thinking that these women are so stupid, or Li''er is smart.


    "As long as you go out, there is hope to escape. You are not the only Han family in the world!" Fei Meng said.


    As long as she escaped, she immediately fled to other countries. She didn''t believe Han Mingyi could catch her!


    "Really?" Han Mingyi said with a smile. "I''m afraid your idea will fail."


    As soon as his words fell, there was a sound of flute from the mountain. Everyone looked up and saw Du Xiaoli in a long white dress, flying from the mountain like a fairy, holding a jade flute in his hand and playing it on his mouth.


    Xia yuan followed her, white and yellow falling from the sky.


    "The fairy came down to earth."


    "Little martial uncle, how beautiful!"


    The men in the valley sighed one after another.


    Han Mingyi''s face turned black, without the leisurely complacency just now.


    Does Li''er have to play like this? Look at those men, their saliva is about to flow out!


    What a nuisance!


    Du Xiaoli falls directly next to Han Mingyi. As soon as she lands on the ground, the little white ball passes in front of everyone and finally falls on Du Xiaoli''s shoulder.


    "Tweet --"


    Little white ball scraped Du Xiaoli''s clothes with two small front claws. It seemed to accuse her that she had just left it alone. No, it was a mink.


    Du Xiaoli touched the head of little white ball, then looked at Fei Meng and said, "let go of master."


    "You are really a broom star. As soon as you arrive at Yaowang Valley, everything has changed! Senior brother Wang Ze is gone, and I have been kicked out. Are you satisfied?" seeing Du Xiaoli, Fei Meng is more excited and yells at her.


    "You''re really good at beating me upside down. You poisoned me and threw me off the wanzhang cliff. Now I blame everyone for driving you out of the valley. Don''t you think you''re ridiculous? You think the world is run by your family and people all over the world should revolve around you?" Du Xiaoli pointed out her fault without mercy, "Now you are still disrespectful to the master and threaten his life. You are the most shameless person I have ever seen in my life and in my last life!"


    Princess, you should have evidence to speak. Do you remember things in your last life?


    Lengyi, they found that the princess talked to the prince in a tone. Some of them can take it casually. I don''t know if she taught the prince badly.


    "And you, Liu Xiao," said Du Xiaoli. Fei Meng looked at Liu Xiao again, "It''s a beautiful feeling to like someone, but your love is blind and narrow. Do you think you will pay attention to you if you kill me? I don''t know where you come from. The eldest martial brother saw me grow up with his own eyes. He is not only my eldest martial brother, but also my grandfather in my mind. If you dare to hurt him, I''ll let you taste the top ten torture in Manchu Dynasty. Also, I advise you I''d better return the knife to Leng er. He''s a very precious sword. He was held by your hand. I don''t know if he wants to cut off your hand to wash the germs on it. Because you''re really -- too dirty! "


    Lenger''s mouth twitched when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words. Princess, when was I so cruel? I''ll cut him to pieces at most, and I''ll just get angry in my heart. "I don''t want to argue with you now. I want to leave. Get out of the way!" Fei Meng felt very upset when she saw Du Xiaoli. This woman made her feel too dangerous! "Hurry up, or I''ll really kill him!" "do you think you can hurt the master?" Du Xiaoli said, "or can you move now?" "why not, I......" Liu Xiao wanted to cut a little skin of Niujing with a sword to threaten them, but when he moved, Du Xiaoli put the flute to his mouth and blew it. The sound of the flute is gentle and beautiful, but it doesn''t feel like this to Yu Fei Meng and Liu Xiao. "You... Ah -" Liu Xiao felt that his hands were no longer under his control. He clearly wanted to put the sword close to Niujing''s neck, but now he was away bit by bit. Later, he felt a pain in his brain, couldn''t help throwing away the sword and rolling on the ground with his head. "Big brother!" the two brothers went up and helped Niujing aside to prevent him from being kidnapped again.

 Chapter 386

    On the other side, although Fei Meng didn''t fall to the ground and roll like Liu Xiao, she couldn''t control her body, and her right hand was taken from Hu Yijian''s neck bit by bit.


    "How, how!" Fei Meng looked at her right hand in disbelief.


    Seeing her hand leaving Hu Yijian''s neck, Qingchen hurried forward and opened her. With great strength, she fell directly to the ground. He stood in front of Hu Yijian and protected him.


    "Tie them up!" Qingchen ordered.


    Someone brought a rope and tied Fei Meng and Liu Xiao up.


    Du Xiaoli put down his flute and said, "elder martial sister Fei, do you believe me now?"


    "Sound attack! You can even sound attack!" Fei Meng looked at Du Xiaoli. Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli was so young. She not only had good medical skills, but also could sound attack. She was defeated by her today, and she was dead.


    "That''s great!"


    Someone in the crowd sighed.


    "Master, what should I do with them now?" Qingchen turned to look at Hu Yijian and asked.


    Hu Yijian didn''t say a word since Fei Meng kidnapped him. Now Qingchen asked him, but he looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "what''s Princess Anle going to do?"


    What he said was Princess Anle, so he asked Du Xiaoli to deal with her by herself.


    "Elder martial sister Fei said she wanted to live. The princess likes people who love life most. In that case, I''ll give you a chance." Du Xiaoli put away the Phoenix flute, walked forward two steps, looked at the two people on the ground and said: "Aren''t you very interested in the forbidden area? I''ll let you stay in the forbidden area for a day now. If you can or come out tomorrow, the princess will spare your lives and promise that they won''t investigate again!"


    "OK, that''s what you said!" Liu Xiao agreed first.


    He felt that since Du Xiaoli and they could all come out alive, he could do the same.


    Fei Meng looked at Du Xiaoli, looked down and said, "I agree."


    "Now that you have agreed, please ask the valley master to prepare the powder for them to expel poisonous insects." Du Xiaoli looked at Qingchen and said.


    Qingchen looked at Du Xiaoli somewhat puzzled, but since she asked so, he ordered the people in the valley to prepare insect repellent powder.


    "I''m waiting for you to come out." Du Xiaoli smiled at them and returned to Han Mingyi.


    "Although there are some differences with what we discussed, this method is also good." Han Mingyi looked at the small white ball on Du Xiaoli''s shoulder, frowned and said.


    "I wanted to give them a good time, but they dared to hurt the master and senior brother. I''m very unhappy. If they were unhappy, they would be miserable." Du Xiaoli shrugged and almost let the little white ball on his shoulder fall.


    "JOJO -" be careful!


    Things have been made clear to everyone. Qingchen let people disperse, leaving only a few people in Niujing.


    Hu Yijian also went back. He went into the forbidden area and knew what it was like inside, so he already knew the fate of Fei Meng and them.


    Looking at Hu Yijian''s bent back, Du Xiaoli sighed and said, "master must be very uncomfortable."


    "I didn''t expect to be kidnapped by Fei Meng. It''s hard to cross this barrier in his old man''s heart." Qingchen said, "I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble younger martial sister at that time."


    "If I can help Shifu get rid of the depression in his heart, I will," Du Xiaoli said.


    After a while, the person who went to prepare the powder came back. Qingchen asked someone to take Fei Meng and them to the entrance of the forbidden area, and asked someone to untie their rope and give them the powder.


    "If you want to withdraw, lenger they don''t mind putting you in the right place." Du Xiaoli said before they went in.


    Fei Meng and Liu Xiao went in with the powder. Leng ER and Liu Xiao pulled out their knives and threw them at the entrance. They pulled out their swords and put them on the ground together. They surprised the two people who had just entered. Looking back at the bright sword at the entrance, they immediately felt that they didn''t want to come out even if they died in it.


    Qingchen watched them go in, sighed long, turned to Du Xiaoli and said, "younger martial sister, I still have some things to deal with. I''ll go back first. You can go back early."


    "Well, I know, valley master." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "I prefer to hear you call me elder martial brother Qingchen," Qingchen said.


    "But you''re not the valley master now. I can''t mess with the rules." Du Xiaoli smiled.


    When Qingchen left, Du Xiaoli stood at the entrance of the forbidden area for a while and said, "I want to go in and have a look."


    "I''m with you," Han Mingyi said.


    "HMM." Du Xiaoli nodded, inserted the flute into his waist, held the small white ball, and went in with Han Mingyi.


    Fei Meng and Liu Xiao regretted as soon as they entered the canyon. The long canyon was like a big mouth, trying to swallow them down. It was frightening. They wanted to go back, but when they thought of the seven swords at the entrance, they had to go in.


    Now if you go out, you can only be killed by them. As long as you stay inside for a day, they can leave in a fair way!


    Those poisonous insects haven''t come out yet. There''s nothing scary in the canyon. After walking for a while, they come to the place where Du Xiaoli fell off the cliff. "Uncle Fei, look!" Liu Xiao took the lead in seeing the two long bones by the pool. He could only see the body shape of the two Python from the skeleton. "It must have been Du Xiaoli''s bitch who killed her." Fei Meng was also startled. She thought that she didn''t bite her to death when she met such a poisonous snake. She was really lucky! "Let''s go to the cave the master said. As long as we stay in it for one day, we can go out!" Liu Xiao looked at the gnawed clean bones and looked around. Since he could gnaw the body so quickly, there must be a lot of poisons. "Now it''s the only way," said Fei Meng. "Until tomorrow, we''ll be out of the medicine King Valley. You go to your sunshine path. I''ll cross my single wooden bridge. We don''t know anyone!" when they were in the dam, they accused each other of being the mastermind. Their hearts have long hated each other. "I think so too." Liu Xiao sneered, "martial uncle Fei, we''d better think about how to spend today." "let''s go and find the cave the master said. If we find the cave and sprinkle the powder on the cave, it should last a day." Fei Meng said. The wind in the valley was blowing like the roar of heaven and earth, which made their clothes messy. He continued to walk against the wind. A sudden strong wind made them unable to open their eyes, so they had to walk forward with their heads down. "Susu - Susu -" Susu - "the wind stopped, and the noise from the grass tightened their nerves.

 Chapter 387

    "What, what voice?" said Liu Xiao trembling.


    Fei Meng''s feet are also soft. There can be any sound here, and one after another. Don''t think about it.


    "Good, many poisonous insects!" Liu Xiao looked at the poisonous snakes, poisonous spiders and all kinds of poisonous insects that surrounded them, and his face turned green.


    "Go away, go away!" he took out the powder and sprinkled it on the poisonous insects. He succeeded in making the poisonous insects back a little.


    "How could there be so many poisonous insects..." Fei Meng''s trembling voice showed her fear now. Seeing Liu Xiao take out the insect repellent powder, she also took out her own powder and threw it back-to-back with Liu Xiao in front of her.


    "How did they deal with so many poisonous insects!" Liu Xiao thought of Han Mingyi. They came in once and took Du Xiaoli out here.


    Even if Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli are here alone without insect repellent powder, how did she get to the cave?


    Don''t poisonous insects recognize people? Or did they put all the poisonous insects here these two days?


    "God, there''s more behind!" Fei Meng pointed to the far away mound, which was full of poisonous insects.


    "How could there be so much!" Liu Xiao felt that he was about to cry. There were so many poisonous insects that the powder in their hands was not enough. Moreover, the wind in the Canyon would blow away the scattered powder from time to time, allowing them to temporarily sprinkle a gap in the surrounding circle here and there.


    "Huhu -" the wind continued to blow, as if it had a grudge against them. The wind blew away most of their powder.


    Soon, the powder in their hands ran out, and they could only watch the poisonous insect approach them.


    "Ah --"


    The cry of pain narrowed Du Xiaoli''s eyes when he just stepped into the canyon.


    "It seems very painful."


    "It should be. After all, there are so many things. Even if you just think about it, you feel creepy." Han Mingyi echoed.


    "Why don''t we go?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It''s up to you. If you don''t want to see it, we''ll go back." Han Mingyi looked like whatever you want.


    "Er - actually, I still want to see it." Du Xiaoli touched his nose.


    "JOJO -" I want to see it too!


    The little white ball rubbed the little short legs and showed a humanized light in his eyes.


    "Then let''s go on in."


    Han Mingyi hugs Du Xiaoli''s shoulder. Du Xiaoli holds a small white ball. They continue to move forward.


    When they got inside, Fei Meng and Liu Xiao had fallen to the ground. They were full of poisonous insects, and some smaller poisonous insects drilled into their bodies from their ears and noses.


    As Du Xiaoli approached them, the poisonous insects quickly retreated, because they were reluctant to give up the fat meat in their mouth and stopped not far away to wait and see.


    Fei Meng felt that she was going to die. She seemed to have seen the gate of hell. Her whole body was swollen and there were signs of being bitten everywhere.


    The light in front of her was blocked. She opened her eyes hard. First she saw a jade flute, and then she saw the face she hated.


    In fact, her sight was blurred now, but she recognized Du Xiaoli at once.


    "You, you already know, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I knew there were many poisonous insects when I woke up by the pool." Du Xiaoli said honestly.


    "You''re not going to let us go at all." Fei Meng said definitely.


    "Yes, I won''t let go of the people who killed me." Du Xiaoli squatted down and stroked the soft white hair of the small white ball. "What''s more, you dare to hold the master."


    "Hehe... Hehe..."


    Fei Meng''s laughter sent out a sad smell.


    "I regret... If I didn''t have such a mind and didn''t want to kill you, I would still be a man from Yaowang Valley and an apprentice of Shifu, hehe... If I didn''t have you... Everything would be different... Disaster star, you... Hehe..."


    After Fei Meng finished, she closed her eyes forever. Her red and swollen face couldn''t see her original appearance.


    "Well -"


    On the other side, Liu Xiao''s body shook violently twice, and then he farted.


    When he was dying, he seemed to see the sunshine girl he met in the valley when he was young.


    "Are you new here?"


    "Yes."


    "My name is fannuoer. What''s your name?"


    The little boy looked shy and said, "my name is Liu Xiao."


    "Liu Xiao, you will follow me in the future."


    "Why, I''m older than you."


    "Because I came earlier than you. I grew up here!"


    Little fannuoer said proudly that the smiling girl in the sun had lived in his heart since then.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the two dead people, kept silent for a while and said, "brother Xiaoyi, let''s go back."


    "OK." they walked slowly towards the canyon exit. The poisonous insects scattered for fear of the little white ball came back again and quickly occupied the two bodies with temperature. Du Xiaoli returned to his yard again. This time several more people lived in. "Brother Xiaoyi, has the elder martial brother arranged a yard for you?" Du Xiaoli joked when he saw the man who consciously moved to her next room. "The yard is too far away from you. After this, I deeply realize that I have to be by your side, or I will regret death if you have an accident." Han Mingyi said seriously. Obviously, it''s the yard twenty or thirty meters away, but it''s a long way to him. "What about you?" Du Xiaoli turned his eyes to the seven people in the yard. "The master protects you. The seven of us protect you and the master!" lenger said. "Go, go, go to the place arranged by the eldest martial brother." Du Xiaoli said, "brother Xiaoyi, either let them go or you go with them. You choose." is it still necessary to choose? "Lengyi, take them to the yard arranged by doctor Niu." - sure enough! Cold one, they knew Han Mingyi would choose like this. This is not a multiple-choice question for him at all! "Master, let them go. I''ll stay to protect you." Leng Yi said. He has always been Han Mingyi''s personal bodyguard. Unexpectedly, Han Mingyi had to drive him away in order to please Du Xiaoli. "No." Han Mingyi said, "you''ve worked hard recently. I''ll give you a holiday and have a good rest while you''re in Yaowang valley." "Wow, master, you actually give us a holiday. You''ve become really human now!" lenger said falsely. Now there is human nature, but it hasn''t been before?

 Chapter 388

    "Want to suppress bandits again?" Han Mingyi said faintly.


    "No," they all answered.


    "Master, let''s go to the yard first and report to you later." lengyi said, and hurried away with lenger.


    Suppression of bandits, people like them are really overqualified to suppress bandits.


    In order not to waste their energy, they''d better leave decisively!


    "Miss, Lord, the room is ready." Xia yuan came out of the room with the medicine boy, said to Du Xiaoli, and then turned to the kitchen.


    "You knew I was going to live here?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "Just your temperament, I don''t know yet?" Han Mingyi glanced at Han Mingyi, leaned over to him, smelled, and said, "brother Xiaoyi, you''d better take a good bath. You smell."


    Han Mingyi''s face is black. It''s not because of her!


    Seeing the abuse in her eyes, he hugged her waist and said, "how about we wash together? I think the pool in the forbidden area is good. The water is very clear."


    "Well, the water is very clear, but there are too many poisonous insects in it. If you want to wash it, I''d be happy to see you bitten by poisonous insects on the shore." Du Xiaoli agreed.


    "Forget it."


    "Lord, the water is ready." after a while, Xia yuan came and said.


    She had already arranged everything for him.


    Han Mingyi looks at Du Xiaoli, looks at her playful appearance, scrapes her nose, and follows the medicine boy to the bathroom.


    "Xia yuan, come in with me." after Han Mingyi left, Du Xiaoli put away his smile and said to Xia yuan.


    Xia yuan followed Du Xiaoli into the house. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s dignified expression, Xia yuan asked, "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "Come here," said Du Xiaoli.


    Xia yuan walked over without knowing why. Du Xiaoli grabbed her hand, pulled it out for a while and said, "take off your clothes."


    Knowing that there must be something wrong with her body, Xia yuan took off her clothes and lay down on Du Xiaoli''s bed.


    Du Xiaoli pricked her with a silver needle. She felt a deep pain in her body. Then Du Xiaoli made a small cut in her finger and a few drops of black blood came out.


    Then Du Xiaoli put away the needle and said, "I don''t think you look right. I think it should be the poison left in your body."


    "Thank you, miss. No wonder I''ve been sleeping so hard recently. I don''t even know that someone entered the yard and robbed the miss that night." Xia yuan scolded himself.


    "We can''t help anything. I didn''t think Fei Meng would poison me like this. We''ll just be careful in the future." Du Xiaoli said with relief.


    Xia yuan put on her clothes and said, "I will. I will never let this happen again."


    "We will all make progress slowly if we take a cut and gain wisdom." Du Xiaoli disinfected the silver needle and said.


    "I''ll get something to clean up the poisonous blood." Xia Yuan said.


    "Go."


    Xia yuan opened the door and went out. After Du Xiaoli packed up his things, he took out the small box he got in the forbidden area and played in his hand without opening it.


    Hu Yijian didn''t say that it was found in the forbidden area and belonged to Yaowang valley. Instead, he said that since it was left to the people who broke through the pass, it belonged to Du Xiaoli. When she left the forbidden area, she gave the box to Han Mingyi. Han Mingyi didn''t give it to him until she returned to the yard.


    "Why don''t you open it?" Han Mingyi came in and asked when he saw Du Xiaoli in a daze.


    Du Xiaoli put down the box and said, "brother Xiaoyi, if I don''t want or even reject this thing, I have to do it when I open it, do I still want to open it?"


    "Are you worried?" Han Mingyi came to her and sat down.


    "You don''t know, that old guy is very stupid." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Pit father?"


    "It''s just cheating!" said Du Xiaoli. "Who knows what he''ll put in the box."


    She deeply felt that the old guy was a pit father''s product in terms of the question and answer way he designed, the things he knelt down and the pills in the box! So she didn''t dare to expect anything from the things in the box.


    "You haven''t opened it yet. How do you know if you want the things inside?" Han Mingyi said. "If you don''t want them, just throw them away."


    Du Xiaoli sighed. She was afraid of the situation that she wanted to throw and couldn''t throw!


    It was mainly because he said in the letter that they had a mission. Although she felt that no one had stipulated anything, she was afraid of what she had to do.


    Han Mingyi took her hand and said, "you''re not like you. What''s the matter? I''m with you!"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi, saw the firm expression on his face and said, "thank you, brother Xiaoyi."


    "For me, the most important thing is you and fengmingguo. No matter what you want to do, I will accompany you." Han Mingyi said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli smiled. She knew that protecting Fengming country had always been his mission. She would not be silly to ask her which was more important in his heart with Fengming country. If necessary, she would protect the people of Fengming country and the big family with him. "Let''s open it and have a look. After reading it, I''ll tell you a secret." Du Xiaoli said. "OK." Du Xiaoli turned the box. Han Mingyi looked at the big password lock and said, "this is actually a password lock. Do you know the password?" Du Xiaoli smiled and set the first three numbers to nine. The cold medicine that was very popular in the previous life is related to the number. Isn''t it the 99 cold spirit. "Did he say the password?" seeing that Du Xiaoli didn''t want to, he dialed the first three numbers and asked. "That guy reminded me." Du Xiaoli said, "but they can''t open it in anyone''s hands. They can''t guess the answer." "Oh? Can''t I guess it?" Han Mingyi asked. Du Xiaoli smiled and shook her head. "You''re smart, but you can''t guess the password by being smart." "hmm?" "China." "hmm?" "haha, I said you don''t know." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi''s confused look and said, "when I open the box, I''ll tell you what it is." she peeled the letters in the back lock one by one, and when she dialed the last one, There was a click in the box. Du Xiaoli took a deep breath and opened the box. Seeing the things in the box, Han Mingyi narrowed his eyes and said in some surprise, "how can it be this?!" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi in surprise and asked, "brother Xiaoyi, do you know what this is?"

 Chapter 389

    "I know." Han Mingyi said, "I''ve been searching for hundreds of years, but I didn''t expect to be here, and there are two!"


    Du Xiaoli took out the kraft paper in the box, opened it, saw the dense lines and marks on it, and said in surprise, "treasure map?"


    Han Mingyi took out the other one and said: "There are five treasure maps in total. It is said that a great power was the place where he buried his treasure. It is said that the great power was rich and invincible, and the treasure map was the place where he hid his wealth. It is said that before he died, he hid the treasure in a place that the world would never think of. Then he drew a map and divided it into five parts, so that five people could not get to five countries. A hundred years later, the news suddenly spread On the mainland, it is said that people in the five countries all want to find treasure, so they all launched a lot of energy to look for it, but they didn''t gather all five. Later, it didn''t end for a long time, but I think the authorities in all countries haven''t given up looking for it. However, no one knows whether there are really many treasures in the end. "


    "There is a note inside." Du Xiaoli looked at a note at the bottom of the box, picked it up, quickly browsed it, and said: "the old man said that he had two parts of Fengming state and Dongli state, and the other three were in Beiqi, Beiyuan and Beirong state, and he had already got the news in whose hand, but he had not had time to find it."


    "Did he say who he was?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli gave the letter to Han Mingyi, put his hand on his chin and said, "if what he said is true, we should follow this to find out who has it. But after hundreds of years, it''s still difficult to find it."


    "As long as there''s a clue," Han Mingyi said, "even if it''s not in the hands of these people, you can follow it."


    Han Mingyi put the two treasure maps back into the box, locked them, and adjusted the letters on several code boxes at will.


    "The material of this box is a little special. It should be able to withstand a huge impact." Han Mingyi handed the box to Du Xiaoli and said, "this thing is extraordinary. You should take good care of it."


    "Don''t you take it?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "This is your stuff. Naturally, I want you to keep it," Han Mingyi said.


    Du Xiaoli put the box on the table and said, "I don''t want it. It''s very hot. I already have something hot now. I''ll go crazy again."


    "Are you not interested in treasure?" Han Mingyi asked.


    Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "who knows what the treasure will look like. Maybe the other three parts can''t be collected until death, but if this thing is in hand one day, it will be worried one day. Although I like money, I prefer to earn it slowly!"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Du Xiaoli thought for a while and said tentatively, "how about we give this to the emperor?"


    "Why?" Han Mingyi wondered.


    "You think it''s a hot potato to hold this thing in your hand, but you don''t know who to give it to. Give it to the emperor. He can have the strength to protect it and find the whereabouts of other parts, right? Anyway, if we get the treasure, we can''t embezzle it. It''s better not to waste energy at the beginning," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Ha ha." Han Mingyi smiled and said, "this is yours. You can do whatever you want."


    "That''s such a happy decision!" Du Xiaoli squinted.


    Han Mingyi held Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "what did you just say? Tell me a secret. What is it?"


    "Well, I don''t know how to tell you this. I''m suddenly a little timid. I''m afraid that everything has changed," Du Xiaoli said.


    "If you don''t want to say it, you can not say it," Han Mingyi said leniently.


    Du Xiaoli bit his lips and said, "let''s go out for a walk. I''ll show you the beautiful scenery of Yaowang valley."


    "OK, let''s relax here for two days," Han Mingyi said.


    "Let''s go."


    Without Xia yuan and lengyi, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went to the mountain.


    Of course, an unconscious little guy followed up.


    The sun was west and the scorching temperature had dissipated. Du Xiaoli was too lazy to hold the little white ball and let it go by itself. He protested with his small short claws.


    "It''s very sticky to you." Han Mingyi looked at the little white ball and blinked. He winked at Du Xiaoli and successfully conquered her. He picked it up and sighed.


    Just like that, are you pretending to be poor? Is this trick useful to her? Do you want to try it in the future?


    Well, when can I have a chance.


    Du Xiaoli helplessly held the little white ball and said, "brother Xiaoyi, what kind of animal is this? Sometimes I think it''s too humanized and can really understand me. I asked it not to bite people or animals. It really won''t bite."


    "I haven''t seen this kind of animal. Maybe it likes you, so it can feel your meaning." Han Mingyi guessed.


    "Will you?" Du Xiaoli picked up the little white ball. She liked to see the four short legs waving. "Sometimes I worry about taking it and biting people when it goes out."


    "JOJO -" people won''t bite at will! "Brother Xiaoyi, is it saying that it won''t?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at xiaobaiqiu''s fleeting eyes in surprise. Han Mingyi was just looking at the little white ball. He saw that moment and said, "it shouldn''t be that we are dazzled together." "that''s true? Sometimes it was the same when I was in the forbidden area." Du Xiaoli said suspiciously, "what kind of animal is this?" "No matter what animal it is, if it listens to you and is willing to follow you, you can also take it. It''s also an expert," Han Mingyi said. Its speed and its poison are its weapons. "Then I''ll study its poison and see if I can make an antidote. Even if I hurt others by mistake, it won''t lead to a big mistake." Du Xiaoli said. "JOJO - JOJO -" People said they wouldn''t bite people casually, but they didn''t believe them! They came to a cliff. Although it wasn''t as high as the forbidden area, it was still steep. Du Xiaoli came to the cliff and sat down and dropped her feet below. Han Mingyi sat beside her like her. "Brother Xiaoyi, if I said if I wasn''t me, what would you do?" Du Xiaoli looked at the mountains and asked with some hesitation. "You''re not you?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli with some confusion. "Yes, for example, I''m another person. Will you still like me?" Du Xiaoli asked.

 Chapter 390

    "Would you not be you?"


    "What if it is?"


    "No matter who you are, I like you." Han Mingyi said gently. "Although you do make people confused and confused a lot, it''s all your secret. You can''t say it if you don''t want to."


    Looking at Han Mingyi''s consideration, Du Xiaoli smiled. When she woke up in the forbidden area and saw Han Mingyi, she decided to tell him.


    She knew that he often doubted his ability, but he chose to believe in himself.


    Knowing that he was missing, he left everything and rushed over; Knowing the danger of the forbidden area, he rushed in regardless. She still remembered waking up to see the fear in his eyes and the worry on his face was so obvious. It was clear that she had consumed too much internal power and was unwell, but she still tried to smile at herself.


    So she didn''t want to hide it from him and see him believe in himself unconditionally, but she continued to pretend to ignore his doubts.


    "Have you ever heard of the resurrection of the dead?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Han Mingyi looked at her. She turned her head and looked at Han Mingyi. Then she turned her head and looked at the sunset slowly falling in the distance. She said faintly, "die in one world, live through other people''s bodies in another world, and live in that identity from now on. Do you believe in such a thing?"


    "Resurrection? To tell you the truth, I don''t believe it." Han Mingyi said.


    "Really?" Du Xiaoli pulled at the corners of his mouth.


    She also felt a little incredible. She experienced it personally. It took her a long time to react when she woke up. Even Du Xiuheng accepted it because he knew his sister was dead. It''s really difficult for others to believe such a thing., What''s more, Han Mingyi is such a person who doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods.


    But why do you still feel uncomfortable in your heart?


    The hand was held, and the temperature in the palm dissipated her discomfort a little. A magnetic sound came from my ears.


    "I haven''t finished what I just said... If it were you, I would believe it."


    Du Xiaoli slowly turned his head and smiled when he saw him put on the sunset glow.


    "Why?"


    "I believe everything you say," Han Mingyi said with a smile. "And the ideas you come up with from time to time are not what a person who grew up in the countryside would have. Even if we met when we were children, your medical skills have been very abnormal."


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Let me see, you must have been a doctor in your previous life!"


    "Yes, but we don''t call a doctor there. We call a doctor. And I study traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "We have Chinese and Western medicine. Chinese medicine is similar to medicine here. Western medicine is a kind of medicine with the help of some machines and different drugs."


    "Can you tell me something about you? For example, when did you come, how did you die in your previous life, and what your world was like?" Han Mingyi rubbed the back of her hand.


    "How did I die in my previous life? Well, I was killed by a shell." Du Xiaoli said. Seeing Han Mingyi''s confusion, he explained: "the shell is a modern weapon with great power. Then I was killed. When I woke up, I was in duzhuang, just a few days before you came to duzhuang..."


    Du Xiaoli slowly said what he had come to the world, then took out the letter from the founder of Yaowang Valley and said, "look at this."


    Han Mingyi took the letter, opened it, quickly browsed it, and said in surprise, "he''s from the same world as you?"


    "It should be. At least they came from the earth," Du Xiaoli said. "The password of that box is the name of our country. Translated into English, it is China. Those letters are the password of the password lock."


    "Why did he know you were the same as him when you went there?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Didn''t I tell you I went in to answer questions?" Du Xiaoli said, "Those questions are all knowledge from the earth. If they are not from the earth, they can''t guess the answer. Look at the five-star red flag on the wall of the secret room, that is the national flag of our country. We are very developed there. The world, um, is almost what it was a thousand years ago in the history of our country. You people are called antiques in our country."


    "Antique?" Han Mingyi was always calm even when he knew that Du Xiaoli came through, but when he heard her say he was an antique, he couldn''t help but smoke the corner of his mouth.


    "Ha ha!" seeing Han Mingyi''s appearance, Du Xiaoli smiled happily.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli''s smiling face, Han Mingyi took her hand, put it to her mouth, bit it, and said, "don''t tell others about this, you know?"


    "I know!" said Du Xiaoli. "Only my brother and you know. I won''t tell anyone else."


    This kind of thing is not to tell the world, and she is not so stupid.


    "I''m glad you can tell me this." Han Mingyi hugged Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli leaned his shoulder against Han Mingyuan''s shoulder, looked at the sunset that was only half left, and said faintly, "I''m also very happy..." the little white ball running east and West on the cliff came back. When he saw the two people snuggling up, his eyes showed doubt, and then his eyes lit up. Du Xiaoli, who came here, stood up and sat on the ground with only his ass, Then he leaned on Du Xiaoli. "JOJO - JOJO -" Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi didn''t go back from the cliff until the sun completely set in the West. I thought I could have dinner when I got back, but what I saw was plates of prepared ingredients. "Princess, doctor Niu said he wanted to eat what you made, so let''s prepare ingredients and cook them when you come back." lenger said with a smile. Du Xiaoli looked at Niu Jing. Niu Jing quickly waved his hand and denied, "they said they hadn''t eaten your dishes for a long time. I just followed them." "Miss, I wanted to cook dinner, but they stopped me from doing it." Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli wrongly. Khan - "you are all like this, what else can I say!" Du Xiaoli reluctantly entered the kitchen. Because the ingredients were ready, Du Xiaoli quickly prepared dinner. Everyone set two tables in the yard. While Du Xiaoli was cooking, Tong Tong called Qingchen. It was completely dark, but everyone could see it because of the moonlight and lanterns. After dinner, Xia yuan took lenger and they were busy tidying up the dishes and chopsticks. Du Xiaoli and Qingchen sat in the yard watching the moon. "Valley leader, those white bones in the forbidden area are all our martial uncles and uncles. I think we can take out their bones and bury them so that they won''t be exposed in the wilderness." Du Xiaoli thought of the white bones in the cave and said.

 Chapter 391

    "I just wanted to tell you this." Qingchen said, "martial uncle Yang told me today to see if we can take back the bones of martial uncle and martial uncle and let them settle down. Because we need to help the little guy in your arms, the master asked me to discuss it for you. As a result, I forgot when I saw the delicious food."


    "Because brother Xiaoyi still has something to do, we may not stay for a few days, so let someone do it as soon as possible," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, I''ll discuss with Shifu and them about taking it out tomorrow." Qingchen nodded.


    As a result, the next afternoon, someone asked Du Xiaoli to go to the conference hall.


    When Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went, Hu Yijian, Qingchen and the martial uncles and uncles of the previous generation came.


    "Xiaoli, can your animal really ensure the safety of people entering?" Liu Yang asked.


    Although they want their martial brothers to settle down, if they want to sacrifice other people''s lives for this, they would rather not.


    "Don''t worry, martial uncle Yang. There''s no problem," Du Xiaoli said. "But just in case, everyone still takes the powder to expel poisonous insects."


    "Well, the powder is ready. Now I''ll trouble younger martial sister." Qingchen said.


    Later, Du Xiaoli took a dozen people into the forbidden area and loaded all the bones inside and outside the cave twice.


    When they passed by Fei Meng, everyone couldn''t bear it, because their bodies had been eaten by poisonous insects in just one day.


    On the second trip, a teenage boy stopped. He looked at Du Xiaoli uneasily and asked, "little martial uncle, can we take them out for burial?"


    "Little Anzi, don''t make trouble. Look at all those poisonous insects around. Don''t make trouble for little martial uncle." someone scolded.


    "But... We used to be the same family. Now that they''re dead, what''s wrong has dissipated, and we continue to let them here..." Xiao Anzi said. Seeing everyone''s disapproving face, his voice became smaller and smaller.


    "Xiao Anzi, since you want to install it together," said Du Xiaoli, "but their bones are fresh poison. You should be careful when you install it."


    "Thank you, little martial uncle." Xiao Anzi happily took the box, carefully bumped their bones into the box, and was ready to take them out and divide them out.


    Du Xiaoli held the small white ball, looked at Xiao Anzi carefully and smiled.


    What a kind-hearted and professional child. He must be an excellent doctor in the future.


    In addition, someone also went up to help clean up another body. When it was ready, Du Xiaoli took them out.


    Outside the forbidden area, Qingchen and Hu Yijian and Liu Yang waited for them. They were relieved to see that they all came out.


    After the bones were taken out, they should be ready for burial immediately. Because they didn''t know who they were, they prepared a large tomb on the other side of the cemetery, put all the bones in it, and then set up a large monument in front of them to engrave their names.


    After the tomb was repaired, everyone in Yaowang valley came to pay homage one by one, because the first group was the martial brothers of Hu Yijian, the second group was the generation of Qingchen and Du Xiaoli, the third group was the next generation, and then the others in Yaowang valley.


    Knowing that Xiao Anzi and Fei Meng brought their bodies out, Hu Yijian didn''t blame them, but said to find a place to bury them. Just can''t be buried in this cemetery in Yaowang valley.


    Later, Yaowang valley began to get busy, because Qingchen took over Hu Yijian''s position. It was necessary to hold a formal ceremony and invite some important forces in the Jianghu to watch. The scale was relatively large, and it took a long time to prepare.


    Du Xiaoli originally wanted to go back after the Qingchen succession ceremony, but the emperor''s urgent edict called them all back.


    Before leaving, Du Xiaoli went to Hu Yijian''s yard and didn''t know what they talked about. However, when we saw Hu Yijian again, we found that his face was much better. It seems that the depression in his heart has disappeared.


    Because the emperor''s imperial edict was urgent, Du Xiaoli gave up the carriage and rode all the horses. After a few days on the road, the group of nine finally returned to the capital.


    Although it was late, Han Mingze''s imperial edict said that Du Xiaoli would enter the palace when she came back, so she and Han Mingyi hurried into the palace before they even had time to change their clothes.


    Han Mingze had already asked father-in-law Sha to wait at the gate of the palace. Seeing Du Xiaoli and others, father-in-law Sha quickly took Du Xiaoli to the Queen''s bedroom, while Han Mingyi went to the imperial study himself.


    "Grandpa Sha, the emperor is so anxious to call us back. What''s the matter? Is the queen ill?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Princess, you''ll know when you arrive. It''s hard for slaves to say about it." Grandpa Sha bent down and said.


    Du Xiaoli looked at father Sha in a hurry and followed him to the queen in doubt. Before he went in, he smelled a strong smell of blood and medicine, but all the windows were closed tightly.


    "Princess, you are back. Please show the queen!" imperial concubine Yi is walking anxiously outside the Queen''s bedroom.


    "See imperial concubine Yi. What happened to the queen?" Du Xiaoli said. "The queen was three months pregnant. She accidentally fell a few days ago and gave birth." imperial concubine Yi said sadly. "What!" Du Xiaoli was surprised. "Not only that, the empress was weak because of the injury years ago. After the miscarriage, she was not clean. She was bleeding intermittently and sometimes more. The imperial doctor said that if she continued, she was afraid..." imperial concubine Yi said here and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. Du Xiaoli naturally knew the consequences of continuous bleeding. She hurried to imperial concubine Yi and said, "sister Chen, go and show the queen first." then she opened the door and went in. After entering, a heat wave mixed with the smell of blood and medicine made Du Xiaoli''s eyebrows wrinkle. She told the palace maid, "go and get some screens, come on!" "yes." the palace maid hurried to get some screens, Du Xiaoli asked them to line up next to each other, divided them into several layers, surrounded the front of the bed, and then asked people to open the windows and doors. The fresh air immediately dissipated a lot of the smell in the house. When the palace maid went to get the screen, Du Xiaoli came to the bed to check for the queen. As soon as she got close to the queen, she felt something wrong. "Miss?" Xia yuan asked, looking at Du Xiaoli''s abnormal expression. "Well, you all go outside. Liuxia just stays." Du Xiaoli said. Liuxia has been serving her since the queen came out of the cold palace. She can be regarded as a person who can live in the exam.

 Chapter 392

    At this time, the sleepy queen woke up, saw Du Xiaoli and asked weakly, "Anle, you''re back..."


    "Empress, I''m back. Don''t talk. I''ll take your pulse first." Du Xiaoli said.


    When the queen saw Du Xiaoli, her eyes lit up for a moment. When she heard her words, she nodded and asked her to feel her pulse. After a while, she took back her hand and asked, "is there any rule of bleeding under the queen?"


    Liuxia shook her head and said, "no, it''s just more and less. But last night, there was a lot of flow. At that time, they scared the imperial doctor silly. They thought the empress would..."


    "I see." Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "queen, I''ll give you a needle to stop the blood. Liuxia, you go and get a piece of ginseng for the queen, then close the window and door, untie the Queen''s clothes, and then guard at the door. No one is allowed to come in."


    "Yes."


    The ginseng is ready-made. Liuxia takes one for the queen, closes the door and window, takes off her clothes for the queen, and then goes out to close the door.


    With the help of Xia yuan, Du Xiaoli gave the queen a needle, then checked it, saw that there was no bleeding below her, and sighed with relief. Then someone came in and cleaned the Queen''s bottom with water, put on her clean pants and changed her clean sheets.


    When the maid of honor handled it, Du Xiaoli prescribed a medicine and asked the maid of honor to take it and fry it for the queen to drink.


    After applying the needle and drinking the medicine, the Queen''s spirit was much better. She felt that her body seemed to be unblocked. Although she was still weak, she felt completely different.


    "Thank you, Anle. You saved the palace again."


    "The queen is serious." Du Xiaoli packed up her things and sat down on the stool beside the bed. He felt relaxed when he gave the queen a pulse and saw that her situation had stabilized temporarily.


    For the queen, she still didn''t want her to have an accident. Fortunately, she caught up.


    "There was something wrong with your expression before. Is there something wrong with the body of the palace?" the queen asked.


    Du Xiaoli saw that the Queen''s eyes were full of sadness. After all, miscarriage was painful for any woman.


    But she also saw some changes in the queen, stronger and more cruel than before.


    She must have found something unusual.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli''s hesitation, the queen blinked, held back the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "if there is any problem, you can say it directly. If someone really killed the child of our palace, our palace will find out the murderer and avenge him!"


    "Queen, as you think, this miscarriage is not just because of falling, it''s just an inducement. The real reason... Is poisoning!"


    When the queen heard Du Xiaoli''s words, her lips trembled, tears rolled down in her eyes, her whole body trembled, her hands held the quilt, and her joints were faint white.


    "The children of this palace..."


    The queen gasped heavily. In order to prevent her crying, she pinched the sheets into deep folds.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the queen and hurriedly advised him, "empress, your body is still very weak, so you shouldn''t be too angry, it will affect your body."


    After a while, the Queen''s breath was a little smoother. "Anle, how do you decide that the children in this palace were poisoned?"


    "Most people want to have children, they will take saffron, which is what everyone will think of, so the mother should always guard against the smell of saffron," Du Xiaoli said.


    "That''s right," the queen recalled, "Because saffron is bad for the fetus and we grew up in an environment like the capital, my mother asked us to identify saffron since childhood, especially when we saw a concubine in the house. Because saffron miscarried, our palace was more prepared for the medicine. Since the age of ten, our palace can recognize the taste of saffron. Since we were pregnant with the prince, our palace has been more careful and has never seen it Touch that thing. "


    "The other party must also know that the mother knows saffron, so they chose another drug."


    "Another drug?"


    "Yes. Because I didn''t see the Queen''s miscarriage, I didn''t dare to assert, but I can roughly guess that the queen was given light powder." Du Xiaoli said, "taking light powder caused the fetus to slip. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, I designed to let the queen fall, pretending to be caused by falling."


    "Not because the palace is weak?"


    "My mother''s body is healthier than before under my conditioning in recent months. Why is she weak? Those are just assumptions of others." Du Xiaoli said, "This light powder is rarely seen, so even if my mother knows about saffron, it is difficult to prevent other drugs. Not only that, the bleeding under my mother is also caused by medication, but I haven''t seen medicine or drug residue, so I can''t tell what medicine it is for the moment. I think the other party used drugs to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis, which will not leave evidence in the body and make it bleed More than that. "


    "Liuxia, go and find the medicine residue taken by the palace before." the queen knew that this time was not easy. If Du Xiaoli hadn''t come, she would die in a few days, and outsiders would think it was due to her careless miscarriage.


    "Yes, I''ll go now," said Liuxia, blessing her body. "Remember to be careful, don''t let people find out." Du Xiaoli asked. "I saved it." Liuxia said and went out. "Anle, thank you very much." the queen held Du Xiaoli''s hand as if she were holding a straw. "The empress once blocked the palm for Anle. That''s all Anle can do for her." Du Xiaoli said, "the empress, Anle has a saying. If you are not strong in the backyard of the deep palace, naturally someone wants to replace you. If you want to protect yourself, protect the crown prince, and the future princesses and princesses, the empress needs to be strong." "Through this, the palace has learned a lot." the queen scolded herself. "It''s because the palace was too weak before. Wait, do you mean that there will be children in the future?" "yes. Although the empress hurt her body to a great extent this time, which makes it difficult to get pregnant in the future, it doesn''t mean that she can''t get pregnant again." Du Xiaoli said. "I remember that on the day of my miscarriage, before I was unconscious, the imperial doctor who diagnosed me said I couldn''t get pregnant again." the queen said, "that''s right. After I woke up, I was depressed and even didn''t want to drink medicine." "the Queen''s health is not so bad. With those medical skills, I can''t find out." "so he was intentional." The Queen''s mood has calmed down a lot now, but it feels colder and colder, which is farther and farther away from the previous gentle feeling. A maid in waiting came in, saluted the queen and said, "empress, empress Yi said she wanted to come in and see her."

 Chapter 393

    Du Xiaoli remembered that imperial concubine Yi was still outside.


    The queen lowered her eyes and thought for two seconds and said, "just say that the palace has been rescued by Anle. There is no worry about life, but because she is weak, she can''t see guests. Thank her for her kindness and let her go back."


    "Yes."


    The servant girl went out and heard a few words outside. Then the voice of imperial concubine Yi came in: "the Queen''s sister has a lot of rest, and my concubine will leave."


    Then footsteps left.


    After a while, Liuxia brought the Queen''s medicine jar. Du Xiaoli took it over and said, "I guess it''s good. Cinnamon, chuanqiong, frankincense and tianxianteng all promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis. Taking these drugs will cause the wound to bleed continuously. If the queen hadn''t taken good care of her body before, I''m afraid she couldn''t wait for me to come back."


    The queen looked at Liuxia. Liuxia immediately shouted out, "come!"


    "See your mother." two eunuchs came in.


    "Go and fetch Doctor Wang to the palace!" said the queen.


    "Yes." the two eunuchs got up and went out.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the queen and said, "madam, the most important thing for you now is to take good care of your body. Don''t be too emotional, too volatile, sad and angry. These are extremely injurious."


    "The palace knows. When the matter is over, the palace will have a good rest," said the queen.


    Du Xiaoli also knew that if this matter was not found out, it would be difficult for the queen to calm down and recuperate, so she would no longer say anything.


    Soon, the two eunuchs who went out came back. As soon as they came in, they knelt on the ground and said, "madam, Doctor Wang has poisoned himself."


    "What!" the queen was leaning lightly on the pillow. Hearing the eunuch''s words, she sat up at once.


    "Madam, when the slaves went to the Taiyuan hospital, Doctor Wang had died in his house. Other doctors said he died of poisoning. There was no sign of fighting in the house, so he should have committed suicide." a eunuch said.


    The queen leaned back and said, "the palace knows. Go down."


    A palace maid came in and said, "madam, Grandpa Sha is outside asking the princess how she is getting treatment, and said that the emperor is waiting for the princess to reply."


    "I see," said the queen.


    Du Xiaoli got up from the stool, blessed his body and said, "then Anle will go and reply to the emperor."


    "Go ahead, if the emperor asks anything, just answer truthfully." said the queen.


    "Anle understands."


    Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to pack up her things. Liu Xia said, "this room can''t be closed all the time. It should be ventilated every day. My mother can''t blow the wind. When I open the window for ventilation, I use a screen like this."


    "I remember," said Liu Xia to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli went out with Xia yuan, saw father-in-law Sha and said, "father-in-law Sha, let''s go."


    In the imperial study, Han Mingyi and Han Mingze finished their business. Han Mingze drank tea and said, "Anle is in danger this time?"


    "Yes." Han Mingyi replied, "I was poisoned and threw down from the cliff. Fortunately, there was a pool under the cliff, so I picked up my life!"


    Even now, he is still a little afraid. If they start on her on the cliff, if there is no pool below the cliff, if they don''t meet a small white ball, she may be separated from him forever.


    "I dare to fight Princess Anle of Fengming country. It seems that I don''t pay attention to the royal family!" Han Mingze was a little angry, but he was more concerned about Du Xiaoli. "Where''s the murderer? Don''t tell me she''s soft hearted for a while and forgives them for her friendship."


    "Is Li''er such a person?" Han Mingyi said. "Both murderers have died. Li''er threw them into the forbidden area and let poisonous insects eat them clean."


    "Ha ha, this is the style of Anle! If people don''t offend me, I won''t offend. If people offend me, I''ll pay back a hundred times." Han Mingze laughed and said.


    At this time, Duke Sha came in and said, "emperor, Princess Anle has finished the diagnosis for the queen. Come and answer."


    "Xuan."


    "Yes."


    Du Xiaoli came in from the outside and North and South Korea Mingze saluted.


    "Anle has seen the emperor."


    "Sure enough, it''s still good." Han Mingze said, "No."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    "It''s really dangerous for you to go! Many people are worried about you!" Han Mingze sighed.


    Du Xiaoli smiled awkwardly. "My younger sister is careless for a moment. Don''t fall into a trap. It''s bothering the emperor."


    "OK, just come back." Han Mingyi waved his hand. "How is the queen now?"


    "After rescue, my mother''s life is no longer in danger. But if my sister didn''t come back in time, my mother would be in danger this time." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I heard from the imperial doctor that the queen was in poor health after her last injury." Han Mingze said, "fortunately, the queen can survive with you."


    "Emperor, Chen Mei doesn''t mean the Queen''s body, but someone wants the Queen''s life." Du Xiaoli said seriously, "Chen Mei checked that the Queen''s body is ill. The miscarriage is not because she fell, but because she was poisoned by light powder. The other one is bleeding because the Imperial doctor has been giving the queen drugs to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis."


    "You mean someone is hurting the queen?" Han Mingze said in surprise. Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "Doctor Wang, who treated the queen at that time, has been poisoned to death. As for whether to commit suicide or murder, the emperor still needs someone to investigate." "I know. I will send someone to investigate." Han Mingze said. "The Queen''s body is going to trouble you." "sister Chen will do her best to help the queen." Du Xiaoli said. "You are the only female imperial doctor in the imperial hospital, and it is sometimes inconvenient to have concubines in the imperial palace. I heard that there are many female doctors in Yaowang Valley, and their medical skills are also good. I don''t know if I can let one or two of them into the imperial palace as Imperial doctors. In case of such diseases, those concubines can speak better." Han Mingze said, "Anle, what do you think?" "To grant the title of female imperial doctor, my younger sister is in favor of it. But if they want to find someone from Yaowang Valley, I don''t know whether they want it or not. We have to discuss it with the master and the valley master." Du Xiaoli said. If people don''t want to come, it''s not easy to force them. After all, Yaowang Valley has a special status in the mainland. Han Mingze also understood and said: "I''ll ask someone to discuss with Yaowang valley. If they are willing to send someone to Yaowang Valley, do you have any candidate?" "female doctor, medical skills should be very good. I think elder martial sister Shen Jingmei and elder martial sister Xiangzi have good medical skills and people. If I want to choose them, I''ll choose them." "I know. I''ll ask my imperial grandmother to fix a letter for Yaowang Valley later. It should be no problem." Han Mingze said.

 Chapter 394

    He didn''t think about looking for a female doctor before, or before he met Du Xiaoli, he thought that women couldn''t make achievements in this regard. Naturally, he didn''t think about looking for a female doctor. However, after meeting her, he also began to feel that women do not have to play the piano at home as female workers. They can also earn money, learn medicine and do other things.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and Han Mingyi gave her a casual look.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Mingze asked when he saw their interaction.


    "Emperor, when we went out this time, we got something by accident. Brother Xiaoyi and I thought it would be best for the emperor to keep it. So we planned to give it to the emperor." Du Xiaoli said.


    "What?" Han Mingze saw Du Xiaoli''s mysterious appearance, and his curiosity was also hooked up.


    "It''s a box," said Du Xiaoli, taking out the small iron box and offering it with both hands.


    Father Shan hurried down and took the box to Han Mingze.


    "Password box?" Han Mingze looked at the box and asked, "what''s in it?"


    "The emperor will know when he opens it." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I need a password, but I can''t open it if I don''t know the password." Han Mingze looked at the password lock. "The combination of this lock is so strange. Let me see. I think I already know the password?"


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli came forward and wrote the password on the paper.


    Han Mingze dials the password locks one by one according to the password given by Du Xiaoli. After all is done, he gently opens them. His pupils dilated instantly when he saw what was inside.


    "This, this is..." Han Mingze looked at the map in surprise.


    Father-in-law Shan was so surprised to see Han Mingze. He glanced into the box and blurted out: "treasure map!"


    Following Han Mingze over the years, he has also seen a lot of good things. Because Han Mingze is secretly looking for this thing, he also knows the existence of the treasure map. After searching so hard for so long, there was no news. I didn''t expect it to suddenly appear in front of me.


    Han Mingze took out the treasure map, put it on the table and said, "it''s really a treasure map, that''s right!"


    He looked up and asked, "how did you get it?"


    Du Xiaoli said the forbidden area again.


    "I didn''t expect that the treasure map would be hidden in the forbidden area of Yaowang valley. If you hadn''t accidentally entered this time, I''m afraid that the treasure map wouldn''t see the sun until when!" Han Mingze stroked the map on the table, his eyes full of enthusiasm. After a while, he put the treasure map back into the box, locked the lock, looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "why don''t you keep it directly?"


    "Trouble. I don''t like trouble." Du Xiaoli told the truth.


    "Hahaha, I''ve never liked you so much. You''re afraid of trouble!" Han Mingze said happily.


    "Thank the emperor for his praise."


    "You gave me such a big gift. What do I want to repay you? Or I''ll give it to you..."


    "If the emperor wants a reward, Chen Mei prefers silver." afraid that Han Mingze will give her something she doesn''t want, she simply spoke directly.


    "Ha ha, I''ll give you silver as you like." Han Mingze said.


    "Thank you for your reward."


    "Well, I know you are tired on your way. Go back to rest tonight and come back to the Palace tomorrow."


    "Yes, I''m leaving."


    "I''m leaving."


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi left. Han Mingze rubbed the box. After a while, he said, "small list, let people step up to go to Beiqi, Beiyuan and Beirong to find the whereabouts of the other three parts of the map."


    "Yes, Emperor." father-in-law Shan replied. "Emperor, do you want to go to the central palace now?"


    Han Mingze put the box away and said, "put it away."


    Du Xiaoli takes Xia yuan and goes out of the palace with Han Mingze. Han Mingze has asked people to get the carriage ready.


    "Lord, the emperor said that anyway, the LORD would send the princess home without any escort." Leng Yi told Han Mingyi what Han Mingze had just told them.


    "He is really frugal." Han Mingyi smiled and said to Du Xiaoli, "let me take you home."


    "OK."


    Han Mingyi sends Du Xiaoli to the gate of the prime minister''s residence and leaves. Du Xiaoli sees that he is going to the city gate. It is estimated that there are still things to deal with at the barracks.


    "Miss, you''re back!" Yingge and Qiaozhu ran out of the room and rushed up. They both had tears in their eyes.


    Du Xiaoli patted them on the back and said, "short oil, miss, I''ve only been out for a few days. You think so of me! Look enthusiastic!" he pulled them apart and saw their eyelashes wet. He joked: "is this excited tears? You''re Miss true love!"


    "No, we just talked to the sand, didn''t we? Qiao Zhu." Yingge wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and stabbed Qiao Zhu.


    "Qiao Zhu, aren''t you training in the army? Why are you here?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at Qiao Zhu''s red nose.


    "It''s not because of Miss," Qiao Zhu said. "I know miss is missing. Where can I stay in the barracks?" "how do you know I''m missing?" Du Xiaoli asked. "King Ding sent someone to tell us," said Yingge. Han Mingyi? "That father and brother and sister-in-law, they also know?" Du Xiaoli asked. Yingge and Qiaozhu shook their heads and said, "master, they don''t know. Someone said not to tell them about your disappearance for the time being, lest master and they worry. So we didn''t say anything. We had to ask people to inquire. Later, master and they didn''t know how to know. Fortunately, there was news that you had been found, but we didn''t see the young lady, so we were still uneasy." "It''s all because I didn''t take good care of the young lady." Xia yuan scolded. "That can''t blame you." Du Xiaoli said, "since my father and they already know, I''ll go and tell them peace first." "Miss, the master and wife, the young master and the young lady are still waiting for you in the hall! They know you''ll go into the palace after you come back today, so they''re all waiting for you." Yingge said, "let''s go in." Du Xiaoli then went into the prime minister''s house and went directly to the hall in the front yard. Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng were sitting inside, looking a little anxious. The housekeeper came in and arched his hands to Du Yunhan and said, "master, miss is back." "Xiao Li is back? Where is it?" Fu Yalan clenched his hands excitedly. "Miss is coming in right away." "Dad, erniang, brother, sister-in-law, Xueqi, I''m back." Du Xiaoli stepped on the housekeeper''s tail and came in. "Just come back safely." Xie Yu looked at Du Xiaoli and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with a handkerchief.

 Chapter 395

    "What''s the matter with you? How did you disappear?" Fu Yalan looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "I know you''re missing. I''m worried to death."


    "In fact, it''s nothing. They just went to the forbidden area of Yaowang Valley, and then they didn''t find me, so they said I was missing. It''s nothing." Du Xiaoli thought that things had passed, so he didn''t intend to worry them, so he said casually.


    "It''s all right."


    "Did the emperor call you back to see the queen?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "Yes. The Queen''s situation is a little bad, but it''s all right now." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Well, I''ve heard about the death of Dr. Wang. The harem is also a place to camp step by step!" Du Yunhan sighed.


    "Er Niang, it''s very late. You''d better take Xueqi back to bed first. She will have class tomorrow." Du Xiaoli said to Xie Yu.


    "Well, let''s go back to the yard first," Xie Yu said.


    Du Xueqi got up from the chair and said, "second sister, what animal are you holding?"


    "This is the animal I found in Yaowang valley. I don''t know what it is. Go back and have a rest. I''ll let it play with you later." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK. Dad, big brother, sister-in-law, second sister, Xueqi is gone." Du Xueqi saluted everyone and left with Xie Yu.


    "Since my sister is back, Jalam and I will go back to rest first." Du Xiuheng got up and said.


    "Go."


    They left. When there were only two people left in the room, Du Yunhan asked, "now you can tell the truth. What''s going on?"


    "The old fox is the old fox. I know I can''t hide it from you." Du Xiaoli leaned back in his chair and said something about Yaowang valley.


    "It''s too dangerous. I think you''d better not go to Yaowang Valley in the future." Du Yunhan was very unhappy about his baby daughter''s encounter there, and even said such angry words.


    Du Xiaoli was too lazy to respond to him and complained, "what I want to tell you is not whether this is good or not. The key is the treasure map. Dad, how do you listen!"


    "Where is the treasure map? Your safety is important!" Du Yunhan said. Seeing Du Xiaoli unhappy, he said, "well, the treasure map, you gave it to the emperor, and then?"


    "Dad has no opinion about this?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "What''s your opinion? You can handle your things as you want. If I get them, I''ll do the same as you," Du Yunhan said, "It''s too hot. If you put it next to you, it will cause a lot of trouble. You''ve had enough trouble. It''s better to leave the hot potato without shadow to the emperor for safekeeping. So Dad agrees with it with both hands!"


    Du Xiaoli smiled happily when she heard Du Yunhan''s words. She knew her father would fight with her.


    "But dad is curious about the little guy in your arms. Is it really so magical? You say it''s poisonous. If it hurts people, it''s not good." Du Yunhan looked at the little white ball with extreme distrust.


    "Chirp -" the little white ball was in Du Xiaoli''s arms and was originally facing Du Yunhan, but when he heard that he doubted himself, he turned his body and turned his ass to him.


    "Little white ball can understand. He has never bitten people or animals since he came out of Yaowang Valley, but he eats more, so I think he won''t bite people as long as he has something to eat. If he wants to bite, it must be a bad drug. Little white ball, am I right?" Du Xiaoli rubbed little white ball''s hair and asked with a smile.


    "JOJO -" yes, bite the bad guys!


    The little white ball and his partner nodded.


    "Since he is willing to listen to you, stay with him. You are tired after driving so long and going to the palace to treat the queen. Go back and have a rest earlier." Du Yunhan said.


    "OK, the daughter will go back first."


    "Go. When you get home, just relax. Everything has a father and your brother!" Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli with deep meaning.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan''s still handsome face, smiled and said, "thank you, Dad."


    Then he turned and left.


    Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli''s back, smiled and said, "what a clever girl. She is not tempted by unacceptable wealth and makes the best choice. She is worthy of being my daughter."


    Du Xiaoli goes back to her yard. Yingge and they have put the bath water away. Du Xiaoli washes and comes out for dinner before going upstairs to rest.


    When eating, Qiao bamboo still Tucao, this emperor did not know make complaints about rice!


    Back in the room, Du Xiaoli spread heavily on the bed. The little white ball suddenly ran to her bed and jumped happily next to her.


    Du Xiaoli looked at it obliquely and said, "look, you''re happy!"


    "JOJO -" how soft!


    "Play by yourself. I''m going to practice and sleep." Du Xiaoli got up, poked the little white ball, and then went to practice.


    Xiaobaiqiu is used to Du Xiaoli''s practice. When she practices, she plays around the house to adapt to her new home.


    The next day, Du Xiaoli went to the military camp and saw his boss come back. Everyone was very happy. Ji Liufeng saw her, patted Du Xiaoli on the shoulder and said, "you''re back!" "ha, do you miss me?" Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liufeng and said with emotion. "Yes, not only I, but everyone!" Ji Liufeng said. "Yes, general, we all miss you!" said Lu Dahai. "Now you say you miss me. If I find you haven''t trained well recently, I''ll make you miss me!" Du Xiaoli said, "go and check your homework!" Du Xiaoli went to see the training of the new people and found that they have fully adapted to such training, and then went to see the more than 100 people she selected, Their performance did not disappoint her. "Yes, I''m not here. You also have good training. It seems that you''re not lazy!" Du Xiaoli nodded with satisfaction. "Of course, general Ji Shao said that if we don''t train well, when you come back, we will be worse than death, so who dares not train seriously!" Lu Dahai said. "Oh? Really?" Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liufeng and shouted, "Ji Liufeng, you dare to speak ill of me behind my back. Come here, I promise I won''t kill you!" "well, you Lu Dahai, wait for me!" Ji Liufeng stood on the other side of the school yard, but didn''t come. He knew it was Lu Dahai who tipped off and threatened him. "Young general, you''d better come and let the general clean up and then clean up me!" Lu Dahai said with a smile, not afraid of the threat of Ji Liufeng. "Ha ha ha." seeing their appearance, everyone laughed. Maybe it''s because they are so funny, maybe it''s because their general is back. No matter what reason, it''s true that everyone is in a good mood today.

 Chapter 396

    Du Xiaoli spent a day in the barracks. Xiaobaiqiu wandered around the barracks and saw the soldiers training and looking at them with a small ass.


    Everyone knew that it was Du Xiaoli''s new pet, so he didn''t say anything when he saw it in the barracks. Instead, he was amused by its cute appearance.


    After practicing kung fu at night, Du Xiaoli found that he opened his eyes and looked at the little white ball lying on the bed.


    She came to the table and poured herself a glass of water. After drinking the water, she put the cup in the palm of her hand, and then worked with both hands, and the air flow in the palm of her hand surged. Then move your hands back slowly, farther and farther away from the cup, and finally leave the cup completely.


    Looking at the cup resting in the air, Du Xiaoli''s eyes flashed with excitement, and then his hands forced to output internal force. The cup broke into powder in the air flow.


    "Really!" Du Xiaoli looked at his hands excitedly.


    Since she took the expired pill of Keng father last time, she felt that there was a genuine Qi in her body. She had been digesting this genuine Qi for a long time. She felt that she had not completely digested it, and her skill had entered the sixth level.


    I touched the threshold of the sixth floor several times before, but I didn''t succeed. I didn''t expect to succeed now! The sixth layer of wind blown snow has not been reached for hundreds of years, so no one knows how powerful it is.


    However, the power of the fifth floor has been worshipped. This sixth floor will only be more amazing! Now she can feel the power in her body!


    "Is that pill really so magical?" Du Xiaoli murmured. "I don''t know if it''s true that the old guy said that the body will be invincible. He also said that blood can detoxify. Why don''t you try it now."


    Do what you say. Du Xiaoli goes to the cupboard, finds out a bottle of poison and calls Xia yuan.


    Knowing Du Xiaoli''s idea, Xia yuan was startled and said, "Miss, you don''t really want to try?"


    "Try it. I use a poison that is not urgent or strong. If not, remember to give me the antidote." Du Xiaoli said and ate the poison he had just found.


    Soon she felt a burst of pain in her stomach, and the beads of sweat as big as beans fell. A smiling face was as white as paper, which scared Xia yuan almost to cry.


    Xia yuan anxiously looked at Du Xiaoli''s painful appearance, hurriedly opened the antidote bottle and said, "Miss, you''d better take the antidote. What if something happens?"


    Du Xiaoli was hurt to death. She clearly took a weak poison. How could it hurt so much?


    But she still blocked Xia yuan''s hand and said, "no, I feel some changes in my body. I''m waiting to see."


    Xia yuan had to bite her lips and look at Du Xiaoli anxiously. The antidote in her hand was ready at any time. As long as Du Xiaoli had something wrong, she immediately gave her the antidote.


    But Du Xiaoli''s condition slowly improved, the pain gradually disappeared, and her face slowly improved, but her hair wet with sweat was still tightly attached to her forehead.


    "Miss, how are you now?" Xia yuan asked when she saw Du Xiaoli not talking.


    "Xia yuan, I seem to be all right. My body doesn''t feel anymore." Du Xiaoli said, taking his pulse and said, "the poison is gone."


    "Is that young lady really all right?" Xia Yuan said uneasily.


    "It should be." Du Xiaoli went to a glass of water and drank it.


    "But the invincible body... Shouldn''t it be that it didn''t respond to poisoning at the beginning? Miss, it''s better to be poisoned. I''m curious!"


    "Maybe it''s because the old guy''s medicine has expired and gone bad, so the efficacy has changed." Du Xiaoli shrugged and said, "when we enter the Palace tomorrow and check the Queen''s body, we''ll try another function he said. Prepare water for me to take a bath, and I''ll wash away the sweat."


    "Yes, miss."


    The next day, Zhonggong.


    Du Xiaoli gave the empress her pulse and said, "the empress has recovered well these two days. As long as she continues to drink medicine and stay in bed, she can have this little month in January."


    "Thank you so much, Anle." the queen leaned against the pillow and was no longer as weak as before.


    "The Queen''s two days seemed to be a good mood, so keep it up." Du Xiaoli sat at the table and adjusted the prescription to the queen.


    "The princess''s medical skill is really great. The emperor will come to see her and talk to her when he is free these two days, so she is in a good mood these two days." Liuxia said aside.


    Du Xiaoli smiled. No matter what type of woman, she couldn''t escape a love word.


    "Only the murderer who killed the children of our palace has not been found, so our palace can''t really be happy." when it comes to the murderer, the Queen''s eyes show a very hot light.


    "Isn''t there any clue from Doctor Wang?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "No, he seems to have committed suicide and left no clues," said Liu Xia.


    Du Xiaoli''s pen paused and said as if unintentionally: "if a person is willing to die, there is usually something important in the hands of others, or important people are threatened. There have been such things in our village before. Li Si was killed for stealing for Wang Mazi. It is because he had an affair with widow Wang in the next village that Wang Mazi knew."


    Du Xiaoli''s words brightened the eyes of the queen and Liuxia. The queen winked at Liuxia. Liuxia blessed her body and went out. Du Xiaoli wrote the prescription, got up and handed it to another palace maid, and then said to the queen, "madam, I have made some minor adjustments to the prescription according to your current situation, and I will review it for her in two days. Before coming, I met aunt tea and said that I would show it to you, and then go to grandma Huang." "OK, go there." the queen smiled and said. Du Xiaoli left the Queen''s bedroom and went to the Forbidden Palace of the Empress Dowager. After standing at the door for a while, red tea came out. It''s really convenient here. You don''t have to wait for someone to go in and report. "I don''t know if the little girl is playing wild. I don''t know if she came to see grandma Huang. If she didn''t let tea call you today, I''m afraid you wouldn''t come to mourn here?" Du Xiaoli heard the Empress Dowager''s strange complaint as soon as she entered the side hall. She smiled and said: "How could it be? Xiaoli has been thinking about the emperor''s grandmother. Even if aunt tea doesn''t call me today, I will come to see the emperor''s grandmother." "hum!" the Empress Dowager ignores her and childishly turns her head to one side. They say that the older she is, the more she looks like a child. It''s nothing wrong! Du Xiaoli comes to the Empress Dowager''s rocking chair and sits down, shakes the Empress Dowager''s legs and says: "What Xiaoli said is true. He came back the day before yesterday. It was very late after seeing the queen. He thought that grandma Huang had rested and couldn''t be disturbed, so he went back. Then he went to the barracks for a busy day yesterday. He was free today. He thought he would come to see you after seeing the queen. Grandma Huang, what Xiaoli said is true. Don''t be angry. You see, I have black circles under my eyes Here we are. "

 Chapter 397

    Du Xiaoli raised her head and pointed to her dark circles under her eyes.


    "Ai Jia has a look." the Empress Dowager didn''t get angry after hearing that Du Xiaoli even boiled out the dark circles under her eyes. She turned to look at Du Xiaoli''s eyes and said painfully, "it''s really a heavy dark circles. Haven''t you had a good rest these days?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded obediently. Now she has to be pitiful.


    "Empress dowager, the young lady received an urgent call from the emperor and rushed back with King Ding all night. She didn''t have much rest on the road. After she came back, she has been busy trying to find a way to cure the Queen''s illness and the things at the military camp." Xia yuan said to one side.


    "It''s so hard, why don''t you have more rest at home." the Empress Dowager''s discomfort dissipated as soon as she heard it.


    "I don''t want to see grandma Huang first, go back and have a good sleep for two days." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Well, I know you''re busy. Now get up first. The ground is still cold," said the Empress Dowager.


    She is a person who has lived in the Imperial Palace all her life. She can''t see Du Xiaoli''s means, but it''s undeniable that she still plays a role in flirting with herself.


    The older she gets, the more she looks down on rights and wants to enjoy the happiness of her family like ordinary people. But because of her noble status, everyone is respectful to her and is not close to her.


    Han Mingxiang would be close to her when she was a child, but as she grew older, she was not as casual as when she was a child.


    Menggu brought Du Xiaoli a single stool, put it beside the Empress Dowager''s rocking chair, smiled and said, "please sit down, princess."


    "Thank you, Menggu." Du Xiaoli got up, sat on the stool and said with a smile.


    "You don''t even come to see AI family. AI family sometimes wants to play mahjong without anyone to accompany." the Empress Dowager looked at Du Xiaoli sadly and said.


    "Grandma Huang can find concubines in the palace. Mahjong is not difficult. She can learn it as soon as she learns." Du Xiaoli said.


    "No, those concubines are busy competing for favor one by one. If you see them more, you will be annoyed to look at them." the Empress Dowager simply refused.


    Even if those concubines would come to accompany her, the purpose was not simple. She didn''t want to call them to her palace to block herself.


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment and said, "grandma Huang, I have a candidate. Why don''t we have a table today?"


    The Empress Dowager still believed in Du Xiaoli''s vision. With an itch in her hand, she asked, "who?"


    Half an hour later, Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia met at the gate of the palace.


    "Sister Yalan, you''re here too?" Ji Liuxia just got off the carriage and saw Fu Yalan getting off.


    "Liuxia, you were also called into the palace?" Fu Yalan asked in surprise.


    "Yes, a father-in-law just sent an oral order saying that the master of the palace asked me to enter the palace." Ji Liuxia said.


    "Me too," said Fu Yalan. "Maybe we''re the same master."


    "But I don''t know who it is. What a mystery!" Ji Liuxia said.


    "OK, where is this place? You dare to complain!" Fu Yalan stopped Ji Liuxia and said, "now that we''re all here, we''ll know when we go in."


    "Let''s go in," Ji Liuxia said, holding Fu Yalan''s hand.


    "OK."


    At this time, a eunuch came out of the palace, came to them and said, "ladies, please follow the miscellaneous family."


    "Thank you, father-in-law." Fu Yalan replied politely.


    "Let''s go, the master is still waiting!" the father-in-law shook off the dust in his hand and took the lead in leaving.


    Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia hurried to keep up and became more and more confused. Finally, Ji Liuxia couldn''t help calling her father-in-law.


    "Dare you ask your father-in-law, this is the way to the Forbidden Palace. Did the Empress Dowager call us?"


    My father-in-law smiled and said, "you''ll know when you arrive."


    Ji Liuxia also wanted to ask. She was stopped by Fu Yalan. Fu Yalan shook his head at her. Since his father-in-law said so, it''s no use asking again.


    After walking for a while, my father-in-law took them outside the forbidden area.


    "Here we are. Let''s wait here. I''ll leave first."


    "Ah -"


    My father-in-law said to go, leaving two people waiting at the door.


    "No one went in and announced it. I don''t know when the people inside will know we''re coming. Will they wait..." for a long time


    Before Ji Liuxia finished her last two words, tea appeared at the gate of the Forbidden Palace, which startled Ji Liuxia.


    "Ladies, please follow me. The Empress Dowager has been waiting for you for a long time." tea said with a solemn smile.


    "Thank you, aunt tea." Fu Yalan said with a smile.


    Tea turned and left. Ji Liuxia patted her chest and followed tea in.


    I don''t know what the Empress Dowager asked them to do. They were both worried, but when they entered the side hall and saw the people who built mahjong with the empress dowager, they knew that they were worried for nothing.


    Du Xiaoli found them coming in, waved to them and said, "sister-in-law and Liuxia, come here quickly. You two are so slow. It took so long to come." Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia went in and saluted the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager stopped them and said, "Xiaoli said you two are good at playing mahjong. AI family asked you to play mahjong. Won''t you have a problem?" "It''s the blessing of the concubines to be able to play with the Empress Dowager. Where will there be any opinions?" Fu Yalan said with a smile after getting up. "Then don''t make yourself at home and take your seat quickly." the Empress Dowager pushed down Du Xiaoli''s mahjong and said eagerly. "But we didn''t bring silver tickets into the palace..." Ji Liuxia said awkwardly. "It''s all right. I didn''t bring it with me. Grandma Huang said that she would give us 1000 Liang silver for gambling for the first time." Du Xiaoli waved the silver ticket in her hand. Menggu came with 2000 Liang silver tickets and gave them to Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia. In order to give money conveniently, the silver ticket was specially found with a small face value. "Let''s talk about it first. None of you is allowed to release water today. Don''t think that the AI family doesn''t know that you used to release the AI family''s water when playing mahjong. As long as the AI family ordered Hu, you''ve passed it." the Empress Dowager made rules when she came. "It''s boring to win but not lose, isn''t it, Menggu." Menggu smiled and said: "Ladies and princess, just do as the LORD says, or if the Lord doesn''t enjoy himself, you''ll have to fight with her all day." "well, let''s start." The Empress Dowager rubbed mahjong and urged. Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia looked at each other before they reached out to build mahjong. Although the Empress Dowager said not to release water, they didn''t dare to protect her all the time. They all had a tacit understanding and occasionally Hu her.

 Chapter 398

    At noon, they all had lunch here. After lunch, they had a rest for a while. The Empress Dowager told them to start again.


    Because he thought he would be busy behind him, Du Xiaoli taught them to play two-color mahjong. In fact, the rules remained the same, but one of the designs and colors was removed.


    "Grandma Huang, when you want to play mahjong in the future, ask your sister-in-law and Liuxia to accompany you. They must have nothing to do at home. They just called to relieve your boredom." Du Xiaoli said.


    If you have a good relationship with the empress dowager, Liuxia can be better at her husband''s house.


    She had heard from Fu Yalan that Qu Yi''s mother thought Ji Liuxia didn''t look like a lady and had some opinions about her.


    "These three people play well." the Empress Dowager said happily, "you girl always has so many things to deal with, and I don''t think you have much time to accompany me. If these three people play, they''ll be enough. Since there''s nothing for you now, you''ll make us a little heart to eat. I haven''t eaten what you''ve done for a long time."


    Um¡ª¡ª


    Did she dig a hole and bury herself?


    The Empress Dowager took several people to play until Shenshi. When they left the palace, Ji Liuxia and Fu Yalan were relieved.


    "Xiaoli, you really scared us to death today." Ji Liuxia patted Du Xiaoli and said.


    "Isn''t it? Even my sister-in-law teases you. You have to do something mysterious to make us enter the palace with fear." Fu Yalan also stares at Du Xiaoli.


    "Hey, we haven''t played for a long time. Grandma Huang wants to play mahjong, so I think of you!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "But you don''t have to be mysterious. I was scared before." Ji Liuxia hooked Du Xiaoli''s neck with her arm and pulled Du Xiaoli over at once.


    "Well, I was wrong." Du Xiaoli admitted.


    "But before, I thought the Empress Dowager was very dignified. I didn''t expect to get along with her. I thought she was quite kind, much better than our one." Ji Liuxia said.


    "How are you doing now?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "In fact, it''s OK!" Ji Liuxia smiled and said, "although she always dislikes me for not being a lady and not being dignified, she is not very harsh to me. My husband and father-in-law know that I came from the Wu family and don''t have so many requirements. In fact, it''s still good on the whole, but a little bad..."


    Ji Liuxia stopped talking and looked shy.


    "Oh, I''m blushing!" Fu Yalan said with a smile.


    They have known each other for so long, but they seldom see Ji Liuxia like a little daughter-in-law.


    "Oh - I guess what it is. Look at you, it must be about children?" Du Xiaoli said.


    Ji Liuxia nodded embarrassed and said, "I''m only 15 and a half years old. If I want a child, I always feel too early. But my father-in-law and mother-in-law said let''s have a child early."


    "There are three unfilial children, and no offspring is big. The children of the Qu family are thin. Naturally, I want you to reproduce for them as soon as possible." Fu Yalan understands Ji Liuxia''s situation very well.


    She had also discussed the problem of children with Du Xiuheng before. At that time, Du Xiuheng said that it was still early to have children, which was bad for her health. She planned to talk about it later. She said that the family was not in a hurry.


    But they are not in a hurry, and people outside will have ideas, so it''s really hard to say about the child.


    Du Xiaoli also knows that the Qu family is not like the Du family. The family style is more strict, and the family''s thoughts should be more rigid, so she can''t interrupt this matter.


    "Forget it, let it be." Ji Liuxia said, then sighed and said: "it''s not good to get married. If it was before, we can go to the Fengxue building to have a big meal, even if we drink until night, but now..."


    She looked at the Qufu carriage waiting at the gate of the palace and sighed helplessly.


    "You''d better go back early. Otherwise, my husband''s family will have an opinion." Fu Yalan said, "anyway, we got together at the Empress Dowager today. Although we didn''t say anything about ourselves, we had a good time today."


    "Well, I understand." Ji Liuxia said, "let''s go back first. It''s nice of you two to be together all the time."


    "Where is it? You don''t know. Xiaoli is so busy that she doesn''t touch the ground all day. She''s often not at home. Even at home, she''s busy. She doesn''t even have time to talk with us. She often can''t see her until she eats!" Fu Yalan said.


    Closer to her, I knew that her harvest really didn''t fall from the sky.


    "At least you''re still under the same roof. You can eat together. I envy you to death." Ji Liuxia said, "well, I''ll go."


    Before arriving at the carriage, the coachman took down the small stool and put it next to the carriage. Ji Liuxia stepped on the stool and then her servant girl also went up.


    "Be careful on the road," Fu Yalan told me.


    "Know, goodbye." Ji Liuxia said, retracting her head, and the servant girl closed the door of the carriage.


    The coachman sat up and gently waved the whip at the horse, and the horse left with the carriage.


    "Sister-in-law, let''s go back too." Du Xiaoli took back his eyes and said. "OK." then they got on Du Fu''s carriage one after another. When she got on the bus, Fu Yalan was still thinking that she was really luckier than Ji Liuxia, because she met not only a loving husband, but also a human home... Back in her yard, Du Xiaoli asked Yingge to move all the things ordered in the morning to her laboratory. As for Qiao Zhu, she threw him into the military camp for training. It was said to be a laboratory, but it was the place where she put her set of tools, and then put a lot of medicinal materials and so on. "Miss, these are all the poisons I collected today." Yingge opened a box full of medicine bottles. "OK." Du Xiaoli said, "go get dozens of bowls and bring some water." "yes, miss." Du Xiaoli looked at the poisons on the table when they took the bowls and water, and found that Yingge was looking for all the common ones. After a while, Xia yuan and Yingge prepared everything, and Du Xiaoli began her second experiment. She poured a poison that changed color when encountering water into a bowl, and then poured a small half bowl of water into it. After entering, the water slowly turned into a half bowl of black poison. "Miss, what are you going to do next?" Yingge asked, looking at the poisonous water. "Very simple, very direct." Du Xiaoli took a knife and drew a knife at his fingertips, dripping two drops of blood in another bowl. "Miss!" Xia yuan hurried to take the golden sore medicine to Du Xiaoli. "Don''t worry." Du Xiaoli said. She took the bowl a little and forced it with her internal force. The blood flowed out along the wound and fell into the bowl. After about a quarter of the bowl of blood, she finished her work. She took a new handkerchief and wiped it, and then asked Xia yuan to apply gold sore medicine to her.

 Chapter 399

    "Well, let''s start now." Du Xiaoli said, took a pair of wooden chopsticks, dipped them in the blood, and then stirred them in the poisonous water.


    With her stirring, the dark poisonous water slowly became clear, and the three people were amazing. After a while, when the water became clear, Xia yuan took a silver needle and inserted it into the water. The silver needle didn''t turn black!


    "It can really detoxify!" Yingge looks at Du Xiaoli like a freak. How can her Miss go out and become a freak?


    "Let''s see if the others have any effect," Du Xiaoli said.


    Then they tried the remaining poisons. The final result was not that 100% could be completely detoxified, but even if the remaining poisons could not be completely detoxified, they would reduce the toxic effect.


    Du Xiaoli suddenly thought of the cold poison in Liu Mochen''s body. She didn''t know whether the poison could be useful with her blood.


    "Tweet --"


    The little white ball came in from the outside and suddenly strung into Du Xiaoli''s arms.


    "JOJO - JOJO -" I don''t take people out, and I don''t play with them back!


    Du Xiaoli took the little white ball''s neck and said faintly, "this guy''s teeth are also poisonous. I''ll study its toxicity and see if I can prepare an antidote. If there is a accidental injury in the future, I can save it."


    "Miss, will it let you study quietly?" Yingge asked.


    "Yes," Du Xiaoli said with a smile, but the smile seemed a little scary.


    After a while, a shrill cry came from the laboratory.


    "JOJO - ah JOJO - JOJO JOJO -" what are you doing? You put people down, ah, take away your things, come on, kill the mink!


    The small white ball tied to a small wooden board, the separated resister, tossed his head, just didn''t let Du Xiaoli extract his saliva or anything on his teeth.


    Du Xiaoli tried several times without success. Suddenly he became angry and shouted at the little white ball, "you move again and won''t give you dinner tonight!"


    The little white ball whose head had just turned to one side suddenly stopped. His eyes looked obliquely at the top right, as if he was thinking. After a while, he turned to look at Du Xiaoli and closed his big eyes. Look like you.


    Xia yuan and Yingge looked at the little white ball and couldn''t help scolding in their hearts: what a wretch! I don''t care about anything for food!


    This time, Du Xiaoli smoothly extracted the saliva he wanted to study from the small white ball''s mouth, and so on.


    "Yingge, untie the little white ball, and then take it to the kitchen to eat. Give it whatever it wants."


    "Yes, miss," replied Yingge.


    As soon as the little white ball heard that there was something to eat, he rubbed it and jumped into Yingge''s arms, which startled Yingge. If Du Xiaoli''s training concentration is good, he will be scared to death just now.


    Du Xiaoli spent less than half a month to find out the poison of xiaobaiqiu, and then spent more than ten days studying the antidote, but no matter what she used, she tried to think of her own blood and found it effective. Only in this way did she study a special antidote and prepare several for standby.


    In a flash, it has reached the grape ripening season and one or two months before the triennial imperial examination.


    Du Xiaoli had a leisurely time from home in June to August. Most of the time he practiced martial arts or musical instruments in his yard, read Gu books, and occasionally went shopping with Fu Yalan. The exam is coming in September. Du Xiuheng has been busy preparing for the exam. He has no time to accompany Fu Yalan, so he entrusted Du Xiaoli to accompany him more.


    When they were shopping, Du Xiaoli found that there were many new faces in the capital this time. They should be those who came to the capital early to prepare.


    "Today''s materials are very good. The designs, colors and embroidery are good. Let them come back and dress you and Xueqi."


    Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan came out of Zixuan building with each other and said about the cloth they had just bought.


    "Those fabrics are very nice, but just make clothes for Xueqi, so I don''t need them." Du Xiaoli refused.


    "Why? Don''t you also say beautiful?" Fu Yalan asked.


    "Those fabrics are too fancy for me." Du Xiaoli said, "just give them to Xueqi."


    "Poof, you''re old," Fu Yalan laughed. "Don''t forget, you''re still a little girl."


    "What little girl film? I''m a majestic general!" Du Xiaoli retorted. "I often run to the barracks. How can I wear those fancy clothes? If my sister-in-law wants to make clothes for me, how about making me more men''s clothes?"


    "You!" Fu Yalan looked at Du Xiaoli helplessly. "In fact, the aura on you often makes people ignore your age. You are the age of pattern. Why don''t you love those clothes at all!"


    "I......" Du Xiaoli wanted to say something. Suddenly he saw a figure just walking across the road and shouted, "brother Zhang Rui!"


    A man dressed as a scholar stopped and looked at both sides. When he saw someone he didn''t know, he laughed and scolded himself for hallucinating.


    "Brother Zhang Rui, I''m opposite!" Du Xiaoli waved and shouted. Fu Yalan pulled Du Xiaoli''s hand down and said, "this is the street. It''s not good for people to recognize you like this." Du Xiaoli smiled shyly. "Go and invite the young master across the street." Fu Yalan said to the servant girl carrying something behind him. "Yes, madam." the servant girl put her things into the hands of another servant girl and walked opposite. Zhang Rui was wondering if he had a auditory hallucination. A girl like a servant girl came up to him and said, "this is the childe. My young lady and young lady invite you to come over." "your young lady and young lady? I don''t know them." Zhang Rui said suspiciously. "It''s over there." the servant girl pointed to Du Xiaoli, who had reached the opposite side. Zhang Ruishun looked over and saw Du Xiaoli at a glance. He smiled happily at her and quickly came to Du Xiaoli in front of them. "Xiaoli... No, the grass people see the princess." Zhang Rui looked at Du Xiaoli excitedly, wanted to say hello to her as before, suddenly thought of her current identity, bowed with both hands and bent down. "Brother Zhang Rui, don''t do this." Du Xiaoli gave him a hand and asked, "when did you arrive in the capital? Isn''t there more than a month left for the exam?" "I''ve been here for three or four days. I want to come to the capital early and get familiar with the environment." Zhang Rui said. "You''ve been here for three or four days!" said Du Xiaoli. "Then why didn''t you come to us? If you let your brother know that you''ve been here for so long, he''ll be angry with you!"

 Chapter 400

    "I want to ask him out after the exam." Zhang Rui scratched his neck and said, "I''m not embarrassed."


    "What are you sorry about?" Du Xiaoli said. "It was agreed that you came to the capital to find us."


    "Hey, hey." Zhang Rui smiled twice.


    "What are you doing here?" Du Xiaoli asked when he saw him walking here alone.


    "I''ll come out and see what the capital looks like. It''s nothing," Zhang Rui replied.


    "Since it''s all right, go and see your brother. If your brother knows you''re coming, he will be very happy." Du Xiaoli said, "where do you live now?"


    "I live in a small hotel in the west of the city." Zhang Rui said shyly.


    Du Xiaoli frowned and said, "it''s so noisy in the west of the city and the sound insulation of the room is not good. How can you review your books there? Well, why don''t you go to the prime minister''s house? Anyway, there are a lot of empty yards over there."


    "That''s very interesting." Zhang Rui waved his hand again and again and said, "is the prime minister''s house free for grass-roots people like me?"


    Du Xiaoli knows that Zhang Rui is also very stubborn. She doesn''t bother to talk to him. Anyway, Du Xiuheng will let him live in the past when he sees him. Let him talk.


    "Since we are Xiuheng''s friends, let''s go straight back," Fu Yalan said.


    "Oh, look, I patronize to catch up with you, but I didn''t introduce you." Du Xiaoli patted his forehead and said, "this is my sister-in-law. Sister-in-law, this is brother Zhang Rui often mentioned by my brother."


    "Don''t call Cao min''s brother, princess. It doesn''t matter whether you are superior or inferior." Zhang Rui said.


    Still this temper! Du Xiaoli couldn''t help rolling his eyes and took him back to the prime minister''s house.


    In the prime minister''s house, Du Xiuheng was reading in the pavilion in the yard. Xigu made him a pot of tea and put a pile of snacks, but the snacks didn''t move all afternoon.


    When Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan brought Zhang Rui into the yard, they saw Du Xiuheng at a glance.


    "When he reads, he is still the same as before. He has to drink tea." Zhang Rui sighed.


    Schoolmates and friends, brothers from childhood to adulthood, have been away for more than a year, and they are more noble than before, but those little habits are still retained, and I can''t help sighing when I see them again.


    "Brother Zhang Rui, brother, is still the old brother." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, and then shouted to Du Xiuheng, "brother, who do you think I brought?"


    Du Xiuheng just finished reading a word. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s voice, he turned around and saw Zhang Rui. He got up and came over excitedly.


    "Brother Zhang Rui!"


    "Brother Xiuheng." Zhang Ruiying went up. They hugged each other on the way, and then hit each other on the shoulder twice.


    "When did you come to the capital? How did you meet your sister?" Du Xiuheng asked.


    "I''ve been here for three or four days. I met Princess Anle when I was watching in the street today," Zhang Rui said.


    "It''s been three or four days? Well, you haven''t come to me in the capital for so many days! Have you forgotten our original agreement?" Du Xiuheng said with a face.


    "How could I forget? I just want to visit after the exam," Zhang Rui explained.


    He is not the kind of person who likes to follow suit. After knowing the identity of Du Xiuheng and Du Xiaoli, he is embarrassed to visit the prime minister''s house, so as not to let others say behind his back that he wants to climb a high branch or something.


    "Well, I say my brother must be angry when he knows?" Du Xiaoli said, "well, don''t stand here and talk about the past. Go sit and talk."


    "Come on, let''s talk in the pavilion." Du Xiuheng patted Zhang Rui and said.


    "Then I''ll ask someone to make you three a cup of tea, and then let someone get a little heart." Fu Yalan said with a smile.


    Du Xiuheng looked at Fu Yalan, nodded and said, "it''s hard for you, Yalan."


    "Let''s go. It''s not too tired to stand." Du Xiaoli said to them and took the lead in coming to the pavilion.


    Du Xiuheng and Zhang Rui also came in. The three sat down around the stone table. Du Xiaoli handed the cake to Zhang Rui and asked him to take one to eat. Zhang Rui delayed for a while, but Du Xiaoli insisted. He ate one piece and said, "the food in the capital is really much better than those in our places, but it''s still not as delicious as Princess Anle used to."


    In the past, when Du Xiuheng and Zhang Rui were still in school, Du Xiaoli often made a lot of cakes for Du Xiuheng, and his share was indispensable every time. He kept his mouth in those years.


    "Brother, have you found that brother Zhang Rui has become so restrained this time? He is not like the person before?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Where do I have? Am I not who I used to be?" Zhang Rui retorted.


    "I haven''t said yet. You used to call me Xiaoli''s sister. Now I''m an Anle princess. I''m not used to it." Du Xiaoli said.


    "That''s etiquette. You can''t abolish it or surpass it," Zhang Rui said.


    "Come on, brother Zhang Rui, don''t you know your sister''s temperament?" Du Xiuheng looked at Zhang Rui and said, "if you don''t do what she said, she has some ways to clean you up. Do you still want to be forced to go to the red chamber by her last time?"


    Zhang Rui''s face turned red and said, "don''t you say that anymore?" once, Du Xiaoli and Zhang Rui won a bet. If Zhang Rui lost, he would take her to visit the Red Mansions. Zhang Rui didn''t want to be teased by Du Xiaoli at that time. Finally, he had to take Du Xiaoli in men''s clothes to go once. But it was also his first time, so his face was red in the whole process. Du Xiaoli was very comfortable in it. "Ha ha, when I think of brother Zhang Rui''s appearance that time, I always have a red face. When a girl talks to him, he can sprinkle tea. It''s really funny." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Anle..." Zhang Rui wanted Du Xiaoli to stop talking. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s expression, he had to compromise and said, "sister Xiaoli." "it''s not right to call it that early." Du Xiaoli said proudly that these old antiques have to be taught a lesson every time to change their ideas. "By the way, brother Zhang Rui lives in the west of the city. I said he didn''t want to let him live in the house." "why not?" Du Xiuheng looked at Zhang Rui and said, "You have come to the capital. What hotel do you still live in? There are so many empty yards in our house. Why do you spend that unjust money? Moreover, the environment there is bad, which will affect your review. When you come to the house, we can discuss knowledge and exams together." "but this..." "Brother Zhang Rui, we grew up together when we were young. We were classmates, but it''s not too much to say we were brothers. I was taken care of by you when I was in school. Now you can''t forget the friendship we grew up together in those years because we are a little different from our previous identity? This is not what a great man should have. As the saying goes, a great man doesn''t stick to details, I know You are afraid of gossip, but as my sister said, go your own way, regardless of other people''s ideas. "

 Chapter 401

    "When did I say that?" Du Xiaoli retorted, "what I''ve always said is to go my own way and let others have no way to go."


    "Don''t interrupt." Du Xiuheng glared at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli stared back and pouted.


    "If you always hold this idea, if you are an official in the future, when you meet a superior official who wants to buy the king''s law of corrupt officials, will you scruple about dignity and inferiority and bypass him?" Du Xiuheng asked.


    "Of course not." Zhang Rui said definitely.


    "That''s it. Just pay attention to your dignity and inferiority in front of people. In such a situation and when you are with us, you don''t have to think about what you have or don''t have." Du Xiuheng said.


    "It''s because I was so reserved. I apologize to brother Xiuheng and sister Xiaoli," Zhang Rui said.


    "Since you also realize that you are wrong, you can move to the house and salute and let the valley take someone to clean it up for you."


    "This... OK," Zhang Rui agreed.


    "Valley." Du Xiuheng shouted.


    "You take some people to the hotel where brother Zhang Rui lives and pick up his gifts."


    "OK, young master."


    "I don''t need so many people. I have very few things. I can go alone," Zhang Rui said.


    "Go yourself," said Du Xiuheng.


    Zhang Rui told the name of Xigu hotel. Xigu left with a little boy.


    Fu Yalan came with two servant girls carrying snacks. He just heard Du Xiuheng ask Xigu to take Zhang Rui''s luggage, ask the servant girl to put the snacks on the table and said, "let me tell Er Niang and let her arrange a yard for her."


    "OK, let Er Niang arrange one close to our yard. Brother Zhang Rui and I can review nearby." Du Xiuheng said.


    "Or listen to Yuxuan," said Du Xiaoli. "It''s close to my brother."


    Since Du Xiuheng got married, he didn''t live in the previous yard. Although the former yard was very close to Du Xiaoli''s yard, it was really remote. Now that he got married, he naturally had to live in the larger yard in front.


    "Listen to the quiet environment of Yuxuan, which is also a good place to study." Du Xiuheng said, "Yalan, tell your second mother and clean up the Yuxuan for brother Zhang Rui."


    "OK." Fu Yalan blessed them before turning away.


    "The snacks made by sister-in-law are also delicious. Brother Zhang Rui, you... Eat goods. When did you climb up to eat!" Du Xiaoli had been talking to them before, but he didn''t notice that the snacks just served had been eaten by xiaobaiqiu.


    "JOJO -" delicious!


    Du Xiaoli held the little white ball behind his neck with two fingers. The little white ball had snacks in his mouth and looked at Du Xiaoli innocently. The mouth can''t talk. It can only sell cute with its big eyes.


    "That''s what my sister-in-law made for us!" Du Xiaoli stared at the little white ball.


    The little white ball swallowed the dessert and waved his paw.


    "JOJO -" I''m one of them!


    Fortunately, Du Xiaoli didn''t understand the meaning of little white ball, otherwise he had to be made sad and laughing.


    "Forget it, little white ball likes to eat. You don''t know it the first day." Du Xiuheng pleaded for little white ball.


    "JOJO - JOJO -" that''s it. The little white ball nodded approvingly.


    "I haven''t seen you gain weight all the time! What a waste of food!" Du Xiaoli put the little white ball back on the table and complained.


    "JOJO -" you''re not the same!


    Xiaobaiqiu waved his paw at Du Xiaoli''s protest, then puckered his ass and continued to fight with snacks.


    "Oh, this little guy is very cute." Zhang Rui looked at the interaction between Du Xiaoli and Xiaobai ball. Although Du Xiaoli was scolding Xiaobai ball in his mouth, his eyes were full of love. "What kind of animal is this? It''s so cute."


    "We don''t know what animal it is, but don''t look at it cute. I saw it kill a python in an instant," Du Xiaoli said.


    "So powerful!" Zhang Rui looked at the little white ball in surprise.


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The three talked in the pavilion until the evening. After knowing that Du Yunhan came back, Du Xiuheng took Zhang Rui to see Du Yunhan. Du Yunhan knew that he was Du Xiuheng''s roommate when he was studying, and agreed that he would stay at home.


    Three days after Zhang Rui lived in the house, Du Xiuheng said he would take him to meet his friends in the capital, so he asked Xigu to go to the Fengxue building and uncle Fu to arrange a room.


    Because Du Xiuheng made an appointment with Mo Yang and Shui YeFan, Du Xiaoli had a good relationship. Just that day, he went with them.


    Zhang Rui knows that she is afraid that she is not used to it. I''m sorry.


    With few people, they just opened a room on the second floor. Before dinner, Zhang Rui went out to the toilet. Knowing that it was the boss''s hair, uncle Fu asked someone to show him the way.


    This scene annoyed several people who came down from the second floor.


    Who knows that the shopkeeper Fu Wansan doesn''t care about anyone in this Fengxue building? Now he smiles so happily at a man wearing simple clothes. They suddenly feel that their worth is not as good as this man from the countryside.


    When Zhang Rui returned to the second floor, he was blocked halfway up the stairs. A man in gorgeous clothes hit him, then grabbed him and shouted, "where are you from, beggar, dare to hit the young master!" the man''s voice was so loud that he suddenly attracted the attention of the diners in the lobby on the first floor. "Where did the beggar come from? He dared to bump into the young master. He didn''t want to live, did he?" Du Xiaoli designed the stairs very wide, so there would be no congestion at all. The leading waiter had gone to the front, and Zhang Rui was behind him. How could he bump into people. The people in the hall could see clearly, but they all knew the young master he, who was the young master he Feng of he Zhengshun''s family. Taichang Siqing is an official of zhengsanpin and dotes on his only son. Who dares to say a word. Zhang Rui saw that these people were well-dressed and knew that they must have status. The most important thing in the capital is to be an official. These people should also be the young masters of some officials. And listen to their tone, it seems that the official product is not small. He didn''t want to cause trouble for Du Xiaoli and them, so he said, "I''m sorry." "just say I''m sorry?" He Feng roared, "you bumped into young master Ben. Just say I''m sorry. Just want to go over? You beggar, you hurt young master Ben. Do you know?" the other party beggars one by one and fabricated facts to slander himself as a scholar, Zhang Rui''s anger also came up and said, "you just hit me. I''m sorry. What else do you want?"

 Chapter 402

    "I hit you? Who saw it?" He Feng said with a smile. "Did you see it? Did you see it?"


    He Feng asked two people around him. They shook their heads and said, "we didn''t see it."


    "I didn''t see it either. I only saw that the beggar hit the young master." He Feng''s little boy said.


    "Look, everyone saw that you hit me, and you still want to deny it." He Feng said proudly.


    "What do you want?" Zhang Rui asked angrily.


    "What do you want?" He Feng felt his chin and said thoughtfully, "you hurt my young master. It''s reasonable that I can send you to the government Yin in the capital for a fight and let you compensate me for 500 liang of silver as medical expenses. But you can''t afford it. Well, don''t you want to go upstairs? I''ll forgive you if you get through my crotch."


    Then he put his right leg on the upper two stairs.


    "Ha ha, drill quickly. If you drill, young master he won''t embarrass you any more!"


    "Yes, drill quickly!"


    "Come on, we have something else to do!"


    "I haven''t seen such a thing for a long time. The man who refused to drill last time was caught by the governor of the capital, but he was stripped of his pants and hit 20 big boards. I advise you to be sensible and drill quickly!"


    "Yes, if you don''t move like this, you will make young master he more angry, and it will be miserable!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The group of officials and young masters behind he Feng followed and coaxed. With that skilled appearance, it seems that they did bad things with He Feng.


    Zhang Rui was forced by a group of people, his face turned crimson, his fist was tightly clenched, and his body trembled because of humiliation.


    "Why, don''t you want to drill? Come here and press him to our young master." seeing that Zhang Rui didn''t move, he Feng ordered his little boy.


    Fuwansan came to the front hall from the backyard. He saw that Zhang Rui had been bullied and was going to extricate himself. He saw the door of the first box on the second floor open, looked sympathetically at He Feng and went back to his counter.


    These people are really stupid. Can anyone who can eat upstairs be bullied at will? Look at your young lady''s face. These people are miserable.


    "Don''t deceive others too much!" Zhang Rui struggled, looking at the man who quickly caught him.


    "Bullying people too much?" He Feng sneered and said, "this man hit my young master seriously and didn''t know how to repent. After he drilled my young master''s stride, he will send him to the official... Ah -"


    "Bang bang -"


    He Feng was kicked from behind and rolled down the stairs.


    "Young master!"


    "What young master!"


    "God, did you fall anywhere?"


    All the people on the stairs chased up, but they still didn''t stop him from rolling to the first floor.


    This situation shocked everyone.


    What''s going on?


    When everyone looked up the stairs, a woman with long hair in white didn''t know when she was standing there.


    "Who are you? How dare you kick young master he down the stairs! Don''t you want your life?" those people picked up He Feng who fell black and blue and scolded Du Xiaoli on the stairs.


    "Who the fuck doesn''t want to die, dare to kick the young master! Ouch..." He Feng was helped up and felt his whole body in pain. He couldn''t help yelling at the people on the stairs. When he looked up and saw who was upstairs, the people suddenly softened down, "county, County, county..."


    Below, someone recognized Du Xiaoli, quickly knelt down and said, "see Princess Anle!"


    The people in the hall quickly knelt down and said, "see Princess Anle!"


    "County, Princess..." He Feng finally said Du Xiaoli''s name under the stimulation of those people.


    All those who followed him knelt down.


    On the last day of the four nation competition, he also went to see it with his father, so he knew Du Xiaoli. He thought that he had just scolded her, and his legs became soft unconsciously.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the kneeling people in the hall, sneered and said, "you dare to deceive the princess''s brother! How dare you!"


    "I, we..." He Feng looked at Du Xiaoli and couldn''t even say a word.


    "Princess, we don''t know it''s the princess''s brother. Princess, spare your life!" those people panicked at Du Xiaoli''s words and kowtowed quickly.


    "The beloved son of Taichang Temple Qing He Zhengshun, isn''t he? Come on."


    "Yes!" two bodyguards came in from the outside.


    Du Xiaoli took out a sign and threw it into their hands. He said, "the princess doesn''t have a princess sign, so use this general sign to invite Lord he, Taichang Temple Qing. He said that the princess''s brother hit his son seriously and asked him to pick up his son."


    "Yes." two bodyguards hurried away with tokens.


    "Princess, I''m wrong. I don''t know Taishan. I don''t know it''s the princess''s brother. I bumped into him. Please spare your life!"


    "Spare your life? The princess doesn''t want your life. What life do you spare?" Du Xiaoli smiled. "Didn''t you say that the princess''s brother hit you seriously and asked him to pass under your crotch?"


    "I, I was just talking nonsense, not serious!" He Feng was about to cry. How could he provoke this evil star! Even if it''s an ordinary princess, but no one in the whole capital knows whether Princess Anle is a heterosexual Princess given by the emperor or the first female general. She is very fond of her. Even the Empress Dowager likes her very much. Not only that, she is the future imperial concubine of the king and the legitimate daughter of the prime minister. He doesn''t dare to provoke any identity! "Are you serious? The princess didn''t find that you weren''t serious!" Du Xiaoli thought of coming out of the box and saw those people holding Zhang Rui''s hand and pressing it hard to the ground. He asked him to pass under the crotch of He Feng, so he didn''t get angry. "But brother Zhang Rui is careful. It''s estimated that he won''t hurt you seriously. Even with the princess''s foot, you still have the strength to speak without serious injury." Zhang Rui and he Feng were less than half the distance from the stairs, so he Feng didn''t suffer too serious injury. "He didn''t hurt me, I wasn''t hurt. I was wrong." "Oh, how good! The princess has asked someone to tell Lord he that you are seriously injured and let him pick you up. If you don''t get hurt, doesn''t it mean that the princess is lying?" Du Xiaoli said in distress. He looked at the diner kneeling on the ground and said: "Get up and continue to eat." "Princess Xie." those people got up and went back to their places to eat. The smart people knew that Du Xiaoli was punishing them by letting them kneel for so long. They just looked on coldly, but they couldn''t afford to provoke each other! "Young master he, you say that the princess is also a princess personally given by the emperor. If it doesn''t count, won''t it lose the royal face?" Du Xiaoli said faintly.

 Chapter 403

    "Yes, yes," he Fengying said.


    "So, this princess has to do this." Du Xiaoli hooked his finger and said, "come up."


    He Feng looked at Du Xiaoli and saw her face getting colder and colder because she didn''t go up. He quickly lowered his head and went up with a bitter face.


    "The princess thought, you can''t say that the Royal people are nonsense. Lose the emperor''s face, so the princess decided to make things worthy of the name. Since it has been said that you are seriously injured, please get out of here again!"


    "What?"


    Everyone didn''t react. Du Xiaoli kicked He Feng, so... He Feng rolled down the stairs sadly.


    Du Xiaoli took back his foot and said, "the princess thinks that at least you are the young master of the third grade senior, so it''s up to the princess to give you this foot."


    "Cough -" He Feng fell down seriously this time and couldn''t get up directly on the ground.


    But I don''t know if I want to escape Du Xiaoli''s punishment.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t care about him, pointed to one of his boys and said, "move your young master aside and lie down."


    The boy moved he Feng aside and continued to lie down. Before he knelt down, he heard Du Xiaoli say, "you, come up."


    The boy knew that he would be kicked down, but he didn''t dare not to go up, so he had to come to Du Xiaoli trembling.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t say anything and kicked it directly.


    "You, come up," said Du Xiaoli, pointing to another boy.


    Bang Bang -¡°


    "Hiss -"


    The onlookers upstairs, such as Moyang, watched Du Xiaoli kick one foot and smoke one at the corners of his mouth.


    This has always been calm, dignified and gentle. Unexpectedly, the princess will get angry like this??


    Du Xiaoli kicked people back and forth twice, and the fire in his heart dissipated a little.


    In the middle, Zhang Rui wants to persuade Du Xiaoli to eliminate the fire. Du Xiaoli calls him up to watch a good play with Du Xiuheng.


    Although Moyang''s family is also a powerful person, it''s better to clean up by herself at this time. After all, her identity is not affordable to ordinary people.


    Du Xiaoli was tired of kicking and went down. Xia yuan quickly brought her a chair.


    "Today, the princess beat you. Well, it is estimated that some of you have been seriously injured." Du Xiaoli sat up in his chair and said, "I don''t know if any of you want to send the princess to the official?"


    "Grass people dare not."


    "Uncle Fu, since these people like to make trouble in the wind and snow building, they won''t receive them in the future." Du Xiaoli said faintly.


    "Yes, they have been blacklisted," Fu Wansan said.


    Blacklisted in Fengxue building?


    Those young masters were stunned. Everyone knew that being included in the blacklist of Fengxue building would become a laughing stock in the whole capital. It can be said that they had been removed from the upper class communication circle.


    "Princess, you can''t let young master he collide with your brother and let Fengxue building blacklist us all. Even if you are a princess and interfere in other people''s business, it''s not good?" a man retorted.


    "Commendable courage." Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that someone would dare to refute himself at this time. He smiled and said, "you''re right. Even the princess can''t interfere in people''s business. But who said I asked as the princess?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Uncle Fu, tell them in what capacity I asked for it." Du Xiaoli said.


    "The young lady is the owner of Fengxue building and asked as the boss." fuwansan replied.


    "What?"


    "Is she the mysterious owner behind the Fengxue building?"


    "The wind and snow building has been open for several years, but didn''t the princess come to Beijing last year?"


    "The news is amazing!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Those who had not left before heard Fu Wansan''s words and were surprised to discuss them. For a moment, the lobby became a little lively.


    Not only were they surprised, but even Moyang and shuiyefan upstairs were surprised. No wonder others came here to book private rooms long in advance. Every time he came, he had a free private room. They were surprised and asked Du Xiuheng, but Du Xiuheng said he didn''t open here.


    Du Xiuheng coughed twice and said, "this is what my sister didn''t want to say. And I didn''t lie at that time. It''s really not mine, it''s hers."


    "Xiaoli''s sister is really awesome!" said Zhang Rui.


    "It''s not so powerful!" said shuiyefan.


    Who doesn''t know that this is a place where money is made every day. Unexpectedly, it is also Du Xiaoli''s. plus Suiyuan, the princess has become a little rich woman!


    Du Xiaoli looked at the man in surprise and said, "as the boss of Fengxue building, does the princess have the right to interfere in the business here?"


    The man''s face became more ugly, lowered his head and said, "yes."


    "However, seeing your courage, the county leader allowed you to spend here." Du Xiaoli stopped talking, and as a result, Xia yuan drank the tea in her hand. "Why is it so slow to invite your parents here? The princess has finished kicking and drinking tea, and hasn''t come yet. Doesn''t he adult despise the princess''s general brand and don''t want to come here?" "Miss''s general brand and are given by the emperor. Who dares not to buy it? It''s estimated that adult he is busy, so he comes slowly." Xia Yuan said. "Well, it makes sense, or he will despise the imperial power." Du Xiaoli nodded. The master and servant, in a few words, put the hat of contempt for imperial power on he Zhengshun''s hat. He Zhengshun, who just came to the door of the wind and snow building, cried endlessly in his heart. Before he came, he asked what the people who went to invite him were about. As soon as they heard that the princess''s brother hit his son seriously, he knew that it must be the unfilial son who caused trouble to Du Xiaoli. His son is idle all day and often makes trouble outside. Every time he wants to discipline well, his old mother stops him and says what to do if the only seedling in the family is broken. Pet pet pet pet pet pet pet pet pet pet pet pet pet pet him to mention the iron plate! His stupid son doesn''t know du Xiaoli''s position in the capital or even Fengming country. He is too often, but the temple Qing knows it very well. So as soon as I got the news, I came in a hurry. "He Zhengshun, the temple secretary, has seen Princess Anle too often." he Zhengshun knelt down in front of Du Xiaoli as soon as he entered the door and said. "Lord he, you are so slow." Du Xiaoli covered the teacup, handed it to Xia yuan, looked at he Zhengshun and said. "I asked the princess to wait. Please forgive me." he Zhengshun said with his head down. "Do you know what the princess asked you to do?" asked Du Xiaoli.

 Chapter 404

    "The junior officer''s teaching son is not strict and bumped into the princess. Please forgive the princess." he Zhengshun lowered his head and said.


    "He didn''t collide with the princess, but she said that the princess''s brother hit him seriously. Thinking that he said so, she simply let him live up to his name, otherwise he didn''t wronged brother Zhang Rui. So she made the childe like this." Du Xiaoli said.


    "That''s what the dog should be punished," he Zhengshun said.


    Du Xiaoli saw that he Zhengshun had a good attitude, and the remaining half of his anger disappeared. He said, "Lord he, the princess once heard from the emperor that you are an honest and fair official. Why does the son he taught so don''t know how to make progress and cause trouble? Although parents love their son, it''s not a good thing to indulge blindly!"


    "I will remember what the princess taught me. I will teach the unfilial son a good lesson when I go back." he Zhengshun said.


    "Since Lord he also said that he would discipline you back, you don''t need my princess to teach you a lesson. Take him back." Du Xiaoli said, "send these people back by the way. Leaving them here will hinder the business here, and my princess is also annoyed."


    Du Xiaoli said and went upstairs.


    "Yes, sir!" he Zhengshun got up from the ground and said, "don''t carry the young master back to me!"


    "Yes, sir." the bodyguard who followed him went up to help he Feng up, and asked someone to take the others away.


    Back in the private room, Zhang Rui bowed to Du Xiaoli and said, "thank sister Xiaoli for helping me out today."


    "Brother Zhang Rui, it''s OK to give a big gift!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "You''re my man. Bullying you is bullying me? Besides, you can''t bully you against your previous feelings. Don''t be polite to me."


    "But Xiaoli was really scary just now. His face was black when he saw them pressing brother Zhang Rui." Moyang said with a smile.


    The princess who just lost her domineering side felt completely different from the little sister next door she met for the first time.


    "Yes, it''s really domineering when kicking people. You, come up." Shuiye fan learned Du Xiaoli''s expression and actions, which made everyone laugh.


    "But the most amazing thing is that you are the mysterious boss," Moyang said. "We met here for the first time, but we didn''t see it at that time."


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "this was opened with a friend a few years ago. I didn''t want to make too much publicity, so I didn''t tell others."


    "Dong Dong -"


    After a knock on the door, Fu Wansan opened the door and came in and said, "Miss, it''s already packed up below."


    "I see." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "The food is ready. I''ll serve it for you right away."


    The waiter carrying the dishes brought them up one by one. After the last one finished the dishes, Fu Wansan said a word. Young master, please use it slowly and left.


    "Come on, let''s start. I''ve had a fire and I''m hungry."


    "Eat."


    In the afternoon, Han Mingze listened to father-in-law Shan about what happened at noon in Fengxue building and said, "I didn''t expect this Anle to have a big temper. Who is He Feng provoking?"


    "It''s a candidate from Zhou county. His name is Zhang Rui. He''s going to take part in this year''s autumn test. He''s Du Xiuheng''s former roommate at the school. It''s said that he has a good relationship with the princess. He came to the capital six days ago and was invited by the princess to live in the prime minister''s residence three days ago." father-in-law Shan said the news he got.


    "Zhang Rui? Pay attention to me during the autumn test this year. If the results are OK, you can make good arrangements," Han Mingze said.


    "Emperor wants to develop Zhang Rui?" asked father-in-law Shan.


    "What kind of person is this Anle and what kind of person is around her? Since Zhang Rui is the person she recognizes, it means that she is also a talent. Just pay a little attention, and don''t pay too much attention." Han Mingze took a memorial and opened it and said.


    "I see."


    "By the way, let someone tell he Zhengshun that lax parenting is also a major event in life. If he doesn''t have time to manage his son, I''ll let someone take care of him, or give him a holiday and let him take good care of him at home." Han Mingze said.


    "Yes, I''ll let you go now." father-in-law Shan said and went out of the imperial study.


    Han Mingze looked at the words on the memorial, but there was a picture of a woman in white standing on the stairs, calling people up with her fingers and kicking them down when others came up. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising.


    With the emperor''s oral instructions, he Zhengshun taught him a good lesson this time. Even his mother couldn''t stop him. She could only watch him implement family law for his baby grandson with heartache.


    Soon, the news that Du Xiaoli was cleaning up dandies in the wind and snow building spread all over the capital. When the people heard that Du Xiaoli taught the black sheep a lesson, they clapped their hands one by one.


    However, what surprised everyone more was Du Xiaoli''s identity as the boss of the Fengxue building. Some people who had ridiculed Du Xiaoli were even more ashamed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, January slipped quietly. In late September, Du Xiuheng and Zhang Rui lived in the examination place the day before the examination according to the rules, preparing for the upcoming triennial examination.


    fresh autumn weather. Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi rode their horses to the Yanshan Mountains to find a place for the recent large-scale field training. When they reached the top of the mountain, they went to the place where they had begun to decorate, and then they continued to go south along the mountain. "The Emperor may come to watch during field training." Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli''s hand and chatted as they walked. Seeing Han Mingyi walking leisurely, Du Xiaoli felt that he was just taking her for a walk. In fact, he did the same. "Fifty thousand troops train together once, and the scene should be spectacular," Du Xiaoli said. Seeing the blooming chrysanthemums on the mountain, Du Xiaoli broke away Han Mingyi''s hand and leaned over to pick two. Han Mingyi watched Du Xiaoli quickly weave a wreath with chrysanthemums and waited. "After using your method, the soldiers'' combat ability has improved a lot. The strength of our whole country has also been improved." "really?" Du Xiaoli took the braided wreath in his hand and continued to move forward with Han Mingyi. "Not only that, after more than half a year, many of the policies you said in the first half of the year have been effective. I heard from the emperor yesterday that although the agricultural tax collected this year has been reduced, the Treasury revenue has not decreased, on the contrary, it has increased a little. The voices that opposed before have now subsided," Han Mingyi said. "That''s good!" Du Xiaoli was glad to hear that his policy was effective. "It''s very good," Han Mingyi said. "It''s not long now. By the end of the year, the effect may be better."

 Chapter 405

    "Ha, should I ask the emperor for the year-end bonus?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Year end bonus? Is that your word?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Yes, at the end of the year, the boss will give bonuses to employees as a reward for a hard year," Du Xiaoli said.


    "So." Han Mingyi said clearly.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, what do you think of this valley?" Du Xiaoli asked, pointing to a valley ahead.


    Han Mingyi looked down the valley pointed by Du Xiaoli. He saw a lot of bare stones and shrubs in the valley, and the slope was steep. He nodded and said, "it''s a good place for training."


    "Then write it down," said Du Xiaoli. "Let''s go down again."


    "OK." Han Mingyi signed Du Xiaoli''s hand and went on. "Are you going to the city today?"


    "I''ll go back in the afternoon. My brother will finish the exam tomorrow. My sister-in-law and I agreed to pick him up." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Then we''ll go back earlier."


    "OK."


    The fallen trees are rustling. A black and a yellow figure passes through the fallen leaves hand in hand. A small white ball runs in front of them, disappearing from time to time, running back from the front, or rolling in the fallen leaves. It''s fun to play.


    At noon the next day, the autumn sun was still strong. Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan looked anxiously at the gate of the College under the sun umbrella supported by their servant girls.


    "Why hasn''t Xiuheng come out?" Fu Yalan saw that many people didn''t see Du Xiuheng and clenched his handkerchief.


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. My brother and brother Zhang Rui probably went back to pack up." Du Xiaoli said, "let''s wait."


    "Yes." Fu Yalan nodded.


    After a while, Du Xiuheng and Zhang Rui appeared at the gate of the college. They talked, and the smile on their faces showed their good mood.


    "Brother, brother Zhang Rui." Du Xiaoli saw Du Xiuheng and shouted at them.


    "Sister, they are over there." Du Xiuheng saw Du Xiaoli and them at a glance, and came over with Zhang Rui.


    "Now the sun is still poisonous. Why did you come back?" Du Xiuheng said, looking at Fu Yalan and Du Xiaoli painfully.


    "It''s OK. It''s not very hot," Fu Yalan said.


    "Brother, how was your exam?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "We both feel the same. We even discussed some test questions when we reviewed before. It shouldn''t be too bad." Du Xiuheng said confidently.


    "Ha, that''s good!" Du Xiaoli said happily.


    "But we still have to wait until the test results come out," Zhang Rui said.


    "I believe you two!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Let''s go home first. Dad, erniang and Xueqi are still waiting for you at home!"


    "OK."


    Du Xiuheng and Zhang Rui got on the last carriage, and Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan got on the first one. When they got up, the coachman drove Li Kai.


    After returning, Xie Yu asked the kitchen to prepare a rich lunch to celebrate the successful completion of the exam.


    After the exam, it is the day to wait for the results, and the day when a group of friends go out to have a party.


    Han Mingxiang and Meng Jiangzhuo are not in the capital. Ji Liuxia is not as free to marry as before. Fu Yalan and Du Xiaoli see each other almost every day, so going out to get together now is not attractive to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiuheng, who used to go out rarely, almost pulls Zhang Rui out in the daytime.


    Today, several carriages stopped in front of Zhou Cheng''s residence. After a while, Du Xiaoli also came to Zhou Cheng.


    "Elder martial sister Shen, why don''t you tell us in advance? We can send someone to pick you up!" as soon as Du Xiaoli came to the hall, he saw Shen Jingmei and Xiangzi sitting on one side and said with a smile, "unexpectedly, he came to the capital quietly, but he wanted to punish you?"


    "Younger martial sister, we thought we could talk to you when we got here. Before we came, the eldest martial brother said the address of elder martial brother Zhou, and we asked all the way." Shen Jingmei said.


    "How are Shifu, eldest martial brother and people in the valley?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Everyone is doing well, but they often talk about your legend," Shen Jingmei said.


    "Younger martial sister Shen, who are you coming to the capital this time?" asked sister-in-law Zhou.


    "It was the Empress Dowager who wrote to the master, saying that she wanted the master to send two female doctors to the palace as imperial doctors to treat the concubine in the palace." Shen Jingmei explained. "No, the master appointed us. But he mentioned our names and said it was best to let us come. I thought it was recommended by elder martial brother Zhou."


    "Well, cough, actually I suggested you two to the emperor." Du Xiaoli said, "the emperor asked who has better medical skills, I''ll say you two, but I also said that if you don''t want to come, you don''t have to come."


    "It''s junior sister! When Shifu asked us, he said it was up to us. If we didn''t want to come, he would consider others. But we also wanted to see what the capital looked like. We thought you were here, so we agreed. We said to come to the capital first to investigate the situation, and my family let them take their time behind." Shen Jingmei was in a good mood, He spoke with a smile on his face.


    Xiangzi also nodded. She came only when she was willing to come. "Elder martial sisters don''t blame me for my trouble." Du Xiaoli said. "We are entrusted with your blessing. How can we blame you!" Shen Jingmei said. "Did you say when you would report to the capital? There''s a place to go now. If there''s no place, just stay here," said sister-in-law Zhou. "The Empress Dowager said in her letter that when she arrived in the capital, she would find her younger martial sister and ask her to take us into the palace to report. She said that the capital had prepared a place." Shen Jingmei said. "When are you going to enter the palace?" Du Xiaoli asked. "In two days, let''s go around the capital first," said Xiangzi. "Then you can live here these two days, and you don''t have to go out and find a place," said Mrs. Zhou. "Then trouble sister-in-law Zhou." two days later, Du Xiaoli took Shen Jingmei and they went to see the queen and the Empress Dowager. Because they were women, they didn''t go to see the emperor alone. Taking the waist token to get in and out of the palace, Du Xiaoli took them to the place arranged by the emperor. On the 15th day after the exam, the autumn exam results came out. Du Yunhan early sent the young boys in the house to wait at the place where the list was released. Then he came back from the morning and waited with Du Xiaoli. At that time, the two boys came back on horseback. As soon as they arrived at the door of the prime minister''s house, they began to shout inside: "high school, young master high school!" as soon as they heard the news, the people in the house quickly took a big firecracker and set it off in front of the house. The crackling sound reported the good news to the people around them.

 Chapter 406

    Firecrackers rang out in other places, which seems to have got good news.


    The boy who looked at the list kept shouting from the door. When he came to the hall, he knelt down to Du Yunhan and said, "master, young master is in high school. He is the ninth and childe Zhang is the 28th. The top 16 will take part in the palace examination ten days later!"


    "Great, great!" Xie Yu said excitedly.


    "Congratulations, brother Zhang Rui!" Du Xiaoli smiled and congratulated them.


    "Ha ha, OK! Everyone in the mansion will be rewarded with ten Liang silver today, so that everyone can share the joy!" said Du Yunhan.


    All the servant girls in the room saluted Du Yunhan and said in unison, "thank you, sir and madam. Congratulations, young master Zhang."


    "Well, get up and clean up the house. Many people should come to the door today." Du Yunhan said.


    "Yes, sir."


    The servant girls and boys have gone out to work.


    "I said that brother Zhang Rui and brother Zhang Rui would definitely win. I said yes!" Du Xiaoli said, "I''m so accurate. Please call me a magic stick in the future."


    "Poof - you''re poor!" Fu Yalan couldn''t help laughing when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words.


    Zhang Rui was also very happy. Although he didn''t enter the top 16 and couldn''t participate in the palace exam and compete for the top spot, he was very happy and even surprised to achieve such a result. Before releasing the list, he thought it would be good for him to be in the top 50. The 20th place has greatly exceeded his expectation.


    "According to the rules of previous years, the people on the list will be granted official positions in these two days. Zhang Rui, you should be able to get a good official position if you rank so high," Du Yunhan said.


    With Du Yunhan''s words, Zhang RuiRu took a reassurance, got up, bowed down to Du Yunhan and said, "thank you, uncle, for taking care of me these days. Zhang Rui will certainly remember this friendship."


    "Ha ha, if only you had this heart, get up quickly." Du Yunhan said with a smile.


    Fu Yalan and Du Xiuheng looked at each other, saw the joy in each other''s eyes, and smiled knowingly.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at them, smiled secretly, and said, "Dad, do we want to tell the good news to my sister-in-law''s family? Although they will know my brother''s achievements, will it be more formal and solemn to say it specially?"


    "Well, I want to send someone to inform the prime minister''s house of the good news. Come here." Du Yunhan called the young man to come and let him go to the prime minister''s house to inform him. With an invitation letter, he invited the people of the prime minister''s house to celebrate today.


    His son-in-law''s autumn test this year naturally attracted the attention of the cabinet, so as soon as they released the list, they also got the news. They got Du Yunhan''s invitation and said they would take their family members to the banquet.


    Today seems to be a tired day with good news. At the noon banquet, Fu Yalan suddenly said that she was uncomfortable and vomited when eating. At first, she thought it was a cold stomach. Du Xiaoli checked her and said excitedly, "sister-in-law, where is your cold stomach? You are going to be a mother!"


    Du Xiaoli''s words quieted the whole banquet, followed by a greater outbreak.


    "Sister, do you mean I''m going to be a father?" Du Xiuheng, regardless of etiquette, came from the men''s table to the women''s table and looked at Fu Yalan excitedly.


    "Yes, it''s been more than a month!" Du Xiaoli said.


    Looking at the joy on Du Xiuheng''s face, Du Xiaoli sighed that ancient people were really precocious. This modern boy of 17 or 18 years old, where would he have the consciousness of being a father!


    "Really? I''m going to be a mother!" Fu Yalan touched his stomach and said incredulously.


    In fact, she had a hunch these two days that her monthly affairs were always on time. She should have come two days ago, but she never came. She had planned to let Du Xiaoli show her after the list was released. She didn''t expect to have the phenomenon of pregnancy and vomiting today.


    The Fu family who attended the banquet were also very happy. Today is really a double happiness!


    "Yalan is pregnant and can''t eat some dishes. I go to the kitchen and ask the cook to cook some dishes for pregnant women." Xie Yu said.


    "Er Niang, don''t bother." Fu Yalan hurriedly dissuaded.


    "No trouble, it''s pregnant. Some things can''t be eaten. From today on, your diet should be prepared separately." Xie Yu said.


    "Then let the servant girl go." Fu Yalan said, "how can I bother the second Niang to go? Isn''t this killing Yalan?"


    "All the people in our house are young. They don''t know what they can and can''t eat. I''d better go and tell them myself. Don''t worry." Xie Yu said.


    "Er Niang, I''ll go with you." Du Xiaoli got up and left with Xie Yu.


    Mrs. Fu saw that Xie Yu was so kind to Fu Yalan. She nodded with satisfaction. Her daughter married a good family, which was more lucky than her mother!


    The atmosphere of the banquet was better because of this. Everyone at the men''s table drank happily, and everyone at the women''s table talked and laughed. There was nothing like eating and talking.


    Since Fu Yalan got married, Du Xiaoli began to take care of her body from diet. Therefore, although she had some morning sickness when she was pregnant, the phenomenon was not serious, and the whole situation was relatively good.


    Two days later, Zhang Rui''s official decree came down. He filled the position of the left counsellor of the general secretary. The official paid homage to the fifth grade and gave it to the residence. He reported to the general secretary half a month later. Zhang Rui didn''t expect that he would directly seal an official position of zhengwupin. He was a little surprised, but he thought that Du Yunhan should deal with it and be more grateful to the people of Du mansion. In fact, Du Yunhan really didn''t take the initiative to mention it. Yesterday, when the emperor and Du Yunhan discussed state affairs, they talked about the official seal. The emperor took the initiative to give Zhang Ruifeng a position as the left counsellor of the general administration department. Du Yunhan was surprised when he heard that, which was very rare for a rural candidate without background. Neither he nor Zhang Rui knew that it was because Du Xiaoli kicked people in the wind and snow building that day. With his own residence, Zhang Rui moved away from the prime minister''s house and sent someone to his hometown to report the good news. A few days later, Du Xiuheng went to the palace examination. Du Xiaoli thought that the palace examination was to see the emperor directly. Later, he learned that it was just an examination presided over by the Emperor himself. After the examination results came out, he chose the first three to see the emperor. Some emperors felt that they were the first prize, the second place in the list and exploring flowers on the spot. Du Xiuheng cut off the generals all the way. When Du Xiaoli was checking Fu Yalan''s body, the news that Du Xiuheng became the top of the current list flew back to the house, which made everyone happy again. However, Du Xiuheng is not very satisfied with himself. He once said he would bring back a champion for Du Xiaoli. But Du Xiaoli still felt that his brother was wonderful. He used his erudition to correct his name, which was enough!

 Chapter 407

    Later, Du Xiuheng was assigned to Dali city. Although his official position was not high, it was Du Yunhan''s intention, and Han Mingze agreed.


    In the days after Du Xiaoli, in addition to regularly going to military camps, practicing kung fu and studying Gu Shu, another thing was to regularly check Fu Yalan''s body.


    In December, Ji Liuxia also heard good news that she had been pregnant for more than a month. It looked like there was a difference of two months between her and Fu Yalan. Later, their children had playmates again.


    This year, the prime minister''s residence is very busy, because not only to prepare new year''s goods for the new year, but also to prepare Du Xiaoli and hairpins, as well as March 15... Her big marriage to Han Mingyi!


    Du Xiaoli was depressed for a while when she knew the date of her wedding. March 15, that''s the day when she and her hairpin were fixed for two months. But it was said that the day was the best.


    But she knew that Han Mingyi must have explained it to the other side.


    At the end of the year, Du Xiaoli sent some of the new year''s goods prepared this year and the wine brewed this year to Mengfu, Qufu and Fu. Han Mingyuan and lenger, who came back at the end of the year, also went to share a lot of melons.


    On New Year''s Eve, Fu Yalan was called to bed early. Now her stomach has grown up and she is sleepy all day, not to mention staying up at night.


    This year, there were a lot of firecrackers in Phoenix, because everyone''s income was good this year, coupled with some new policies, everyone seemed to overlook the prosperity of the new year.


    On the first day, the second day and the third day of the first day, all classes are busy paying New Year''s greetings. Du Xiaoli went to the palace on the first day and paid new year''s greetings to old lady Meng on the second day. After that, he has been pressed to prepare and hairpin at home.


    Du Xiaoli feels very helpless. Mingming and hairpin don''t want her to do anything, but she still wants her to stay at home. She can''t go out except to the military camp.


    If you can''t go out, read books and practice martial arts at home. This year, she has learned a lot of knowledge of Gu Shu and the solutions of various Gu Shu. If there were any more poisonous insects like that of the crown prince, she would know how to solve them.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the day of Du Xiaoli and hairpin came. Although it was the Lantern Festival, many women came. Among them, Mrs. Fu and Mrs. Meng were noble people for her at the same time. The emperor, empress dowager, Empress and imperial concubine in the palace all received a lot of rewards.


    I''ve seen Fu Yalan, Meng Jiangzhuo, Ji Liuxia and hairpin before. I didn''t expect that it''s my turn now. When she changed her clothes and listened to Xie Yu''s teaching, she felt a little suddenly that she was also a woman in this society.


    Then Mrs. Meng and Mrs. Fu inserted a hairpin for her and said their blessings. Du Xiaoli was helped back to his yard, went back to change today''s dress, and came out to the luncheon at noon.


    "Hoo, I''m so tired. I didn''t have so much trouble watching your sister-in-law and hairpin!" Du Xiaoli complained to Fu Yalan.


    Fu Yalan smiled and said, "it''s very easy. When you get married, you''ll know. That''s what makes you tired!"


    "Then I''d better not get married," said Du Xiaoli subconsciously.


    "You can only say now that the marriage given by the emperor is not what you want to marry!" Fu Yalan looked at Du Xiaoli with a smile and said, "take a step back, even the king Ding will not allow you to repent."


    "Alas, it''s hard and costly to think about getting married!" Du Xiaoli sighed.


    "Getting married is a major event in life. A woman only gets married once in her life, which is very important for both sides. All the women in the waiting room are looking forward to this day, and you will feel trouble," Fu Yalan said.


    "It''s very troublesome!" said Du Xiaoli. "Wait a minute, sister-in-law. I''ll change my clothes first."


    Du Xiaoli went upstairs and asked Xia yuan to change their formal clothes. When they came down, they saw Han Mingyi also there.


    "Xiao Li, when King Ding comes, I''ll go back first." Fu Yalan said.


    "OK, sister-in-law, be careful on your way. Qiao Zhu, take your sister-in-law back."


    "Yes, miss." Qiao Zhu blessed her body and said, "grandma, please."


    Fu Yalan saluted Han Mingyi and left.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, why are you here? Didn''t you say that Ji Ji couldn''t see a man in the backyard that day?" Du Xiaoli sat in a chair and asked.


    "I know, so I came secretly," Han Mingyi said.


    Even if he is seen, who can say he can''t do anything.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi, glanced at him and said, "let people see someone who wants to gossip about me."


    "Who dares?"


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t help but give him a white eye and said, "what''s the matter with you coming back now?"


    Han Mingyi took a small box out of his cuff and said, "I''ll give you a birthday present."


    "What birthday gift is so mysterious that you want to give it to me now." Du Xiaoli took the box and asked.


    "You''ll know when you open it." Han Mingyi said. When Du Xiaoli was about to open the box, he pressed Du Xiaoli''s hand and said to the other people in the room, "you all go down."


    Xia yuan and his family were blessed, and they all withdrew, and the last one closed the door. "OK, now you can open it." Han Mingyi let go of Du Xiaoli''s hand and said. "Look at you, isn''t there a bomb in it?" Du Xiaoli opened the box with a smile and was stunned. In the box was a delicate ring, hollow out in silver, decorated with red gemstones. "This is..." Du Xiaoli covered her mouth with one hand and covered her lips slightly opened because of surprise, but her eyes still revealed her surprise and joy. Han Mingyi took the box, knelt down on one knee and said, "last time you said, it''s your custom that before marriage, the man should ask the woman for a marriage and have a ring. I guess this ring should be similar to our finger, so I asked someone to play such a ring. I don''t know whether you like it or not." Du Xiaoli bit his lips and looked at Han Mingyi, She just mentioned to him once that she wanted to propose marriage there. When the man proposed, he had to kneel on one knee. Unexpectedly, he remembered. Moreover, in this world where men are superior to women, she was willing to kneel on one knee to propose to her. It was false to say that she was not moved. No wonder he just wanted everyone out! He took out the ring, handed it to Du Xiaoli, put the box on the ground and said: "Li''er, I''m very glad that I asked the emperor to marry us before you showed your talent. I hid you early to avoid fighting with others. Since my mother''s death, I thought I wouldn''t be close to any woman again, but I didn''t expect to meet you in that small mountain village, that strange and vengeful little girl, in a few days I walked into my heart in the past months, changed my mind and my goal in life. In the past, I only had fengmingguo and the emperor in my heart, but there was another you early and early. All along, I don''t like to talk too much empty words. I just want to use my life to shelter you from the wind and rain and complete your wish with you Wish to leave. I want to be your dependence and your other half. Li''er, will you marry me and become my wife and let me accompany you through this life? "

 Chapter 408

    Lil, will you marry me and become my wife?


    Du Xiaoli looked down at Han Mingyi kneeling on one knee, looked at his awkward face, but his eyes were full of sincerity and seriousness, his lips slightly closed, and said: "We have an ancient poem there, ''mountains have no tombs, rivers run out, thunder bursts in winter, rain and snow in summer, and heaven and earth unite, but I prefer another sentence: if you don''t leave, I won''t give up. The yellow spring falls, and life and death depend on each other."


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, Han Mingyi''s mouth rose, and his beautiful radian made his evil face more charming.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and stretched out her hand. Han Mingyi put the ring on her middle finger. Looking at her white and slender finger with an agate ring, she was a little excited and bent over to kiss the back of her hand.


    "Li''er, I''m very happy."


    Du Xiaoli pulled Han Mingyi up and said, "I''m glad, too."


    Han Mingyi looked at the smile on Du Xiaoli''s face and leaned over to kiss her lips.


    Du Xiaoli put his hands around his neck and responded to his friendship.


    Outside, the winter sun shines on the snow and reflects the crystal light.


    After a long wet kiss, their cheeks were crimson. Xia yuan coughed twice outside, and the two separated.


    After knocking on the door twice, Xia yuan pushed the door in and said, "Miss, the second lady sent someone to invite you to the luncheon."


    "I see," said Du Xiaoli.


    Han Mingyi let go of Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "I''ll go first."


    "OK. I''ll go later." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli''s bright red lips, couldn''t help kissing her lips, and then forced himself to leave.


    Du Xiaoli watched Han Mingyi leave with a smile in her mouth. She looked down at the ring on her middle finger and showed a happy light on her face.


    On the second day after the hairpin, Du Xiaoli was called to the front yard. As soon as she entered the yard, she saw boxes all over the yard. Each box was opened, containing all kinds of jewelry, gold and silver, silk and satin, antique paintings and so on.


    "Miss, there are so many betrothal gifts for Dingwang!" Yingge sighed, looking at the box in the yard.


    "It shows how much the prince attaches importance to our young lady now!" Yingge said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and took them to the living room.


    "Dad, er Niang."


    When Leng Yiqi saw Du Xiaoli, they all got up and said, "princess, we''ve come to send the bride price."


    "Why are you seven coming?" Du Xiaoli looked at them and came to his position to sit down.


    Leng er said with a smile, "princess, the LORD said that the seven of us are handsome and can represent the faces of the prince''s house, so let''s come."


    "Come on, don''t put gold on your face. The other people use handsome and natural to describe you. At most, you are gold and jade."


    Lengyi took out a stack of thick long folds and said, "this is the gift list of the bride price. Please have a look at it."


    Xia Yuan went to take the fold. Du Xiaoli took it and opened one of them. Looking at the things written on it, he sighed more and more. There are many treasures in the palace. Many of them are extinct treasures.


    "I''m really rich and want to rob." Du Xiaoli said after reading one.


    "Princess, my Lord said, these things are yours, don''t rob." Leng Yi said.


    Um¡ª¡ª


    How does he know what he''s thinking?!


    Du Xiaoli put the fold on the table and said, "cough, take the bride price. Go back and tell brother Xiaoyi that I like it very much."


    "Yes, we will certainly bring the princess''s words." Leng Yi said, "Xiangye, the bride price has been delivered, so we''ll go back."


    "Well, the housekeeper sees off the guests." Du Yunhan said faintly.


    The housekeeper came in, gestured to lengyi and said, "please."


    Cold one, they arched their hands at Du Yunhan and Du Xiaoli, and then left.


    "Xia yuan, show this gift list to your father," said Du Xiaoli.


    "I don''t see it," said Du Yunhan.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan, smiled and said, "then show it to ER Niang."


    Du Yunhan was so jealous that he was unhappy that Han Mingyi married his baby daughter away!


    What an awkward father!


    After the bride price, other things are going on in an orderly manner.


    In mid February, old Mrs. Du, who had been back home for more than a year, returned to the capital with some relatives. Du Xiaoli saw it. Although she didn''t know her, she should be her cousins. Think of catching a golden turtle son-in-law in the capital.


    Mrs. Du introduced them. One was Du Fang, the daughter of the second Du, and the other was Du Fei and Du min, the daughters of the fourth Du. Mrs. Du said that she came to the capital with her to take care of her elderly.


    Du Xiaoli looked at them. There was a twinkling light in their eyes. They didn''t like it.


    "Xiao Li, you have time to take them out." old lady Du said with a smile.


    "Grandma, there is another month for Xiaoli''s wedding. Where does she have time to take them out to play?" Fu Yalan explained to Du Xiaoli. Old lady Du only thought that Du Xiaoli was more noble, and the people she knew should be more noble. Let her take them out, so that they can find more favorite candidates. "Grandma, I''m not willing to take my sisters out. I''ve been busy with the wedding recently. Sometimes I have to go to the palace and go to the military camp regularly. I really don''t have time to go shopping," Du Xiaoli said. "Yes, you don''t have much time to get married. It''s grandma''s thoughtlessness." old lady Du smiled and looked at Fu Yalan''s stomach. It''s not easy for her to take them out. "Although Xueqi is usually at school, she can take them out during the rest." Du Xiaoli thought, "but Xueqi is busy with her heavy studies now. In fact, if her sisters want to go there, you can tell her grandmother that grandma will let someone take her again." "that''s the only way." old lady Du said, Then he felt guilty and said to Du Fei and the three of them, "you three live in my yard first. Come and take the ladies to find the house they like." "yes, old lady." after a while, Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan left old lady Du''s yard. "It''s really a drunken man''s intention, not wine!" Du Xiaoli thought of the three cousins and sighed. "When this grandmother comes back, life will not be so leisurely." "you''re getting married right away and you''re leaving," Fu Yalan said. "I''m not talking about me, I''m talking about you!" Du Xiaoli said. "Fortunately, there are no cousins here. At least they won''t put their hands on their brother. You can rest assured."

 Chapter 409

    "Well, the naked eyes of the three of them let me see what they all have," Fu Yalan said.


    "Anyway, you''re pregnant now and have children behind you. You should raise your body and take care of them." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I know," Fu Yalan said.


    Du Xiaoli asks Yingge to pay attention to dufei and them. They are all safe. She doesn''t pay much attention to the situation there anymore and takes care of her own affairs.


    I thought it would be such a dull day when she got married. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen later.


    Just entering March, the weather has warmed up and the spring breeze is slowly. Many people choose to go out for an outing or something.


    Because the wedding was close, Du Xiaoli had to stay at home busy.


    Today she was trying on her wedding dress. Xia yuan came in and said, "Miss, Mrs. Qu is here."


    "Liuxia? She has a big stomach. What are you doing here?" Du Xiaoli asked the mammy who tried on her clothes to step back.


    "Mrs. Qu doesn''t look very well. Maybe she''s looking for a young lady for something." Yingge guessed.


    "Let her in. Take her to the living room. I''ll change my clothes and go there." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes."


    Xia Yuan went out. Du Xiaoli asked them to change their wedding clothes. Then she went to see Ji Liuxia. As soon as she went in, she saw her face sitting on the chair. She didn''t move the tea made by the servant girl for her.


    "What''s the matter with you? Although you said the first three months, your stomach is already pregnant, and you''re still running around. Tell me what''s going on, and I''ll go there!"


    Ji Liuxia saw Du Xiaoli, and her tears suddenly fell down, startling Du Xiaoli.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Du Xiaoli came to Ji Liuxia and took a handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    "Xiaoli, I''m sad..." Ji Liuxia said.


    "What happened?" Du Xiaoli asked anxiously.


    At the beginning, Gong Bian didn''t see her like this when she asked her to be alone. Now she is crying so sad. This is the first time to see her.


    Fu Yalan heard that Ji Liuxia came and brought her servant girl. When she came, she saw Ji Liuxia crying and said in surprise, "what''s the matter with you? But what''s the matter?"


    Ji Liuxia didn''t speak. She looked at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli shook her head. She didn''t know. She just asked. Ji Liuxia hasn''t had time to say.


    "What''s the matter? It''s no use crying like this!" Fu Yalan came to Ji Liuxia, sat down, held her hand and said.


    Ji Liuxia wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said, "Xiaoli, sister Yalan, I don''t know what to do. My mother said she would take a concubine for my husband."


    "Concubine?!" Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan looked at Ji Liuxia in surprise.


    Ji Liuxia nodded and said, "yes. This morning, my mother called me over and said I was pregnant and couldn''t have sex, but I couldn''t hold my husband all the time. She said she wanted to take a concubine for him. Not only that, but also the candidates were ready. She was a cousin who turned a few corners and came out of a concubine."


    "Are you kidding? You''re working hard to carry on the family line, but they can''t wait to send women to him?" Du Xiaoli came immediately. "What does Qu Yi mean?"


    "That''s what makes me sad. Qu Yi didn''t object and acquiesced to his mother''s practice. So I had a big quarrel with him and ran out." Ji Liuxia said sadly, "He said he couldn''t disobey his mother, or it would be unfilial. But I couldn''t accept it. When we quarreled, my mother said I was a jealous woman. I ran out angrily, but I didn''t want to go back to the general''s house. Even if I went home, dad and they couldn''t understand my mood. So I came to you."


    "Alas, many people do. When their wives are pregnant, they will arrange concubines for their husbands. If they don''t let their husbands take concubines, they will say they are jealous." Fu Yalan sees more of these. At the beginning, her parents were the same, so she felt some sympathy when she heard Ji Liuxia''s words.


    Du Xiaoli sneered and said: "That''s because women always don''t know how to strive for their own happiness. They only rely on their husband weakly and are imprisoned by those dogmatic ideas. They are afraid of the strange eyes of the world. Once someone points out behind their back, it will be like a blank in their back, so it will lead to such an outcome. Those ''virtuous'' wives who will prepare concubines for their husbands, as long as they love their husbands , who is willing to share his man with others? "


    "Alas." Fu Yalan sighed and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Although she was very sad, Ji Liuxia still showed her firm eyes: "if he really wants to take a concubine, I won''t go back! It''s a big deal. We''ll go our separate ways in the last shot."


    "You should think about this. If you accept his concubinage, you will share your husband with other women in the future. If you don''t accept it and they won''t give in, do you really want to leave with him?" Fu Yalan asked.


    "I''m not angry," Ji Liuxia said, "My father has only my mother in his life. Even if my mother is gone, he still hasn''t found a house to fill. So men can''t live without women! Similarly, women don''t have to rely on men to live. Xiaoli said before that women should be independent and self-improvement, so that they can live better. If he can''t stick to the same for me, he will die It''s not worth my life for him! "


    "No matter what decision you make, we will support you!" Du Xiaoli said. "But when you want to ensure that your decision is made calmly, don''t let yourself regret it! Also, you have to think about the children in your belly." "but I still feel that childe Qu really loves you, and I think he will hate your grievance." Fu Yalan said. "Aren''t all men animals who think by the lower body? I don''t dare to hope for him now." Ji Liuxia said. "Xiaoli, can I stay with you for a few days?" "of course you want to stay with me, but..." Du Xiaoli looked at Xia yuan coming in from the outside and said, "you should talk to your husband first." "Miss, Mr. Qu is here." Xia Yuan said. "I don''t want to see him, Xiaoli, you let him go back!" Ji Liuxia heard Qu Yi coming, and her tears began to fall again. "Maybe he came to compromise?" Du Xiaoli said, "please come in. Sister-in-law, my wedding clothes are ready. Go and show them to me." "OK." Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan met Qu Yi when they went out. Seeing the anxiety on his face, Du Xiaoli motioned to her that Ji Liuxia was in the room, and then left. "Thank you, princess." Qu Yi said and strode into the living room.

 Chapter 410

    Ji Liuxia saw Qu Yi, angrily turned her face aside and said, "what are you doing here?! you go, I don''t want to see you!"


    "Liuxia, stop making trouble and go back with me!" Qu Yi saw Ji Liuxia and put his heart down.


    He just went to the general''s house, but there said she didn''t go back. Ji Liuxia didn''t know her whereabouts for a moment, which made him worried all of a sudden. Fortunately, Ji Liufeng told him that Ji Liuxia might be here, so he found it.


    "Go back? What are you doing? Go back to see your concubine? Or let your mother continue to scold me as a jealous woman and ask you to divorce me?" Ji Liuxia sneered.


    "My mother just wants to take a concubine for me. Why is your reaction so big?" Qu Yi doesn''t understand. She thinks Ji Liuxia is making trouble for nothing, "Isn''t it normal for this man to have three wives and four concubines? Even the emperor has queens and many concubines. Others can stand it, why can''t you? You are pregnant and run out. What if something happens?"


    "You know I''m pregnant! I''ve worked hard to inherit your family. You can''t wait to find a new lover. What can I do for such a family?" Ji Liuxia said.


    "What do you mean I can''t wait to find a new lover? It was arranged by my mother. I can''t disobey my mother''s meaning?" Qu Yi''s anger also came up and roared at Ji Liuxia.


    Ji Liuxia felt even more aggrieved when she heard Qu Yi yell at her.


    "Yes, your mother is a member of the royal family. She doesn''t like me, so I''m anxious to take a concubine for you and want to marry a daughter-in-law she likes. Don''t you just want me to make way? I''ll let you. If you like, what concubine do you want to marry, just quit my jealous wife and marry a wife you like?"


    "What are you talking about!"


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Ji Liuxia turned to look at Qu Yi. Tears on her face made her look miserable. "Isn''t that what you think?"


    "When did I want to divorce you?" seeing the tears on Ji Liuxia''s face and red and swollen eyes, Qu Yi felt a pain in his heart and his attitude softened.


    How could he make her so sad? Didn''t he promise to make her happy all the time?


    "Qu Yi, I left my words here today. I can''t share my husband with other women. If you have to take a concubine, we''ll leave!" Ji Liuxia said, got up and ran out.


    Qu Yi was shocked by Ji Liuxia''s words. When he reacted, Ji Liuxia had run out.


    He went out. Ji Liuxia had run upstairs. Du Xiaoli was standing in the corridor.


    "Princess." Qu Yi walks over.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Qu Yi and said, "Mr. Qu, this is your family affair. We shouldn''t bother, but Liuxia is a good friend of my sister-in-law and I, and we also want to see her happy. When she is here, the princess will take good care of her and persuade her. However, Mr. Qu, you might as well think about whether you really want to take a concubine and give up Liuxia."


    "I..."


    "Childe Qu, the relationship between men and women should be equal. Even without you, Liuxia can live well, but she marries you and asks you to be her lover and entrust her life. All she asks is for you to give the same return. If you think your man can have three wives and four concubines, it''s not pleasant to say. If Liuxia can support herself and do what men do, she is Can you find another man? Let you share her feelings and her body with other men? Would you like to see such a thing? "


    "The princess said this differently. Men and women have been different since ancient times. How can women be like men outside the male Lord and inside the female Lord?" Qu Yi said.


    "Why not?" Du Xiaoli was not angry and said, "isn''t this princess? Fengxue building and Suiyuan are the princess''s industries. The benefits of these two must be heard by childe qu."


    "It''s not too much to say that you are making progress every day." Qu Yi said realistically.


    "Therefore, the princess can make money. Even if there is no Du mansion and Dingwang in the future, the princess can live without relying on anyone," Du Xiaoli said, "I know that you scholars have money as dung, but it is undeniable that it is the foundation of people''s life. To take a step back, how many men can''t fight for it all their life? In this way, master Qu can say that women are not as good as men, so they can only teach their husband and children at home?"


    "The princess has great ability, which can''t be compared with many men." Qu Yi bowed his head and said.


    "You see, Liuxia is usually careless, but she is a woman with perseverance in her heart. She has devoted her life to you, borne children for you, passed on the family line, and paid so much for you. Do you think three wives and four concubines are in return for her?" Du Xiaoli continued.


    "I didn''t say I had to take a concubine. I was surprised when my mother came today, but Liuxia insisted that it was my intention. She quarreled with me and ran away from home."


    "But when your mother said it, you didn''t deny it, did you? You''re taking chances. You think if Liuxia agrees, you can rightfully support left and right."


    "I didn''t!" Qu Yi retorted, "I just don''t want to disobey my mother." "Su asked you are a big filial son. It seems that childe Qu is really filial." Du Xiaoli said, "I''m not here to tell you what to do or disobey your mother. I want you to seriously know your heart and think about what you really want. It''s three wives and four concubines who fight for your favor, intrigue for you, wait for you to see her, or do you want to be with her People who love each other, love each other, help each other all their lives, and see the prosperity of the world. Liu Xia, be careful -- " Du Xiaoli was talking and suddenly shouted outside the yard. Qu Yi heard Du Xiaoli''s cry and looked back. He just saw a man similar to Ji Liuxia running outside the yard. Suddenly he stepped on the goose warm stone and slipped under his feet. He was about to fall. He was just held by the man passing by her. The man stopped "Ji Liuxia" The two men looked at each other for two seconds before they helped her up and stood up. Because "Ji Liuxia" turned her back to Du Xiaoli, they couldn''t see what she said, but the man opposite suddenly smiled. Qu Yi was annoyed when he saw the hand still placed on "Ji Liuxia"''s waist and the man''s smile. He ran over quickly, pulled her over and said: "Why are you so careless..." Ji Liuxia raised her head and blocked Qu Yi''s words in her throat. "Who are you?" Du Xiaoli came over and waved to them, and the man and servant girl went down.

 Chapter 411

    "We used to wear the same clothes, but I just let people wear that clothes and comb a hairstyle like Liuxia," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Why does the princess tease Qu Yi so much!" Qu Yi said angrily.


    "What was the mood of Childe Qu when he saw the scene just now? What was in your mind when you rushed up? You were very angry, didn''t you? Did you want to take the man''s hand away from her?"


    Qu Yi doesn''t speak, and his undulating chest shows his anger.


    "You see it''s just a fake. Liuxia has a simple physical contact with other men. When you see other men smiling at her, you pull her back regardless of reason. From another angle, what kind of mood will Liuxia feel when you take a concubine and hug with other women? What kind of suffering will she suffer? If you really love her, you are willing to see her haggard for you Is it uncomfortable? And Liuxia''s temperament, you know, if she really leaves you, do you want to see other men care about her and smile at her? "


    At this time, Xia yuan came from the front path, saluted Du Xiaoli and said, "Miss, general Ji Shao just sent someone to bring a message to Mrs. Qu, saying that she wanted to live here. No matter what decision she made, the general''s house will support her, and the general''s house can afford a daughter and her children."


    "I know. I''ll tell her." Du Xiaoli said. Then he looked at Qu Yi''s very ugly face and said, "childe Qu, this princess has said everything. Think about it yourself. Xia yuan, see off the guests."


    Du Xiaoli then turned back to Cuizhu garden.


    "Childe Qu, please." Xia Yuan said to Qu Yi.


    Qu Yi looks back at the yard. He turns around and walks away.


    After Xia yuan sent Qu Yi back, she came to the second floor and saw Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan talking to Ji Liuxia.


    "Xia yuan, you just cooperated very well," said Du Xiaoli.


    She just talked with Qu Yi in the corridor for so long to arrange the scene, but Xia yuan didn''t arrange it.


    "Miss, I didn''t say that myself. General Ji Shao really asked someone to bring a message." Xia Yuan said.


    Daren Du Xiaoli thought she was cooperating with them in acting!


    "My brother? What did he say?" Ji Liuxia asked.


    "Brother Liufeng said you can live here if you want. The general''s house supports you whatever decision you want to make. The general''s house can also afford a daughter and children," Du Xiaoli said.


    Hearing this, Ji Liuxia''s tears just stopped fell down again.


    The young lady of her majestic general''s house was spoiled and grew up by her father and brother. Although she was sometimes strict with her, they never gave up what grievances she really suffered.


    After getting married, she wants to have children for a man, serve his parents and leave her loved ones. But he did not want to cherish her friendship, but also to think of three wives and four concubines, and still when she was pregnant! What the hell did she figure?


    "If Qu Yi really wants to take a concubine, I''ll leave with him!" Ji Liuxia has more confidence with the support of her father and brother.


    In fact, even without them, she still won''t step back. Because love is a matter of two people. In love, there is never room for the existence of a third person


    Qu Yi went back in a carriage. On the way, he leaned against the carriage with a painful face. His mind was full of Ji Liuxia''s tearful face. He saw the man''s hand on her waist and smiled at her.


    "You see it''s just a fake. Liuxia has a simple physical contact with other men. When you see other men smiling at her, you pull her back regardless of reason. From another angle, what kind of mood will Liuxia feel when you take a concubine and hug with other women? What kind of suffering will she suffer? If you really love her, you are willing to see her haggard for you Is it uncomfortable? And Liuxia''s temperament, you know, if she really leaves you, do you want to see other men care about her and smile at her? "


    Du Xiaoli''s last words rang in his ears again.


    "It''s ok if you spoil her on weekdays, but concubinage is a man''s natural thing. Why should she interfere with you? It''s against the sky! The concubinage is settled. If she doesn''t want to, she will divorce her. Our Qufu can''t tolerate such a jealous woman!"


    Mrs. Qu''s reprimand followed, making him more upset.


    One side is his mother''s coercion, the other is his friendship and love for Ji Liuxia. They are both very important women. Why did they get to this point today?


    The sound of hoofs and the noise outside seemed to be isolated from the outside and did not attract his attention at all.


    "Stop!"


    The coachman outside heard Qu Yi''s order, pulled the reins and stopped the carriage.


    Qu Yi got out of the carriage, jumped out of the carriage and said, "drive the carriage back."


    "What about you, young master?" asked the coachman.


    "I''ll go for a walk."


    Qu Yi finished, turned and left.


    The coachman watched Qu Yi disappear at the corner, sighed, and drove away in his carriage. Qu Yi walked down the street, looking at the couple selling steamed buns and steamed buns on the street. The man rubbed his face hard. The woman saw that his man''s face was sweating and wiped his sweat with a towel. Then they looked at each other and smiled. They were busy with their own work. Their happy appearance made him feel for a while. He remembered that Ji Liuxia had said before the marriage that she admired such happiness, plain and warm. At that time, he vowed that he would give her such happiness. But what are you doing now?! Ji Liuxia''s tearful face reappeared, as if laughing at him as a perfidious man. But can he really disobey his mother? For two days in a row, Qu Yi will go to Ji Liuxia and say she wants to take her back, but Ji Liuxia doesn''t plan to go back if she doesn''t let go of her concubinage. Because the wedding is getting closer and closer, Du Xiaoli is getting busier and busier. She has little time to accompany Ji Liuxia. Most of the time, Fu Yalan walks and chats with her. That day, Qu Yi came to the prime minister''s house again and wanted to say that Du Xiaoli was so busy that Ji Liuxia didn''t disturb others and went back with herself. When he was passing a shady path in the backyard, a woman came from the front. Because she was in a hurry, she suddenly sprained her foot not far in front of Qu Yi, and the whole person fell to the ground. Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, her hand was grabbed and pulled up, and the man was brought into the arms of a man, and her hand was also put on his shoulder. "Girl, are you all right?" Qu Yi asked, looking at the frightened woman''s face.

 Chapter 412

    "I......" dufei looked up at Qu Yi and bit his lips.


    "Qu Yi, what are you doing?!"


    At the end of the road, Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia just saw the moment when they hugged each other, and Ji Liuxia immediately shouted. Seeing his hand still on Duffy''s waist and Duffy''s hand on Qu Yi''s shoulder, they seem to be sweet lovers embracing each other.


    Ji Liuxia looked at Qu Yi with an injured expression, slowly retreated, suddenly turned and ran away.


    "Liuxia, listen to me..." Qu Yi quickly let go of Duffy and chased Ji Liuxia, but just ran to Fu Yalan, he saw a picture that made him almost miserable all his life.


    "Ah -" Ji Liuxia''s eyes were blurred by tears. She didn''t notice that there were two steps under her feet. She suddenly stepped empty. She fell down and rolled on the ground twice.


    "Liuxia -" Qu Yi roared and rushed to see Ji Liuxia lying on the ground with her white face and covering her stomach with her hands.


    "Liuxia, Liuxia, how are you?" Qu Yi hurried to help Ji Liuxia.


    Ji Liuxia''s body moved, and a pool of blood flowed out below, startling Fu Yalan and Qu Yi.


    "Child, my child..." Ji Liuxia covered her stomach, "help my child..."


    Qu Yi was stunned by the blood under Ji Liuxia. The bright red color stimulated his eyes and brain.


    "What are you doing? Take her to Xiaoli for first aid!" Fu Yalan looked at Ji Liuxia and shouted loudly.


    The movement here soon attracted the attention of the nearby servant girls. Someone hurried to the Cuizhu garden not far away.


    Du Xiaoli was talking to Xia yuan. Hearing the servant girl''s report, he stood up and said, "where is Liuxia?"


    "Right in front of the yard."


    Du Xiaoli hurried down from upstairs. As soon as she got to the yard, she saw Qu Yi running in with Ji Liuxia.


    "Princess, help Liuxia!" Qu Yi shouted to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the blood under Ji Liuxia and was startled. He hurried to say, "take Liuxia to the house."


    Because Ji Liuxia is pregnant, the room arranged for her is a room on the first floor. Qu Yi quickly hears Du Xiaoli''s words and quickly holds Liuxia in the past.


    Later, Fu Yalan hurriedly came over and said, "Xiaoli, you should save Liuxia and the children in her belly."


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, I will. Go and sit inside and wait." Du Xiaoli said and entered the house.


    Ji Liuxia was held to the bed and put down. Her hands grabbed the clothes on her abdomen. When she saw Du Xiaoli coming, she grabbed Du Xiaoli with a bloody hand.


    "Xiaoli, I must save my child..."


    "Let me see first." Du Xiaoli saw the blood on Ji Liuxia''s pants, didn''t answer her positively, grabbed her hand and felt her pulse.


    After so much blood, I don''t know if the fetus can be protected


    "Xia yuan, go and get my silver needle. Yingge, go to the kitchen and let someone boil hot water, get some plant ashes, and prepare some braziers. Autumn wind, take off Liuxia''s pants." Du Xiaoli ordered after finishing his pulse.


    "Yes, miss." Xia yuan, Ying Ge and Qiu Feng, the servant girl who just reported the news to Du Xiaoli, hurried out.


    "What about me?" Qu Yi asked anxiously.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Qu Yi coldly and said coldly, "go to the yard outside and kneel to pray to God that Liuxia and the fetus will be safe. Otherwise, you won''t get up all your life! Get out!"


    This is the first time Du Xiaoli has made such a big fire. She thought he was a good man before. Although the concubinage was not firm enough, it was also because of filial piety, but she didn''t expect that he would hurt Ji Liuxia like this.


    She is a short protector. Seeing Ji Liuxia shed so much blood, she has an uncontrollable anger towards Qu Yi.


    Qu Yi glanced at Ji Liuxia, who was bleeding too much and some unconscious. His lips moved, he went out with his fist in his hand, came to the yard and knelt down. There he could just see Ji Liuxia''s door.


    Qu Yi knelt on the ground and watched the servant girls go in and out. The brazier and water basin kept coming in. He held his fists with both hands. His short flat nails pinched the meat in, and the blood flowed out, but he didn''t feel at all.


    After a while, Qiufeng came out with a basin of blood, came to Qu Yi, put it down and said, "Miss, let you take a closer look at the blood of your wife and children."


    Then he went back to the house.


    Qu Yi looks down at the basin, full of water, all dyed bright red.


    How much blood does it take!


    Qu Yi feels his heart being drawn violently.


    After a while, the second basin of blood was put in front of Qu Yi. It''s still full, but the color is lighter.


    "Miss said, it''s all caused by your indecision." Qiufeng said and left.


    Soon, Mrs. Du, Xie Yu, Du Yunhan, Mrs. Qu, master Qu, Ji Lun and Ji Liufeng came one after another.


    Mrs. Qu, Ji Lun and Ji Liufeng arrived almost at the same time. Everyone knew what had happened when they came. Ji Liufeng came to Du Xiaoli''s yard and saw Qu Yi and the four pots of blood in front of him. She suddenly came to Qu Yi, bent over and grabbed his mind, pulled him up, and hit him on the chin with another hand and a fist. "What are you doing! Why are you beating my son!" Mrs. Qu screamed when she saw her son beaten. "I beat him to figure it out. I want to kill him!" Ji Liufeng shook his fist. "Son, how are you? Does it hurt?" Mrs. Qu asked painfully, looking at Qu Yi''s bruised chin beaten by Ji Liufeng. Qu Yi got up from the ground and knelt in front of the basin again as if he hadn''t heard Mrs. Qu''s words. Mrs. Qu came over and said, "Yi''er, why are you kneeling? Wait up and wait!" seeing that Qu Yi ignored himself, she stretched out her hand to pull him. Qiu Feng came out of the house and said to the people in the yard, "Princess Anle has an order. Before Mrs. Qu Shao and the fetus are safe, childe Qu should always kneel and pray to heaven. In addition, anyone who dares to make a noise in the yard should get out!" as soon as she said this, Mrs. Qu dared not go to pull Qu Yi again. Du Xiaoli moved out of her identity as princess, even if they have a relationship with the royal family, You have to listen. Ji Liufeng and they also calmed down. Du Xiaoli must feel that the noise outside affected her rescue, so she would make everyone quiet. But looking at Qu Yi''s eyes, he was still angry. When master Qu and Jilun saw the pots of blood, their faces were as black as ink.

 Chapter 413

    Qu Yi seemed to have no feeling about what had just happened. He looked straight at the door of Ji Liuxia''s house. His mind was full of what Qiu Feng said. The more he thought about it, the more painful his heart was.


    Blame him. If it weren''t for his indecision and his contact with other women, Ji Liuxia wouldn''t be what she is now. She shed so much blood and how much pain her body is suffering. After so much blood, the fetus doesn''t know if it can be saved. If the child can''t be saved, how painful will Ji Liuxia feel?


    Thinking of the pain Ji Liuxia would suffer, he couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    Du Xiaoli is right. He really doesn''t deserve to be Ji Liuxia''s man!


    It has to be said that Du Xiaoli is sometimes cruel. She knows how to stimulate other people''s hearts, how to pick their hearts layer by layer, and let them face the things they have been avoiding. She knows better how to make others more painful with an invisible blade!


    The waiting was long. I don''t know. After a long time, Ji Liuxia''s door was opened again. In the autumn wind, they took new bedding in and soon came out with blood stained bedding.


    Then Du Xiaoli appeared at the door and looked tired at a large group of people standing in the yard.


    Looking at Du Xiaoli''s appearance, everyone can guess how hard the process she just treated was.


    "Xiaoli, my sister, she..." when everyone saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance, they didn''t dare to make a sound. Ji Liufeng was the first to ask.


    Du Xiaoli came to the yard. Instead of looking at Qu Yi kneeling on the ground, he came to Ji Liufeng and Ji Lun and said, "Liuxia is all right... Mother and son are safe."


    A word of peace between mother and son made Qu Yi on the ground endure tears for a long time, and the brush fell down.


    "Thank you, Xiaoli." Ji Liufeng looked at Du Xiaoli gratefully, "I saw Liuxia shed so much blood and thought the fetus..."


    "If it weren''t for Liuxia''s martial arts since she was a child, her physique is better than that of ordinary women. In addition, I have been conditioning her since she was pregnant. The fetus is relatively stable. After the first three months, the fetus will certainly be lost," Du Xiaoli said.


    "If the child is saved, just keep it!" Mrs. Qu said with her hands folded.


    "Can we go in and see her now?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "Liuxia has just lost too much blood. Now people are sleeping. You are all men and it''s inconvenient to go in. As for childe Qu, I think Liuxia doesn''t want to see you now. If you stimulate her again, it will be bad for her health and the fetus, so you''d better avoid it. But brother Liufeng, you can wait here in the house and go to see her when she wakes up." Du Xiaoli glanced at dufei hiding behind the crowd and said faintly, "since this happened in Du''s house, my Du family will naturally give you an explanation. You can also see our interrogation party later."


    "Xiaoli, what are you going to do?" old lady Du asked.


    "The county chief asked himself how this happened! Dad, please take everyone to the front living room and wait. Xia yuan, Ying Ge, change clothes."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know the people in the yard and turned to go upstairs. Xia yuan and Yingge quickly follow.


    Since Du Xiaoli said so, Du Yunhan called everyone to the front. Only Qu Yi knelt in the yard without Du Xiaoli''s permission.


    Just as officials have their own official clothes, princesses and princesses personally sealed by the emperor and Mrs. Gao Ming have clothes representing their own identity. They don''t wear them on weekdays. They change clothes only on solemn occasions or when they want to express their identity.


    Du Xiaoli changed his clothes and came down. When he saw Qu Yi kneeling in the yard and passing by him, he paused and said, "you can keep up. It''s hard to say if your client is not here."


    When Du Xiaoli came to the hall in second-class Princess clothes, everyone knelt down to her except Du Yunhan and Ji Lun.


    "Met Princess Anle."


    Although Du Yunhan and Ji Lun are first-class officials, Du Xiaoli represents the royal family and has a lower grade, but she still has to salute her slightly.


    "Get up." Du Xiaoli walked past them and stood in front of them.


    The people in the room just got up and didn''t sit down. They heard Du Xiaoli say, "Xia yuan, please give the bracelet to the Empress Dowager."


    "Yes."


    Xia yuan came to Du Xiaoli with the box, opened the box, took out the bracelet inside and held it high above her head.


    When the people in the room saw the box in Xia yuan''s hand, they all knelt down this time and said in unison, "I''ve seen the Empress Dowager."


    Xia yuan turned and handed the bracelet to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli took it with both hands and put it on her hand.


    "Get up."


    "Thank the Empress Dowager and Princess Xie."


    "Give me a seat."


    "Thank you, princess."


    Now even Du Yunhan dare not sit on the throne. Everyone sits on both sides.


    "Sister in law, please tell me the situation at that time," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes," Fu Yalan said immediately.


    "Liuxia ran angrily and fell down because she saw the picture of Childe Qu embracing dufei?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes," said Fu Yalan. "Mr. Qu, since Liuxia came here, you have come to pick her up many times. I once lamented that you are affectionate and righteous. Even if you want to take a concubine, what''s the matter when you go to the backyard of Du''s house and hug Miss Du?" Du Xiaoli looked at Qu Yi. "I just passed by the path when I was looking for Liuxia. When I saw someone sprained in front of me and was about to fall, I would pull her." Qu Yi argued. "Leave these explanations to Liuxia. You are her husband. It''s up to her to decide what she wants to do and whether she will listen to your explanation." Du Xiaoli said, "since it happened in Du''s house, let''s talk about our responsibility. Dufei, get down on your knees!" dufei was startled when she heard Du Xiaoli''s words, looked at old Mrs. Du uneasily and knelt down in the middle of the room. "Dufei, I think your feet just walked well. It doesn''t seem like you twisted them?" duxiaoli looked at dufei and said. "I, I twisted it," Duffy whispered. "Although my princess has shallow medical skills, this traumatic injury can still be cured. Do you want my princess to show you?" "no, don''t bother the princess. It''s much better now." Duffy refused. If Du Xiaoli had a look, she would have found that she didn''t twist at all. Then her pretending to fall will be exposed. "Oh? I heard you twisted so much that you had to hang your whole body on childe Qu!" Du Xiaoli pricked her lie mercilessly. "I really twisted it. I was careless because I ran so fast," Duffy said.

 Chapter 414

    "According to them, you''re running outside." Du Xiaoli said, "but that road can only lead to the princess''s Cuizhu garden. However, everyone in the princess''s yard hasn''t seen you go into the yard. What are you doing there?"


    "I, I went there to see the scenery," Duffy said.


    "Look at the scenery? There seems to be no beautiful scenery over here. And you run so fast. Is it the princess''s silver chasing you?"


    "No, no, I suddenly thought I had something to deal with. I was in a hurry and ran fast," Duffy explained.


    Du Xiaoli clapped his hand on the table and scolded, "when you are the princess and everyone is a three-year-old child? Can your untenable reasons be used to prevaricate us?"


    "I, I didn''t."


    Seeing Du Xiaoli get angry, dufei shrinks. She was originally from a small city. Where had she seen such a battle? The scene similar to the joint trial of the three courts had frightened her. It took a lot of courage to answer Du Xiaoli''s question. Now she was about to lose her temper when she saw Du Xiaoli.


    Not only dufei was frightened, but also other people were frightened by Du Xiaoli''s appearance.


    Du Xiaoli has never been angry at home. Even he is very kind to the servants in the house. He has never yelled at anyone. This is the first time I''ve been here.


    "It seems that you don''t want to tell the truth." Du Xiaoli snorted coldly and said, "take your maid."


    A handmaid was brought up. Xie Yu sent her to serve Duffy.


    "I''ve seen Princess Anle." the maid knelt down and said.


    "What''s your name?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Maidservant spring grass." spring grass replied.


    "Chuncao, you are responsible for serving Miss Fei, but why weren''t you there when it happened? How did you serve Miss Fei? Did you just take moon silver and don''t do anything in the house? Or did you sneak away?!" Du Xiaoli scolded.


    "The princess is wronged! I don''t want to be lazy, and I don''t want to be lazy." Chuncao shouted.


    "Then why didn''t you wait on Miss Fei in the morning?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes, Miss Fei said, let me not follow her and don''t mess up her good deeds." Chuncao looked at dufei and said.


    "Mess with her? You are her servant girl. How can you mess with her? Don''t you want to use this as an excuse to escape punishment?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "I''m absolutely not talking nonsense. Miss Fei said that childe Qu was coming today and wanted to find an opportunity to meet him. She said that the maidservant would disturb her plan, so she wouldn''t let the maidservant follow." Chuncao was afraid of dufei before and didn''t dare to say anything, but now she was asked by Du Xiaoli and said everything. She looked at dufei staring at her, She simply said everything. "Miss Fei said that she liked Mr. Qu and knew that he wanted to take a concubine recently, so she wanted to design to deepen the contradiction between Mrs. Qu Shao and Mr. Qu, so she could take advantage of it."


    "Du Fang, what else can you defend?" Du Xiaoli shouted.


    "I, I just want to make their relationship worse. I didn''t want to hurt her baby!" Duffy said. "I just admire childe Qu and want to know him. I know my mistake. Please forgive me this time!"


    "So you did it on purpose!" Qu Yi looked at Duffy. Because of the strange woman''s design, he almost miscarried his wife.


    He''s really sorry!


    "Princess, fei''er didn''t mean to do it. Just forgive her this time!" old lady Du said.


    "Liu Xia, as the young lady of the Qu family and the first lady of the general''s house, almost miscarried because of her bad intentions. Grandma, if you spare her, how can my Du house explain to the general''s house and Qu house here?" Du Xiaoli said faintly.


    "Isn''t it saved? Since it''s all right, can''t it be done?" said Mrs. Du.


    "Grandma, if you are an ordinary person, you can''t imagine the consequences now. What do you say?" Du Xiaoli''s face sank.


    After Mrs. Du went back, why is it different from before? If it had been before, she would have said something about Du Fu''s face.


    In fact, Duffy has a sweet mouth and often coaxes old lady Du very happy and dotes on her.


    Mrs. Du also knows what she thinks. Although she feels that her granddaughter is a little wronged, the Qu family is not an ordinary family. After seeing Qu Yi, Du Fei likes it very much, so she agrees with her.


    She didn''t expect that dufei would make things like this. She was inevitably worried, but Du Xiaoli rejected herself face to face, making her feel embarrassed in front of everyone, and her face was not good-looking.


    "How are you going to punish her?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "This happened in Du''s residence. Du''s residence also has an inescapable responsibility, so Du''s residence will give some compensation. It''s up to dad and erniang to discuss with the two families. As for Du Fei, play ten boards and send him back to fourth uncle for discipline when he is well hurt. The servant girl Chuncao plays ten boards and will be fined three months'' salary." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I''m not going back!" cried Duffy. "Now it''s not that you don''t go back if you don''t want to. Do you say you''re nice when you''re the princess? Or do you say you can''t listen to the princess?" "you''re not a princess. Why do you want me to go back?" Duffy was a little flustered when she wanted to send her back. "Why?" Du Xiaoli turned the bracelet on her wrist and said, "you may not know what this bracelet represents, so the princess spared you this time. Later, let them tell you what the princess said! Take it to the backyard!" the two old ladies came up and put dufei down. Du Xiaoli got up from her seat and said, "I''ll trouble my father and mother for the rest." with that, she left the living room and took Xia yuan back to Cuizhu garden. "Hum!" old lady Du snorted coldly and went back immediately. The other two granddaughters quickly followed. The atmosphere here is really bad. They''d better leave quickly. Du Xiaoli doesn''t know how Du Fu pays for it. When she comes back and changes her clothes, a servant girl says that Xie Yu has beaten Du Fei and the servant girl. She also said that Mrs. Du was very unhappy and shouted in the yard to go back with them. It was originally Duffy''s fault. If it weren''t for her parents'' absence, she would never have been punished so lightly. But it''s better to send it away so as not to discredit Du Fu again. Sunset came in from the window and shone on Ji Liuxia''s face. Maybe she felt her child was still there, so she slept more safely. Du Xiaoli sat by the bed, looked at her, took her pulse, felt her steady pulse, and she was really relieved.

 Chapter 415

    Ji Liuxia didn''t know how long she had slept. The first thing she saw when she woke up was Du Xiaoli''s concerned face.


    "The child is still there." Du Xiaoli answered when she saw the question in her eyes.


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, Ji Liuxia''s hanging heart was released. She reached out and touched her stomach. With the other hand, she took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "thank you, Xiaoli, you saved our mother and son."


    "Thank you for what you said. I should say I''m sorry. You live here, but there''s such a big thing. If you really have something, I''ll feel guilty all my life." Du Xiaoli patted Ji Liuxia''s hand and said. "Now that you''re awake, take some medicine."


    "OK."


    Xia Yuan takes the boiled medicine to Ji Liuxia''s room. Qu Yi waiting outside knows that Ji Liuxia is awake. I want to go forward, but I''m afraid I''ll make Ji Liuxia excited.


    Xia yuan took the medicine in and gave Du Xiaoli a look. Du Xiaoli nodded clearly.


    When Ji Liuxia drank the medicine, Du Xiaoli took the bowl and said, "Liuxia, today''s thing is like this... I''ve punished Du Fei and them, but Qu Yi didn''t punish him. After all, he''s your husband. You''d better wait for yourself to talk to him."


    "Xiaoli, I don''t want to see him," Ji Liuxia said.


    "In fact, he didn''t care about it, and he was really sad after the incident. I punished him to kneel in the yard for a long time without saying anything. Moreover, he also ate your brother''s fist. I think he is hurt in his hand and chin. Because he is worried about you, the whole person is haggard. He wants to see your situation now," Du Xiaoli said.


    Ji Liuxia listened to Du Xiaoli''s words, bit her lips and said, "let him in."


    Du Xiaoli helped her lie down, then turned and went out. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Qu Yi guarding the door.


    "Princess, how is Liuxia?" Qu Yi asked when Du Xiaoli came out.


    "Just drank the medicine, the spirit is OK, you go in." Du Xiaoli said. Seeing Qu Yi going in, he stopped him and said, "Mr. Qu, I hope you understand now what you want."


    Qu Yi paused, did not turn around and said, "I have figured out what I want."


    Then he pushed the door and went in. His heart was even worse when he saw that he was lying in bed, pale and weak. He was no longer as lively as before.


    "Liuxia, I''m sorry..."


    I don''t know what Qu Yi and Ji Liuxia said. When Du Xiaoli went to see Ji Liuxia again, she was in a much better mood.


    But I guess I promised her I wouldn''t take a concubine.


    Later, Du Xiaoli heard that Qu Yi had a dispute with his mother after he went back, and decided not to take a concubine, which made Qu Fu very popular.


    Later, in order to make his mother change her mind, Qu Yi knelt in her yard all day and night. Even if it was raining all the time, he didn''t flinch.


    Later, Mr. Qu and Mrs. Qu couldn''t see it and asked Mrs. Qu to agree.


    In fact, Mrs. Qu also loves her son, but in the past, Qu Yi obeyed her words. This time, Qu Yi disobeyed her so openly that she was half angry. Now that her parents have said so, she has to agree.


    After all, Ji Liuxia is also a young lady of the general''s military house, supported by friends like Du Xiaoli.


    Qu Yi originally planned to pick up Ji Liuxia the next day, but because of the rain all night, when Mrs. Qu let go, he also fell gorgeous ill.


    After Du Xiaoli heard about it, she told Ji Liuxia about it. When she learned of her husband''s determination, Ji Liuxia also untied the knot in her heart.


    After two days, Qu Yi recovered from his illness and came to pick Ji Liuxia up.


    Dufei was beaten and resented Du Xiaoli. She always wanted to revenge, but before she could do it, Du Xiaoli asked someone to send her back to her hometown on the grounds that her injury had healed. She didn''t even participate in the upcoming wedding.


    Old lady Du wanted to go back together. She felt that she had no position here now. Du Yunhan told her to go back after the wedding.


    In fact, Du Xiaoli also understands old lady Du''s mind. She just wants her to apologize to her, but she indulges Du Fei to do those things. Du Xiaoli is really not in the mood to coax her now.


    The day before the wedding, Du Xiaoli went to the wolf garden alone without anyone. When crossing the river, the little white ball jumped on her shoulder and followed her.


    On the other side, she saw the little white ball on her shoulder and smiled helplessly.


    Pushing the door in, silver and gold rushed out and rubbed against her.


    "Tweet --"


    The little white ball jumped on the silver''s head, sat and jumped happily.


    "Miss, tomorrow is your wedding day. Why are you here?" the old beggar asked when he heard the sound and saw Du Xiaoli.


    "I''m looking for silver to play with." Du Xiaoli said, "I''ll take them out for a walk. Go and be busy."


    Du Xiaoli walked to the open space behind him with silver and gold, chatting with them.


    "Silver, unconsciously, I have been here for eight years, and we have been together for eight years. You have grown from a young wolf to an adult wolf." "ow -" silver roared, which seemed to be feeling it. They came to the grass and sat down. Du Xiaoli leaned on the silver as before. The little white ball leaned against the gold like Du Xiaoli, with four short legs facing up, revealing a round belly. Du Xiaoli reached out and touched silver''s stomach and said, "do you remember when we met? I only came to the world at that time. Soon, I met you greedy in the vineyard. You hurt yourself in order to eat grapes." "Silver and gold, you know, I''ve never thought about getting married before, because I think the men here are almost the same. They like three wives and four concubines. I didn''t expect to meet brother Xiaoyi. Sometimes I wonder if my journey is to meet him to make up for my regret that I didn''t get married in the last life. Ha ha, isn''t it funny." "sobbing -" Both silver and gold sobbed. "I really can''t tell you how I feel when I think of getting married tomorrow. It seems that I''m going from one world to another. That feeling is very subtle. Do you feel like this when I give you two a wedding?" "Silver, in fact, I miss my parents in my previous life. Their daughter is going to get married, but they can''t do it in another world with their son-in-law." Du Xiaoli wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with his fingertips and continued: "if they were still there, I might be another life, and maybe I wouldn''t come here."

 Chapter 416

    "Dad, mom, although you can''t see or hear, I still want to tell you that your daughter is going to get married. Although it''s a little early at the age of 15, I''m so old..."


    Du Xiaoli and the silver were basking in the spring sunshine and chatting. It was mainly Du Xiaoli who said that they answered with low sobs from time to time. The smell of grass filled the air, mixed with a faint fragrance of flowers.


    "Silver, gold, will you see me off tomorrow?" Du Xiaoli thought.


    "JOJO - JOJO -" I want it too! I want it, too!


    Without waiting for them to speak, the little white ball had waved to proclaim his existence.


    "You are indispensable everywhere!" Du Xiaoli picked up the little white ball and shook it with both hands.


    "Poof -"


    A laugh came from behind. Du Xiaoli got up and looked at Liu Mo Chen with a mask.


    "Why are you here?" Du Xiaoli got up, patted the grass scraps and asked.


    "Pass by here, see you here, then come and have a look." Liu Mochen looked at Du Xiaoli and replied.


    In fact, he was not passing by, but on the back mountain early in the morning, where he met Du Xiaoli. Because tomorrow is the time for Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi to get married. He felt a little upset for no reason, so he walked around. Unexpectedly, he came here unconsciously.


    When Du Xiaoli came, he was in a dense tree. He thought Du Xiaoli would come. Unexpectedly, she and silver stopped far away and lay there in the sun.


    He couldn''t hear what she said, but he looked at her in the tree for a long time. Later, curious that she could talk with her pet for so long, she wanted to come close to listen. Unexpectedly, she heard that she asked her pet to marry in the past.


    "Did you hear what I just said?" Du Xiaoli asked tentatively.


    "I heard you say to let your pet send the wedding." Liu Mochen said. She was embarrassed to see Du Xiaoli and said, "that''s a good idea. It will make your wedding more domineering."


    "Really? I also think it''s a good idea!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "You didn''t go to the Lantern Festival this year." Liu Mochen suddenly said.


    "Hmm?" Du Xiaoli didn''t react at once. Later, she thought that she didn''t go out on the night of Lantern Festival and said, "because it was me and hairpin that day, so she didn''t go out."


    "So it is." Liu Mochen nodded.


    He thought she would guess lantern riddles like last year, so he waited in Fengyue building all night, but he didn''t see her until the lights dispersed.


    "By the way, how''s the cold poison in your body?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "My master said that cold poison has no solution and can only be suppressed. So that''s it." Liu Mochen said faintly, as if he didn''t care that it was the toxin that had been eroding his body.


    Du Xiaoli heard Liu Mochen''s indifferent answer and remembered his helpless appearance when he was poisoned and confused. He knew that he was not as relaxed as he showed.


    "In fact, I think the so-called no solution is just because I haven''t found an antidote. Everything generates and overcomes each other, so there should be a solution to the cold poison."


    "Really?" Liu Mochen looked into the distance and said, "maybe when we find a solution, I''m gone."


    "Don''t be depressed. There will be a way." Du Xiaoli comforted. "Your Yanluo hall is powerful. You should be able to find someone who can detoxify you."


    "Maybe," said Liu Mochen, "after so many years, I don''t have much hope."


    "Hope is good," said Du Xiaoli. "If there is no hope in life, what else can support your life."


    "Hope..." Liu Mochen murmured, "I know your medicine is good. Then I''ll ask you to help me detoxify. Would you like to?"


    Looking for her?


    Du Xiaoli was stunned and said, "I haven''t studied this virus, and I''m usually busy. I may not be able to work out an antidote."


    "It doesn''t matter. You should try it." Liu Mochen said, "maybe you are my hope. My master hasn''t studied it for more than ten years. You can study it slowly."


    "Well, I''ll try," said Du Xiaoli. "After I get married, I''ll check it for you. I''ll have to draw some blood or something."


    "OK. When you are free, let someone call me at the Fengyue building." Liu Mochen said.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded. "It''s getting late. I''ll go back first."


    "Bye."


    Liu Mochen watched Du Xiaoli leave with two wolves. The sun shone on her and gave him a warm feeling as always.


    He really gave up the cold poison in his body. When the master said there was no way to solve it and he could only suppress it, he was ready to die.


    As for saying that she would detoxify him, I just wanted to find a reason to contact her again.


    When Du Xiaoli disappeared, he flew away.


    After returning, Du Xiaoli took the silver and gold to Cuizhu garden. The people in Cuizhu garden were used to silver and had no response. The maid who came to help was startled when she saw the silver and gold.


    "Yingge, tomorrow I want to send my relatives with gold and silver. Go and tell the housekeeper and let him arrange." Du Xiaoli said. "Miss wants them to send off their relatives?" Yingge said in surprise. "Yes!" said Du Xiaoli, "tomorrow, tie them with a rope. You and Xia yuan should have no problem pulling one in front of the sedan chair?" although she doesn''t want to tie them up, there will be many people at that time, for fear that they will hurt others. "Well, young lady, why don''t you let Leng Yi and Leng Er pull? Anyway, they are greeting each other." Yingge said. "Whatever you arrange, they''ll go anyway." Du Xiaoli said, "Xia yuan, come in with me." Xia yuan followed Du Xiaoli upstairs. Du Xiaoli told her about detoxifying Liu Mochen. "Miss, the hell hall has a bad reputation in the Jianghu. You don''t know the Lord of the hell hall very well. Why should you help him?" Xia yuan was puzzled. Du Xiaoli was not such a warm-hearted person before! "Remember last time I told you about drought in Zhou county?" Du Xiaoli asked. Xia yuan nodded. "At that time, the money we raised was almost used up, and brother Luo Qi''s assistance had not arrived yet. It was when he passed by and left a large amount of silver notes that he helped us through the most difficult time." Du Xiaoli said, "I said at that time that I would repay him if I had a chance. Now I know that he was poisoned, it can be regarded as a reward for his kindness." "I see. Then I''ll ask someone to pack the things in the laboratory and take them." Xia Yuan said.

 Chapter 417

    "Go."


    At dinner, everyone had dinner together. After dinner, everyone began to be busy.


    Tonight, many servants and servant girls can''t sleep. They will start to prepare for tomorrow''s wedding from now on.


    Du Yunhan is looking at Su Suxin''s portrait under the lamp and the smile on the portrait. Du Yunhan''s expression is a little sad.


    "Xin''er, our daughter will be married tomorrow. Do you know? Marry the boy of Dingwang." Du Yunhan touched the portrait and muttered, "That boy, although he hates that he married our daughter, he is also the best in the next generation. He is also very kind to Xiaoli. He is a capable and kind child. You can be at ease if you give him your daughter. Alas, I have only lived with our daughter for more than a year, and she is about to get married. I can''t bear it in my heart... My heart, I''m not surprised You took them away. Don''t get me wrong... "


    "Dong Dong -"


    The knock on the door interrupted Du Yunhan''s thought.


    "Dad." Du Xiaoli''s voice came.


    "Come in."


    Du Xiaoli pushes the door in and sees Du Yunhan looking at Su Suxin''s portrait. He puts the tea in his hand on the table.


    "Dad is looking at my mother''s portrait?" Du Xiaoli looked at the vividly painted Sujin heart and thought of the gentle woman in her memory. Although she was born in the Jianghu, she was more like a young lady.


    "Yes." Du Yunhan put down the portrait and said, "you''re getting married tomorrow. I have to tell your mother. Your mother can laugh when she knows."


    Du Xiaoli put the tea in Du Yunhan''s hand and said, "my mother will be very happy to know my father''s heart."


    Du Yunhan took a sip of tea and said, "medicinal tea?"


    "It''s late at night. Drinking strong tea is not suitable for sleep. Drinking medicinal tea can relieve your body and help you sleep," Du Xiaoli said.


    Du Yunhan heard Du Xiaoli''s words, sighed, put down the teacup and said, "I don''t know if there is such a blessing when you get married."


    "Dad, I''m just married to King Ding''s house, not far away." Du Xiaoli sat down, took Du Yunhan''s arm and leaned on his shoulder. "I''ll always come back after I''m married. Don''t worry, my daughter won''t forget my father!"


    Du Yunhan reached out and touched Du Xiaoli''s head and said, "you haven''t lived with me since childhood. You suffered so much when you were a child. It''s not easy to bring you back. You''re going to get married before you''re together. Dad, it''s really not a taste."


    "My father is very powerful. The most important thing is that I love my daughter very much. My daughter is always proud of having such a father. She has special confidence every time she does something." Du Xiaoli said.


    "You also said that you don''t rely on me for anything. OK? You often make dad feel useless." Du Yunhan said.


    "Yes?" Du Xiaoli blinked and said, "you old fox, you know what I do every time. You often help me secretly. Don''t think I don''t know."


    "Ha ha, you little fox!" Du Yunhan likes Du Xiaoli to call himself an old fox and her little fox, so he will feel that they are very similar. "With a daughter like you, my life is enough!"


    "Dad, in fact, there is a saying that my father may be unhappy, but my daughter still wants to say." Du Xiaoli said.


    "We all know that Dad will be unhappy and have to say?"


    "Well, I''m afraid if I don''t say it, no one will tell you." Du Xiaoli sat up and said, "Dad, mom has been gone for so many years. You should think about yourself after reading her for more than ten years. You''re only in your thirties, less than 40, still in your prime, and your future is still very long. You need someone who knows cold and hot to take care of you."


    "Xiaoli, do you know what you''re talking about?" Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "Dad, I know. But I believe that my mother will not blame me. On the contrary, this should also be the idea in my mother''s heart." Du Xiaoli took Du Yunhan''s hand and said: "My mother loves you, and she doesn''t want you to die alone because of her all your life. I want to have a company when I get old. My mother will also want you to have someone to accompany. Of course, this doesn''t mean that you forget your feelings for my mother, but, Dad, the living people want to live."


    "It''s enough to have your mother in this life," Du Yunhan said.


    "Dad, the second mother''s position in the house is also a little embarrassing." Du Xiaoli said, "although everyone calls her the second wife, everyone knows that she is not. Although you let their mother and daughter live in the house to take care of her, it will be different over time. If it''s the second mother, I think my mother will agree."


    Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "how can you say this?"


    "Maybe it''s the feeling before getting married." Du Xiaoli said, "if I die, I don''t want to see Xiao Yi''s brother die alone and live by his old memories forever."


    "Let''s talk about this later," said Du Yunhan.


    "Well, I''m just saying my own point of view. Dad can do whatever he wants," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Dong Dong -"


    The knock sounded again, and then Changfeng came in with a box in his hand.


    "Master, this is a gift just sent by someone." Changfeng put the box on the table with both hands. Du Yunhan looked at the unusual box and asked, "who sent this to me?" "I don''t know. The other party didn''t send a post, but just suddenly appeared in the prime minister''s house, dropped the box and left. The man''s martial arts were excellent. We sent someone to chase him, but we didn''t catch him." Changfeng replied, "but the other party said, this is a wedding gift for the young lady." "This box is for me?" Du Xiaoli took the box and opened it gently. A thin dress immediately appeared in front of her. "Clothes?" she picked up the dress and looked at it by the light. She found that it was all made of gold silk, as thin as cicada wings, which felt very comfortable. "Gold cicada clothes!" Du Yunhan blurted out when he saw the clothes, and the expression on her face was a little strange. "Dad, do you know?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan''s expression and asked suspiciously. "HMM." Du Yunhan nodded and said: "Your mother said that there was a family heirloom in her family, which was the golden cicada dress. The cicada dress was made of special materials. Although it was light and thin, it was invulnerable. It was a great treasure in Wulin. It was originally intended to be passed on to her when she got married, but because of me, she was expelled from the family and lost her qualification to inherit this dress." "You mean, this is a gift from Grandpa?" Du Xiaoli said in some surprise. When they drove Su Suxin out, they already said that she was no longer a member of the family. Even when she married, only her mother went secretly.

 Chapter 418

    Now, how could they give her such a precious thing?


    "There is a letter inside." Du Xiaoli looked at the box, took out the letter inside, opened it and browsed it again, and then said, "it''s grandma."


    "What did your grandmother say?" Du Yunhan asked.


    Du Xiaoli gave the letter to Du Yunhan and said, "grandma has said for so many years that grandpa is not so angry. He said that this dress was meant to be passed on to his mother, and now he will pass it to me as my wedding gift. However, because they never appear in front of people, they came to congratulate me."


    After reading the letter, Du Yunhan said, "your mother has finally been forgiven by the second old man. It''s all me who hurt her so much."


    "Dad, do you know what kind of sect they are, Grandpa? It''s strange that they don''t appear in front of people and are Jianghu forces."


    Du Yunhan shook his head and said, "your mother never told me. I only know that it seems to be a great power, but I don''t know. It''s the pain in your mother''s heart, and I haven''t asked later. However, it must be a great power to have such a treasure. Since this dress is given to you, you can put it away."


    "Yes, Dad." Du Xiaoli picked up her clothes and asked Xia yuan to put them in the dowry when she was ready to go back.


    "Well, it''s late at night. Go back and have a rest. You have to get up and prepare at the end of the night." Du Yunhan said.


    "Then I''ll go back first. Dad, you have to rest early." Du Xiaoli said and went back with the box.


    Watching Du Xiaoli leave, Du Yunhan looked at Su Suxin''s portrait and said, "heart, did you just see it? Parents forgive you. They accepted our daughter..."


    After Du Xiaoli returned to her yard, she handed the golden cicada clothes to Xia yuan and asked her to take them with her tomorrow. Xia yuan knew that there was such a valuable gift in it. She almost slipped her hand and fell the box.


    Because they had to get up with Du Xiaoli the next day, Xia yuan hurried to bed early.


    Although the rest time was short, Du Xiaoli practiced his internal power for a while before he went to bed.


    As soon as Yin arrived, Du Xiaoli was awakened by a knock on the door. She sat up and said sleepily, "come in."


    Two old maids and some servant girls came in, saluted Du Xiaoli and said, "Miss, it''s time to get up and wash fragrant soup."


    Xixiang soup, in fact, is to take a bath, wash your body clean, and then change your clothes and make-up.


    And this means that the moment of marriage has quietly approached


    Du Xiaoli finally realized the trivia of getting married. It took her less than half an hour to take a bath! The servant girl smeared vanilla on her back and forth. I don''t know how many times. She wanted the servant girls to simply wash it, but the Xi Niang said that this was the custom of the wedding and had to wash it 18 times. Du Xiaoli almost rolled his eyes and fainted. When she finished washing, she felt that smell all over her body.


    After taking a bath, the servant girl waited on the third floor and the third floor of her. She put on her happy clothes and waited for her to put them on. It took a long time. After putting on her wedding dress, the old lady pushed her to the dresser and began to curl her hair.


    Xie Yu arrived when Du Xiaoli changed her clothes. Before turning her hair, she took a comb and combed Du Xiaoli''s head a few times.


    "When you comb your hair to the end, you don''t have to worry about wealth; when you comb your head to the end, you will have no disease and worry; when you comb your head to the end, you will have more children and live longer; when you comb your tail to the end, you will raise a case and raise your eyebrows; when you comb your tail to the end, you will fly together; when you comb your tail to the end, you will be united forever --" Xi Niang said loudly when she saw Xie Yu combing Du Xiaoli''s hair.


    After combing his hair, Xie Yu handed the comb to the servant girl beside him. He touched Du Xiaoli''s soft long hair with both hands and said, "I''m very happy to comb your hair for your marriage."


    "Thank you, er Niang." Du Xiaoli looked at Xie Yu in the bronze mirror and said with a smile.


    "Second lady, let''s start," said Xi Niang.


    "OK."


    Xie Yu retreated to one side, and the two old ladies came to dish Du Xiaoli''s hair. Because the dish was very tight, she had to pull hard from time to time, which hurt her mouth. When her hair was ready, Du Xiaoli felt that her scalp was about to be torn off.


    After setting her hair, Xi Niang gave Xie Yu a knife. Xie Yu came to Du Xiaoli and said, "second lady, I''ll open a face for you."


    "OK."


    Xie Yu gently scraped the suede on Du Xiaoli''s forehead with a knife, which can be regarded as opening a face for her.


    Then there was the anti lock makeup. She didn''t seem to have painted much makeup after she came here. But she''s beautiful without makeup.


    After painting makeup and putting on the Phoenix crown, Du Xiaoli felt that her neck was going to be broken, so she asked them to take off the Phoenix crown.


    "Miss, it''s absolutely forbidden to take the Phoenix crown. It can''t be taken until in the bridal chamber." the old lady was frightened by Du Xiaoli''s request and hurriedly stopped.


    "But isn''t it still early for auspicious hour? I''ll wear it when I want to get on the sedan chair." Du Xiaoli said, "otherwise my neck will be broken."


    "Bah, bah, bah, what keeps going. Don''t say anything unlucky, miss." Xi Niang said quickly.


    "But it''s really heavy!" said Du Xiaoli. "Anyway, I won''t see anyone else until I go out. Just leave it alone. Take it off quickly and put it on when I''m going out." "you laughed at us at the beginning. Now you know how hard it is to be a bride?" there was a sound of laughter outside, which made Du Xiaoli happy. He quickly turned his head and said: "Sister Jiang Zhuo, when did you come back?!" Meng Jiangzhuo, Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia came in from the outside, came to Du Xiaoli and said, "well, we were a great beauty when Xiaoli didn''t wear makeup, and now it''s more beautiful with makeup!" "OK, don''t tease me." Du Xiaoli said. "It''s really a Feng Shui rotation. You didn''t tease us when we got married!" Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile. "Sister Jiang Zhuo, you haven''t said when you''ll be back!" Du Xiaoli was really glad to see Meng Jiangzhuo appear for a long time. "I just arrived yesterday." Meng Jiangzhuo, who is already a mother, added a touch of charm. When he saw Du Xiaoli, he was in a good mood. "I came back specially to attend your wedding." "your child is only four months old. How can he come back from a long journey." Du Xiaoli said. "I brought the children back together and showed them their grandchildren by the way." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "My mother-in-law and they didn''t agree, but when Dingwang went, they didn''t say anything." "brother Xiaoyi?" "yes, Dingwang said you miss us very much and let us all come to marry you." Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile, "Dingwang is very kind to you, which makes us envy."

 Chapter 419

    Hearing Meng Jiangzhuo''s words, Du Xiaoli felt sweet and warm for his intimacy.


    "Liuxia, didn''t I let you rest more? You''re not in good health. What if you come here so early and hurt the child?" Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liuxia and said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m in good health!" Ji Liuxia said. "And I listen to you and lie in bed every day. It''s going to be moldy."


    "I''ll show you. If you can''t, go to rest." Du Xiaoli grabbed Ji Liuxia''s wrist, felt her pulse, and then said, "you''re stronger than ordinary people, not a bit."


    It means she''s recovering well now. She doesn''t have to rest.


    "By the way, sister Jiang Zhuo, where''s your child?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "At home, his father took it with him," Meng Jiangzhuo said. When it comes to her children, she exudes the smell of motherhood.


    "He came back with you?"


    "Well, Ding Wang sent him an invitation to attend the wedding."


    "Ha, that''s just right. We can talk now." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "but take this off my head first."


    Because Du Xiaoli insisted, the Fengguan was finally taken down. Xi Niang and they were all driven out, leaving the four of them talking in the room.


    On the side of Dingwang mansion, Han Mingyi woke up almost when Du Xiaoli got up. Thinking that he could marry Du Xiaoli back today, he couldn''t sleep in bed.


    He put his hands behind his head and looked at the top of the tent with his eyes. He couldn''t help but wonder what Du Xiaoli was doing now, whether she was putting on makeup or wearing a wedding dress. What would she look like when she put on a phoenix crown?


    Because of customs, the bride and groom can''t meet three days before marriage. They haven''t seen each other for several days when they are busy, but they don''t seem to have the suffering of these three days.


    At the beginning of Mao, he changed his clothes and went to the back garden to practice his sword. He felt that if he didn''t find something for himself, he would be nervous and crazy.


    After practicing the sword for almost half an hour, he went back to take a bath, and the housekeeper brought the bridegroom''s wedding clothes to him.


    Han Mingyi seldom wears red clothes. Now he looks more handsome in red clothes.


    "Ha ha, the master looks so handsome today. He will certainly fascinate the princess." lenger and they also put on festive clothes and came to Han Mingyi''s room and walked around him.


    "Do you want to wear a big red flower on your chest when our Master goes to greet the wedding?" Leng Qi came to Han Mingyi''s chest and gestured. He was thinking where to wear the big red flower.


    "Go away." Han Mingyi pushed lengqi away, but there was no angry expression on his face. "Do you want to wear such a silly flower?"


    "Our master is handsome and unrestrained. Whether he wears it or not can fascinate a large number of girls." Leng Liu said with a smile.


    "The master doesn''t want to fascinate a large area. He just wants to fascinate our princess, doesn''t he?" Leng Wu joked.


    "Ha ha, our Lord has kept the clouds open to see the moon. After waiting for the princess for so many years, we finally wait for this day!" Leng Si sighed.


    "Congratulations, Lord," Leng Yi said with a smile.


    He followed the Lord the most and understood how hard Han Mingyi had been waiting for this day.


    "OK, all the guests are coming. Go ahead and greet them first. Come back when you go to greet the wedding." because there are few servant girls in the general''s house. They are usually the wives of some young servants, servants and bodyguards. They usually feel nothing. At this time, they seem to be short of manpower.


    "Well, I remember that Du Fu said yesterday that Leng Yi and I were going to take gold and silver." Leng er said, "send two wolves for marriage. Our princess is in this formation -"


    "Let''s go." Leng Yi heard a voice in front of him. He knew that some guests had come and said to others.


    When there was only Han Mingyi in the room, he looked down at his chest and muttered, "wear flowers? Forget it."


    "Brother five."


    A head poked in through the front door.


    "I thought you couldn''t come back!" Han Mingyi saw Han Mingyuan, glanced at him, came to the table and sat down.


    "You''re married to your sister-in-law, how can I not come back!" Han Mingyuan came to Han Mingyi, sat down and said obediently.


    "Where''s your princess?" Han Mingyi poured him a cup of tea and asked.


    "I went to my sister-in-law''s side and said I was going to see the bride." Han Mingyuan said. "Brother five, I heard that the emperor and the queen are coming to preside over your wedding?"


    "The emperor''s grace." Han Mingyi answered faintly.


    "You''ve been looking forward to this day for so long!" Han Mingyuan sighed. "The emperor presided over it for you and everyone will witness it. Unlike me, I sold myself in a big mountain corner and married a woman who had no feelings."


    "Xiaoli said a word, which is very suitable for you." Han Mingyi said.


    "What do you say?"


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die. Who let you run in the Jianghu and go to the hundred poison Valley to destroy the innocence of the Phoenix? It''s good that the valley master and the Emperor didn''t investigate your responsibility!" Han Mingyi said.


    "Where did I know it was the hundred poison Valley!" Han Mingyuan protested. "Anyway, since you are married, you should have a husband. I think the Phoenix is also a good girl. Don''t be sorry for her." Han Mingyi taught her. "I know!" Han Mingyuan said helplessly, "I don''t take her everywhere." "Dong Dong -" the knock interrupted the two people in the room. Han Mingyi turned and looked. He thought it was the housekeeper who had something to say. Unexpectedly, he saw Luo Qi standing at the door. "Can you talk alone?" Luo Qi looked at Han Mingyi in her wedding dress and said. Han Mingyi takes a look at Han Mingyuan. Han Mingyuan consciously gets up and leaves. "Sit." Han Mingyi pointed to the opposite position. "No." Luo Qi stood at the door and didn''t come in. "I just have a few words to say to you." he didn''t want to come near Han Mingyi, because he thought the clothes on Han Mingyi were too dazzling. "Please say." Han Mingyi waved his hand and said. "You are very lucky," Luo Qi said. "Ben Wang also thinks." "you know Xiaoli''s character. If you treat her badly or want three wives and four concubines, she will leave you." Luo Qi continued. "Marrying Li''er is the happiest thing in my life. I won''t break her heart and let others take advantage of it." Han Mingyi said seriously. "I hope you will do what you say." Luo Qi said, "if you make Xiaoli sad, I will take her away."

 Chapter 420

    "I won''t give you this chance!" Han Mingyi looked at Luo Qi''s provocative eyes and firmly expressed his position.


    "Finally, Congratulations," Luo Qi said and flew away.


    Han Mingyi looked at the door, turned the trigger in his hand and said, "I will never give you a chance..."


    After staying in the room for a while, Han Mingyi also went outside. In the middle of the day, the emperor and queen came with a group of officials who had just stepped down. Han Mingyi welcomed Han Mingze and the queen in. After a while, Xi Niang said that the auspicious time had come and asked Han Mingyi to greet the wedding.


    Han Mingyi and lengzi got on the horse. In front of them were blowing, playing and singing, and behind them were energetic bodyguards, carrying eight sedans. A large group of people went to the prime minister''s house.


    As soon as the morning passed, Xie Yu came over with Xi Niang and Lao Mazi, put the Phoenix crown on her again, and then covered her head. From this time to the bridal chamber, the cap could not be removed.


    "Miss, I heard that Dingwang is on his way." Xia Yuan said with a smile beside Du Xiaoli.


    "Miss, are you nervous now?" Qiao Zhu said, "why am I so nervous?"


    "Poof, it''s not your wedding today. What are you nervous about?" Du Xiaoli smiled and said.


    "But it''s a young lady''s marriage. I feel more festive than my own marriage," Qiao Zhu said.


    "It seems that Qiao Zhu wants to get married. Miss, I think you can arrange a marriage for Qiao Zhu early to see if she will be so nervous when she gets married." Yingge came in from the outside and joked.


    "OK! But you are also ahead of me according to age. Miss, I think I''d better arrange marriage for sister Yingge first. She and lenger have been in love for each other for a long time. This time, the young lady married, or else she married sister Yingge?" Qiaozhu is thicker now. She won''t blush when she says it, but she can make fun of Yingge in turn.


    "Well, Qiao Zhu''s suggestion is good. After being busy, I''ll discuss with brother Xiaoyi and handle your marriage. You''re not young either." Du Xiaoli said under the veil.


    "Miss, what are you listening to Qiaozhu''s nonsense!" Yingge blushed and stared at Qiaozhu, which made Qiaozhu and Xia yuan laugh.


    "This is not nonsense. I''ll do it when I get there." Du Xiaoli said. "By the way, have they been arranged?"


    "Silver and gold are all right. It''s a little white ball. I''m a little anxious in the cage," said Yingge.


    "The little white ball has always been free, and now it will be more anxious to let it stay in the cage." Du Xiaoli said: "but today there are so many people, I can''t hold it all the time, so I have to grievance it."


    "Just wait for miss huitou to give it something to eat." Xia Yuan said.


    No matter how naughty the little white ball is, as long as it is threatened with something, it will settle down immediately.


    At this time, a burst of firecrackers came to mind outside Cuizhu garden.


    "The bride is coming!" said Xia yuan.


    Soon, the Xi Niang of Du''s house came up with people. After saying a string of auspicious words, Xi Niang said, "Miss, the maid carried you out."


    "I''ll come," said Du Xiuheng.


    Here, when the bride goes out, she can be the wedding mother or the bride''s brother. When there is no brother, or when the family does not pay much attention to the bride, the bride takes the place of her brother.


    Hearing Du Xiuheng''s words, Xi Niang stepped aside. Du Xiuheng came to Du Xiaoli and said, "sister, I''ll take you out."


    With that, he squatted down in front of Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli got up from the bed and put his hands on Du Xiuheng''s shoulders. Together, he drank Du Xiaoli up.


    Xi Niang opened the way in front and said two auspicious words from time to time, leading them to the front hall.


    When she got to the hall, Du Xiaoli came to the middle and knelt down. Du Yunhan, who was sitting on the table, kowtowed to old lady Du and said, "grandma, dad and erniang, Xiaoli is married today and can''t often serve you on your knees in the future. I hope grandma, Dad and erniang take good care of their health."


    "Help miss up quickly," said Mrs. Du.


    Xi Niang came forward to help Du Xiaoli up. Han Mingyi came to Du Xiaoli and said, "father-in-law, mother-in-law, marry Li''er today. You don''t have a daughter, but a son."


    "Good, good," Mrs. Du said with a smile.


    Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli, who was as red as a Phoenix, and said, "now that you''ve married, you''ll live a good life with Dingwang. You don''t have to worry about your heart. Your father and Dingwang''s feelings are also in his eyes. My father doesn''t ask you for anything else. He just wants you to be happy."


    Hearing Du Yunhan''s words, Du Xiaoli''s nose was sour and said, "Dad, I understand."


    Du Xiaoli said to Du Xiuheng, who had just sat down: "brother and sister-in-law, when I am not at home, I will trouble you to take care of my grandmother, father and second mother. I want you to be filial for me. Please accept my sister''s gift."


    With that, he blessed Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan.


    Du Xiuheng hurried over, helped Du Xiaoli up and said, "sister, why are you so polite."


    "Yes," said Du Xiaoli.


    "If you are happy, we will be happy." Du Xiuheng said. I think he had to find a good family for Du Xiaoli, but in the end, she went to find her own happiness. His heart was happy and a little sad to see his sister finally grow up and get married. "The auspicious hour has come. Please let the bride go out." the bride said aside. Du Xiuheng wanted to carry Du Xiaoli out again, but Han Mingyi first said, "I''ll come." Du Xiuheng and Han Mingyi looked at each other for a few seconds, and then Du Xiuheng stepped back. It''s not the first time Xi Niang saw the groom carrying the bride out. She presided over Meng Jiangzhuo''s marriage last time, and so did last time, so it''s no wonder. Han Mingyi carries Du Xiaoli on his back and walks through the guests in the yard to the gate. Meng Jiangzhuo and Ji Liuxia looked at Han Mingyi carefully carrying Du Xiaoli in the yard and smiled at each other. Both of them were happy that Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi came together. Han Mingyi carries Du Xiaoli to the outside of the prime minister''s house, followed by the bride to greet the wedding, quickly steps forward to open the curtain of the flower sedan, and asks Han Mingyi to put Du Xiaoli inside and sit down. All the guests in the mansion came out with Du Yunhan. They were stunned at the sight of this situation. At the front is the flower team composed of 16 little girls, followed by the band, then Han Mingyi''s war horse, and at the back is the flower sedan. This flower sedan is different from ordinary flower sedans. The upper half is supported by several high-quality carved wood, rather than surrounded by the whole. In the middle of the wood is a curtain made of pearls. When the flower sedan shakes, You can also see the bride''s red cap inside. In addition to the eye-catching sedan chair, there is another surprising place, that is, Han Mingyi''s war horse and the two silver wolves led by Leng YILENG ER in the sedan chair!

 Chapter 421

    The silver wolf has never been married in history! Gold and silver immediately made the dowry from the back row to the end unattractive.


    "Ouch --"


    Silver seemed to feel the atmosphere of joy and roared up to the sky.


    Han Mingyi arched his hand at Du Yunhan, came to his horse, patted the horse that was uneasy because of the wolf howling, and then turned over and mounted the horse.


    After the wedding bride said a few words, she spoke loudly and walked away. The salute in front of the prime minister''s house rang, the band in front of the team began to play the wedding song, the little girl in front began to scatter flowers, and then the whole team walked up.


    According to custom, the whole team should walk through the most prosperous streets in Beijing and receive the blessings of the people.


    Because Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli are popular among the people. When they learned that they were married today, everyone ran to the street to watch. The soldiers of the Army stood on both sides of the road. The streets to be taken were full of soldiers, and the people could only watch behind the soldiers.


    The flower boy in front sprinkles flowers, the silver wolf sends off the wedding, as well as a special sedan chair, a long dowry and a welcoming team, which really fills the people in the capital with a blessing in the eyes and laments the particularity of the wedding.


    "Congratulations to King Ding and Princess Anle on getting married!"


    "I wish Princess Dingwang a long life together and get married forever!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Where the wedding procession passed, all the people shouted their blessings at them.


    Han Mingyi waved, and the welcoming team ran to the front, divided into left and right teams, in groups of four, and threw red envelopes at the people on both sides. When the red envelopes in the hands of the first four people are finished, the last four people begin to throw them.


    Seeing the red envelope, the people in the city shouted more fiercely. Du Xiaoli was infected by the atmosphere outside when he sat in the sedan chair.


    When the wedding procession passed the Fengyue building, Liu Mochen stood at the window on the second floor and looked down. The Pearl curtain of the sedan chair shook with the rhythm of the sedan chair man, so that he could clearly see the bride inside.


    His eyes followed from the appearance of the sedan at the corner of the street until the sedan came out of his sight. As the welcoming people passed by, the spectators dispersed. He still leaned against the window and looked at the petals left on the street after the welcoming team passed, silent for a long time.


    Liu Mo Xiao stood at the entrance of the stairs on the second floor, looked at Liu Mo Chen''s back and sighed faintly.


    At noon, Du Xiaoli''s sedan finally arrived at the door of King Ding''s house. At this time, the door was full of spectators.


    Although they were not as ignorant as those people, they were still startled by the huge team.


    When the sedan car fell down, Han Mingyi came down from the horse. After Xi Niang finished her auspicious words, she gently kicked the car door and said, "Li''er, we''re here."


    The bride opens the curtain of the sedan chair, and the sedan bearer lowers the front of the sedan chair. Du Xiaoli stoops out.


    Xi Niang took the red silk from the servant girl''s plate, stuffed both ends into Du Xiaoli Han Mingyi''s hands, and then helped Du Xiaoli across the saddle just put in front of the flower sedan.


    "The new couple will cross the saddle and live a peaceful and safe life in the future -"


    Just across the saddle, the voice of a eunuch came from the street.


    "The Empress Dowager arrived -"


    The Empress Dowager is here?


    Han Mingyi and the onlookers looked back in surprise and saw the sedan chair of the Empress Dowager coming from the street, followed by a large group of imperial guards.


    Han Mingyi takes Du Xiaoli to the Empress Dowager''s sedan chair, and everyone else kneels down.


    "Welcome the Empress Dowager -"


    "Welcome the emperor''s grandmother."


    The Empress Dowager came down from the sedan chair and said, "Alas, has this disrupted your wedding?"


    "Grandma Huang, we have just arrived. The bride hasn''t come in yet!" Han Mingyi said.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK, that''s OK!" the Empress Dowager patted her chest and said, "it''s all tea women. They have to let so many people follow, wasting so much time. Since the wedding hasn''t started, AI family will go first. You two come in slowly!"


    The Empress Dowager went in with people. Han Mingze heard that the notice was coming out with people. He met the Empress Dowager in the yard.


    "OK, don''t salute. Go back quickly. The wedding will begin soon. Don''t waste time."


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand and stopped Han Mingze from saluting them.


    Han Mingze motioned to North Korean officials and their families, so they followed back. "Grandma Huang, why are you here?"


    "Ai family wants to see them get married! AI family has been looking forward to it for a long time. Of course, I have to see them worship with my own eyes." the Empress Dowager said, "why, you and the queen are allowed to come, so AI family is not allowed to come!"


    "That''s not what my grandson meant." Han Mingze quickly explained, "I just said what the emperor''s grandmother told me in advance. I might as well come with the emperor''s grandmother."


    "Ai family is here to rob you of the position of the chief wedding person. Today you have to give up your position to AI family," said the Empress Dowager.


    "Ha ha, as long as the emperor''s grandmother likes it, today''s wedding leader is the emperor''s grandmother," Han Mingze said with a smile.


    Outside the gate of the prince''s residence, Xi Niang got up, held the bride and said, "Lord and princess, it''s time to go too far."


    "Let''s go on," Han Mingyi said gently to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli nodded. So Han Mingyi led her up the steps. On the steps, there was a fire pot with charcoal covered with sparks. "The new couple cross the brazier, the days are red and hot -" said Xi Niang, holding Du Xiaoli to cross the brazier. Du Xiaoli raised her feet and stepped over the brazier. "When the new couple entered the gate, the family -" crackling - "the person in charge of setting off firecrackers outside the palace set off firecrackers to celebrate their future hostess''s entry. There are lanterns and decorations everywhere in Prince Ding''s house, and red silk is hung high, which is a festive scene. The guests looked up at the door in the yard and finally expected the bride and groom to come in. "Here comes the bride!" the children in the yard clapped their hands and shouted happily. "Congratulations to Princess Dingwang!" "Congratulations!" "Dingwang looks more handsome today!" "I really want to see the bride!" "you see, Dingwang smiles so charming!" Du Xiaoli walked forward with Han Mingyi, listening to the blessings and comments of the guests, even if he can''t see the outside scene, But you can also guess how many people came today by voice. When they got to the hall and stood up, the master of ceremonies saluted the Empress Dowager and the emperor. When they saw their nod, they turned to face everyone and waved their hands. The guests inside and outside the hall were quiet. When the master of ceremonies saw everyone calm down, he said loudly, "the auspicious day is good, Chengxiang, Changlin is bright, Gaopeng is full of people, Sheng and Xiao attract Phoenix, and drum music welcomes guests -"

 Chapter 422

    The band outside the hall played a short piece of music.


    At the end of the music, the master of ceremonies continued: "Getting married and starting a career is an important milestone in the journey of life. Your royal highness, Miss Ding, knows and loves each other deeply. It is a heaven made match to get married today. I wish them mutual respect and love, mutual accommodation and encouragement, flying with each other from now on, the sound of Phoenix and Phoenix, the ever-growing branches and stems, the health of Chunxuan, and the pursuit of happiness and longevity. Talented people deserve beauty, Weaver girls deserve cowherd, and flowers and moons will last forever! The bride and groom worship heaven and earth ¡ª¡ª¡±


    Xi Niang comes forward, holds Du Xiaoli and turns to the gate. Han Mingyi also turns around.


    "Worship the aura of heaven and earth, and there is marriage on the Sansheng stone - a bow!"


    Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli bow down and worship, and then get up.


    "Two the essence of sun and moon, all growth depends on her - two bow!"


    Bye again.


    "Thanks again to spring, summer, autumn and winter, good weather and abundant grain - three bows!"


    After praying three times, Xi Niang came forward and helped Du Xiaoli turn around.


    "Water is active, trees have roots, and children don''t forget their upbringing. Now get married and become a family, respect the old and the virtuous, white haired parents, and then two worship halls. Parents and parents, one bow, thank for their upbringing, and then bow, thank for raising adults, three bows, and always honor the old!"


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi worship the Empress Dowager and Han Mingze three times.


    "Now the husband and wife pay homage -"


    This time, without Xi Niang''s help, Du Xiaoli turned around and faced Han Mingyi.


    "Worship the love of husband and wife and fly together - a bow!"


    "Two obeisances to grow old together for a long time - two bows!"


    "Three obeisances, early childbirth, family happiness - three bows!"


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi worshipped each other three times. Finally, the master of ceremonies said in a high voice: "ceremony is complete, the bride is sent to the bridal chamber -"


    "Oh oh - into the bridal chamber!"


    "The bride enters the bridal chamber!"


    "Brother five, take the bride into the bridal chamber!"


    "Hold! Hold!"


    "Hold into the bridal chamber!"


    "Hold into the bridal chamber!"


    Han Mingyuan took the lead, and some young people booed with him. If we didn''t dare to make such a noise on weekdays, but today is Han Mingyi''s wedding day. Everyone knows he won''t get angry, so they all let go of their courage.


    "Master, this is what everyone expects. Just take the princess into the bridal chamber!" lenger coaxed with everyone.


    "Ha ha, yes, brother five, how can you let your little sister-in-law walk over! You have to hold it." Han Mingyuan said.


    Han Mingyi looked at everyone and seemed to be angry, but in the twinkling of an eye, he picked up Du Xiaoli with a princess.


    "Oh -- oh --"


    "Pick it up -"


    Du Xiaoli thought about Han Mingyi''s previous appearance in front of the public. He thought he wouldn''t pay attention to this request. In the blink of an eye, he picked himself up. Surprised, she quickly climbed her hands onto his shoulder. Because the range was too large, her head almost fell down.


    Han Mingyi chuckled and strode towards the new house with her in his arms.


    As soon as the bride and groom left, they began to prepare the luncheon. The servants in the house quickly put the tables and stools, and all kinds of dishes were brought to the table. For today''s banquet, all the cooks in Fengxue building, Laifu Inn and Suiyuan club were called to the king''s house. Together with those in the king''s house, dozens of cooks were assigned to cook to ensure that today''s dishes continue.


    Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli to his bridal chamber and put him on his new bed. All the people who followed him were locked out.


    "I really don''t want to go out again." Han Mingyi asked Du Xiaoli to sit by the bed, and he himself sat down.


    "If you can leave those guests outside, you can''t go out." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "I want to see what you look like." Han Mingyi knew it was impossible, so he had to go second.


    "If you want to be nagged by Xi Niang, you''ll take off the cover."


    Um¡ª¡ª


    "Why are you so rational?" Han Mingyi held Du Xiaoli''s hand and complained.


    "Because I don''t have to go out to deal with people outside!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "I''ve heard that people can''t move their feet when they see beautiful women before. I''ve realized it today. But I''m better than them because I haven''t even seen your face!" Han Mingyi said.


    "Brother five, hurry up. Everyone is waiting for you to go ahead and have a good drink! Aren''t you secretly doing bad things inside?" Han Mingyuan urged outside.


    "Your Highness Ding, you can''t uncover your head before evening!" said a noble son.


    "Yes, don''t be impulsive, your highness Ding. Although this man will be impulsive today, you still have to restrain yourself, you know?"


    "Hahaha -"


    Han Mingyi turned a deaf ear to the ridicule outside, gently twisted the corner of the cover, and slowly revealed Du Xiaoli''s beautiful face.


    "Li''er, you are so beautiful." Han Mingyi had never seen Du Xiaoli''s makeup, and was stunned for a moment.


    If she used to be a lotus, then today she is in full bloom peony, a completely different style. The veil was lifted. Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi dressed in red and said, "demon, you have come down to harm the world again!" "I will harm you alone." Han Mingyi said, bent over and kissed Du Xiaoli deeply on his lips, and then reluctantly put down the veil. "Brother five, hurry up!" Han Mingyuan urged again. Han Mingyi glanced at the door and said, "I''m out. You wait for me here." "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded. He thought he was going out to drink and stopped him. "Wait a minute." "what''s the matter?" Han Ming stopped and asked. Du Xiaoli got up, took out a wrapped pill from his sleeve bag, took away the thin clothes outside, and said, "this is a sobering pill. You can quit drinking before drinking." "are you afraid that you can''t marry you at night when your husband is drunk?" Han Mingyi took the pill and said with a smile. "I''m afraid you''ll get drunk and go to someone else''s bed." Du Xiaoli said. "Well, go quickly." Han Mingyi took the pill, kissed Du Xiaoli on the face across the cover and said, "I''m out for my husband." Han Mingyi opened the door and went out. Xia yuan and Yingge Qiaozhu came in. Xi Niang and two servant girls from the palace came in together. When closing the door, Du Xiaoli also heard Han Mingyuan''s ridicule outside. "It''s been too long for you to send the bride into the bridal chamber. We all thought you couldn''t wait to marry the princess!" "the king has been in the bridal chamber for so long. You must have two more drinks later!" "yes, yes!" "..." when the voice outside disappeared, Du Xiaoli said: "Xia yuan, Ying Ge and Qiao Zhu stay. Xi Niang, you don''t have to stay here. Take them out to dinner. You''re hungry after a busy morning."

 Chapter 423

    "This..." Xi Niang hesitated and said, "princess, it''s not suitable for etiquette!"


    "What''s the matter? You have nothing to do here anyway. As long as you can be here at night when you uncover your head and hand in a glass of wine, go down and have a rest now." Du Xiaoli said.


    "If the princess asks you to go," Xia Yuan said.


    "Well, that''s all right. I''ll leave now." Xi Niang and old Ma Zi blessed themselves and opened the door and went out.


    When Xia yuan was the only one left in the room, Du Xiaoli took a long sigh of relief, took off the cover and said, "I''m so tired!"


    "Oh, miss, why did you take off the cover! It''s bad to cover it quickly and let people see it." Qiao Zhu cried when he saw Du Xiaoli''s action. "Young lady, I want the prince to take off this cap for you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "brother Xiaoyi has just opened it, so he is the first to open it. Just cover it before Xi Niang and them come back."


    Thinking of what Han Mingyi said in her ear before she left, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising.


    Before leaving, Han Mingyi kissed her on the cheek and said that he had opened the cover. It doesn''t matter if she can''t stand it.


    He knew she couldn''t stand covering her head all the time, so he untied it at the beginning. Of course, he also wants to taste her beauty.


    Hearing Du Xiaoli say that, Qiaozhu and they don''t insist.


    "I''m so hungry." Du Xiaoli touched his stomach and said, "Yingge and Qiaozhu, go eat first. Xia yuan will just watch here. Bring us some cakes after you eat."


    "Miss, the groom can''t eat until he uncovers his head. This custom is still not......" Qiao Zhu began again.


    "Stop!" Du Xiaoli looked at Qiaozhu and said, "Qiaozhu, why do you like nagging as a young woman? Why did you train you like this when you went to the military camp?"


    "Miss, when Qiao Zhu was a little beggar, he often heard those people say don''t break the customs when getting married." Qiao Zhu said with his mouth tilted.


    "I''ve taken off my veil. It doesn''t matter to eat." Du Xiaoli said, "OK, you two go quickly and remember to bring us food!"


    "Dong Dong -"


    Hearing the knock on the door, Xia yuan quickly covered Du Xiaoli''s head, and then motioned Qiao Zhu to open the door.


    Qiaozhu opened the door. An old woman was holding a tray with four plates of cakes on it.


    "Is this miss Qiao Zhu?" the woman said with a smile. "I''m the housekeeper''s wife he Shi. The master said that you must be hungry to serve the young lady, so I''ll bring you some snacks and let you eat something to cushion your stomach first."


    Qiao Zhu picked up the tray and said with a smile, "thank you, aunt he."


    After closing the door, Du Xiaoli opened the lid and said, "well, you two go and eat. You don''t have to bring us food."


    "Of course not. The Lord is ready for the young lady." Yingge said with a smile.


    Although it''s for Qiao Zhu and them, the four plates are all snacks that Du Xiaoli likes to eat, and the meaning is self-evident. And Du Xiaoli didn''t eat. They didn''t dare to eat in their new house. This excuse is a little unsatisfactory.


    But it''s good to have something to eat!


    Seeing that Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi didn''t care about these customs, Ying Ge and Qiao Zhu went out for lunch.


    Du Xiaoli came to the table and sat down. He put a peach blossom cake in his mouth with the prepared silver chopsticks, tasted it carefully, and said, "master Fengxue building''s craft. Xia yuan, you can eat it too."


    Xia yuan was also hungry, and when there was no one, they and Du Xiaoli were more casual, so they took another pair of chopsticks and ate cakes.


    "The LORD loves the young lady," Xia Yuan said. "Otherwise, he won''t be afraid that the young lady will be hungry here. If those people see it, they must nag a lot."


    Du Xiaoli smiled without saying anything, and his eyes glittered with a light called happiness.


    After filling his stomach, Yingge and they also came back. Du Xiaoli asked Qiao Zhu to quietly put the dishes in the kitchen.


    After eating, Xi Niang went around the yard twice before they came back. Du Xiaoli was covered again.


    At this time, it was just after noon. Thinking that Han Mingyi would come back for several hours, Du Xiaoli secretly practiced his internal power under the cover.


    When Du Xiaoli opened his eyes again, the light in the house had been lit and said it was dark tomorrow.


    Feeling Du Xiaoli''s withdrawal from practice, Xia Yuan said aside, "Miss, it''s almost Xu Shi now."


    It''s almost eight o''clock, that is, it''s almost seven o''clock in the evening.


    "Is the banquet in front still going on?" Du Xiaoli asked aloud.


    "It should be soon," Xia yuan replied.


    It''s still early in the dark, so the dinner party starts early.


    In fact, the banquet never stopped, because Han Mingyi had been dragged by those people in the army to drink all afternoon. Especially after the lunch, the empress dowager, the emperor and the queen went back, they put it more open, took Han Mingyi to drink, and so on until the dinner.


    So Han Mingyi had been drinking since noon. Fortunately, his wine had been mixed early in the morning. The degree was not high. In addition, he took Du Xiaoli''s pills, which made him survive. At this time, the voice of the crowd came from outside, and there was Han Mingyi''s drunken voice inside. Du Xiaoli knew that the dinner was finally over. In other words, Han Mingyi was brought over by a group of people in advance because they were going to make a wedding! The door was opened and a dozen men came in with Han Mingyi. Han Mingyi seems to have drunk too much, his steps are a little frivolous, as if he would fall at any time. Pushing away the people who helped him, Han Mingyi went straight to Du Xiaoli and sat down. Xi Niang came forward and tied the two people''s wedding clothes. She said, "tie a concentric knot and always tie a concentric knot --" "Oh, come on, uncover the cover. We want to see the bride!" someone shouted. "You hairy boys, what are you impatient for?" Xi Niang smiled and scolded them. Today, Xi Niang has a special identity. She said it for nothing. The servant girl brought the tray over. Xi Niang took it over, brought it to Han Mingyi and said, "Lord, uncover the cap." Han Mingyi picked up the scale on the tray and gently picked up the cap on Du Xiaoli''s head. "The bridegroom took off the veil and was satisfied and happy --" "wow --" "how beautiful!" "the bride is so beautiful!" "Wow, the little sister-in-law is so beautiful today!" Han Mingyuan sighed as he looked at Du Xiaoli who had been painted. The fire phoenix reached out to cover Han Mingyuan''s eyes and said, "don''t look!"

 Chapter 424

    "Don''t make trouble!" Han Mingyuan opened the fire phoenix''s hand and said.


    "No matter how beautiful the little sister-in-law is, it''s also your sister-in-law!" said the fire phoenix.


    "Of course I know it''s my sister-in-law. You --" Han Mingyuan turned his head and stared at the burning Phoenix. Seeing that her face was a little wrong, he put his hand around her shoulder and said, "do you think you can''t compare with your sister-in-law and are jealous? In fact, if you make up, you should also look better. Well, there''s still some foundation!"


    After living together for more than a year, although they haven''t been married yet, their relationship is also quite close. Han Mingyuan just felt that he and the fire phoenix were not love, but a habit, so they could do some intimate actions, but they still had no bridal chamber.


    "Hum, I''m not jealous. I''m jealous." the fire phoenix said, with some sad words. "Every woman will want to have such a day. The groom will uncover her head and accept the blessings of her relatives and friends."


    Not like her, just simply worship heaven and earth.


    Han Mingyuan looked at the fire phoenix with some guilt on his face. If he hadn''t seen his body and he really didn''t have feelings for her, they would be like this.


    But he seems to be romantic, but he also has a thought about love. It''s not because of love, he can''t promise her.


    "The bridegroom and bride drink a cup of wine and live forever -"


    Xi Niang''s voice pulled back Han Mingyuan''s thoughts. When looking at the past, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi had already held a glass of wine, crossed their wrists and drank a glass of wine.


    "Li Cheng - now you can make a bridal chamber!"


    Xi Niang waited for them to finish, took the cup in their hands with a tray and retreated to one side.


    "Oh, Wow - it''s time for the wedding!" said a young man.


    Du Xiaoli looked over and found that most of them were people who had a good relationship with Han Mingyi in the military camp.


    Only the men in the barracks dare to make trouble in Han Mingyi''s bridal chamber!


    "Come on, we''ve prepared some small programs. What about the things?"


    "Here''s the thing!" a plate was handed over. An apple was placed on the plate. The apple was covered with a thin rope, and the other end of the rope was tied to a red wooden stick.


    "The first program is very simple." Han Mingyuan picked up the stick and said, "for a moment, I''ll stand on the stool and hang the apple. You two bite the apple with your mouth, and both of you will end up biting the apple. Remember, you can only use your mouth. If you use other places, the bride and groom will be fined three glasses of wine!"


    "Ha ha, eat apples, eat apples!"


    Han Mingyuan stood on the stool and hung up the apple.


    "Brother five, sister-in-law, hurry up, everyone is waiting to see!" Han Ming and Yuanjian sat still on the bed and urged.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi looked at each other and got up. Han Mingyi almost fell down when he was just about to leave.


    "Ha ha -" everyone in the room laughed. It''s rare to see Han Mingyi embarrassed!


    Du Xiaoli looked down. It turned out that the concentric knot had not been solved. Han Mingyi stepped out first and tripped. She bent over and untied the concentric knot. North and South Korea Mingyi smiled and said, "let''s go."


    Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli''s hand and they came to the table and stood opposite each other.


    "I said you can start!" Han Mingyuan said, afraid of the two people''s sneak attack, "or you''ll be fined three drinks. Are you ready?"


    Han Mingyi glanced at Han Mingyuan and said, "let''s start."


    "OK." Han Mingyuan hung the apple in front of the two people, made an OK move with his other hand towards the others, and said, "start --"


    Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli bite at the apple. Han Mingyuan gently picks up the stick on it, and the apple is pulled up, so they meet mouth to mouth.


    "Oh - OH - kissed!" the others clapped their hands and said.


    "Ha ha, come again, come again!"


    Although they had kissed countless times, it was the first time in front of others, so Han Mingyi rarely showed a shy expression.


    Du Xiaoli was not as embarrassed as Han Mingyi when she saw such scenes in her previous life. At least, she didn''t blush like him.


    "Ha ha, come on, it''s the second time!" Han Mingyuan said. "If you bite an apple the third time, you''ll have to drink three glasses of wine alone!"


    With Han Mingyuan as a troublemaker, it was expected for the second time that the two people came together mouth to mouth again, which once again aroused the cheers of their other friends.


    The third time, the same scene.


    "Hahaha, I haven''t had it three times. I''ll give you three drinks," someone said.


    Han Mingyuan sat down from the stool and said, "come on, let''s admit defeat. One person has three glasses of wine!"


    The fire phoenix brought up the wine plate with six glasses of wine on it.


    "Little sister-in-law, please." the fire phoenix said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli smiled. When Han Mingyi brought a glass of wine, she also reached out to pick up the glass. When they were ready to drink, Han Mingyuan stopped them.


    "Ah, that''s not how you drink this wine." Han Mingyuan said, "for this first glass of wine, you have to put your hand around each other''s neck." "where did you learn this ghost idea?" Han Mingyi glared at Han Mingyuan. "Ha ha, forget it and drink quickly." Han Mingyuan said with a smile. "Drink quickly!" Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli reluctantly put their hands around each other''s neck and drank the wine. "The second cup is like drinking Jiaobei wine, but you should spare half a circle and feed it to the other party," Han Mingyuan said. What a variety! Du Xiaoli could not help but make complaints about it, but he did what they said. "As for the third cup of wine --" Han Mingyuan dragged his voice long and said, "this third cup of wine should be contained in your mouth and then fed to each other!" brush - even Du Xiaoli from modern times couldn''t help being red faced by this request. Han Mingyi glared at them, picked up his glass and drank it directly. By the way, he drank Du Xiaoli''s too. "OK," Han Mingyi said. "Brother five, why are you like this!" Han Mingyuan said discontentedly. "You''ve had enough, don''t you go back?" Han Mingyi said. "What? We''ve just started. Brother five, you''re driving away!" Han Mingyuan complained. "Ha ha, Dingwang can''t wait to get married!" "it must be. Look at the monkey hurry of Dingwang!" "I see!" "..." Du Xiaoli is a little shy by their open words. These soldiers are used to talking! "Well, looking at the five brothers'' anxious appearance, we won''t go on the later programs!" Han Mingyuan said, "but you just broke the rules. You''ll be punished! Well, you''ll have a long kiss. We''ll leave after we see your kiss, don''t we, brothers?"

 Chapter 425

    "Yes!"


    "Ha ha, just watch the kiss and go!"


    "Lord, come on! Show your Majesty on the battlefield!"


    "Yes, Lord, give your brothers an example!"


    "Princess, why don''t you do the same!"


    "Well, if the fifth brother pinches again, you can come, little sister-in-law!"


    "Come on, we''ll see it and go!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Han Mingyi looked helplessly at his brothers who followed him through life and death on the battlefield. This requirement is really


    "See you and go?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Ha ha, of course," the crowd answered in unison.


    "Master, don''t be knocked down by the princess!" lenger knew Du Xiaoli''s personality. Hearing what she said, he knew what she wanted to do, and quickly reminded Han Mingyi.


    Du Xiaoli glared at those people and asked Han Mingyi to lower his head and raise his right hand. His long sleeves just blocked their heads.


    After kissing for a while, they separated. Du Xiaoli put down his hand, looked at the people proudly and said, "well, the game is over."


    "That counts? We didn''t see anything!" someone protested.


    "You just said to watch us kiss, but you didn''t say you couldn''t block it with your sleeves. You didn''t make it clear before, but you can''t go back now!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Cough, well, go back to the king." Han Mingyi came back from the kiss and said to the people.


    "Well, let''s all go back. Don''t hinder their bridal chamber, or the fire in Dingwang''s body will be angry with us!" someone said.


    "Come on, let''s go ahead and continue drinking!"


    "Go, keep drinking, don''t get drunk, don''t return tonight!"


    In the yard, Luo Qi leaned against the tree, holding a wine cup in one hand and a wine pot in the other hand. Looking at a large group of people at the door, she heard cries from time to time, drinking wine one after another.


    "Why didn''t you go to the bridal chamber?" Luo Qi asked when she saw Ji Liufeng standing in the yard.


    "I''m afraid I''ll be touched by the scenery." Ji Liufeng said with his back.


    Originally, he could have such a day, and Han Mingxiang, he is the groom, she is the bride, and a group of good friends make their wedding together. But now everything has come to naught.


    "Why don''t you go?" Ji Liufeng looked at Luo Qi and asked.


    "I don''t like excitement." Luo Qi said faintly, then raised her glass and asked, "do you want a drink?"


    "Your wine cup is too gentle. How about we drink it in a big bowl?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "OK!" Luo Qi just drank all the wine in the wine pot, threw the wine pot and glass in her hand and said, "let''s go and drink in a big bowl!"


    So a sad and a sad two went to drink.


    "Princess, the water for removing makeup is ready." when those who make trouble in the bridal chamber leave, Xia yuan comes forward and says.


    "Bring up the antidote soup cooked in the kitchen for the Lord to drink." Du Xiaoli came to the shelf and washed off the makeup on his face with water.


    Maybe it''s a habit left over from her previous life. Even on the wedding night, she has to wash her face and feet. I don''t know if those people who used to watch TV rush to bed as soon as they leave are really like that!


    When she finished unloading her makeup, Yingge brought the Jiejiu soup. Du Xiaoli took the Jiejiu soup to the bedside and said, "brother Xiaoyi, drink the Jiejiu soup."


    In the afternoon and evening, Han Mingyi drank a lot of wine. As soon as they left, Han Mingyi lay in bed. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, he got up and said, "Mingyi."


    "Huh?"


    "Call me Mingyi." Han Mingyi finished the Jiejiu soup with Du Xiaoli''s hand and stressed again: "call me Mingyi in the future."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli smiled and put the bowl aside. Seeing Han Mingyi''s dizziness, he said, "the water is ready. Soak your feet and rest."


    When everything was ready, Xia yuan took out all their things, looked at the two people in the room and closed the door with a smile.


    When there were only two people left in the room, the atmosphere suddenly became a little different. The first time she shared a room with another man at night, or the wedding night, made her feel a little embarrassed and shy for a time.


    "Cough, didn''t you drink a lot today? Have a rest early." Du Xiaoli stood by the bed, looked at Han Mingyi lying across, coughed twice and said.


    "Li''er." Han Mingyi slightly opened his eyes, looked at the standing man, affectionately called her name and patted the edge of the bed.


    Du Xiaoli came to the bed and sat down and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Han Mingyi took her hand and pulled her down to lie down. He turned over again, pressed her under his body and said, "on the wedding night, I slept alone and left you alone. Don''t I really despise you?"


    "Cough, no," said Du Xiaoli, "aren''t you dizzy after drinking too much?"


    "It doesn''t matter, because my husband is not dizzy enough to lie down directly." Han Mingyi looks at Du Xiaoli''s shy appearance, and tenderness spreads.


    "Brother Xiaoyi..." "Mingyi." "well, Mingyi, are you sure you don''t need to rest first?" Du Xiaoli put his hands on his chest against Han Mingyi''s chest so that he wouldn''t press down all his weight. Han Mingyi held Du Xiaoli''s hand, leaned over and bit, said, "are you doubting your drinking capacity or your ability as a man?" "I''m thinking about your body." Du Xiaoli took back his hand and said with some difficulty. Han Mingyi smiled and said, "at this time, you don''t have to worry about my body..." then he kissed her attractive lips. After a while, Du Xiaoli''s roar came from the room. "Han Mingyi, where do you put your claws?" "Han Mingyi, do you belong to a dog?!" Han Mingyi, bite me again and knock off your teeth! "" Han Mingyi, it hurts -- "Han Mingyi, why are you... Aren''t you drunk? Why are you so energetic?!" come back?! to be honest, are you taking medicine? "" my lady, I still want to... " "You go away!" On the 15th day of the month, the round moon was so ashamed that she hid in the clouds from time to time, just in time to respond to the sentence: a spring night is worth thousands of gold, the flowers have fragrance, and the moon has shade. Finally, the moon was really embarrassed and quietly lurked down. The fish belly turned white in the sky, and the new day began again. In the early morning, the prince Ding''s house became lively, and the housekeeper arranged the servant girl to clean up the things that were not finished last night They quickly cleaned up the rolling wine jars in the yard.

 Chapter 426

    The maid maids chatted about yesterday''s grand wedding while cleaning up, and burst into laughter from time to time.


    Han Mingyi''s yard, those who clean up are very careful, for fear of waking up the people in the house.


    In the new house, Du Xiaoli was sleeping. He felt the hot eyes around him and woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes and turned his head, he saw someone holding his head and the other hand holding a strand of her hair. When he saw her wake up, he smiled and said, "morning, lady!"


    Seeing someone''s smooth and attractive neck and collarbone, Du Xiaoli''s brain slowly woke up. Last night''s cloud and rain scene was remembered in her mind, and she blushed.


    "Cough, good morning." Du Xiaoli pulled the quilt up and covered his nose.


    Han Mingyi pulled down the quilt and said, "cover your nose."


    "Have you been awake for a long time?" Du Xiaoli pulled up the quilt again and asked.


    "It''s been a while," Han Mingyi said. "Li''er, you look so beautiful when you sleep."


    "You don''t get up first when you wake up. What are you doing in bed?" Du Xiaoli said angrily.


    "It''s so cold in the morning. Why do you get up so early?" Han Mingyi said. "How warm it is in the quilt!"


    He also put his hands in the quilt and accidentally put them in a position that should not be put.


    "Han Mingyi, your claws are misplaced again!" Du Xiaoli yelled at Han Mingyi as if he had been electrocuted.


    Han Mingyi not only didn''t take his hand away, but also gathered his head to Du Xiaoli''s neck nest, sniffed her and said, "it''s so fragrant!"


    The hand also pinched by the way.


    After the clouds and rain last night, they were too tired, so they didn''t wear clothes. Now there are still two naked bodies in the quilt, so when someone came up, Du Xiaoli''s body suddenly froze.


    "You, you hooligan! Get up quickly!" Du Xiaoli took someone''s paw away.


    You can''t touch it here. Let''s change it. Anyway, he feels comfortable touching everywhere now.


    "When did I become a hooligan?" Han Mingyi kept moving on his hand, but his face was very innocent. He looked at Du Xiaoli and saw the glittering earlobe. He couldn''t help coming up and biting.


    "You also said, aren''t you playing hooligans now?" Du Xiaoli was up and down, and his face was like a cooked shrimp, red!


    "Is this a hooligan?" Han Mingyi said in Du Xiaoli''s ear, "does that Li Er like my hooligan?"


    "Don''t like it!" Du Xiaoli felt that his body was lit by someone, but he couldn''t say that.


    "Really?" Han Mingyi suddenly turned over to Du Xiaoli and said with a smile, "I think Li''er likes it very much!"


    Then he began another round of attack.


    "Han Mingyi, this is a day of debauchery!"


    "We should get up! We have to go to the palace later!"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s still early."


    The birds outside the house came, heard the sound from the house and buried their heads in their wings.


    Really too shy!


    It was almost three days before Du Xiaoli escaped from the wolf''s nest. Han Mingyi insisted on dressing her. Of course, he couldn''t help eating her tender tofu again.


    When both of them were dressed, Xia yuan came in, saluted them and said, "Lord and princess, the bath water is ready."


    "Then I''ll take a bath first." Du Xiaoli said first. Before Han Mingyi answered, he went to the bathhouse first.


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli''s fleeing figure and smiled twice.


    He came in with his servant girl to clean up the house. In the past, women were not allowed to enter Han Mingyi''s house, but today is different, so he came in person.


    He opened the quilt, saw a few drops of red on the white handkerchief, smiled, put the handkerchief away, and said to the servant girl, "take out the quilt and sheets and replace them later."


    "Yes."


    The two servant girls went out with the quilt in their arms. He''s Chaohan Mingyi saluted and went out.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t let Xia yuan follow them in the bath this time. He went to the bathhouse and drove them out after Xia yuan put their clothes away.


    She has a lot of marks on her body. If they see them, they have to laugh to death!


    Well, although she doesn''t say it, they still know her mind, but if they don''t see it, they don''t have it! Du Xiaoli thought like an ostrich.


    Du Xiaoli stayed in the bathhouse for a long time because she felt the smell of happiness. After she put on her clothes and went out, Han Mingyi had come back from sword practice.


    "Why don''t you dry your hair."


    Seeing Du Xiaoli''s wet hair, Han Mingyi took the towel in her hand, came behind her and wiped her hair. He wrapped her hair with a towel. He made a secret effort, and bursts of white smoke came out of her hair. When he brought the towel, his hair had dried out.


    "It''s a waste of you to bake your hair with your internal power." Du Xiaoli touched his dry hair and said.


    "What''s a waste when it''s used on you?" Han Mingyi said. "I''ll take a bath."


    "Well, let''s go. The hot water and clothes have been put in the bathhouse." Du Xiaoli took a towel and said. "Does the lady want to bathe her husband?" Han Mingyi said with a smile. "Go, go away! Hurry to take a bath and smell sweat!" Du Xiaoli got up and pushed Han Mingyi out. Xia yuan came in and changed Du Xiaoli''s dress, hair and hair accessories. Because you will enter the palace later, you should dress up formally. When Han Mingyi came back, Du Xiaoli had almost prepared. After breakfast, they took a carriage into the palace. In the carriage, Han Mingyi was quite honest. He just held Du Xiaoli''s hand, which was not as serious as in the morning. "Mingyi, I can do it myself." Du Xiaoli felt that Han Mingyi was giving her internal power to ease her discomfort and said aloud. "It doesn''t matter. I like it," Han Mingyi said. Last night and this morning, he tossed her a lot. Now he should do this. "Li''er." they were silent for a moment. When her body was almost well, Han Mingyi gently called her name. "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi. "I''m glad you''ve finally become my wife." Han Mingyi held Du Xiaoli''s hand, put it on his lips, kissed gently and whispered. Du Xiaoli felt Han Mingyi''s friendship, smiled and said, "I''m glad to be your wife, too." "I think I should thank God for today''s happiness." Han Mingyi said. "No, it''s not God''s pity. It''s your tenderness that moved me. It''s your unreserved efforts that made my heart want to go with you. You made me fall in love with you, not God." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi''s handsome face and said: "The person who really wants to thank should be me. It makes me live again. I not only have my father and brother, but also find you, which makes me feel loved and loved."

 Chapter 427

    Han Mingyi put his other hand around Du Xiaoli''s shoulder, gently kissed her forehead and said, "in the future, you have me, I have you."


    "HMM." Du Xiaoli nodded, held Han Mingyi''s hand, leaned his head on his shoulder, and raised a happy smile at the corners of his mouth.


    The carriage arrived at the palace gate and showed the token. The guard opened the palace gate and let the carriage drive in directly.


    "This is the first time I have entered the palace in a carriage." Du Xiaoli sighed.


    Ordinary people have to come down and go in at the gate of the palace, and only Han Mingyi can sit in directly.


    The carriage stopped steadily. Han Mingyi went out first, then turned around and led Du Xiaoli down.


    Du Xiaoli is wearing a big red Ru skirt today. The skirt edge is embroidered with a complex pattern with gold thread. The belt makes her slender waist look graceful, festive and dignified without being rigid.


    "See the Lord and princess." a father-in-law saw Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli, came forward to salute and said, "the emperor is waiting for two in the Queen''s palace. Let the slave pass a message directly. There''s no need to go to the imperial study."


    "Let''s go over there," Han Mingyi said, holding Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    They followed the father-in-law who led the way to the central palace. Father-in-law Sha waited outside. When he saw Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli, he said, "King Ding, princess, the emperor said you should go in directly."


    It seems that they have been waiting for a long time.


    Du Xiaoli glared at Han Mingyi: it''s all your fault. You have to make it so late in the morning.


    Han Mingyi shrugged, smiled innocently, and took Du Xiaoli in.


    The emperor came to the queen after the early Dynasty, because he knew that Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi would come to the Palace this morning. To this end, he also ended his early morning. Unexpectedly, the two came so late.


    "The newlyweds must be tired of getting up late." the queen said with a smile.


    "They are the only ones who dare so much. Others want to enter the palace. Who is not ready early," Han Mingze said.


    "Then other people don''t have to enter the palace the next day when they get married. As the saying goes, a spring night is worth thousands of gold. We can still understand the mood when they have just got married." said the queen.


    "Hum, if I hadn''t thought of their wedding, I would have punished them today!" Han Mingze hum said.


    A father-in-law came in from the outside and said, "report back to the emperor and queen. The king and princess are coming."


    Soon, Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli came in and saw Han Mingze and the queen. They leaned down slightly and said, "I''ve seen the emperor and the queen."


    "Get up. You two are here. Later, you can have lunch directly in the palace. Mingyi, although you have taken the beautiful girl, you can''t linger in the gentle country too much!" Han Mingze looked at Han Mingyi and said earnestly.


    Du Xiaoli was flushed by Han Mingze''s words. Han Mingyi pretended to be calm and said, "didn''t you expect the emperor''s early Dynasty to end so early?"


    "Oh, it''s up to me!" Han Mingze looked at the queen and said.


    "Ha ha." the queen smiled and didn''t speak.


    "OK, you two don''t stand and give a seat," Han Mingze said.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Han Mingyi takes Du Xiaoli to a chair that has already been prepared and sits down.


    Han Mingze and the empress looked at Du Xiaoli. Today she looked obviously different from before. Not only did she dress elegantly in the past, but she looked elegant today. She naturally exuded a taste that belonged only to women, but also different from the green and astringent she used to be.


    Du Xiaoli listened to Han Mingze and Han Mingyi and answered her when she asked her.


    The queen listened quietly all the time, sometimes with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the queen. Now she is different from the gentle woman at the beginning. Her eyes are much more fierce than before. Even when she is smiling, people feel a domineering atmosphere.


    Perhaps this is the momentum that a queen should have.


    After staying with the queen for a while, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went to the Forbidden Palace to greet the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager is very leisurely now. She has nothing to do with planting flowers and playing mahjong. When Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went, she was making some flower sauce.


    When she saw Du Xiaoli, she saw at a glance whether she and Han Mingyi had finished the round house. When they approached, she put down the Chung son in her hand and said, "I thought you wouldn''t come until noon or afternoon!"


    The Empress Dowager succeeded in making Du Xiaoli blush again. Today, everyone took her away! Is it true that someone married before?


    "Grandma Huang, what are you doing?" Han Mingyi saw that Du Xiaoli had been washed so many times today and helped her turn the topic of the Empress Dowager off.


    "I''m making flower jam," said the Empress Dowager. "Isn''t there jam? I think the fruit is OK, and so should the flowers."


    "Let the palace maids and eunuchs do this!" Han Mingyi went up and helped the Empress Dowager to the house.


    "It feels different to do things yourself!" said the Empress Dowager. "Anyway, people are old and have nothing to do. It''s good to find something for themselves."


    "Proper exercise is good for your health," Du Xiaoli said. "When the grapes are ripe, I''ll go to your village and live for a while to experience the life of labor. This man has lived all his life and hasn''t felt the life of the common people!" well, if the emperor''s grandmother wants to go, I''ll arrange it earlier. "Du Xiaoli said. "OK..." Du Xiaoli stayed in the palace all morning, had lunch with the empress dowager, Han Mingze and the queen, and then went back to the palace. In other words, Du Xiaoli has been here in the capital for more than a year. Unexpectedly, she has never seen Prince Ding''s house well. She occasionally comes to Han Mingyi several times. He is in the military camp or outside, and she has never come in. The red lanterns and silk have not been taken down yet. They still look festive outside. Only the debris of firecrackers on the ground has been cleaned up. Entering the gate, Du Xiaoli was startled by the scene in front of her. "See the Lord and princess. Welcome the mistress." all the people in the palace gathered in the front yard, looked down on Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli, and bent down to salute. Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and whispered, "this is?" "welcome their new master, don''t you see?" Han Mingyi said with a smile. "Water steward, what are you doing?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Princess, the Lord gave orders before. After the princess passed the door, she asked the princess to come to the housekeeper. I brought my family to show my face to the princess and ask her if there were any new arrangements." Shui Zhong, the housekeeper of the Ding palace, said. "Amount -"

 Chapter 428

    "Princess, we are all rude people. If there''s anything wrong, you can directly point it out to us. We can change it." said Shi Daming, the husband of he, the second housekeeper of Dingwang mansion.


    "Princess, my subordinate is Ma Wenyuan, the third housekeeper of the palace, who is in charge of the accounts. When does the princess want to read this account book?"


    "They are all wounded and retired soldiers. They can''t go to the battlefield. I''ll get them to be servants in the house. Those servant girls are basically their wives." Han Mingyi looked at the people in the yard and said.


    Du Xiaoli looked at those people with an excited face and his purpose was written on his face. He thought it was bad to gather at the door and said, "what are you doing at the gate? The three housekeepers stay, and the others go down and do your things. Come back when you are called."


    "Yes, Princess!"


    Those servants also have the temperament of some soldiers. When they speak, they are very angry and answer neatly. Unlike ordinary servants, they are just ordinary people.


    After the servants and servant girls went down, Du Xiaoli said to the three housekeepers, "go to the hall first. Xia yuan, Ying Ge, Qiao Zhu, you too."


    "Yes, princess."


    When only she and Han Mingyi were left, she stared at Han Mingyi and said, "what are you doing?"


    "I didn''t arrange this!" Han Mingyi said wrongfully. "They made this by themselves. It has nothing to do with me!"


    Du Xiaoli glanced at him and obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Cough, besides, you promised them before that you would raise them, so everyone expects you to pass the door, which is more urgent than me." Han Mingyi said.


    "Who said I would raise them?" Du Xiaoli said differently.


    "The last time you told lengyi them in the palace, they told these guys when they came back and said you would raise the moon silver for them, so they all looked forward to you. Especially after they knew that the wind and snow building was your industry." Han Mingyi shrugged and looked really irrelevant to me.


    Du Xiaoli remembered that when he joked, he did say that he would raise them in the future, but that was conditional.


    "So you''re going to be as beautiful as flowers at home?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and said faintly.


    Han Mingyi smiled deeply and said, "isn''t being a husband as beautiful as flowers?"


    Um¡ª¡ª


    "In fact, it''s nothing. Since you''re married, you naturally need to know the things in the house. Although they move a little fast, you should take over in advance." Han Mingyi patted Du Xiaoli on the shoulder and said.


    "Who said I would take over?" said Du Xiaoli.


    "They are all ready," Han Mingyi said.


    "Well done anyway, let''s continue to do it." Du Xiaoli smiled and walked towards the hall.


    Han Mingyi looked at the proud smile on Du Xiaoli''s face and had guessed the expressions of his housekeepers.


    Sure enough, when Shui Zhong, Shi Daming and Ma Wenyuan heard Du Xiaoli say that nothing had to be changed and everything was just as it was, the expression on their faces was the same as that of constipation.


    "Princess, this other family is also the hostess who manages the family affairs. You can''t be the shopkeeper!" Ma Wenyuan shook his abacus and said.


    He has been looking forward to Du Xiaoli''s marriage so that he can take over his work!


    "I''ve always been the shopkeeper. Don''t you know?" Du Xiaoli sat on the seat and looked at the expressions of the three people below.


    The person who can be the housekeeper in the king''s residence must be superior. Now she wants to throw everything to her and let her manage the king''s residence. She doesn''t want it!


    This is the steward of the royal residence. What a right it is, but Du Xiaoli refused without thinking about it. Shuizhong sighed in their hearts. Other hostesses were eager to take control of the power in the house. Their hostess was so good that she had the same temper with the master and didn''t care what she planned to do!


    Their life is so hard!


    "Li''er has a lot of things. She doesn''t want to, so you can continue to do what you have in hand as before." Han Mingyi said, "Li''er doesn''t have many requirements. If you have anything, just ask her again."


    Eccentric! Eccentric!


    Ma Wenyuan complained and looked at Han Mingyi. That''s not what he said at the beginning!


    "That''s right. The princess still has things to take care of in the military camp and has to give birth to a little prince for us. We can''t be tired." Ma Wenyuan said, "but it was said that the princess came to support us and raise our monthly salary. Is it still count?"


    "It''s easy to do. Just consult Yingge." as long as she doesn''t take over the affairs of the house, it''s a small matter to raise her salary.


    "Then we will thank the princess on behalf of everyone in the house!" Ma Wenyuan said with a smile.


    "Then you bring the people in the house one by one. I know them." Du Xiaoli said, "let''s start with the kitchen."


    "Yes."


    After a while, all the people in the kitchen came. Shuizhong only introduced them to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli repeated their names and things in charge. She didn''t make a mistake about one of the more than 20 people. The three housekeepers were surprised.


    "The princess never forgets, what''s so strange." seeing Leng Eryi''s surprised expression, Yingge standing behind him said proudly. Groups of people came up, and Du Xiaoli recognized it. It was almost evening. Rubbing the center of his eyebrows, Du Xiaoli waved and let everyone go down, leaving Xia yuan to serve. "It''s tiring to know so many people at once. Anyway, it''s still early for dinner. Let me take you to the mansion." Han Mingyi said. Du Xiaoli remembered that Han Mingyi had been with her all day today! "Don''t you have to deal with official business?" "didn''t you say you have a wedding leave? Of course, I''ll have a holiday to accompany you. I''ll deal with those things tomorrow." Han Mingyi said, "let''s go. Let''s go out for a walk." "OK." maybe I''ve known Han Mingyi for many years, maybe because my engagement with him was made long ago. Everyone knew that there was such a hostess very early, So Du Xiaoli felt no sense of disobedience when she married, and soon integrated into the life of the palace. In fact, when Han Mingyi asked the emperor for an order at the beginning, everyone was still a little strange. They thought that a girl from the countryside was not worthy of her master at all. But after more than a year, Du Xiaoli''s abilities have been shown to everyone. With the occurrence of one thing after another, they have a deeper and deeper understanding of Du Xiaoli and are more and more satisfied with the future hostess. Three days is the time for Du Xiaoli to get familiar with the palace and prepare to return. Meng Jiangzhuo and Du Xiaoli wanted to get together, but they didn''t bother her because they knew she was busy these days.

 Chapter 429

    Three days after their marriage, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi got into the carriage early in the morning and dragged a large box of gifts back to the door.


    Because he came back with Han Mingyi, Du Xiaoli could no longer live in the former Cuizhu garden. Xie Yu prepared a large courtyard in front for her as her current yard.


    Seeing the married lady back, the prime minister''s house was very happy, together with the little white ball in Du Xiaoli''s arms.


    Because they were locked up in the cage on the wedding day, xiaobaiqiu and Du Xiaoli vomited for two days. They could not resist the temptation of Du Xiaoli''s food yesterday, so they reluctantly forgave her and ate the cakes made by Du Xiaoli. After eating the cake, he completely forgot about it and ran to Du Xiaoli''s arms to rub it.


    As the saying goes, some people are happy and others are sad. When Du Xiaoli happily returns to the door, someone is looking at the note in his hand thousands of miles away in the south of miaojiang.


    The message on the note is very simple: on March 15, Princess Anle married Dingwang.


    However, in a short sentence, Han Minghong was stunned at the note for a long time, and then his anger overflowed. When his hand moved, the note burned and turned into ashes.


    It seems that his skill has improved a lot over the past year!


    "Damn it!" Han Minghong couldn''t help cursing.


    A beautiful shadow came in from the door. Seeing the angry Han Minghong, she asked, "what makes you so angry?"


    Han Minghong glanced at Du Kexin. She was dressed in Miao clothes. She didn''t wear the headdress of ordinary Miao women, but the moon silver jewelry symbolizing Miao saints. Seeing the indifference in her eyes, she said faintly, "nothing."


    Du Kexin smiled faintly and said, "let me guess what made you so angry. Well, today is March 18. It seems that my good sister has married his highness Dingwang. Is that why?"


    Du Kexin is very different from before. If she only loved vanity in the past, now she exudes the smell of hatred at any time. Even if she wanted to smile like this, she couldn''t dispel the cruelty in her eyes.


    Han Minghong was silent and tacitly accepted Du Kexin''s words.


    "Ha ha, you still like her!" Du Kexin smiled. "It''s a pity that people don''t have you in their heart, only her little Yi brother. Very angry, isn''t it? Ha ha - I''m so happy to see you now."


    Han Minghong turned a deaf ear to Du Kexin''s ridicule. He grabbed the armrest of the chair and grabbed it down at once. "Since she doesn''t have me in her heart and still marries Han Mingyi as his wife, they will pay a price for it!"


    "You want to avenge Han Mingyi? Don''t forget that you haven''t achieved great martial arts and can''t control the insects in your body. You can''t do anything," Du Kexin reminded.


    "Who said I would do it myself?" Han Minghong threw away the wood in his hand, moved his five fingers, and looked at his fingers with hate eyes. "What I want to do is to say something I know, and then they will wait for endless trouble!"


    "What news do you know?" Du Kexin looked at Han Minghong and asked with a frown.


    What news does he have that she doesn''t know?


    "Ha ha." Han Minghong smiled and said faintly, "ha ha, you''ll know then..."


    After returning to the door, Du Xiaoli began to get busy again.


    After staying in Du mansion for one night, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went home early the next morning. After returning home, they hurriedly changed their men''s clothes and went to the military camp.


    "General!" seeing Du Xiaoli, everyone greeted her.


    "General, you''re just getting married. Why did you come to the barracks? You''re not tired of your highness Dingwang!" Lu Dahai laughed and joked when he saw Du Xiaoli.


    "Lu Dahai, you''re itching again, aren''t you?" Du Xiaoli came over and fell over his shoulder and threw Lu Dahai to the ground.


    Although Lu Dahai had some precautions against Du Xiaoli, Du Xiaoli moved too fast, and he was still thrown to the ground by her.


    "General, you take revenge with resentment!" Lu Dahai lay on the ground and looked at Du Xiaoli to complain.


    "Do I?" Du Xiaoli patted his hands and said, "I''m just checking whether you''ve been relaxing recently. Now it seems that you haven''t paid much attention recently!"


    Lu Dahai got up from the ground and said, "general, we didn''t relax our training. You are more powerful than before!"


    Du Xiaoli knew that some changes had taken place in her body since she entered the sixth floor. Her body felt more flexible than before, but her strength was much greater.


    "All right, all right, don''t make excuses. Now train me." Du Xiaoli shouted to Lu Dahai, "Liufeng, Tang Yu, you two come with me."


    "Yes."


    Du Xiaoli took Ji Liufeng and Tang Yu to the conference hall. As soon as he sat down, he asked, "how are the new training?"


    "The second batch has no problem, and now the third batch is on track." Ji Liufeng said, "but the third batch is not as strong as the first two batches. We should strengthen training."


    "Let''s wait for them to train for a period of time to see the effect," Du Xiaoli said. "Deputy general Tang, how are the bows and crossbows prepared?"


    "The first group of people have got the crossbow, but the short arrow consumes a lot, so it is still in short supply," Tang Yu replied. Du Xiaoli thought for a moment and said, "remember to recycle the short arrows that can be used during normal training, collect the ones that can''t be used, and send them back to the blacksmith so that they can rebuild and save resources." "the general reminded us before, so we did what you said. However, there is still some shortage." Tang Yu said. "It seems that we still need to develop resources." Du Xiaoli said, "I will discuss this matter with the emperor. But anyway, we must ensure the supply of special teams. Last time, the emperor told me that some tasks want to be handed over to them. It is estimated that the tasks will come down in the near future. You make them ready." "finally start to take over the tasks!" Tang Yu said excitedly. The bow and crossbow team has been established for one year. In this year, they are basically training. In the second half of the year, in addition to training, Du Xiaoli also found them a lot of knowledge to learn from. She also personally taught them a lot of combat skills, some common knowledge needed for missions, and so on. So this year, the barracks and the Yanshan Mountains behind them are all their places of activity. "It''s time for the emperor to check and accept the results. We must complete the task efficiently. In addition, the first batch of others should also be notified." Du Xiaoli asked. "Yes, we will tell them," said Tang Yu. "They will be happy if they know they can work!"

 Chapter 430

    Seeing Tang Yu''s excited expression, Du Xiaoli can already guess what others will look like when they know the news.


    "The emperor has always attached great importance to our team, invested a lot and had high expectations. So do I. don''t let me down," Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "We will not let the emperor and the general down!" said Tang Yu.


    "Then go down and tell them the news first."


    "Yes, I''m quitting my humble position." Tang Yu hugged his fist and left the room immediately.


    "Brother Liufeng, you don''t look very good. What''s on your mind?" Du Xiaoli said looking at Ji Liufeng.


    "Nothing, just some insomnia recently," Ji Liufeng said.


    "Can''t you sleep because of Mingxiang?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Ji Liufeng nodded.


    "It''s not urgent. There''s news that Zhao Zhen has worshipped with Mingxiang, but she has never been with her. Mingxiang is now under house arrest in the yard, but she hasn''t suffered any pain or danger." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Really?" Ji Liufeng''s spirit suddenly came. As long as she had a good life, he would be relieved.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and some confused Club: "but I don''t understand Zhao Zhen more and more. He married Mingxiang with a plan, but it doesn''t seem like he married a wife and put her under house arrest, but he didn''t do anything else, as if he was allowed to develop. Mingyi didn''t receive any news from him, which makes people feel strange."


    "What is he designing?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "I don''t know. But we still need to get Mingxiang back as soon as possible, but now the country is not strong enough, and you''re not sure if you go now. So you have to wait patiently." Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liufeng and said.


    "My father is right. Although I''m a few years older than you, I''m not as steady as you." Ji Liufeng smiled bitterly and said, "in fact, you''re worried and worried about her, but you''re not as reckless as me, but actively looking for a complete way. It''s really ashamed."


    "Love makes people impulsive and blind." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "We have a saying that people who fall in love have negative IQ. It''s normal for you to do so."


    "Negative?"


    "Cough." Du Xiaoli thought that there was no positive or negative number in the world. He coughed and said, "it means that his IQ is very low."


    A cold sweat drips from Ji Liufeng''s forehead. Is Du Xiaoli saying that he has a low IQ?


    "Well, don''t think so much. Lead those soldiers well. If you look depressed all day, how can you set an example for them?"


    "I see."


    "If you still can''t sleep at night, I''ll prescribe some sleeping pills for you later."


    "Well, I''ll be busy first."


    "Go."


    When Ji Liufeng left, Du Xiaoli sighed a long time. If he had known this, why did he have to start!


    After dealing with the military affairs accumulated during this period, she went to see the recruits who came only two months ago.


    Han Mingze saw that the military training results she brought were good, so he allocated 2000 people to her. Because of the limited space, she had to ask people to build another school yard and install new training facilities outside the school.


    When they arrived at another school yard, the soldiers were training. When they saw Du Xiaoli coming, everyone stopped.


    "You continue, let me see your current training." Du Xiaoli waved his hand and motioned them to continue.


    After watching for a while, she found that these people were not as qualified as the previous two groups, but most of them worked hard and wanted to improve their strength through training.


    "General, your highness Dingwang is waiting for you outside." a soldier came and said to Du Xiaoli.


    "I see." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    After checking the school yard, Du Xiaoli left with Xia yuan. As soon as he went out, he saw Han Mingyi and lengyi waiting outside.


    "Why are you here?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Let''s see if you''re finished. When you''re finished, we''ll go home together," Han Mingyi said.


    "It''s almost all right."


    Du Xiaoli guesses that Han Mingyi is coming to pick her up, so Xia yuan has gone to lead the horse.


    "Miss."


    Xia yuan pulls the horse over and hands the reins to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli got on his horse and said, "let''s go."


    Han Mingyi and lengyi also got on the horse, and the four of them rode away.


    Stepping on the afterglow of the sunset, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi talked and laughed. They were in a good mood.


    "Ming Yi, I said before I got married. When we''re free, we''ll do the marriage between Yingge and lenger. Yingge should have no problem here. What do you think of lenger?"


    "Leng Er can''t wait," Han Mingyi said. "If it weren''t for you, he would have wanted to get married."


    "Really? Then you tell lenger, I''ll confirm it for Yingge, and then we''ll find someone to see the days." Du Xiaoli said. "OK." Han Mingyi nodded and agreed. "Leng Yi, you see, Leng Er is going to get married. You are one year older than him. How about you? Do you have a sweetheart? If you have something to say to me, I''ll ask someone to propose to you." Du Xiaoli pretended to shift his attention to Leng Yi and said. "Princess, I have no sweetheart." Leng Yi replied. Is the princess addicted to being a matchmaker? "Lengyi, I say you are not young, and it''s time to find a wife who knows cold and hot." Du Xiaoli said earnestly. "The master is busy with business. We''d better serve him wholeheartedly." lengyi said faintly. Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingyi and said with some complaints, "Mingyi, this is your fault. You don''t care about the people around you. At least give them a holiday to kiss or something!" "well, I didn''t think of this and didn''t notice that lengyi is already a big boss." Han Mingyi said with Du Xiaoli, "Leng Yi, you don''t have to be on duty tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. I''ll give you two days off so that you can find your favorite girl. How about?" the couple took him away if they have nothing to do! Why does he feel that these two people are in collusion?! "master, subordinates don''t need a holiday." Leng Yi took a breath and said. "What''s the matter? This person has human rights. You should also take a holiday to do your own business. Find a girl and listen to Xiaoqu!" said Du Xiaoli. Find a girl and listen to Xiaoqu? Princess, are you asking someone to visit the brothel? "Other girls don''t need it. My subordinates think Xia yuan is very good." Lengyi looked at Xia yuan, who was silent but smiled a little gloating, and replied.

 Chapter 431

    "Really? Do you think our Xia yuan is good?" Du Xiaoli heard Leng Yi''s words and said, "let me tell you, my girls are good one by one! I don''t play Xia yuan. I''m proficient in everything, martial arts, medicine, cooking and..."


    "Princess!" Xia yuan didn''t expect that she would read a joke for a while, so she was dragged into the water by lengyi. When she heard Du Xiaoli selling herself, she couldn''t help but call her.


    "You see, my girl is still shy. She is a capable and shy girl in the hall and the kitchen. You have a good eye for lengyi!" Du Xiaoli sighed.


    Not only is it cold for Yi and Xia yuan, but even Han Mingyi can''t help but draw from the corners of his mouth.


    Why did she say that like the brothel procuress?!


    Lengyi thought Du Xiaoli wouldn''t say anything if he pulled Xia yuan into the water. Everyone knew that Du Xiaoli loved the people around him, but he didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to bring Xia yuan for fun.


    In fact, Du Xiaoli is very serious this time. She always feels that Xia yuan and her family follow themselves and live around themselves. They don''t have time to contact others. As her personal servant girl, she always wanted to find a good home for them. However, there were too few people to contact and few people to see each other.


    Finally, Yingge and lenger looked at each other, but Xia yuan was almost the same to everyone, which made her a little worried.


    It would be nice if she could be with Leng. Lengyi doesn''t talk much, but he is honest and steady. He is not a kind of flower hearted person. He is also a good match with Xia yuan.


    "Princess..." Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli helplessly.


    Although Du Xiaoli is usually more serious, once he teases people, he is quite open-minded.


    "Cough, this cold one won''t talk to Xia yuan first." Du Xiaoli saw Xia yuan''s appearance and shifted the topic to other aspects. "You say, if it''s a wedding for Yingge and lenger, how do you get some new ideas?"


    "Li''er, what do you think?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "I have an idea, hey hey..." Du Xiaoli smiled twice.


    I''ve always been fond of Tang Bohu''s Qiuxiang play in my previous life. I''ll try it this time! By the way, I''ll get the trick of robbing relatives in my previous life. It''s fun to think about it!


    Han Mingyi and Leng Yi look at Du Xiaoli''s expression and know that Leng ER may have some difficulties in getting married smoothly!


    After going back, Du Xiaoli told Yingge about preparing for her wedding with lenger. Although Yingge was a little shy, she nodded and agreed. After getting Leng er''s consent, Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan began to prepare to find someone to calculate the date, get married and so on.


    This day, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went to the Fengxue building. As soon as they arrived in the building, Fu Wansan greeted them and took them to a private room upstairs.


    "See the king and princess."


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi had just entered, and the people inside got up and saluted them.


    "Since I''m outside, I don''t care about these false gifts," Han Mingyi said.


    "Jiang Zhuo, is this your son?" Du Xiaoli saw a four or five month old baby in Meng Jiangzhuo''s arms, walked over in two steps, sat down next to the baby and teased the baby. Seeing the baby grinning at her, he said happily, "how cute! What''s his name?"


    "The big name is Shui Yanqi and the small name is Tuanzi." Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile.


    "Tuanzi? Is it because of his small face?" Du Xiaoli reached out and gently poked Tuanzi''s face twice, smiled and said. Then he turned and waved to Han Mingyi and said, "Mingyi, look, Tuanzi is so cute!"


    Han Mingyi is talking to Shui yeyang. He sees Du Xiaoli waving to him. Shui yeyang nods and comes to Du Xiaoli. He looks at Du Xiaoli holding out a finger for Tuanzi to hold. They shake their hands.


    "Yes, it''s very cute." Han Mingyi looked at a big and a small couple and said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Du Xiaoli teased Tuanzi and said, "I finally saw this little guy today!"


    Shuiyefan also came over, stood behind Meng Jiangzhuo and said, "don''t look at him now. When he cries, he''s not cute at all, and no one will let him take it. He only recognizes his mother, which can toss Jiang Zhuo."


    "Children stick to their mother like this. It''ll be fine when he gets older." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Poof, look at the way you talk, I thought you were more experienced!" Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile.


    "Although I haven''t brought children, I''ve seen others bring children," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Since you are so experienced, hurry to have one yourself." Meng Jiangzhuo came up to Du Xiaoli and whispered.


    "I don''t want to have children now." Du Xiaoli curled his lips and said, "it''s different to take other people''s children and take his own children. Other people''s children can tease him occasionally, so they are lovely. But taking his own children is not so easy."


    "Sooner or later, there will be such a day," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "I''ll have to wait until I''ve dealt with everything." Du Xiaoli smiled and stopped talking about this topic.


    She still has a lot of things to do, and her body is only 15 years old. She hasn''t developed well. How can she have children. Women in this world see children at the age of 15 or 16, but she has learned knowledge in previous lives. Knowing this, she can''t have children when she is still a child. I can''t get it until I''m 17 or 18. She thought. "Now that King Ding and the princess are here, let''s send someone to serve." Shui yeyang said. Seeing that everyone had no opinion, he asked the servant girl to ask the waiter to serve. Meng Jiangzhuo gave the dumpling to his nanny, took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "I wanted to get us together before, but sister Yalan and Liuxia had a big stomach, so they had to ask you out for dinner. He said he wanted to thank you for your love with Dingwang and had to be brazen to follow. Our sisters couldn''t say anything quietly." "He doesn''t trust your mother and son?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "It''s not easy to whisper. After lunch, let them go out and talk here." "that''s a deal." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "When I came back this time, I knew how busy you are now when I went to Du''s house to see sister Yalan, so I didn''t bother you. But we''re leaving in two days, so I still want to have a good chat with you before we leave." "you''re going back in two days? It''s only a few days back!" Du Xiaoli was a little surprised. Meng Jiangzhuo looked at Shui YeFan and said: "He has to go back to be on duty. We can only come back because of the invitation of King Ding, but after all, he is still in an official position and has official business to deal with." Du Xiaoli naturally understood his last resort and said with a smile: "when do you go, I''ll see you off."

 Chapter 432

    "I know you''re very busy. You don''t have to come to see me off when you leave. Just have a good chat with me today." Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile.


    "OK. Come on, have some of this. This is suitable for you now."


    "Thank you"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Du Xiaoli was busy in the barracks and reform, a strong wind blew in the Jianghu, and all the spearheads pointed directly at her.


    At this time, she did not know that trouble was coming one after another.


    April day, the wind is warm.


    In King Ding''s mansion, Han Mingyi was dealing with official business in his study, but he picked up the information and looked at it for a while, but he didn''t see a word.


    "Master, don''t worry, let that man and our princess live alone in a room?" lenger looked at it and said.


    "Where are you alone?" Han Mingyi put down the paper in his hand and said, "Xia yuan, are they here too? And isn''t there someone else?"


    "Master, would you really like them to come to the palace? The Jianghu seems to be very turbulent recently. Recently, there are many fresh faces around the palace, looking like Jianghu people." Leng Yi said.


    "Didn''t you find out who it was?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Those people were very cautious. When we found out, they sank," Leng Yi said.


    "Send someone to check whether something has happened in the Jianghu." Han Mingyi ordered.


    "Yes." Leng Er took orders. When he left, he turned back and looked at Han Mingyi and said, "master, you really don''t worry about the princess''s contact with other men. The other party''s reputation and are not very good!"


    Lenger hurried away from the study.


    Han Mingyi picked up the information on the table again, read it for a few seconds, put it down decisively, got up and said, "go to the princess''s yard."


    Lengyi looked at Han Mingyi and his mouth was slightly curved. It seems that he and lenger won the bet again!


    Although Du Xiaoli is the only hostess in Dingwang mansion, according to the rules, she still has her own yard, named Chenxiang garden. She lives here on weekdays. Han Mingyi will come here to sleep at night.


    At this time, in the yard of Chenxiang garden, several people surrounded the stone table.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the blood dripping from Liu Mochen''s arm and connected them to a special jade bottle.


    The jade bottle is not big. It is estimated that two or three mouthfuls of water will be finished. After almost half a bottle of blood, Du Xiaoli pricked several needles on Liu Mochen''s arm, and the bleeding wound stopped at once.


    Yin Yuexuan stood beside Liu Mochen, looked at Du Xiaoli''s hemostasis and said in surprise, "your silver needle technique is so powerful that you can stop bleeding!"


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Yin Yuexuan. She didn''t expect to see the person who helped Zhong Meiqing kidnap her again.


    Two days ago, she sent someone to Fengyue building to send a letter to Liu Mochen, saying that he would come when he was free. Originally, she would accompany Liu Mochen because it would be Liu Mochen Xiao, but she didn''t expect it to be this guy.


    "Why didn''t you kidnap a good family woman and come here?"


    Um¡ª¡ª


    Revenge girl!


    Yin Yuexuan opened the fan in his hand and said, "my boss came to you to detoxify. As the third leader of Yanluo hall, of course, I have to watch. I''m sure that the princess, the past will be over. I''m also ordered to act. If you want to blame my boss, it''s his task."


    "Anyway, I saw you kidnap us, so I only blame you." Du Xiaoli said. Then remove the silver needle and prepare to treat the wound for Liumo dust.


    "It''s just a small wound. Don''t bother so much." Liu Mochen said.


    "A small wound is also a wound. It''s bad if you get tetanus." Du Xiaoli said, insisting on detoxifying his wound, applying powder and simply bandaging it with gauze.


    "Princess, are you sure about this cold poison?" Yin Yuexuan restrained his wild smile and looked at Du Xiaoli seriously.


    "The master of your hall master should be a powerful person? He can''t help it. I can only say to do my best." Du Xiaoli said conservatively.


    She can''t tell them how confident she is that she can detoxify or not, because she hasn''t studied it yet, so she doesn''t know. And the secret of her body can''t be told to them.


    Yin Yuexuan was silent when she heard Du Xiaoli''s words. She was right. Liu Mochen''s master is a very powerful figure, but he said very early that cold poison can only be suppressed without solution. There was nothing he could do, not to mention Du Xiaoli, a girl who had just reached the hairpin.


    "No harm." felt Yin Yuexuan''s loss, Liu Mochen said faintly.


    Anyway, he didn''t hold any hope and asked her to help study the detoxification method. He just wanted to have further contact with her.


    "Are you going to keep them in this yard?" he asked when he saw the silver and gold playing in the yard.


    "Yes! I used to live in a small yard and there was no place for them to move. Now it''s bigger, so they can play in the yard." Du Xiaoli sealed the bottle containing blood, and then asked Xia yuan to clean up the blood collection tools. "After a while, I''ll raise them in Chuang Tzu and let them often go to the mountains. Otherwise, their wild nature will be destroyed."


    "Princess, I heard that the poison king said that your Chuang Tzu is very good. Can we go to a door?" Yin Yuexuan asked. "No." Du Xiaoli refused. Well - so direct! "But when did you see Bai Ningyuan?" Du Xiaoli asked. When will that guy redeem his brand? "A long time ago." Yin Yuexuan said, "he seems to have returned to baipoison valley. He hasn''t come out for a long time. I guess he was hit by you and went back to study the poison you can''t solve." "Oh." Du Xiaoli answered faintly. "If you have nothing to do recently, try not to go out." Liu Mochen suddenly said. "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli asked. Why didn''t she go out for no reason? Yin Yuexuan looked at Liu Mo Chen in surprise and seemed to feel incredible for him to say something with a little concern. "There has been some chaos outside recently. If you have to go out, you''d better bring more people to travel." Liu Mochen said. Seeing that Liu Mochen didn''t seem to be joking, Du Xiaoli asked, "is something wrong?" "yes." Liu Mochen said, "and it''s something related to you." hearing Liu Mochen''s words, Du Xiaoli suddenly wondered... Du Xiaoli probably guessed what it was. Yin Yuexuan''s words confirmed her idea. "It''s said in the Jianghu in recent days that you have the wind blowing snow and the Phoenix flute. Although shuiyuetian later came forward and said that the secret script and the Phoenix flute are in the hands of their sect leader, some forces are still ready to move." Yin Yuexuan said, "So you''d better not go out. In case some people trouble you, the people in the Jianghu are pretty. Unlike your official ladies and young masters, they like to do it all the time."

 Chapter 433

    "Well, I see. Thank you for telling me this." Du Xiaoli said calmly.


    Now that things have happened, we have to face them. Besides, with her current skills, she doesn''t need to be afraid of anything.


    She just wondered, how did the news get out?


    She filtered out the people who knew the secret script and the Phoenix flute. Luo Qi and Han Mingyi certainly wouldn''t say it. People on shuiyuetian might want to force her to take over shuiyuetian, but Shuiqing fairy knew that if she angered her, she would steal chicken instead of rice, so she should not be on shuiyuetian.


    There are only so many people who know her secret. How did it get out? And listen to their tone, the other party seems to be intentional.


    Suddenly a man flashed into her mind, Han Minghong!


    At the beginning, he threatened her with this, but later he didn''t tell the matter. Now he was rescued and is the most likely person to tell the matter.


    "Is this coming from miaojiang?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Do you know who did it?" Yin Yuexuan asked.


    "I guess so," said Du Xiaoli.


    "The news really came from the south. The first place was in the city not far from Miao Jiang." Liu Mochen said.


    After knowing the news, Liu Mochen asked the people in Yanluo hall to check the source of the news and found out outside miaojiang. However, because it is difficult to enter miaojiang, we didn''t find out who sent the news.


    "In other words, princess, is this news true or false?" Yin Yuexuan asked curiously.


    "True and false have nothing to do with you." Liu Mo Chen glanced at Yin Yuexuan and said faintly.


    Um¡ª¡ª


    The temple Lord is eccentric!


    I''ve been with him for so many years, and now I''m actually helping others block his words.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and didn''t speak.


    Liu Mochen should know that the news is true, because when they met at the bottom of Yanshan mountain, although she didn''t attack with sound, her internal power is not what ordinary martial arts can achieve. It must be the upper martial arts, and the wind blowing snow is the leader inside.


    "Chirp -" little white ball jumped down from silver and ran to Du Xiaoli''s arms in the blink of an eye.


    "JOJO -" how fragrant! Can I take a bite?


    "Your pets are so special," Yin Yuexuan said, looking at the small white ball that couldn''t distinguish the species.


    "JOJO - JOJO -" shall I take a bite?


    Du Xiaoli picked up the little white ball and said, "little white ball, you can''t bite people casually. What if your poison collides with the poison in his body? Let Xia yuan get you something to eat, okay?"


    Xiaobaiqiu nodded wrongfully.


    "Can you understand it?" Yin Yuexuan looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    "I don''t know animal language. How can I understand it?" Du Xiaoli said. "But I can probably understand its meaning because I''ve been together for nearly a year."


    "You say it''s poisonous?" Liu Mochen looked at the little white ball. Does the little guy have poison in his body?


    Du Xiaoli rubbed the head of the little white ball and said, "this guy''s teeth and saliva are poisonous. When I first saw it, it killed a python in an instant."


    "So powerful!" Yin Yuexuan looked scared and was ready to tease little white ball''s hand in the air.


    Xia yuan packed up her things. Later, in the pavilion, Du Xiaoli handed the little white ball to her and said, "take it to eat."


    "Yes, princess." Xia yuan took the little white ball, held it and forgot to go to the kitchen.


    "I''ll go and see what this guy eats," Yin Yuexuan said and got up and left with Xia yuan.


    Han Mingyi came with Leng and saw Du Xiaoli and Liu Mochen chatting alone in the pavilion. They frowned. What about those people together?


    Lengyi sees Xia yuan and Yin Yuexuan leaving together. Seeing Yin Yuexuan talking to Xia yuan, lengyi smiles brightly and feels that it is a little eye-catching.


    "What are you talking about?" Han Mingyi went to the pavilion and asked.


    "Mingyi, are you finished?" Du Xiaoli turned to see Han Mingyi come in and asked with a smile.


    "Well, almost." Han Mingyi came to sit down between Du Xiaoli and Liu Mochen, saw the bandage on Liu Mochen''s arm and asked, "it''s done?"


    "Well, the blood has been collected. Let Xia yuan go to the laboratory." Du Xiaoli said.


    "What were you talking about?" Han Mingyi asked, holding Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    "We were just talking about the recent events in the Jianghu," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Oh? What happened?"


    Liu Mochen looked at Han Mingyi holding Du Xiaoli''s hand, his eyes flashed slightly, and said, "there is a crazy news in the Jianghu recently that the wind blows snow and the Phoenix flute are in the hands of the princess."


    "When did it start?" Han Mingyi asked.


    No wonder Leng Yi just said that there were more Jianghu people outside the palace. It seems that he came for this news!


    "A few days ago," replied Liu Mochen. "I see." "Mingyi, you know?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at Han Mingyi. "Lengyi, they found that there were more Jianghu people outside the palace recently. I just asked someone to check it. I didn''t expect to know the reason now." Han Mingyi replied. "It seems that those people have fixed their eyes on the king''s residence." Liu Mochen said. "It''s better to be careful when the princess and the prince go out." "thank Lord Liu for telling us the news." Du Xiaoli said. Although she was not worried, she was kind. "If you need Yanluo hall, just open your mouth... It''s like the gold for detoxification." Liu Mochen said. "I will." seeing Yin Yuexuan coming back with Xia yuan, Liu Mochen got up and said, "I''ll leave first." Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi also got up to send each other off. "If there are results here, I will let someone inform you," Du Xiaoli said. "Thank you." Yin Yuexuan saw that Liu Mochen was ready to leave and muttered, "I''m leaving so early." "don''t go yet?" Liu Mochen said when he saw Yin Yuexuan standing still. "Come, come." Yin Yuexuan waved to Liu Mochen, and then said to Xia yuan, "I''m leaving. Come back to you and this guy next time!" "JOJO - JOJO -" let''s go, let''s go, annoying guy! Lengyi looked at Yin Yuexuan and Xia yuan saying goodbye, wondering when their relationship was so good? When Liu Mochen and Yin Yuexuan leave, Du Xiaoli, Han Mingyi and Leng return to the pavilion. Xia yuan comes over with a small white ball, which suddenly string on Du Xiaoli. "Lengyi, let someone find out who released the news." Han Mingyi ordered lengyi.

 Chapter 434

    "No, I know who it is," said Du Xiaoli.


    "You know?"


    "HMM." Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "after the Lord Liu said the news came out, let the people of Yanluo hall check it. The news began in Xijiang city."


    "Xijiang city? The nearest city to Miao, so the news came from Miao." Han Mingyi thought of it at once.


    "I think so." Du Xiaoli stroked xiaobaiqiu''s back. "Did Han Minghong, Du Kexin and fan Nuoer, king of benevolence, escape from the Palace last time? The news was that they fled to miaojiang."


    "They said it?" Xia yuan asked.


    "During the Siguo college competition, Beiling and I went north to find medicine. When we came back, we met two interceptions, one arranged by Zhong Meiqing and the other by the Empress Dowager. I killed those people with sound attack," Du Xiaoli recalled, "What I didn''t know at that time was that King Ren also sent someone to kidnap me on the way. He knew about my voice attack. At that time, he threatened me and announced the news if he didn''t join him, but he didn''t say it for some reason. I thought, it should be him who released the news this time."


    "I said, it must be that King Ren had fantasies about the princess at that time and tried to let the princess stay with him, so he never told the news or robbed the secret script. He thought that if he reached the princess, he would get the secret script. However, some time ago, the prince and Princess got married, which stimulated him, so he put the news in the Jianghu and put the prince and princess in trouble "Xia yuan analyzed.


    "It''s very possible," Leng Yi agreed. "Master, do you want to deal with those people outside the house?"


    "No need." Du Xiaoli stopped. "Now that the news has spread, even if the water moon building is covered for me, someone will come to me for trouble. Even if you dispose of the people outside, others will come."


    "Li''er, you''d better not go to the military camp recently. If you''re in the city, they may have some worries. If you''re outside the city, I''m afraid someone will do it to you." Han Mingyi said.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Du Xiaoli. "Even if those people know that the script is here, they can''t help me. The emperor will assign tasks to the army these two days. I have to go to the barracks."


    "I''ll go with you when you go," Han Mingyi said.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli agrees with Han Mingyi''s follow, not because she can''t deal with those people, but because she doesn''t want him to worry. "I''ll study cold poison."


    "Go." Han Mingyi let go of Du Xiaoli''s hand. When Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan left, he looked at her back and said, "lengyi, go and arrange. Don''t let those people bother Li Er."


    "Yes."


    Du Xiaoli went to the laboratory and studied cold poison with Xia yuan. Except sleeping at night, they were almost locked in the room at other times. Fortunately, Han Mingyi was also busy. As long as someone accompanied him to sleep and roll the sheets at night, he gave her enough space during the day.


    Two days later, Du Xiaoli changed her men''s clothes and went to the military camp with Han Mingyi.


    This was the first time the crossbow team took over the task. She gave them a few instructions, cheered up, walked around the barracks, and was ready to go back and continue to study cold poison.


    It''s still one person and one horse. Under the arrangement of Han Mingyi, there are lenger and Yingge.


    As soon as Yingge heard that Du Xiaoli was being watched, as long as Du Xiaoli went out, she said she would follow her. She was frightened by Du Xiaoli''s disappearance last time. Since then, she told herself to stay with Du Xiaoli.


    When they came to the white birch forest between the military camp and Phoenix, several people stopped at the same time.


    "There seems to be a lot of people," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, but the strength is not strong enough to be afraid." Han Mingyi followed.


    "But it still takes some time." Leng er said, looked around and said, "it''s all here. Don''t you come out yet?"


    A group of people came out of the woods and wore uniform clothes. At first glance, they were from a certain gang.


    "Your Highness Ding, we have no other meaning to come this time. We heard that the wind and snow are in the hands of the princess and want to beg." the leader was a middle-aged man with a mustache. He didn''t mean to be afraid when he saw Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli.


    "Who said the secret script was here?" Du Xiaoli looked at those people and said.


    "Princess, it''s all spread in the Jianghu. You have the wind, snow and Phoenix flute." eight character nonsense, "this is something in the Jianghu. The princess is a member of the imperial court. It''s better to return it to the Jianghu."


    "Hehe, not to mention whether I have the secret script. Even so, as far as I know, it should be from Shuiyue building? What position do you take to ask for the secret script?" Du Xiaoli said with a sneer.


    Being beaten mercilessly by Du Xiaoli, the eight character beard seemed to be a little angry. Coldly, he said, "we will naturally give it to the people in Shuiyue building when we get the secret script."


    "Really, I think you want to take it for yourself?" lenger said. "Why do you say so high sounding?"


    Eight character Hu shook his big knife and said, "princess, Jianghu people usually don''t drink and deal with the imperial court, so we don''t want to fight with you. Princess, you''d better hand in the secret script."


    "Hehe, look at you like this. Don''t you mean that people in our court are afraid of you Jianghu people?" said Yingge. The eight character beard saw that Du Xiaoli didn''t mean to give it. He waved his big knife and said, "we''ve already inquired about it. The camp is so far away. There are only a few of you. Hum, since you insist on not paying, don''t blame us. Come on!" "make a quick decision." Leng Yi said, then flew up from the horse, fell into the other party and fought with them. Leng Er, Xia yuan and Ying Ge also quickly joined the battle. All four of them were from the action group and soon solved all the people who came. "Master, it''s over." lenger said. "Dispose of the body," Han Mingyi said faintly. Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli didn''t move from beginning to end. When they were finished, they took the reins and continued to move forward, leaving Leng Yisi to deal with the body. When it comes to disposal, it actually means melting the body. In the afternoon, in the Fengyue building. "Temple Lord, King Ding and Princess Ding met a sneak attack outside the city this morning." a man with a scar on his face came to the second floor and said to Liu Mochen, who was drinking tea on the second floor. Liu Mochen looked at the street below and said, "Dingwang sent people, we sent people, but there are still fish in the net." "Hall Lord, if other people in the Jianghu knew about this, would we......" scar man asked with some hesitation. "It doesn''t matter." Liu Mochen said faintly, "Princess Ding is my doctor now. It''s right to protect her. It doesn''t matter to be known."

 Chapter 435

    Yin Yuexuan came over and said, "what are you afraid of? When will we pay attention to those small shrimps in the hell hall? If you know, you will know. If you know, you should hide far away. Who dares to trouble us?"


    "Yes, scar, why haven''t I seen you for a while, and my courage has become smaller?" Liu Mo Xiao looked at scar man and said, "even if you let people know, who dares to provoke us?"


    "Aren''t I afraid that the whole Wulin will attack us?" said scar man.


    "Those people come to find Princess Ding''s trouble. Naturally, they are sneaky. Even if they come from a big sect, they will be fair and aboveboard, so they are afraid of a hair." Yin Yuexuan said indifferently. "It''s just that I haven''t taken the task recently. I haven''t done it for a long time. My hands are itchy."


    "Let you find out?" Liu Mochen did not continue the topic and looked at Yin Yuexuan.


    "The cults outside the pass are quite active in the Central Plains recently, and they often see their slaughtered bodies." Liu moxiao said, "I met them on the way to Jiangnan a few days ago. They kill people everywhere, as if they were planning something."


    "Is it for the Wulin conference in the second half of the year?" Yin Yuexuan asked. "From the last time the boss was chased and killed by their people, to the people of other sects were killed one after another. It seems that they are all forces who want to participate in the Wulin conference."


    "In short, the purpose is definitely not simple. In addition to the wind blowing snow script and the Phoenix flute, the Jianghu has been very turbulent recently." Liu Mochen said, "you should hurry up and check this matter."


    "We will send more people," said Liu Mo Xiao.


    "In addition, some more people will be sent to Dingwang''s house. Remember to be careful not to expose their whereabouts." Liu Mochen ordered.


    "Yes."


    In Dingwang mansion, Du Xiaoli came to the front yard hall, saw Du Yunhan and said, "Dad, why are you here?"


    Du Yunhan looked at the people in the room. Du Xiaoli waved and said, "you all go down."


    "Yes, princess." the servant girl blessed herself and left the hall.


    "Xiaoli, I heard that someone told you about the wind blowing snow script." Du Yunhan said.


    "Well, it should be the news released by Han Minghong." Du Xiaoli said, "someone went home to find trouble?"


    "No." Du Yunhan shook his head and said, "but strangers appear outside the house from time to time. I''ve arranged everything in the house. It''ll be fine."


    "That''s good."


    "What are you going to do?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. There are many Jianghu forces and many people covet this secret script, so we can''t finish it all." Du Xiaoli said, "fortunately, my skill has reached the sixth level. As long as those reclusive experts don''t come out, there should be no big problem."


    "But this is not the way," said Du Yunhan. "We must find a way to solve it completely."


    "Well, shuiyuetian is still covering up for me. When I''m busy recently, I''ll try to solve this problem. But the secret script is in my hand. No matter how I do it, I won''t completely eliminate this kind of thing."


    Du Xiaoli analyzed the matter clearly. Human nature is greedy. Some people can control it, but some people let it go. As long as you have treasures, unless you are absolutely strong, you will not be really clean.


    That''s why she handed over the treasure map.


    She has reached the sixth level of the secret script. There are few opponents she can compete with. The danger is much smaller, so she has the strength to protect. However, it is still a problem whether she can collect several parts of the treasure map. Naturally, there is no need to take that risk.


    "Xiaoli, although my father is an official in the dynasty, he still has his own power. I''ll give it to you today..."


    Du Yunhan''s words were interrupted by Du Xiaoli: "Dad, there''s no danger here for the time being. Those forces should let them protect the family. My sister-in-law will give birth in two months. It''s very important before and after childbirth. There can''t be any mistakes. Xueqi is still young and needs to protect her safety."


    "But now you..."


    "Dad, you have to believe in my strength and the strength of Dingwang mansion." Du Xiaoli said.


    Looking at Du Xiaoli''s confident appearance, Du Yunhan reluctantly agreed and said, "you must be careful yourself."


    "Dad, don''t worry. Don''t you say I''m a little fox? How can a little fox make himself suffer?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Look at you like this, dad is relieved." Du Yunhan said.


    My daughter, as long as she doesn''t want to, when has she suffered a loss!


    "Since you already know this, I''ll go back first." Du Yunhan got up and said.


    "Dad, won''t you sit a little longer?"


    "No, I have some business to deal with when I go back."


    "Then I''ll send you!"


    Du Xiaoli sent Du Yunhan to the gate of King Ding''s house. When he saw him get on the carriage and leave, he saw two people talking at the corner. Although they were talking, they looked here from time to time, obviously not ordinary people.


    And will there be people chatting outside King Ding''s house? These people, if they want to monitor the situation here, they should also change a better way! "Miss, do you want to?" Xia yuan also saw the two people and asked. "No. lenger, aren''t they dealing with this matter? They can''t get out of the scope of Dingwang mansion today." Du Xiaoli said and turned into the palace. Although such a bad thing bothered her, life had to go on. The research on cold poison has begun, and the marriage date of lenger and Yingge has been set. Fu Yalan is about to give birth, and everything seems to be developing in a good direction. But occasionally she also felt that the secret script should be dealt with, otherwise it would always be a hidden danger. Han Mingze in the palace was shocked by the movements in the Jianghu. Therefore, he specially called Du Xiaoli to the palace and asked her about her plans. At the same time, he sent a large number of royal guards outside Dingwang''s house to prevent those Jianghu people from harassing them outside Dingwang''s house. Lenger and Yingge''s wedding date is set in mid May. Because there is no mother''s family, Du Xiaoli arranges Yingge to marry with fate and regards it as her mother''s family. So when Leng Er goes to meet the bride, he gets to go with him. "Princess, Yingge''s wedding dress is here." he took two embroidered women from the clothes shop to Du Xiaoli''s yard. The two embroidered women were holding Yingge''s wedding clothes. Du Xiaoli was reading in the pavilion. Seeing he''s family, she said, "it has been changed. Let Yingge have a try. Qiao Zhu, take them to the house to find Yingge." "yes, princess." Qiao Zhu said, "come with me." Du Xiaoli read the letter again and estimated that Yingge should be changed. She received the book and came to Yingge''s room. She saw that Yingge had put on her wedding dress, Two embroiderers are putting the hem of her clothes.

 Chapter 436

    "Not bad. It should look very fit this time." Du Xiaoli nodded approvingly.


    "Yingge, let''s see if there''s anything uncomfortable to wear. If so, we''ll change it. If not, it''s settled," said an embroiderer.


    "It fits very well." Yingge looked down and said with some embarrassment.


    "That''s settled."


    "Well, help me change it back," said Yingge.


    Xia yuan came to Du Xiaoli, took a look at the room, came to Du Xiaoli''s ear and said a few words, which made Du Xiaoli pale with surprise.


    "Let''s go out and talk." Du Xiaoli turned and left the house, took Xia yuan back to his room and asked, "Xia yuan, you said Xueqi was taken away?"


    "Yes, just now there was news from Du''s house that Miss San was captured on her way to school. She also put down her words and asked her to take the secret script for Miss San''s life." Xia Yuan said anxiously.


    Du Xiaoli patted on the table and said, "I don''t want to kill people, so those who are looking for trouble didn''t kill them all. Now they hit my family! Let''s go to Du''s house now!"


    With that, Du Xiaoli hurried out with the box dressed in the Phoenix flute.


    "Princess." Yingge just saw that Du Xiaoli looked different. She hurried to change her clothes. As soon as she came over, she met Du Xiaoli and came out.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Yingge, saw her change her clothes and said, "let''s go back to Du''s house."


    Seeing Du Xiaoli holding the Phoenix flute, Yingge guessed that something serious had happened and said, "I''ll go back and get the sword."


    Du Xiaoli asks Qiao Zhu to stay and tell Han Mingyi when he comes back. Then he takes Yingge and Xia yuan back to Du''s house.


    "Princess." the guard at the door of Du mansion saw Du Xiaoli and saluted.


    Du Xiaoli went straight to the hall and saw Du Yunhan, Xie Yu, Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan sitting inside. The handkerchief in Xie Yu''s hand has been ravaged, and Du Yunhan''s face is also sad.


    It seems that Du Xueqi was not captured by ordinary people, otherwise Du Yunhan wouldn''t look like this.


    "Dad, er Niang."


    "Xiaoli, how did you come back?" seeing Du Xiaoli, Xie Yu was very surprised. Looking at Du Yunhan, he said, "Sir, didn''t I say don''t tell Xiaoli?"


    "Er Niang, Xueqi was caught because of me, how can I not know?" Du Xiaoli said. "This is not the time to say this. Dad, where was Xueqi caught? Do you know who the other party is? Did they leave anything?"


    Du Yunhan took out a token and said, "this is left by the other party."


    Du Xiaoli took the token and looked. When she saw the familiar sign on the token above, she frowned.


    How could it be them?


    "Xiao Li, do you know them?" Du Yunhan asked.


    "Once." Du Xiaoli looked at the boa constrictor circling on the token. Now she still had one of their tokens!


    But the token in her hand looks more advanced and the workmanship is much more exquisite.


    "Sister, do you know what sect you are?" Du Xiuheng asked.


    "I don''t know the specific name, but this is the token of a sect outside the pass." Du Xiaoli put the token on the table and asked, "what else did they say besides this?"


    "They said they wanted you to go to Mazi hill outside the city at noon today and exchange the secret script and Phoenix flute for Xueqi. They said that if you didn''t go after noon, or if someone else went, you would kill Xueqi." Du Yunhan said. "I have someone who sent a messenger, but I was found."


    "It''s already time. It''s not long before noon. It seems that we''re afraid to send someone to ambush in advance." Du Xiaoli said. "Maz hill has a wide view, there is no shelter all the way, and we can''t take people."


    "But if my sister doesn''t take anyone, I''m afraid they''ll kill you all after they get the script," Du Xiuheng said.


    "I also think Xiaoli should not go. If something happens to you, I will be uneasy all my life." although Xie Yu is very worried about Du Xueqi, she doesn''t want to see Du Xiaoli take risks.


    "Er Niang, don''t worry, I''ll bring Xueqi back safely." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I''ll go with you," said Du Xiuheng.


    "I''ll send someone to go with you and let them keep a certain distance from you," Du Yunhan said.


    "There is grass all around Mazi hill. If you send someone to go, they will find it. It''s not good to be angry and hurt Xueqi." Du Xiaoli said, "I''ll take Xia yuan and Yingge. If they are the only ones, they won''t feel threatened."


    "That''s too dangerous! I don''t agree with you." Xie Yu said firmly. "If you really want to go, let me go. I''m Xueqi''s mother. It''s natural to save her."


    "Er Niang, you go. What if they get something and kill people?" Du Xiaoli said. "And I can guarantee that I will bring Xueqi back safely. Besides, Xueqi will be arrested because of me. I should bring her back."


    "Sister..." "brother, don''t you know my martial arts?" Du Xiaoli looked at Du Xiuheng and said. "Master, I think if the princess goes, the assurance is the greatest." a voice sounded in the room, and a man in black suddenly appeared in front of everyone. "Shadow, did you find them?" Du Yunhan asked. "Master, the other party has gone to Mazi hill now, and the number is about 50." the shadow said, "and the martial arts are quite strong. It''s much higher than those ordinary Jianghu people intercepted before. Even if it''s me, they almost found it." "they''re so powerful?" Xie Yu was frightened and said, "in this case, we can''t let Xiaoli go." "What about Xueqi?" Du Xiaoli is very happy. At this time, Xie Yu''s heart still thinks of her, but she has to put forward the facts that can''t be ignored. "If Xueqi really can''t escape this disaster, it''s also her life." Xie Yu said this, and her strength was evacuated. "Master, the princess''s martial arts are above her subordinates. If she goes, she has the best chance of winning." Heiying said. Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise and said, "are you sure, black clothes?" Heiying''s martial arts are the best in the black wing team, but he said Du Xiaoli''s martial arts are better than him, which is really surprising. "Subordinates are sure. The princess had found them before subordinates came in." Heiying said. "Xiaoli, really?" Du Yunhan asked. "Yes," said Du Xiaoli. "And I have a little white ball. Although those people are strange, the little white ball is also fast and poisonous. It''s enough for dozens of people. So don''t worry. Now it''s almost the appointed time. I have to hurry over. If Xueqi has anything, I''ll feel guilty all my life."

 Chapter 437

    Du Xiaoli''s last words were to look at Xie Yu and ask Xie Yu not to stop her.


    "Then be careful. I''ll take someone to meet you in front of Mazi hill." Du Yunhan said.


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment, nodded and agreed, and said, "then try to stay away from them and don''t let them find you."


    "I''ll go too," said Du Xiuheng.


    "Brother, you should protect your second mother and sister-in-law at home." Du Xiaoli said. "Xia yuan, Ying Ge, let''s go."


    The three left immediately, worrying everyone in the room.


    "Master, is it really all right for Xiaoli to go?" Xie Yu asked.


    "Second lady, you have to trust the princess," said the shadow. "If the princess is really practicing the wind and snow, even if she has such internal power, it will not be a threat to her."


    "Xiao Li is so powerful?" Fu Yalan asked.


    They all know that Du Xiaoli knows martial arts, but this statement is too exaggerated!


    "Madam Shao, the wind blowing snow is one of the greatest treasures in Wulin. It''s a group killing martial arts. My subordinates once heard from my master that it''s not a problem to defeat thousands with one at the top." the shadow said, "Miss''s martial arts are higher than those of my subordinates. With sound attack, it''s no problem to deal with those people. My subordinates think Miss can''t do things without confidence."


    "Master, you''d better send someone to pick them up." Xie Yu was stunned, but she didn''t see them come back safely with her own eyes. She was still worried.


    "Well, shadow, you go and gather the people of the nearby Black Wing team, and we''ll go to Mazi Hill right away." Du Yunhan said.


    "Yes, master."


    Du Yunhan and dark shadow left the hall, leaving three people fidgeting.


    Du Xiaoli, Xia yuan and Yingge rode out of the west gate.


    Just as they were leaving the city gate, in the Fengyue building, scar man came to the room where Liu Mochen met them.


    "Boss, something''s wrong with the princess."


    Liu Mo Chen and Yin Yuexuan, who were discussing things, stopped and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s said that someone tied Miss Du''s third house in the morning and asked her to exchange the secret script and Phoenix flute to Mazi hill, or kill Miss Du." scar man said.


    "Who did it?" Liu Mochen frowned.


    "We saw the wounds of the guards, which were made by the people of the cult," replied the scar man.


    "Where''s Xiaoli?"


    "I have gone to keep the appointment. I should be out of the city now."


    "Let''s rush over." after hearing this, Liu Mochen got up and hurried out.


    Liu Mo Xiao and Yin Yuexuan looked at each other and hurriedly followed up. Scar man also wanted to follow up, but Liu Mo Xiao''s sentence fixed him.


    "Scar, remember to guard home..."


    At the south gate, Han Mingyi was on his way back. Leng Qi appeared, stopped him and said, "prince, something happened to the princess..."


    The horse galloped for half an hour, and Du Xiaoli and her family finally arrived at Mazi hill at noon.


    Mazi hill is an independent hill. There are no mountains and trees around. Except this hill, it is surrounded by a flat river. If someone wants to hide, they will be found far away.


    On the hill, a group of people in black looked in the direction of the capital. Du Xueqi was tied up and thrown on the ground. For a little girl who can''t do martial arts, they even exempted the guard.


    Du Xueqi sat on the ground with her eyes full of panic. Her small face was as pale as paper, but she didn''t cry, panic or try to escape.


    When those people brutally killed the bodyguards who protected her in the morning, she was told to kill her like that if she didn''t obey. In the face of these people, she knew that if she wanted to escape, it was impossible to escape.


    Think of Du Xiaoli once taught her that if you encounter such a situation, don''t hit the stone with an egg, wait and see the change, and then wait for the opportunity to move.


    She believed that Du Xiaoli and they would come to save themselves.


    "They''re coming!" a man in black pointed to Du Xiaoli''s figure getting closer and closer.


    "Make sure no one comes," said the other.


    The man in the middle looked at Du Xiaoli and said with a smile, "the princess is really brave. She really came alone."


    "Vice seat, will there be fraud?" someone said, "the princess is expensive. How can she come in person? And she only brought two servant girls."


    "Has she already practiced that martial arts?" someone asked.


    "How can it be? How old is she? She''s only 15 years old. Even if she''s a genius, she can''t practice the upper level skills in such a short time. At most, she just enters the door and knows some fur." someone retorted.


    "Yes, the Shuiqing Fairy on Shuiyue day, who has practiced for more than ten years, is only the fourth layer of sound attack, unless Princess Ding comes out of her womb and begins to practice."


    "Then why did she come alone?"


    "Didn''t we find out before? She attaches great importance to her family. It should be because of this."


    "That''s too much for her!" "..." the leader raised his hand, stopped them from arguing, and said, "anyway, we should be careful." "yes, deputy seat." "remember, kill them when you get the script and the Phoenix flute." "understand." Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan Yingge galloped here on horseback, and the little white ball squatted on Du Xiaoli''s horse head, When I saw those people, my mouth chirped. "Second sister!" seeing Du Xiaoli coming, Du Xueqi sitting on the ground stood up. "Xueqi!" Du Xiaoli came to the foot of the hill and looked at Xueqi, who was safe and sound. His heart hung down. "Princess Dingding came to watch the time." the leader looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "have you brought anything?" "yes." Du Xiaoli opened the box containing the Phoenix flute and took out the Phoenix flute. The green flute and the phoenix pattern on it were displayed in front of them. "Ha ha, the news is really true. The secret script and Phoenix flute are really in your hands!" the leader laughed twice. "Hand over the secret script and Phoenix!" "if you want the secret script, you can let my three younger sisters go first!" Du Xiaoli said with the flute. "Are you afraid we won''t let people go?" the leader said discontentedly. "Naturally, I''m afraid you''ll go back." Du Xiaoli said, "there are so many of you. If I give you things, what will you do if you don''t let my three younger sisters go?" "if we let people go, you don''t give the secret script?" "then we can do it at the same time." Du Xiaoli said, "hand things in one hand and people in the other." "OK!" said the leader, "You two, take that girl down." the leader pointed to the two people around him.

 Chapter 438

    "Yes, vice seat."


    The two men came behind Du Xueqi, reached out and pushed her, saying, "go!"


    Du Xueqi was almost pushed down by them. After standing firm, she bit her lips and walked to the hill step by step with some paralyzed feet.


    Du Xiaoli also came down from his horse and walked slowly up the mountain. She walked slowly in order to distance herself from those people.


    Little white ball stood on Du Xiaoli''s shoulder when she dismounted.


    The two sides meet in the middle and stop when they are two or three meters apart.


    "Stop." the man in black pulled Du Xueqi who still wanted to go forward, put the knife around her neck, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "Princess Ding, secret script and flute."


    "You let the man go first," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Princess Ding, since you have this secret script, you must have practiced sound attack. If you don''t hand in your flute, we can''t give it back to you." the man in Black said.


    "Do you know that your eyes betrayed you?" Du Xiaoli said. "You should cover your eyes together next time."


    "What?"


    "Your eyes told me that you would kill us if you got something." Du Xiaoli held the little white ball in his arms and didn''t mean to hand over the flute at all. "But again, I''m not going to let you go back alive. Little white ball -"


    "Tweet --"


    The little white ball quickly flashed in front of the two people, took a bite in their throat, and only heard two screams. They had fallen to the ground and curled up and twitched.


    Du Xiaoli came to Du Xueqi in two steps, took her in her arms, flew back, came to Xia yuan and stopped beside them.


    "Second sister." Du Xueqi, who left the bad man and experienced some fright, shed tears.


    "Well, it''s all right." Du Xiaoli patted Du Xueqi on the back and comforted her.


    When the man in black saw that Du Xiaoli had killed his own people, and still bitten by an animal, he was so angry that his face was green.


    "How dare you do this! You Central Plains people are really treacherous!" said the leader.


    "You kidnap, blackmail, and want to tear up tickets. Is that something good?" Du Xiaoli retorted.


    "Ha ha, do you think you can escape?" the leader laughed twice, then took out a whistle and blew it. Soon, some people in black ran up from behind the hill, which was far more than the number of more than 50 said by the shadow.


    "I have to say, you are so brave that you dare to come here with two servant girls, but today we want things and your lives! You didn''t escape just now, and now you don''t have a chance to escape, ha ha -"


    "Escape? Why should we escape?" Du Xiaoli sneered. "Do you think you can get out of this princess?"


    "What a big breath! No one has ever dared to speak like this to our God snake sect!" said the leader.


    "You heard it today, but you don''t have a chance to convey it to others!" Du Xiaoli said.


    She let go of Du Xueqi, put the little white ball in her arms and said, "little white ball, you should protect your third sister. If she gets hurt, you will be deducted for ten days."


    "Chirp -" the little white ball who just wanted to leave Du Xueqi calmed down, climbed onto Du Xueqi''s shoulder, blinked and looked at the front.


    "JOJO - JOJO -" I''ll protect her! No snacks!


    "You two also stay to protect Xueqi." Du Xiaoli ordered Xia yuan and Yingge.


    "Yes, miss."


    Xia yuan and Ying Ge pick up their weapons and stand on both sides of Du Xueqi.


    "Aren''t you curious about this martial arts? Today I''ll show you the legendary martial arts."


    Then she put the flute to her lips and blew it.


    The faint sound of the flute floated in maz hill, and it came out of the hill and floated in all directions.


    This time, she wants those people who have ideas around her to harass her family beyond their ability. She will let them have no return!


    At the beginning, seeing Du Xiaoli playing the flute, the people of shensnake sect didn''t pay attention to her. No one thought how profound martial arts a woman who had just reached the hairpin could be, so they besieged them.


    But soon they found something wrong. At first, they seemed to be blocked by something in front of them and couldn''t move forward. Then their body didn''t listen to their orders and couldn''t move at all.


    The leader was surprised. Du Xiaoli''s voice attack was not comparable to the water moon days he had met before, or the people he had met before were not as powerful as her!


    At the end of the song, Du Xiaoli put down his flute and looked at the frightened God snake to teach the people.


    "Surprised?"


    "Your voice attack is not ordinary at all!" said the leader.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "of course it''s not an ordinary sound attack. If it''s an ordinary sound attack, will you rob it?"


    "You are only a 15-year-old man. How can you be more powerful than Shuiqing fairy''s voice attack!" someone said.


    "How impossible?" Du Xiaoli pointed at the flute hole. "So you feel powerful? Then you won''t be more surprised. But you die in peace under the martial arts you pursue!" the leader wanted to withdraw, but as soon as Du Xiaoli began to play the flute, they began to embark on the road to hell. This time, Du Xiaoli changed a song and passed it into the ears of those people with bewitching and killing intention. Their eyes slowly became blurred. He picked up a knife and cut off the people around him. The leader was on the hill, watching the people of God snake sect fighting with each other, chopping and killing like crazy people one by one. This man broke his hand, that man broke his head, and there were corpses on the ground. He couldn''t tell who was who. Only now did he realize that they shouldn''t have provoked the murderous God! Because of this wrong decision, all of them will lose their lives here! In fact, their biggest mistake was to underestimate Du Xiaoli''s strength, because no one would have thought that a 15-year-old woman would practice this martial arts to such a high level! When Du Xiaoli began to play this song, Xia yuan came behind Du Xueqi and covered her eyes to prevent her from seeing what happened behind. "Miss three, don''t look." Xia Yuan said. Du Xueqi''s tears fell down. Although she didn''t see those people fighting, her ears were full of the sound of cutting and killing, as well as the last sound made before those people died. She was trembling all over, but she tried hard not to faint. Du Xiaoli stood on a big stone not far away, his fingers flying. The sound of the flute is flying, but it is like the mandala in full bloom in hell. The beauty is so charming, but touch it and die.

 Chapter 439

    When Liu Mo Chen, Liu Mo Xiao and Yin Yuexuan came to Mazi hill, they saw such a beautiful massacre.


    "This, this..." their eyes were full of shock. Is this the legendary wind blowing snow?


    Because of the movement in front of the horse, he was unwilling to move on. He hissed wildly towards the front, attracting the attention of the people in front.


    Du Xiaoli took a look here and saw that it was Liu Mochen. He turned back and continued to play music to those people.


    "I''m afraid her voice attack has surpassed the Shuiqing fairy." Yin Yuexuan pulled the manic horse and looked at the scene like purgatory in front of him.


    "Unexpectedly, she......" Liu Mo Xiao thought the scene in front of him was too mysterious. A 15-year-old woman, a flute, solved hundreds of people of God snake sect, or controlled them to kill each other!


    Liu Mochen looked at Du Xiaoli standing against the wind on the stone. His face under the mask could not see his expression, but his flashing eyes revealed his inner restlessness.


    The white skirt with long hair fluttered lightly, standing among the corpses everywhere, reaping the lives of these people in an instant. Although he was doing very cruel things, he felt that she was so beautiful at the moment.


    The sound of horse hoofs came from behind. Liu Mochen turned around and saw Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi riding with a group of bodyguards.


    Similarly, Du Yunhan''s horse stopped moving here. Only Han Mingyi and lengyi''s horse continued to move forward until they came to Xia yuan.


    "Are you all right?" lenger came to Yingge and was relieved to see that they were safe and sound.


    Yingge saw lenger, gently shook her head and turned her eyes to the front.


    Du Yunhan saw Du Xiaoli kill for the first time. Seeing his daughter so powerful, his worries dissipated.


    "The princess is so awesome!" the shadow exclaimed when he saw Du Xiaoli deal with so many people alone.


    "Is this the rumored wind blowing snow? It''s much more powerful than the general sound attack!"


    "Unexpectedly, one person solved so many people..."


    Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. As the people cultivated by Du Yunhan, they have also done many tasks and seen pictures of combat, but they have never had a great impact today.


    Seeing Du Yunhan and them coming, Du Xiaoli accelerated the pace and no longer let them kill each other, but directly hit their vital points with his voice and take their lives.


    Soon, Du Xiaoli solved the rest. When the leader closed his eyes, he didn''t figure out how a 15-year-old woman had such powerful martial arts.


    Du Xiaoli put down his flute and looked at the person opposite from a distance.


    Han Mingyi jumped up from the horse, came to Du Xiaoli, held her cold hand and said, "sorry, Li''er, I''m late."


    "Mingyi." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi''s apologetic eyes, slightly touched the corners of his mouth and said, "it doesn''t matter. I can deal with these people. Dad, they''re coming. Let''s go."


    Du Xiaoli returned to Du Xueqi, saw the tears on her face and said, "Xueqi, it''s all right now. They''re all dead. If you''re afraid, turn around. Dad and erniang are waiting for you."


    "No, I want to see." Du Xueqi''s eyelashes trembled a few times, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    "Vomit -" the broken limbs on the ground made her turn aside and vomit.


    "Vomit -"


    Xie Yu, who came with Du Yunhan, rushed over with his horse, jumped down from his horse, came to Du Xueqi, held her vomiting and shouted her name: "Xueqi."


    "Niang." Du Xueqi vomited, saw Xie Yu, called her, and then fainted in her arms.


    In just half a day, the 10-year-old girl experienced too much death, shock and fear. After seeing her mother, she all rushed up, which made her unable to support and fainted.


    "Xueqi, Xueqi, what''s the matter with you?" Xie Yu hugged Du Xueqi and anxiously called her name.


    Du Xiaoli came over, took her hand, felt her pulse, and said, "don''t worry, er Niang. Xueqi was just too frightened and fainted. Now take her home first."


    "If you have anything to say, go back." Du Yunhan also said. "Changfeng, take someone here to deal with it."


    Seeing Liu Mochen and Yin Yuexuan, Du Yunhan hesitated and said, "let''s go to the prime minister''s house together."


    Liu Mochen glanced at the corpses on the ground and nodded.


    It''s better to clarify some things.


    "Tweet -- tweet --"


    Xiaobaiqiu was in a good mood when he saw Du Xiaoli get on the horse, string him on the horse''s head and wave his small claws.


    Du Xueqi was not hurt and her snacks would not be withheld, which was great news for her. As for those who died, it had nothing to do with it.


    "Let''s go."


    Changfeng took some people to stay and deal with the bodies, while others rode back to the capital.


    Yin Yuexuan looked back at the corpse on the ground when they left. The python tattoo exposed outside confirmed that they were indeed the people of God snake sect. Looking at the murderous intention hidden in the bottom of his boss''s eyes, the cold air emitted from Han Mingyi''s body, Du Xiaoli''s seemingly calm and restrained anger provoked them. Even if this God snake cult is the first cult, I''m afraid it will soon disappear outside the pass. Soon, Du Xiaoli''s kidnapping of his family with the killing of an enemy was spread. Although we didn''t see the scene with our own eyes, many people went to Mazi hill and saw the blood all over the ground. They could also think of the tragic situation of the war. The news is that Du Xiaoli asked people to release it. It is an acknowledgement of the fact that the Phoenix flute and the secret script are on her. At the same time, it is also a warning to others. Who dares to move her family, she is happy to send them to have tea and chat with Lord Yan! As for the God snake sect, we''ll ride donkeys and read the libretto. We''ll see! Du Xiaoli and his party returned to the prime minister''s house. Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi waited in the front hall. Du Xiaoli first stabbed Du Xueqi, not to wake her up, but to make her sleep more comfortable. Then he gave her a calming medicine and asked the servant girl to boil it for her after she woke up. "Er Niang, now let Xueqi sleep for a while and wake up in two hours." Du Xiaoli said, "take care of her here. If anything happens, let someone call me." "OK, thank you, Xiaoli." Xie Yu looked at Du Xiaoli gratefully. "Xueqi is my sister. What else can Er Niang say to me? Thank you. Besides, she was also implicated by me." Du Xiaoli smiled and got up and left. When Du Xiaoli entered the front hall, he felt the atmosphere inside a little depressed.

 Chapter 440

    "What''s the matter with you? Xueqi was rescued. Why are you all unhappy?"


    Liu Mochen and they were all gone, but even Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan were frowning.


    "Xiaoli, if you are like this today, will you......" Fu Yalan asked.


    "Is there any danger?" Du Xiaoli came to Du Xiuheng, sat down and said, "since you don''t admit that they will come to trouble, let them know. By the way, let them know that those who don''t have any strength don''t come to die!"


    Um¡ª¡ª


    How domineering!


    Yin Yuexuan praised them in his heart.


    "Well, Li''er can do whatever he wants," Han Mingyi said. "I said a long time ago that you don''t need to hide your talent and ability."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and smiled knowingly.


    He knew her and knew she hated trouble, but he was never afraid of trouble.


    The shadow knelt down in front of Du Xiaoli and said, "princess, the shadow didn''t find so many people on the other side. It almost put the princess in danger. Please punish the princess."


    "Get up," said Du Xiaoli. "It didn''t cause any serious consequences anyway."


    "Princess Xie." the shadow got up and returned to Du Yunhan''s back.


    "Cough, Princess Ding, can we ask you a question?" Yin Yuexuan coughed and said.


    "What''s the problem?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at Yin Yuexuan and Liu Mo Xiao and seeing that their faces were covered up with curiosity.


    "Are you using the wind blowing snow and Phoenix flute today?" Yin Yuexuan asked.


    Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "The martial arts in this biography are different." Liu Mo Xiao sighed. "Princess, can you tell me how much you have practiced?"


    "How much do you know?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "My master said that someone once practiced to the fifth floor. Except for the top experts, that person is invincible in the Jianghu." Liu Mochen said faintly.


    "I''ve also heard that the wind blowing snow is much more powerful than other sound attacks at the same level," Yin Yuexuan added.


    "Princess, how many floors have you practiced?" asked Liu Mo Xiao.


    He felt that at her current age, she was very good at practicing as she is today, but he didn''t know what level it was.


    "The sixth floor." Du Xiaoli answered faintly.


    She didn''t want to stimulate their little hearts, but it turned out that she stimulated them very much. At this time, the hall was so quiet that she could hear the needle drop on the ground.


    After a long time, they slowed down. Looking at Du Xiaoli, their eyes were full of surprise. Even Han Mingyi had the same expression.


    "When did Li''er''s martial arts become more powerful than me?"


    "Am I better than you?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi with deep meaning.


    "Yes," Han Mingyi said definitely.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and stopped talking about this topic. Instead, he looked at Liu Mochen and asked, "how did you go there?"


    "We heard..."


    "Just passing by, I heard a flute sound, so I went to have a look. Unexpectedly, you were there." Yin Yuexuan wanted to tell the truth and was interrupted by Liu Mochen.


    Han Mingyi frowned. Just passing by? What a coincidence!


    Du Xiaoli also knew that there should be no so many coincidences, but the other party didn''t intend to say, so she asked. Anyway, she didn''t intend to hide it, and she felt that they didn''t mean any harm.


    "But if this thing gets out today, ordinary people will weigh it carefully if they want to make your idea." Liu Mo Xiao said.


    "Well, as long as it doesn''t bring trouble to the family," said Du Xiaoli. "By the way, Lord Liu, do you know the God snake sect?"


    "Yes," said Liu Mochen, "we can''t deal with the divine snake sect these years. We know something about them. Tell them about the moxiao."


    "OK," said Liu Mo Xiao, "This God snake cult is a great cult outside the pass. Its martial arts are strange and its sect is mysterious. It has done a lot of bad things. It is a recognized cult in the Jianghu. In the past, they were all activities outside the pass, but they often appeared in the Central Plains in recent years, especially recently, they committed a lot of killings. Its leader is said to have practiced very evil martial arts. Most of its followers are traitors and evil people. They have two Dharma guardians under the leader , down there are thirty-six masters and thirty-six vice masters, and down below are seventy-two helmsman and vice helmsman. There are many people in each branch rudder. We estimate that there are tens of thousands of followers. "


    "Some people once wanted to go outside the pass to find their whereabouts, but almost all the troops were destroyed." Yin Yuexuan added, "outside the pass, it is almost their world. We also paid a lot of price in order to get their news."


    "Recently, they have caused a bloody storm in the Jianghu. According to the information we got, they are trying to expand their strength to the original," said Liu moxiao.


    "This time they didn''t grab the script and lost a lot of people. I''m afraid they won''t give up." Leng Yi said.


    "Now we can only strengthen prevention." Du Xiaoli said, "Dad, you can arrange more people at home. If there are not enough people, let Mingyi..."


    "No, don''t worry here." Du Yunhan said. He has trained many people over the years, and there are more than enough people to protect Du Fu. "If you need people, you can transfer people with us in Yanluo hall at a preferential price!" Yin Yuexuan said. "Then don''t bother you." Han Mingyi refused without thinking. "If there''s nothing else, we''ll go back first." Liu Mochen said. "By the way, Lord Liu, I already have some eyebrows about the study of cold poison. I''ll tell you when I get the results." Du Xiaoli said. Liu Mo Chen glanced at Du Xiaoli and said faintly, "that''s troublesome." Yin Yuexuan and Liu Mo Xiao arched their hands towards the people in the room and left with Liu Mo Chen. "Mingyi, I want to come back to live these two days." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and said. When this happened, she was afraid of follow-up danger. Du Xueqi was frightened and needed enlightenment. "Well, wherever you want, I''ll be where you are." Han Mingyi readily agreed. At that time, Du Xiaoli was speechless. "I''ll go to the palace now and come back at dinner."... "" I''ll go to the palace with you. I also have some business to report back to the emperor. "Du Yunhan said. "Xiaoli, you''re tired today. Have a good rest and fry some good dishes for us in the evening." "..." when Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan leave, Du Xiaoli said to Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan, "brother and sister-in-law, you''ve been worried all day. Go back and have a rest." after sitting here all day and being in labor, Fu Yalan really felt a little tired, He went back with Du Xiuheng.

 Chapter 441

    Du Xiaoli immediately went back to her yard to rest. When the servant girl said that Du Xueqi woke up, she went to Du Xueqi''s yard.


    Xie Yu was feeding Du Xueqi medicine when she went in. When she saw Du Xiaoli coming in, Du Xueqi called her second sister.


    "How do you feel now?" Du Xiaoli came to Du Xueqi''s bed and asked.


    "OK. Thank you for your concern." Du Xueqi said weakly. Maybe it hasn''t slowed down from today''s experience. Du Xueqi''s face is still pale, and her eyes show deep fear.


    But just after that, she suddenly felt a surge in her stomach, held the edge of the bed and vomited out the medicine she had just drunk.


    Fortunately, Du Xiaoli was quick in his eyes and hands. He took the wooden basin to catch the vomit, otherwise it would be everywhere.


    "Xueqi, how are you?" Xie Yu hurried forward and patted Du Xueqi on the back.


    Du Xueqi threw up with the wooden basin, and the whole person looked even more haggard.


    Xia yuan brings a glass of water and Du Xiaoli hands it to Du Xueqi.


    Du Xueqi took a drink and spit the water into the wooden basin. The servant girl took the wooden basin and left.


    Xie Yu looked at Du Xueqi''s appearance and was so distressed that tears swirled in her eyes.


    Du Xiaoli knew Du Xueqi''s current mood and said, "Xueqi, I understand your current mood, but you must overcome your fears and face them bravely, so that you can come out."


    Du Xueqi nodded and said she had listened to her.


    Xie Yu got up and said to Du Xiaoli, "Xiaoli, talk to Xueqi. I''ll go to the kitchen and cook some porridge for her."


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli watched Xie Yu leave, turned to Du Xueqi and said, "let''s go out for a walk."


    Du Xueqi didn''t know why Du Xiaoli wanted to take her out at this time, but she nodded obediently.


    Let the servant girl dress Du Xueqi. Du Xiaoli and she didn''t bring anyone, but went out with a flute.


    They came to Cuizhu garden. Du Xiaoli left the prime minister''s house with Du Xueqi, bypassed the wolf garden and came to the grass behind.


    "Second sister, what are you bringing me here for?" Du Xueqi looked at the sun and asked with Du Xiaoli''s clothes.


    "Xueqi, you know, people are afraid. Some things we encounter and see may make us afraid." Du Xiaoli looked at the mountains in the distance and said, "you grew up in the prime minister''s house and rarely contacted the outside world, so the world you see should be relatively beautiful."


    Du Xueqi thinks Du Xiaoli is telling the truth. Although she has been bullied by Du Kexin and Du Kehui for several years, it is also verbal. With the protection of Du Yunhan, she has not suffered much injustice.


    "But you know, no matter when or where, the world is not as beautiful as we see. Under the bright surface, there is cruelty, ugliness and dirt hidden." Du Xiaoli said faintly. His mind thought of the picture that he promised to give her a good life and took her away by force, but took her to the organization. There, she experienced too many killings, From animals to people, her footsteps came with blood.


    "Second sister, I understand," said Du Xueqi.


    "If we don''t kill each other in Mazi Hill today, we will die. In that case, I can only let them kill each other, otherwise I can''t guarantee your safety," Du Xiaoli said.


    "I made the second sister in danger. I''m sorry." Du Xueqi lowered her head and whispered.


    "Fool, I''m the one who got you into trouble." Du Xiaoli patted Du Xueqi on the head and said, "if you didn''t want to intimidate me, you wouldn''t suffer today''s crime."


    "However, if it weren''t for my poor martial arts, I wouldn''t have been caught by them and used to threaten you." Du Xueqi scolded himself.


    "Do you want to be strong?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes!" Du Xueqi replied positively, "I want to be strong. Second sister, I want to learn martial arts!"


    "Do you want to learn martial arts?" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Du Xueqi to have this idea.


    Du Xueqi nodded and said, "I want to learn. I want to protect my family like my second sister. I once overheard the conversation between my father and mother. When it comes to Jianghu, I didn''t understand before, but now I want to become stronger and protect my mother, rather than make myself a burden."


    "But it''s hard to learn martial arts," said Du Xiaoli. "Besides, won''t you be afraid when you think of those who fight and kill?"


    Du Xueqi''s face changed and her body trembled. She said honestly, "I''m afraid. Now I close my eyes and my mind is full of corpses. However, as the second sister said, if we don''t kill them today, they will kill us. Therefore, even if I''m afraid, I have to see it."


    "That''s why you looked back?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes." Du Xueqi said with some embarrassment, "I want to remember their appearance, but I didn''t expect that my bearing capacity is so low, I will faint, and now I feel like vomiting."


    "You are much better than me at that time." Du Xiaoli touched her head and said. "When did the second sister first see the dead?" Du Xueqi asked. "It''s early and early." Du Xiaoli recalled, "at that time, I was about your age. When I saw those bodies, I vomited worse than you. Even now, I can remember where those bodies were placed and the expression on their faces." "the second sister is like me too?" Du Xueqi didn''t think Du Xiaoli would have these reactions, He looked a little surprised. "Of course, the first time I saw such a scene, anyone would be stunned." Du Xiaoli said, "so you don''t have to feel ashamed." "mm-hmm!" Du Xueqi pulled the corners of her mouth slightly and showed her first smile today. "If I learn martial arts, can I be as good as my second sister?" "it depends on whether you can bear hardships and work hard enough!" Du Xiaoli said. "You can be a master only if you eat hardships. It''s not too late for you to start learning martial arts now, but you have to study literature and martial arts. You have to work harder!" I will! "Du Xueqi said. "Do you want to feel the benefits of martial arts?" Du Xiaoli asked. "OK!" then hold on! "Du Xiaoli hugged Du Xueqi''s waist and took her to fly. Du Xueqi was afraid at first, but with Du Xiaoli''s encouragement, she opened her eyes and exclaimed, "second sister, we''re flying!" ha ha, when you have lightness skills in the future, you can fly by yourself! "Du Xiaoli looked down at her and said with a smile.

 Chapter 442

    "Ha ha, I want to learn! I want to learn!" Du Xueqi forgot the day and said excitedly.


    Du Xiaoli and Du Xueqi flew all the way to the Yanshan Mountains and landed on the crown of a big tree. She asked her to sit down carefully, look at the sunset and asked, "how about sitting here and watching the sunset?"


    "It feels great!"


    "Let me play you a song."


    Du Xiaoli took out the Phoenix flute and put it to his lips to play.


    At sunset, she chose a pair of dusk songs, put the flute to her mouth and blew it gently.


    When the birds in the woods heard Du Xiaoli''s Flute, they all flew out of their nests, hovered in mid air and made clear calls.


    Du Xueqi stared at the scene in front of her, opened her mouth and couldn''t speak. The fear at the bottom of her eyes was slowly replaced by joy, and her state of mind was slowly calmed down in the quiet flute sound.


    After Du Xiaoli finished blowing, Du Xueqi was in a much better mood. She smiled and said to her, "thank you, second sister."


    "Hehe, it''s late. Let''s go back, or they''ll be worried."


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli got up and flew back with Du Xueqi in her arms.


    "Second sister, I want to hear you sing."


    "Want to listen to a song? Let me sing you a country song. Walking on the country road, the old cow who is herding home is my companion. The blue sky is accompanied by a sunset on his chest, the colorful clouds are the clothes of the sunset, the lotus hoe is on his shoulder, the shepherd boy''s song is rippling, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, who


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Back home, Xie Yu was worried about Du Xiaoli''s whereabouts. When he heard them coming back, he welcomed them out and said, "you''re back, sir. They''re waiting for you to have dinner!"


    When it comes to rice, Du Xueqi''s calming mood suddenly became worse. Her face turned white and wanted to vomit again.


    "Mom, if I don''t want to eat, I won''t go." then she went back to the house.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Xie Yu''s worried expression and said, "Er Niang, Xueqi is stronger than we thought. Just wait for her to pass these two days. After experiencing those things, it''s inevitable that she will have psychological obstacles. Just wait for her to figure it out. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "I understand." Xie Yu smiled reluctantly.


    She saw the scene full of corpses, and now she felt a little uncomfortable, not to mention Du Xueqi, who grew up in the greenhouse.


    Du Xueqi was really strong. She wanted to vomit when she saw something on the first day. She didn''t vomit until she ate slowly. Three or four days later, she was able to barely eat. This speed is much faster than Du Xiaoli expected.


    Du Xueqi later went to Du Yunhan and said he wanted to learn martial arts. After the family''s discussion, Du Yunhan went to give Du Xueqi a suspension, then hired a teacher to teach her how to write, and then arranged someone to teach her how to practice martial arts.


    Since then, Du Xueqi began to practice writing in the morning, martial arts in the afternoon and evening.


    Just a few days after Mazi hill, all parties got the news. Luo Qi heard that Du Xiaoli killed all those people. She felt sorry for her in the bottom of her heart, but she also lamented the rapid progress of her martial arts.


    But he didn''t know that her martial arts progress had a lot to do with the pill she had taken.


    "Young master, if there is such a big contradiction between Princess Ding and the people of God snake sect, will they be retaliated by God snake sect?" Xia Hong asked, looking at the letter paper in Luo Qi''s hand.


    "God snake sect, I didn''t expect that they would find Xiaoli''s trouble." Luo Qi frowned when she heard that God snake sect, "you should send more people to check the news of God snake sect, and then send some people to the capital to secretly protect Xiaoli and them."


    "Yes, young master."


    Xia Hong was ordered to go out. Luo Qi looked at the letter paper in her hand and murmured, "in this way, I''m afraid you can''t get away from the Jianghu..."


    In another small town in the south of the Yangtze River, several people in black looked at the one eyed dragon boss and shrank when they saw that he was cold all over.


    "Useless thing!" the one eyed dragon angrily smashed the letter paper and scolded.


    "Lord, what''s the matter? The secret script is not in the hands of Princess Ding?" someone bumped into the courage and asked.


    "Yes, not only yes, but she also practiced voice attack and killed all the people we sent!" said the one eyed dragon gnashing his teeth.


    "What?!" several people were startled by the news and said, "the vice president''s martial arts are so good that he didn''t survive?"


    "The whole army is destroyed. You can''t fucking understand me?" the one eyed dragon scolded.


    "No, no, my subordinates understand." the man said quickly.


    "Then the princess is only 15 years old. Even if she practiced voice attack, she is not very powerful. Could it be that Han Mingyi designed them?" someone asked.


    "Send someone to find out what''s going on!" said the one eyed dragon.


    "Yes, Lord."


    "Lord, are we going to send someone to rob the script?"


    "Wait until those who inquire about the news come back." the one eyed Dragon said, "since we know that the secret script is in her hand, we are not in a hurry for the moment. Now deal with the things here and slowly settle accounts with Han Mingyi and his wife!"


    In a mountain, near the Yuanxiao Pavilion, Shuiqing fairy sat in white clothes, played the piano with both hands, finished the song, looked at the visitor and asked, "what happened?" the servant girl handed the letter paper in her hand to Shuiqing fairy and said, "the news from the capital is urgent." Shuiqing fairy opened the letter and quickly read the letter. She stood up and said: "Take the piano away and I''ll go to find the master." she hurried to a room, knocked on the door, heard the sound inside, pushed the door in, and said to an old woman with white hair, "master, the leader has an accident." The old woman''s closed eyes opened, shining with a light different from her age. After passing through Mazi hill, there were fewer people around Du Xiaoli. Han Mingze sent some people to protect the prime minister''s residence after hearing about the incident. After several days of adjustment, Du Xueqi was almost well, and life was slowly on track. Seeing that she was all right, Du Xiaoli was relieved to return to Ding Wang Du Xiaoli was busy every day. He always felt that time passed very quickly. It soon came to the day when lenger married Yingge. As Yingge''s mother, Du Xiaoli took them to Suiyuan to stay two days ago. Suiyuan club was no longer open these two days, and everyone was busy for the wedding. Early that morning, Du Xiaoli got up and came to Yingge''s room. When she went, Yingge had bathed and changed her clothes. "Princess, we are going to comb Miss Yingge''s hair. Please ask the princess to comb Miss Yingge''s hair." the mother handed the comb to Du Xiaoli. Yingge had no relatives, but Du Xiaoli to comb her hair instead of her relatives.

 Chapter 443

    Du Xiaoli looked, took the comb, came to Yingge''s back, touched her long hair like a waterfall, and combed it gently.


    Xi Niang said auspicious words along with her actions, which was similar to what she said when she got married.


    When the hair was ready, she took the blade and gently scraped Yingge''s forehead twice to open her face.


    "Princess, everyone else is ready." Xia Yuan said.


    "Let''s wait for lenger to greet the wedding now," said Du Xiaoli. Thinking of stealing a kiss later, she felt happy!


    At dawn, Han Mingyi came to Suiyuan. Although he was the master of lenger, he was his wife''s man, so he came early.


    At the beginning of the morning, Leng Er, accompanied by Leng San and Leng Si, rode a horse and led eight big sedans to Suiyuan club.


    Leng San was behind them. Looking at Leng ER in front, he smiled and said, "look at him."


    "I''m the bridegroom''s official today. Of course I should be proud." Leng Qi said with a smile. "I said, brothers, when will you get married? The princess said, if anyone wants to get a wife, tell her, she will protect the media for you."


    "Good boy, you dare to make fun of your brothers because you are the youngest!" Leng Si was right next to Leng Qi and slapped him on the shoulder.


    "Hehe, I''ve seen Leng Er get married. You should take it," Leng Qi said with a smile.


    "Leng Yi is not in a hurry. What are we in a hurry?" Leng Wu said.


    "Good boy, even Leng Yi dares to tease. You can''t get you because he''s not here!" Leng Si said with a smile.


    "Yes, who told him to follow the master early in the morning. Alas, our master has become a strict wife as Miss Xia Yuan said since he got married. He will turn around the princess when he is free." Leng Liu sighed.


    "Of course, the master revolves around the princess. Can he still revolve around you and me? Then we will be miserable." lengsan said.


    "Ha ha, too!"


    "But tonight we must go to the noisy lenger''s bridal chamber."


    "In other words, the princess asked people to seal a lot of red envelopes yesterday. What was it for?" Leng Qi asked.


    "Didn''t the Lord give red envelopes to the people when he got married last time? It should be almost used." lengsan guessed.


    "But when lengyi gets married, there won''t be so many people watching."


    "My intuition tells me that it''s not easy for Leng Er to get married today." Leng Si smiled and said, but the smile was treacherous.


    "Ha ha, I also think the princess will not let him marry Yingge so easily." Leng Liu also gloated.


    When lenger heard the brothers talking behind him, he drew a few knives for everyone in his heart.


    Princess, don''t embarrass me!


    Unfortunately, God didn''t hear his call. They were stopped at the gate of Suiyuan.


    Lenger they got down from the horse and looked at the people standing at the door with some doubts.


    Lu Dahai and Zeng Tai stood in a row in front of the gate, blocking lenger''s way.


    "Wood tube thing, what is this to do?" Leng Qi asked.


    Muzimu stood at the door, motioned to the people around him to set off firecrackers, congratulated lenger, smiled and said, "the bridegroom''s official and princess said that you can''t easily marry the bride here. Therefore, several levels have been set for you. As long as you pass those levels, you will naturally see the bride."


    "What? Pass?" lengsan said in surprise when they heard muzimu''s words.


    Muzimu smiled twice and said, "yes. The first level is the people behind me. You should break through their obstacles and enter the door, but only if you can''t use internal power. If you use internal power, you will break the rules and you will be fined three drinks."


    Leng Er looked at more than a dozen people at the door with a cold sweat and said, "wood tube, there are so many of them. I don''t need internal power. How can I fight alone!"


    "Bridegroom, don''t worry. I haven''t finished my words yet." muzimu said.


    Um¡ª¡ª


    You''re out of breath. Can you stay so long?


    "The princess also said that you can let you bring your brothers to go through the customs with you, and they can be punished on your behalf. There are other ways to go in, but you have to think about it yourself." Muzi said, "well, the bridegroom can start to go through the customs now."


    With that, he went in through the gap that Zeng Tai and others had given him, and then stood in the yard to watch the good play.


    Leng ER and Leng San are all speechless by Du Xiaoli. Will this water family get married like this?


    "Brothers, your happiness depends on you!" lenger rolled his sleeve and said.


    "Ha ha, Leng Er, don''t worry, we will help you marry the bride!" Leng San said with a smile. In that laughter, it sounded like gloating.


    "Bridegroom, remember not to use internal power!" Zeng Tai reminded.


    "They are all special forces trained by the princess. There are eight more than us. It''s difficult to break through," Leng Si said. "Try it first." Leng Wu said and rushed to them. Several others are also together. So, a group of people started a tug of war at the door. They just opened a hole here. Lenger hasn''t passed yet, and the gap has been replaced by others. After a long time, cold three had breathed a little, and still didn''t shake them a bit. "I''ll pull, they''re too powerful!" Leng Qi looked at Lu Dahai and said after the first round of battle. "It takes too much time to go on like this," Leng Liu said. "Then you have to rush forward! Otherwise Leng Er will be guilty if he can''t get a wife!" Leng Wu said. Lengsan glanced at Lu Dahai and his eyes turned and said, "just now, there are other ways. What''s that?" "he let us think for ourselves." Leng Qishen added a knife. "Ha, I know!" Leng Wu suddenly shouted, hurried to the person welcoming the wedding, took a red cloth bag, came to Lu Dahai in front of them, grabbed the red bag and stuffed it into Lu Dahai''s hands. "Come on, Leng er''s red envelope, share the joy with the big guys." the first round scattered, Lu Dahai and they still stood still, looked at the bag in Leng Wu''s hand and said, "how can this be enough?!" Leng Wu drew a circle in his heart and sent them another circle with a smile. Lu Dahai they weighed the red envelopes in their hands, which weighed a lot. They stood on both sides with a smile and congratulated lenger. "Ha ha, thank the bridegroom for the red envelope. The first level has passed. You can enter the next level."

 Chapter 444

    That''s it?!


    Cold three, they thought of Du Xiaoli''s message last night, saying that they should prepare more red envelopes. It turned out that they were used to do this!


    Leng Er patted Leng Wu on the shoulder and said, "good brother, brother, I promise! Let''s go in!"


    "Go to the next level and see what else they can design."


    Leng San and Leng Er went in. As soon as they got to the yard, they saw several lanterns placed inside.


    "Wood tube, what is this for?" lenger looked at the lantern and asked.


    "Ha, this is very simple. Guess the lantern riddle." muzimu said, "there are several lanterns here. There are lantern riddles on the lanterns. The bridegroom should find out. There are several bowls of wine behind the lantern riddle. If you guess the lantern riddle, go to the next level. If you can''t guess it, drink! For the consideration of the bridegroom''s actual situation, this wine can also be drunk by your brothers."


    "OK!" Leng Er Shuang quickly agreed.


    Anyway, I can''t guess that drinking is also someone else''s business. He just heads up!


    "The first lantern riddle," said muzimu.


    A maid came forward and turned the lantern around. Muzimu looked at the riddle above and said, "the first riddle of the lantern riddle is: one by one, the word is in the center, the big mouth is not sealed, and the small mouth is filled. Type a word."


    "Old four, you have the most knowledge. Think about it." Leng er said.


    "One by one......" Leng Si came to Leng Er, looked at the riddle on the lantern and bowed his head in meditation.


    When Leng ER and Han Mingyi broke through the pass in front of them, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi looked at the scene in the yard in the attic.


    "How did you come up with this?" Han Mingyi asked, holding Du Xiaoli''s shoulder.


    "It''s called wedding snatching in our place. The bride is in the house and a group of people outside stop her. If she can''t pass the customs, she can''t marry the bride." Du Xiaoli said, "it''s easy for me to set him, otherwise I''ll set some checkpoints for him on the road, and then he''ll cry."


    In her previous life, before her family was broken, she once attended the wedding of her mother''s best friend. That''s what people did at that time.


    Lengyi is behind. It''s strange to hear Du Xiaoli''s words. Didn''t she grow up in Zhou county? Are the customs there different from those in other places?


    Only Han Mingyi knew that she was talking about her previous life.


    "Aren''t you afraid of missing the auspicious hour?" Han Mingyi said.


    "Don''t worry. With their strength, they can certainly pass these levels. I said that my setting is relatively simple." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    Lengyi looked at lenger in the yard and wanted to ask, princess, are you sure it''s very simple?


    Finally, after the second pass, lenger they were able to come to the back of the club from the front yard. Seeing that she was about to arrive at Yingge''s temporary yard, she was intercepted on the way.


    "Bridegroom, the third level." Xia yuan looked at lenger with a smile.


    "Ah - there is!" Leng Qiyang sighed.


    "What is the third level, Miss Xia yuan? Just say it." lengsan said.


    Xia yuan took out a pearl flower and said, "this is one of the dowries prepared by the young lady for Yingge. It was originally a pair, but now there is only one. The third level doesn''t need literature or martial arts. You just need to find the Pearl Flower in the yard."


    "Ha, that''s simple..."


    "In a fragrant time," Xia yuan added, letting Leng Qi swallow all his words back to his stomach.


    A maid lit a incense and handed it to Xia yuan. She said, "bridegroom, let''s start."


    "There is really only one incense stick! Find it quickly!" Leng Qi reminded everyone.


    Leng Erji hurriedly looked everywhere in the yard. Xia yuan sat down on the chair brought by the maid and guarded the gate of the yard to prevent them from breaking through. When you feel bored, blow gently at the incense.


    "Ah! You cheat!" Leng Liu exclaimed when he saw Xia yuan''s behavior.


    Lenger turned around, looked at Xia yuan still blowing and said, "Miss Xia yuan, how can you cheat!"


    Xia yuan played with the incense in her hand and said, "I said the time of incense, but I didn''t blow it. Bridegroom, you should hurry up. There is less than half of the incense left."


    Then she blew gently again.


    "Hua Hua, don''t you hurry to help me find it!" Leng Er shouted to several people.


    "How could it not!" I looked for the yard, but I still couldn''t find where the pearls were.


    "Miss Xia yuan, aren''t the pearl flowers here?" Leng Wu said.


    "Since I said yes, it''s natural." Xia Yuan said with a smile.


    Lengsan suddenly came to Xia yuan. With a flash of his hand, he took down the Pearl Flower on her head and said, "is that it?"


    Xia yuan got up, gave less than a centimeter of incense to the maid next to him, took the Pearl Flower and said, "lengsan is really powerful. The pearl flower is the dowry given by the young lady to Yingge and me. We each have one, not Yingge has two. Congratulations on successfully passing the third level. Now, bridegroom, you can go in."


    After they had been looking for it for so long, the pearl flower was on Xia yuan''s head. It was really... Looking at lenger, they were still sighing. Xia yuan reminded them, "it''s almost time to go out, and you''re still in a daze here. Is that really good?" reminded by Xia yuan, lenger hurried into the yard. As soon as they went in, all six people were stunned. In the yard, there stood ten brides of the same stature as Yingge, wearing the same wedding clothes and the same veil! Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi stood aside, saw lenger and said, "I didn''t expect you spent so long in front. Now you have less than two quarters of an hour. In order to help you save time, I called the bride outside." "princess, so many..." lenger was tossed by Du Xiaoli and looked at ten similar brides, He felt his head big. "You and Yingge have been happy for such a long time, so I think you can find her among ten people." Du Xiaoli smiled innocently, but it made lengsan''s onlookers feel a hair in his heart. How can they be tossed about by the princess when they get married in the future?! They have seen their sad wedding. Seeing Leng er''s bitter face, Du Xiaoli was in a good mood and said: "There are rules for finding people here. Every bride can''t make any sound or move. If anyone gives any hint, it doesn''t count. And the bridegroom, you can''t touch, ask, or look up. If you choose the wrong one at the right time, you''ll marry who you choose. Time is limited, and you have to hurry up." Lengyi brought them two chairs and asked Du Xiaoli to sit down and wait. The others stood in the yard and watched lenger find his bride.

 Chapter 445

    When Tang Bohu ordered Qiuxiang when she was very young, she wanted to have this in the future. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do it when she got married. Now make up for her regret in Yingge.


    Lenger came to the bride, walked from left to right, and then from right to left. He came back and forth several times without finding the Yingge, which wasted a lot of time.


    Seeing Leng er''s reluctance to start, Du Xiaoli said, "I''ll let you relax and give you two opportunities. If you''re wrong for the first time, you can choose again, but if you''re wrong for the second time, you''ll marry her."


    "The princess''s move is really cruel!" Leng Liu whispered to Leng Qi.


    Leng Qi nodded approvingly. Princess, this is really cruel! Marry whoever you catch, tut tut.


    "We can still help in the first few levels. It''s up to him," lengsan said.


    "Why do I hope he can''t find it?" cold four said to cold three.


    Cough, although everyone thinks so, you can''t say it clearly!


    Although Du Xiaoli gave lenger another chance, lenger still didn''t choose it. He stood next to everyone for a while, but he didn''t choose after a round.


    "Why, can''t you choose?" Du Xiaoli looked at lenger and asked, "why don''t you choose one at random."


    Choose any one


    "Princess, Yingge is not here." lenger turned around and looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "Why do you conclude that Yingge is not here?" Du Xiaoli asked, "they are all of the same stature, wearing the same wedding clothes and the same veil. Why do you say she is not here?"


    "Feeling." Leng Er replied, "I don''t have that excited feeling in front of everyone. They are all strangers. They don''t feel very comfortable with Yingge."


    "Ha ha, good!" Du Xiaoli smiled twice and said, "Yingge, what''s up? I said you don''t have to worry. He must recognize it!"


    "Princess?" Leng Erji looked at Du Xiaoli because they didn''t know why.


    Du Xiaoli got up, waved his hand, brought up a strong wind, and lifted all the covers of the ten brides in the yard. There were ten people, none of them was Yingge.


    "It''s time to get married, bridegroom, go and marry your bride!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    Ten fake brides stepped back to both sides of the hall door, blessed their bodies and said, "Congratulations, Yingge girl, you have a happy husband."


    Yingge came out of the hall with the help of Xi Niang. The wedding dress was obviously different from that of the ten people. It was much better in terms of fabric, style and workmanship.


    Yingge came to Du Xiaoli. Fu Shen said, "Miss, no matter where Yingge is and what her identity is, Yingge is Miss''s person."


    She called miss, not princess, and recognized Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli came up to help Yingge up and said, "I''m glad you can find your own happiness. Although you are married, you are still our Yingge. But I''m relieved to marry you, miss."


    Hearing the voice of Yingge, lenger''s heart was relieved and finally found his bride. He''s probably the most tired groom ever!


    "When the auspicious hour comes, carry the bride into the sedan chair," said the bride.


    "I''ll come." lenger came to Yingge, took the place of Xi Niang, and said to Yingge, "be careful of your cover."


    Before Yingge could react, she felt a whirl of heaven and earth. She quickly pulled the cover to avoid it falling.


    "What are you doing?" Yingge beat lenger''s chest with a small hand.


    "Hahaha, anyway, this wedding has been different. What does it matter if it''s different." lenger laughed and said, "brothers, go and pick up your sister-in-law!"


    Lenger laughed and hugged Yingge out of the yard and directly hugged her into the flower sedan chair.


    Although it''s strange to welcome the wedding today, I have to say that this way is still very happy. Not only did he, the groom, feel that it was not easy to get a wife, but also the cold three people who broke through the customs with him.


    The people who followed lenger left with him, leaving Du Xiaoli and them in the yard.


    "Uncle mu, you can go to the palace with us to celebrate," said Du Xiaoli.


    They didn''t invite too many people to the wedding, only the servants of Dingwang mansion and some generals in the military camp who had a good relationship with Han Mingyi. Even Du Yunhan didn''t come, but they asked someone to give Yingge a gift yesterday.


    "Yes, miss," said Kiko.


    "Princess, what about us?" Lu Dahai looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "You can go together," said Du Xiaoli. "Look at your greedy face. You have to drink slowly today."


    "OK!" they readily agreed.


    "Let''s go. When we''re done, we''ll go back and be the witness." Han Mingyi said.


    "OK."


    Because lenger and Du Xiaoli took different routes to greet their relatives, Du Xiaoli and Du Xiaoli had gone back for a while when the welcoming team returned to Dingwang mansion.


    Kick the sedan chair, cross the saddle, and even the brazier is ready for them. Lenger and Yingge looked at the brazier at the door and suddenly felt that their eyes were wet. Han Mingyi asked lenger to take Dingwang mansion as his own home, so they would prepare a brazier for them. After crossing the brazier, they would be a family! In some big families, the sons of concubines don''t prepare braziers for marriage. Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi prepared braziers for them. Feeling the fluctuation of their emotions, Xia yuan, who followed Yingge, said, "Miss said that lenger lived and died with Dingwang, and Dingwang has long regarded you as a relative. Yingge has been building a home with Miss for so many years. Today, when you get married, the brazier naturally needs to be crossed." "thank you for your love." "thank you for your love." after crossing the brazier, Go into the hall to worship. The procedure is similar to that when Du Xiaoli got married. After worship, he sent Yingge to lenger''s yard. Although the yard is very small, as a bodyguard, he can have his own yard, which takes special care of lenger and Yingge. "What do you envy? When you get married, let your Lord prepare a yard for you." Du Xiaoli looked at lengsan''s envious expression and joked, "but if you don''t get married, there''s nothing to talk about." "er..." "in fact, I think our courtyard is still very good." lengsan said. "Well, I think so," Leng Liu agreed. "And now without Leng Er, our yard will be more spacious." Leng Wu added. "We can take Leng er''s room as a utility room and put everything we don''t need there in the future," Leng Si said.

 Chapter 446

    "That''s a good idea," Leng Yi agreed.


    "Leng Er is back. Let''s go and have a drink with him. This guy is the bridegroom''s official today. We must keep him drunk." Leng Qi looked at Leng ER and said.


    "I can''t help getting drunk. He''s going to have his wedding tonight."


    "Yes, we''re going to have a wedding tonight."


    "Lord and princess, let''s go to the bridegroom''s official for a drink."


    "My subordinates leave."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoli looked at lengyi and said something to each other. He agreed with each other and finally ran away together. He was more determined to be a matchmaker for them.


    Han Mingyi came over, put his arm around her shoulder and said, "madam, Hongniang has a heavy task and a long way to go. Keep working hard. Madam, for my husband, I will go to have a drink with them and ask her for approval."


    "Go, go." Du Xiaoli elbowed Han Mingyi twice and laughed at his immorality.


    "Thank you for your kindness. In order to thank you for your kindness, I have to make a promise." Han Mingyi said.


    "Come on, don''t pretend to be weird." Du Xiaoli pushed Han Mingyi away from him.


    Han Mingyi kissed Du Xiaoli on the forehead before leaving the hall and went to the yard to drink with lenger.


    Du Xiaoli leaned against the window and saw Han Mingyi and lenger drinking together. At this time, he was not his royal highness Ding of Fengming state, but a good brother with lenger. They were happy and celebrating their brother''s wedding.


    In Han Mingyi''s opinion, lengyi is not only his subordinates, perhaps because he doesn''t attach too much importance to class concept in his own consciousness, so he can quickly accept many of her thoughts.


    To live again and meet him is the best and happiest thing in her life.


    Du Xiaoli felt Xia yuan coming, turned and looked at her, with a smile that he thought was very pure on his face.


    "Xia yuan, Yingge is married, and you are next. Come on, let''s make a good plan..."


    On the second day after Yingge and lenger got married, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi gave them a few days'' holiday and asked them to go to the surrounding places to play. It should be their wedding leave.


    On this day, she was studying cold poison. Han Mingyi came to her and said that someone in the palace would let them into the palace. She cleaned up and followed Han Mingyi.


    When he came to the imperial study, Han Mingze had just negotiated with the minister and was frowning and resting.


    "See the emperor."


    "You two are coming." Han Mingze put down his hand and said something feeble.


    "Emperor, what''s the matter?" Han Mingyi looked at Han Mingze and asked.


    "Some things hurt," Han Mingze said. "I asked you two to come today. I have something to show you. A small list."


    Father-in-law Shan came down with a thick Memorial and handed it to Han Mingyi.


    Han Mingyi took it, quickly browsed it, and said, "this is the news of God snake sect?"


    "Yes." Han Mingze said, "recently, the divine snake sect has committed a lot of crimes inside and outside the pass. Although the imperial court has always been lenient towards the Jianghu, these things have harmed many ordinary people. Many officials have reported them one after another. I hope the imperial court can send someone to deal with them."


    Han Mingyi''s memorials are reported by local officials about the killing of people of shensnake sect and other gangs, hurting people''s lives or farmland crops, etc. One of them was even more serious. When they fled, they slaughtered most of the people in a village, and local officials had to report it to the imperial court.


    Han Mingyi''s anger surged in his heart. Even if the general gratitude and resentment in the Jianghu were forgotten, he actually did too much to innocent people now!


    "In addition, these are about the recent activities of the divine snake sect. I found that they all focus on several places. They must be their strongholds, most of which are in the south of the Yangtze River." Han Mingze said, "I have contacted the Wulin alliance leader and three major forces. They also hate the divine snake sect and express their willingness to destroy the divine snake sect together with the imperial court."


    "People in the Jianghu also hate the divine snake sect. Because their whereabouts are mysterious, they can''t find anyone after committing a crime every time. In the process of chasing and killing, they can''t kill them, but many of them are killed by them. Therefore, after meeting the people of the divine snake sect, most forces choose to swallow their anger."


    "What''s the purpose of their repeated crimes in Jiangnan?" Du Xiaoli asked, "it''s too far away between guanwai and Jiangnan."


    "I think it may have something to do with the Wulin conference this autumn," Han Mingyi said.


    "Wulin meeting?" Du Xiaoli remembered that Luo Qi had mentioned this matter to her. Did God snake cult intend to destroy the meeting? Or they have other attempts.


    "I want to leave this matter to you two to deal with. Ordinary officers and soldiers have no advantage against them. Mingyi, you take the people of Qianqi team to deal with it," Han Mingze said.


    "My younger brother, do as you wish."


    "Anle, you have made friends with the people of the divine snake sect and have countless ties with the Jianghu. Just go with Mingyi," Han Mingze said.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli replied, "but emperor, can I wait until my sister-in-law gives birth?" "you can go any time." Han Mingze said, "but Mingyi has to start early to shovel the people of God snake sect." "thank you, Emperor." Du Xiaoli bent over and said. "In addition, these are the information about the God snake sect collected before. They are too mysterious outside the pass, so there is not much news." Han Mingze asked father-in-law Shan to give Han Mingyi some other information. Then Han Mingze wanted to discuss with Han Mingyi. Du Xiaoli went to the Queen''s palace and talked to the queen for a while. He happened to meet the Prince there and amused the prince. After Han Mingyi finished, he asked someone to ask her to go back together. In the next two days, Han Mingyi explained what happened in the tree. Two days later, he took lengyi and them to the south of the Yangtze River. Du Xiaoli returned to the prime minister''s house on the day Han Mingyi left. Fu Yalan''s due date will be in a few days. Although she was not an obstetrician and gynecologist in her previous life, she really had to go through hell to have a baby in ancient times, so if she had any accidents during childbirth, she can help. Du Xueqi came to Du Xiaoli after she went back and asked her to give her some advice. Seeing Du Xueqi, who has been very different since she disappeared in a short time, she is also willing to call her some self-defense skills. Du Xiaoli returned less than ten days. One evening, after the ugly time, Fu Yalan was awakened by a burst of abdominal pain. She felt as if she was going to have a baby. She quickly woke Du Xiuheng up. "Xianggong, Xianggong." Fu Yalan gasped and pushed Du Xiuheng sleeping on one side. Du Xiuheng was sleepy. When he heard Fu Yalan call him, youyou woke up. He felt that Fu Yalan was wrong and asked, "what''s the matter with you, Yalan?"

 Chapter 447

    "I, I seem to be having a baby, ah -" Fu Yalan couldn''t help crying because of a sudden sharp pain in his stomach.


    "You, are you going to have a baby?!" Du Xiuheng''s drowsiness was instantly frightened by Fu Yalan''s cry. He quickly got up from bed and said, "Yalan, hold on, I''ll call the midwife."


    "Ah -" Fu Yalan''s successive pains made her unable to respond to Du Xiuheng''s words, but nodded slightly.


    Du Xiuheng didn''t have time to get dressed. He came outside the door and shouted to the servant girl.


    Du Xiaoli said many times early in the morning that Fu Yalan might give birth at any time these days, so that they could be more alert at night and call the midwife once Fu Yalan reacted.


    The midwife had been in the house a few days ago and had been living in the nearby yard. The servant girl brought by Fu Yalan heard Du Xiuheng''s cry and hurried to call the midwife. The other servant girl quickly boiled water and prepared other things.


    Soon the midwife arrived at Fu Yalan''s house. When she went, Fu Yalan''s labor pains had passed, and her stomach was only a little dull pain.


    The midwife rushed Du Xiuheng outside and said, "young master, don''t stay here. Go outside quickly."


    "I want to accompany Yalan." Du Xiuheng said firmly.


    "My young master, it''s unlucky for this man to stay here. You''d better go out quickly," said the midwife.


    "What auspicious and unlucky! Don''t give me chirping, look at the situation of Yalan!" Du Xiuheng was angry when he saw the mother-in-law of the midwife.


    Seeing Du Xiuheng''s resolute attitude, the midwife roared at herself and hurried to the bedside to see Fu Yalan.


    "Xianggong, you''d better go out." Fu Yalan was not so painful at this time and had the strength to speak.


    "No, I want to accompany you." Du Xiuheng came forward and grabbed Fu Yalan''s hand, gently with anxiety and worry, "you suffer such pain for me. How can I let you bear it alone."


    Fu Yalan heard Du Xiuheng''s words, tears overflowed in his eyes and wanted to smile at him, but his stomach suddenly hurt again.


    "Ah --"


    The news that Fu Yalan began to give birth was soon known by others. Du Xiaoli, Du Yunhan, Xie Yu and Du Xueqi all rushed to Du Xiuheng''s yard.


    "Second sister, is sister-in-law going to give us a little nephew?" Du Xueqi came to Du Xiaoli, heard the cry inside, and suddenly grabbed Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli stopped Du Xueqi and said.


    "Did my mother give birth to me like this?" Du Xueqi asked.


    "Yes."


    "Was my mother in such pain at that time? My sister-in-law called it so painful, and it was so painful to have children." Du Xueqi said.


    "This is a process that every woman has to go through." Du Xiaoli said, "it''s not easy for every life in this world, because their mother will experience such pain when they give birth to them. So we should thank our parents for giving birth to us, raising us and educating us."


    "I will." Du Xueqi nodded, came to Xie Yu, hugged her body, raised her head and said, "Mom, thank you for giving birth to me so hard."


    Xie Yu reached out to touch Du Xueqi''s face, smiled and said, "you are the best gift God has given me."


    "Ah --"


    "Madam, try not to use your strength in other places. Use your strength to your stomach."


    "Madam, take a deep breath and work hard."


    "Madam..."


    The sound inside came out intermittently. What they heard most that night was Fu Yalan''s cry.


    From ugly time to Chen time, Fu Yalan almost hurt for three or four hours, and finally gave birth to a boy smoothly.


    "Wow wow"


    The baby''s cry relieved everyone inside and outside, and then there was uncontrollable joy.


    "Congratulations, madam. It''s for the young master." the midwife cut off the lace and saw the handle on the child, congratulated Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan.


    "Ya LAN, do you hear me? You gave birth to a son for me." Du Xiuheng kissed Fu Ya Lan''s hand gently with tears in his eyes.


    The midwife wiped the blood on the baby with the prepared cloth, wrapped the baby with a thin blanket, picked it up and said, "young master, the old boy will take it out and tell them good news."


    "OK."


    Du Xiuheng hasn''t recovered from Fu Yalan''s overnight pain. He doesn''t have any concept of his son. Now he is full of Fu Yalan in his eyes and heart. He is distressed to see the pain of having children for himself.


    "Congratulations, sir and madam. Mother and son are safe. They are young masters." the midwife took the child to the yard and let Du Yunhan and Xie Yu wait outside to see them.


    "Good! Good!" Du Yunhan said excitedly when he saw the new life.


    Du Xueqi saw her little nephew and said, "how wrinkled. It looks like a monkey."


    "Miss, this baby just born is like this. It''ll be good if the skin opens in two days." the midwife said with a smile. "Judging from my experience in delivering babies for so many years, the young master must be a handsome boy in the future."


    "Really? I was so ugly when I was born?" Du Xueqi asked. "You were much uglier than him when you were just born." Xie Yu tapped Du Xueqi on the head and said. Du Xiaoli looked at the baby''s wrinkled face and thought that Du Xueqi''s metaphor was really appropriate. "Well, we''ve all seen it. It''s cold in the morning. Take the child back quickly." Xie Yu said to the midwife. "Yes, madam." the midwife went back with the child in her arms. "Xiao Xi, go and bring up the chicken soup stewed in the kitchen and give it to Mrs. Shao later. It''s been a hard night, and now she must be very empty." Xie Yu ordered the servant girl. "Yes, madam." servant girl Fu left. "I''ll send someone to tell them the good news." Du Yunhan said and left. "Second sister, let''s go in and see my sister-in-law now." Du Xueqi said. "We''ll go later. Now the servant girl is busy cleaning up the house, and my brother and sister-in-law have to get along alone. We''ll disturb them when we go in now," Du Xiaoli said. "Oh, let''s go later," said Du Xueqi. "Let''s go and cook something for my sister-in-law. Although we have stewed soup, we still need to eat something. I know what to eat is better for pregnant women. Would you like to go with me?" Du Xiaoli asked. "OK!" Du Xueqi nodded and followed Du Xiaoli to the small kitchen here. "Second sister, I''ll learn delicious food from you. When you''re not in the house, I''ll cook it for my sister-in-law." "OK, I''ll teach you more these days. You should learn it well." "mm-hmm, I''ll learn it hard." after a while, the servant girls neatly cleaned up all the bloody bedding and all of it, and then returned out, There were only Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan left in the room, and a baby just born.

 Chapter 448

    Du Xiuheng once discussed with Du Xiaoli about having children. At that time, Du Xiaoli was very painful to have children for him. Although he knew it, he didn''t experience it deeply. This time, he accompanied Fu Yalan to give birth. He saw with his own eyes how hard she was to leave his children. He realized the meaning of life more deeply.


    "Ya LAN, look, his eyes look like you." Du Xiuheng squatted in front of the bed, the child was beside the bed, and Fu Ya LAN could see her with his head down.


    Fu Yalan smiled weakly and said, "but his face and nose are like you. I''m really happy to have a son for you."


    Du Xiuheng kissed Fu Yalan on the forehead and said, "it''s hard for you, Yalan. I''ve seen the hardships of your pregnancy in October and delivery. Sometimes I even think that if you weren''t pregnant, you wouldn''t have to suffer so many sins."


    "But I don''t feel hard. On the contrary, I feel very happy. I used to be your wife, but now I have another identity. I''m a mother. I can feel the fetters between me and him. That feeling is wonderful, which I''ve never seen before. I didn''t know when I saw Jiang Zhuo before, but now I understand what she said at the beginning, yuan After becoming a mother, I really have a different experience. "Fu Yalan looked at the little guy sleeping with his eyes closed with satisfaction.


    "Yalan, I''m really happy to have you." Du Xiuheng put his forehead on Fu Yalan''s forehead and said, "it''s enough to have you with him in this life."


    Du Xiaoli sent the prepared things to Fu Yalan. Unexpectedly, when they came out, they saw the people from GE''s hometown coming.


    "Met Princess Ding." when the Fu family saw Du Xiaoli, they all bent over and saluted her.


    "Mr. Fu, Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fu, please get up." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Princess Xie Ding." the Fu family got up and said.


    "You all came to see your sister-in-law and nephew." Du Xiaoli saw their faces filled with joy and said, "since you''re going, I won''t bother you. These are some food I just made, which are suitable for after production. Please take them in together."


    "The princess went to cook food for Yalan herself. How could she stand it?" Mrs. Fu said.


    Du Xiaoli put the tray into Mrs. Fu''s hand and said, "although I am the princess, sister Yalan used to be my friend and now she is my sister-in-law. What does it matter if I make something for her? I won''t disturb you."


    Du Xiaoli said and left Fu Yalan''s yard with Du Xueqi.


    "Yalan really married a good family!" Fu Guangling sighed.


    "This is my sister''s blessing," Fu Yalan''s sister said.


    "Come on, let''s go and see Yalan and give her something to eat," Mrs. Fu said.


    Fu Yalan''s birth soon spread. Ji Liuxia knew that she must come to see the child. Qu Yi had no choice but to accompany her, who was eight months old. However, he can''t go to the backyard. He can only blame Du Xiuheng for chatting with Du Xiaoli in front and asking Du Xiaoli to take her to Fu Yalan''s yard.


    "Wow, this little guy is really strong." Ji Liuxia looked at the child in Du Xiaoli''s arms and said.


    Now she can''t hold the child or squat by the crib. She has to let Du Xiaoli pick it up and show it to her.


    "Come on, this is a gift from the godmother for you. Long life is a hundred years old. Giggle little guy." Ji Liuxia swaddled a set of long life locks. After passing the little guy''s hand, Du Xiaoli took them out and put them away.


    They once said that who will have children in the future will be the godmother of each other''s children. Meng Jiangzhuo came back in a short time this time, and they were busy, so they didn''t have time to recognize their son. This time, Ji Liuxia, Fu Yalan''s child, remembered it.


    "I thank you for my son," Fu Yalan said, leaning against the wall.


    "By the way, what''s the little guy''s name?" Ji Liuxia asked, teasing the little guy with her hand.


    "Big name Du Ruizhe, small name his father gave him a toot, said he toot a face, call this appropriate." Fu Yalan said.


    "Ha ha, sister Jiang Zhuo''s child''s nickname is Tuanzi. Your name is Dudu. It''s very vivid!" Ji Liuxia said with a smile.


    "You can also think of a nickname for this in your stomach." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Nickname, you can think of it at any time." Ji Liuxia said, "I won''t. just let his father take it at that time."


    "Look, now it''s her husband who opens his mouth and closes his mouth. He''s had a good time recently." Du Xiaoli joked.


    "I want to thank you, Xiaoli," Ji Liuxia said, "He later told me that you are really a person who can force his heart. If you hadn''t taken my blood out at the beginning, he wouldn''t have directly let him see his heart. He didn''t want to experience the fear that he might lose at any time for the second time in his life. Moreover, he also persuaded my mother-in-law, so my mother-in-law can really accept me now."


    "With his obedience to you, you''re like falling into a honey jar now, aren''t you?" Fu Yalan said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey." Ji Liuxia doesn''t object. Now Qu Yi is really obedient to him, except that she won''t dance around with a knife and a gun.


    "If only you were happy." Du Xiaoli put the child beside Fu Yalan, looked at his sleeping position above W and below m, and couldn''t help laughing. Fu Yalan was also amused by her child''s sleeping position. The three people discussed the child''s sleeping position for a while. She thought of something and said, "Liuxia, you have only two months to give birth. You must take the midwife to the house early. If it starts to hurt in the middle of the night like me, it will be troublesome if the midwife is not there." "well, I know." Ji Liuxia said. "Speaking of this, I''ve got rid of elder martial sister Shen. She''ll stay in Qufu in case of any accident when you give birth." Du Xiaoli said, "your last thing hurt you and your children a lot. I wasn''t in the capital at that time. If elder martial sister Shen was there, I''d be relieved." "Xiaoli, you leave the capital?" Ji Liuxia asked. "Yes, I have to go to Jiangnan for some things. I don''t know when I can come back, but I don''t expect to come back in a short time. You can arrange a place for elder martial sister Shen at that time, and her medical skills are also very good." Du Xiaoli said. "Oh, I''ll tell Qu Yi when I get back and let him hurry to ask doctor Shen." Ji Liuxia nodded. "But when are you leaving? Can you join the Dudu''s full moon wine?" "I can''t wait that long." Du Xiaoli said, "I received the news from Ming Yi yesterday. The situation there is urgent and it is estimated that I should start early. Dudu''s full moon wine is scheduled for the seventh day of July. I think I have to start at the end of June. I''ll leave when I''m sure my sister-in-law and Dudu have no problem."

 Chapter 449

    "It''s so urgent!" Ji Liuxia said.


    "HMM." Du Xiaoli couldn''t help it. Han Mingyi wrote that the people of shensnake sect committed crimes in several places again. It seems that there is a big conspiracy, and shuiyuetian seems to be in some trouble.


    "If you go to Jiangnan, you can meet Jiang Zhuo and get together with her," Fu Yalan said.


    "Yes, sister Jiang Zhuo is also in Jiangnan."


    "If you go this time, it depends on the situation." Du Xiaoli said. It is estimated that there are many dangers. She can''t take the danger over. "But this time, I want to inquire in the Jianghu to see if I can hear from my mother''s family."


    "Your mother?"


    "Yes," said Du Xiaoli, sitting in a chair beside him, "My mother used to be a young lady of some Jianghu force. Later, in order to marry my father, she was driven out and broke the mother daughter relationship with my grandfather. Although my mother didn''t say anything, I once watched what my mother gave her cry. She always thought it was a pity of life, and she always wanted to go back to her home."


    "Do you know the news about your grandfather?" Ji Liuxia asked.


    Du Xiaoli shook his head: "My father said that my mother had never told him about Grandpa and his family, so he didn''t know what kind of power they were. I had to check it out at that time. When I got married, they sent the family heirloom and recognized us. Maybe I could meet them in Jiangnan this time. If my grandfather could forgive my mother, she would be able to live under the nine springs Smiling. "


    "Oh, Xiaoli, you''re going to wander in the Jianghu. That''s my dream from childhood! If only I hadn''t been pregnant, I would go with you!" Ji Liuxia said.


    "But the fact is that you are pregnant, but you are still a pregnant woman about to give birth. You can keep it at home!"


    "What a sad and cruel reality." Ji Liuxia patted her stomach helplessly. "Child, your mother has sacrificed a lot for you. When you grow up, you must take your mother to wander into the Jianghu and garden my dream, you know?"


    "Puff -"


    Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan laughed at Ji Liuxia''s appearance.


    Two days later, Du Xiaoli went to the Fengyue building, waited in the box for a while, and Liu Mochen with a mask pushed the door and came in.


    "Congratulations on becoming an aunt." Liu Mochen saw Du Xiaoli teasing the little white ball on the table and sat down opposite her.


    "Thank you."


    "I heard that King Ding went to the south of the Yangtze River to deal with God snake sect. Why didn''t you go together?" asked Liu Mochen.


    "I''m waiting to be an aunt. I''ll leave in a few days." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "What news do you want to come to me today?" Liu Mochen asked.


    Yanluo hall is the largest killer organization, but it is also a place for intelligence trading. However, its intelligence source has always been very secret and few people know it.


    Du Xiaoli shook her head, took out a medicine bottle, put it on the table and pushed it in front of Liu Mochen.


    "Is this?" asked Liu Mo Chen suspiciously.


    "This is the antidote I prepared according to the poison in your body." Du Xiaoli said, "but this is only preliminary. If you want to completely detoxify you, you still need several rare medicinal materials."


    Liu Mochen picked up the bottle, looked at it and said, "did you find out the detoxification method so soon?"


    "It''s been three months. I''ve never spent so long on that kind of poison before. Moreover, I haven''t found the final detoxification method. Now the medicine is only preliminary. I want to see if the antidote is effective for you." Du Xiaoli said with some embarrassment.


    "Thank you." Liu Mochen poured out the pill. There was only one. He ate the pill easily.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Liu Mo Chen without hesitation and said, "aren''t you afraid of my poisoning?"


    "Is poison useful to me?" asked Liu Mo Chen.


    Well, that''s right.


    "I''ll see your situation in three days." Du Xiaoli said. Seeing Liu Mo Chen moving his lips, he asked, "what''s the matter, isn''t it convenient?"


    "I''m going to Jiangnan tomorrow," said Liu Mochen. "I''m afraid I can''t wait until three days."


    "You''re going to Jiangnan too?" Du Xiaoli said. "In that case, if it''s convenient for you, let''s go together. I can just observe your daily situation. Of course, if you don''t want to, I''ll make an antidote next time and you can take it again."


    This medicine is added with her blood. If you can''t observe it at any time, it''s really a waste!


    "It''s not inconvenient. Let''s meet at the Nancheng gate the next morning." Liu Mochen said.


    "OK, I''ll go back and pack up first and see you at the city gate tomorrow." Du Xiaoli got up and left. When he went out with Xia yuan, he just met Yin Yuexuan who was going to come in.


    "Eh, why are you here?" Yin Yuexuan asked.


    "Open the door to welcome business, why can''t we come?" Xia Yuan said.


    With that, Xia yuan and Du Xiaoli left.


    Yin Yuexuan looked at Xia yuan''s back, doubtfully touched her chin and murmured, "the girl took the wrong medicine today?"


    Seeing them leave, he pushed the door into the private room. The next morning, Du Xiaoli came to the city gate with Xia yuan, Ying Ge and Qiao Zhu. When they arrived, Liu Mochen, who had been waiting at the gate of the city for a while, saw Du Xiaoli and them. Liu Mochen took the reins, turned the horse''s head and said, "let''s go." a group of six rode towards the South and arrived in Fuyang at about noon. When she came to the inn where she had lived, Du Xiaoli felt the pulse for Liu Mochen while waiting for lunch. "How''s it going?" Liu Mo Xiao looked at Du Xiaoli with the same look. Isn''t it effective? Du Xiaoli took back his hand and said, "fortunately, the cold poison shows signs of abating a little. The change is still small, indicating that the efficacy is not strong. But at least it means that those herbs are still useful. I''ll try other herbs when I have time later." although Du Xiaoli is not satisfied with the efficacy, Yin Yuexuan and Liu Mo Xiao are very happy, Because the cold poison of Liu Mo Chen has not been eliminated all the time, even his master can only suppress it. "Princess Ding, your medical skill is really powerful!" Yin Yuexuan sincerely sighed. Although they had heard of Du Xiaoli''s medical skills before, they had no hope. First, she was still young, and second, Liu Mochen''s master couldn''t take the cold poison. "We have to observe again in the next few days to get more accurate information," Du Xiaoli said. The waiter brought them lunch and said, "please take your time, gentlemen." "have a meal." Du Xiaoli stopped talking about cold poison when he saw someone coming. After lunch, they began to hurry again, because the sun in June was very hot. They all wore hats. When the horses ran, the yarn on the hats danced, which was very beautiful.

 Chapter 450

    Three days later, Du Xiaoli and them came to Jiangnan. Liu Mochen took Du Xiaoli and them to Yaocheng and came to an attic by the river.


    At this time, it was evening. Some girls outside Cuihu building were dressed up and waving handkerchiefs at the door, winking at the men coming and going.


    Don''t Liu Mochen, they say, Du Xiaoli, they also know where this is.


    "You wait for us in the restaurant opposite." Liu Mochen said and went in.


    Yin Yuexuan and Liu Mo Xiao pointed to the restaurant opposite, and then went in.


    "They just left?" Qiao Zhu said strangely.


    "What, now I''m going to drink flower wine!" Yingge didn''t expect that the place where they brought them was a brothel.


    "Brothel, haven''t been there for a long time. Why don''t we go in and have a look?" Du Xiaoli looked at the exposed woman at the door, touched her chin and said.


    "Miss, you''ve been to the brothel!" Qiao Zhu whispered with her mouth covered.


    Xia yuan and Yingge also looked at her in surprise.


    "Cough, that was when I was a child!" said Du Xiaoli. "I''ve never been there when I grew up. Look at the Cuihu building. It''s so imposing and it must be beautiful inside. If you don''t want to go in, go to the restaurant opposite."


    "Miss, this kind of place receives male guests. How can we go in?" Xia Yuan said.


    "Why not?" Du Xiaoli pointed to a clothing store that was about to close.


    Two quarters of an hour later, four elegant CHILDES appeared at the door of Cuihu building.


    The girl who was recruiting guests at the door saw that Du Xiaoli and his four people were well-dressed. At a glance, they were rich people. She hurried forward and said, "this childe is a stranger, but she came to Yaocheng for the first time?"


    "How do you know?" Du Xiaoli reached out and touched the woman''s chin, with a strong taste of flirtation.


    Xia yuan watched Du Xiaoli''s affectation behind him, with a black line on his face.


    Is it really their first time to go to the brothel?


    "Ha ha, of course I know!" the woman gently patted Du Xiaoli''s hand and said with a smile, "this Cuihu building is the largest brothel in remote city. Who hasn''t been to our Cuihu building? I felt strange when I saw the childe. I must have never been here before."


    "You know so many people from south to north?" Du Xiaoli said with a fan in his hand.


    "I''m the second to know people, and no one dares to be the first." the woman said, "it''s a pity that I have no beauty or talent, so I can only be here."


    "I think the girl has a kind of..." Du Xiaoli went up to smell it and enjoyed it with his eyes closed. "Special taste."


    "Hehe, don''t laugh at me, childe." the woman waved her handkerchief and gently put it on Du Xiaoli''s shoulder.


    "OK, I won''t delay your soliciting. I''ll go inside to see if there is a girl who can make me excited." Du Xiaoli took out a silver note of 52 denominations, stuffed it into the woman''s bra, and threw a wink at her. Then he took the stunned Xia yuan and went in.


    After Du Xiaoli and others went in, the woman took out the silver ticket on her chest and waved to the turtle slave. When the turtle slave came over, she said, "go and tell mom that four suspicious strangers have come."


    "Yes." the tortoise slave was ordered to leave, and it could be seen that he was very respectful to the woman.


    In a private room on the second floor of the opposite restaurant, lengsan stared wide, felt the air conditioning around him, and said, "master, Princess Wang has really entered the brothel."


    Han Mingyi''s face was darker than the bottom of the pot. Hearing lengsan''s words, he suppressed his anger and said coldly, "I see it."


    He not only saw his wife go to the brothel, but also saw her skillfully flirting with the brothel woman! Why doesn''t he know that she still has this ability?!


    Hearing Han Mingyi''s words, lengsan and they all shrunk their necks. When Han Mingyi claimed to be the king to them, it means that he is very angry now, very angry! Thinking of the scene they just saw, they prayed silently for Du Xiaoli.


    They have been chasing the whereabouts of several God snake sect members these days. They followed their tracks and came here. When they got the news, they entered the Cuihu building in the evening. Unexpectedly, they saw Du Xiaoli and Liu Mochen in less than an hour.


    Before I saw them leave with their horses, I thought they were gone. I didn''t expect to see four people change men''s clothes in less than two quarters of an hour, flirt with women at the door, and finally go into the brothel!


    "Master, are we going in to find the princess?" Leng Si asked.


    "Cold two, cold five, cold six, cold seven are inside. If we go in now, we''re afraid we''ll disturb the plan and go in when we catch someone," Han Mingyi said.


    "Ha, Leng Er is in the brothel. If he bumps into Yingge..."


    "Now there''s a good play."


    Han Mingyi doesn''t care about the end of lenger. His mind is full of Du Xiaoli''s flirting with others. His eyes are slightly narrowed. Wait to catch her and see how he can deal with her!


    Du Xiaoli, who had just stepped into the gate of Cuihu building, shivered subconsciously.


    "Miss, aren''t you used to here? Why don''t we leave." Xia Yuan said when she saw Du Xiaoli''s reaction. Du Xiaoli looked around. He didn''t see any acquaintances or suspicious people. He felt that way. "Come and go out without a good appreciation. How can we afford to change our clothes." Du Xiaoli turned the folding fan in his hand twice and looked really like a romantic childe. "Oh, the childe looks good-looking. Is this your first time to our Cuihu building? Do you see any favorite girls?" the procuress turned out from behind the stage in the middle of the hall and saw Du Xiaoli and them. With a round fan in one hand and a handkerchief in the other hand, she twisted her fat ass and walked towards Du Xiaoli and them. Du Xiaoli looked at the thick makeup on the procuress''s face, which was really similar to the procuress image she had seen on TV before. "Mom, what good girls do you have here!" Du Xiaoli put a fan against the procuress''s chest and didn''t let her close to herself. "What''s your name?" the procuress didn''t mind Du Xiaoli''s action, but she was no longer close to her. "Mom can call me Du Erye." Du Xiaoli turned her eyes to the stage in the middle and looked at the girls dancing with their breasts, stomachs and small waist. "What kind of girl do you want, Mr. Du? We have everything here." the procuress asked with a smile. "Then you introduce me," said Du Xiaoli. "Well, we have charming and hot cuckoos, ice and jade lotus, fresh Narcissus and..." the procuress counted the girls in Cuihu building. "Stop! Stop!" Du Xiaoli fainted when he listened to the procuress and shouted to stop.

 Chapter 451

    "Is Mr. Du not interested in those girls?" said the procuress. "It doesn''t matter. We still have four big flower heads. Those four flower heads are beautiful and talented. Tut Tut, I don''t boast. They don''t lose a penny compared with those other ladies outside."


    "Is it so good?" Du Xiaoli asked in surprise, listening to the procuress''s words.


    "Of course!"


    "Do you have any girls who do not sell themselves?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Of course, there are, but if you want to be accompanied by a sweet girl, this can''t be less." the procuress made a silver note to Du Xiaoli.


    "It''s easy." Du Xiaoli held out his hand to Xia yuan, who put a stack of silver tickets in Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    Du Xiaoli took out two and put them in the hands of the procuress. "This is prepaid. If your girl is good, I have plenty of money. If not, don''t blame me for my bad temper!"


    Seeing the silver ticket, the procuress''s face burst into laughter and said quickly, "ha ha, you can rest assured, second master. Yan Ran is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and is good at singing and dancing. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied."


    "Really? I''m looking forward to it!" said Du Xiaoli.


    "Ah, you, come here." the procuress waved to a servant girl and asked her to come over. "You take Mr. Du to room A-3 upstairs."


    "Yes, mom," said the servant girl.


    "Second master, you go first. I''ll take miss Yanran right away." said the procuress.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Second master, please."


    Du Xiaoli followed the servant girl from the stairs to the second floor. Xia yuan and Yingge followed them. Looking at the hall, stairs and aisles full of men and women hugging together, they felt goose bumps all over.


    "Xia yuan, isn''t the master really playing?" Yingge looked at Du Xiaoli, who didn''t even forget to flirt with the servant girl, and said with some worry.


    "Who knows! You don''t know the master''s temperament. If she gets strong, alas..." Xia yuan couldn''t help sighing.


    Lenger was walking in the corridor on the second floor. When he passed the stairs, he took a look at the stairs. Don''t worry. He was startled. He hurried forward for two steps, pushed the door and went in.


    Leng Wu and Leng Liu and Leng Qi drink tea in the room, observe the movement in the next room, and watch Leng Er run in like a thief. As soon as he wanted to talk, he saw Leng Er make a silent move towards them.


    They thought it was the people of the God snake sect. They talked, took the sword on the table and came to the door to listen to the movement outside. Hearing the sound from outside, they stared wide, and their mouths were open enough to put an apple in.


    "Sister, you smell good. Where did you buy the sachet? I also want to buy some for my concubines when I leave Yaocheng." Du Xiaoli said.


    "The second master joked. What''s on the maidservant''s body is only the lowest perfume. Where''s it on the table." the guide maid said, "the second master, just the two rooms in front."


    "Ha ha, I really want to look at the sweet girl quickly and see if she is as good as you said." Du Xiaoli said angrily.


    When Du Xiaoli passed outside their room, the four were relieved.


    "This, this is..." Leng Liu was surprised and couldn''t speak.


    "Why did the princess come here!" Leng Qi said.


    "Leng Er, you are really good. You can meet the princess when you go out." Leng Liu said.


    Leng Wu looked at Leng er with some schadenfreude in his eyes and said, "Leng Er, you''re miserable. If sister-in-law Yingge knows you''re here, Hei hei..."


    "God, why did the princess come here?" lenger said helplessly.


    Du Xiaoli, they are women. Even if they come here, they will only be regarded as fooling around, but if they know that he is also here, he will be miserable. He will certainly be regarded as coming to drink flower wine!


    "Master, aren''t they right across the street? I don''t know if I saw the princess come in. If I did, I don''t know what the master''s expression is now." Leng Qi said.


    "Hey, hey..." Leng Wu and Leng Liu smiled unkindly.


    "All right, all right, you three pay attention. The people of God snake sect are here. If we hurt the princess, let''s apologize directly with death." Leng er said.


    Leng Qi couldn''t laugh at the thought of the people of the divine snake sect. Originally, they had to be very careful to watch the people of the divine snake sect here. Now it would be even more troublesome if they had to take into account Du Xiaoli''s safety.


    "In fact, the princess is fine here. Her martial arts are so good. Xia yuan and Yingge are also good. If they have them, it''s not more convenient to catch those people." Leng Liu said. Seeing lenger staring at him, his voice slowly weakened.


    Well, they can''t think so!


    Here, Du Xiaoli was taken to the innermost room by the servant girl. When they went in, the servant girl left.


    "Master, we don''t really want to have a flower bar with that sweet girl?" Qiao Zhu said nervously looking at the frivolously decorated house.


    "My Lord, my money has been spent. Don''t you see the sweet girl? Isn''t it for nothing?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "But you can''t do anything when you call someone else. In the end, it''s not just floating." Du Qiaozhu argued. "JOJO - JOJO -" that''s it! namely! Even the little white ball knows the truth! "Oh, sir, you''ve pinched my house so much." a delicate cry came from the next room. Although he was crying for pain, Du Xiaoli felt that the woman was more like saying that you should come again! Khan, she''s evil. "The sound insulation effect here is too bad. If I open a brothel, how can I get a better sound insulation." Du Xiaoli said seriously, and the faces of Yingge changed. "Master, we can''t get involved in this. If you let the Lord know, the consequences will be unimaginable!" Qiao Zhu quickly discouraged. "I''ll just talk about it." seeing their faces so ugly, Du Xiaoli explained. "Oh, my God, I''ve been drinking all the time, and I want to drink some!" came another woman''s voice, which was a little whiny, but it was estimated that it would make the bones of the people around her crisp. "Miss, it''s too much here. Let''s leave early." Xia yuan blushed and felt uncomfortable when she heard those words. "If you feel embarrassed, plug your ears." Du Xiaoli poured himself a cup of tea and said. Just when they heard the voice next door, lenger heard the same words, because their two rooms were just on both sides of the God snake teaching room! When the servant girl came back, lenger asked which room her guest had just taken to. Seeing that there was silver, the servant girl pointed to Du Xiaoli''s room and went downstairs.

 Chapter 452

    After hearing the sound from the next room, he thought that Yingge was listening to the same words. Lenger''s face was a little black.


    Cold six naturally appreciated cold two''s reaction with relish.


    Soon, the procuress came to Du Xiaoli''s room with a woman dressed fairly plain and clean, holding a piano in one hand, knocked on the door twice, pushed the door in and said, "second Lord, this is our sweet girl, sweet girl, you should treat them well."


    The procuress said and took her sweet hand and patted it three times.


    "Mom, don''t worry. My daughter will make me happy and satisfied." she touched her piano and promised.


    "You''re so funny," said the procuress and went out.


    Then another young man brought up wine and vegetables, put them on the table and stepped back.


    Yan Ran came to Du Xiaoli with Qin in her arms, blessed her body and said, "let the second master wait a long time. It''s my family''s fault. Please forgive me."


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter how long you wait for beauty." Du Xiaoli picked his sweet chin with a folding fan and said frivolously. "But if the beauty feels sorry, she can have two glasses of wine first. Little pigeon."


    The dove? Yingge?


    Thinking that only her own name has song characters, Yingge came forward, picked up the wine pot, poured a full glass of wine, and then retreated behind Du Xiaoli.


    Yan Ran got up, put the piano opposite Du Xiaoli on the table and said, "since the master said to punish, the slave family drank this glass of wine to make amends for the second master."


    With that, she Yanran picked up the wine and drank it.


    "Sweet girl, good drinker!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    Yan Ran sat back to his position and said, "I know a little about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. I don''t know what the second master wants to do?"


    "You have brought the piano. I think your piano skill should be very good. Then play two songs first."


    "The slave''s family made a fool of themselves," she said with a smile, then took down the cloth on the piano, tried a few notes, and then played it.


    The first song is autumn moon night. Although it''s not autumn now, it''s still quite appropriate.


    When Yan Ran started playing, Du Xiaoli found that her skills were particularly good, and her feelings were also good. I didn''t expect such a good hand to be hidden in such a place!


    Listening to the piano and drinking is also a great enjoyment in life.


    After playing a song, he smiled at Du Xiaoli, picked up the wine glass on one side and said, "I''d like to have a toast to the second master."


    Du Xiaoli picked up the wine glass, and Yan Ran respected each other in the space, and drank the wine.


    Yan Ran put down the quilt and said, "I think the second master should also know vocal music."


    "Know a little bit," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Does my family play well or not?" asked Yan Ran.


    "This song can only be heard several times in the world because it exists in the sky!" Du Xiaoli praised it without stinginess.


    "Can I play another song for the second master?"


    "Good!"


    Yan Ran plucked the strings again. As soon as she began to play, Du Xiaoli found something wrong.


    She poured herself a glass of wine. After drinking it, she stopped pouring it on the table. Instead, she took some other cups, picked up a chopstick and said, "I''ll accompany the beauty!"


    Then she tapped on the wine glass and just put it into the sweet empty sound.


    Yan Ran didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to come in at once, temporarily changing the rhythm, speeding up the speed of plucking the strings, and injecting more internal force at the same time.


    Du Xiaoli''s frequency of knocking on the wine glass did not change, but it made Yan Ran''s face more and more ugly.


    Liu Mochen, who was listening to the report from his subordinates on the fourth floor, heard the sound of the piano and said in surprise, "sweet piano sound!"


    "What tricky person came to the building today?" Yin Yuexuan asked.


    "Yan Ran attacked with the sound!" said Liu Mo Xiao. "It seems that the other party is very strong!"


    "Who came tonight?" Liu Mochen asked, looking at the procuress.


    "Temple Lord, several strangers came tonight." the procuress said, "at first it was like several people outside the pass, then four men asked for the next private room and drove out the girls."


    "Which room did Yan Ran go to?"


    "Yan Ran didn''t go to those two rooms," said the procuress. "Soon after you came back, four strangers came, and Yan Ran went to them."


    "Yan Ran''s piano sounds are confused." Yin Yuexuan said.


    As soon as the procuress heard it, the sweet piano sound was indeed disordered, the rhythm of the piano sound was disordered, and even some were not connected before and after.


    "The piano sound is mixed with percussion," said Liu Mo Xiao.


    "Four strangers came in after us. Are they four teenagers and thin people?" Liu Mochen asked.


    "Yes, Lord," said the procuress.


    "Ah, is it..." Yin Yuexuan said incredulously.


    "Except for those people in shuiyuetian, who can make Yanran unable to parry with some simple tones?" Liu Mo Xiao looked thoughtful, "but how did they come here? They are..."


    "How many Temple masters know those people?" asked the procuress. Liu Mochen stood up and said, "we''d better stop them quickly, otherwise Yanran will suffer a lot." "we......" it''s broken! "At this time, the piano sound is in disorder, and the beating sound seems to be more forced. Suddenly the string broke and the wine glass broke, and the duel stopped. Yan Ran swallowed the fishy sweetness in her mouth, but there was still a trace flowing out of the corner of her mouth. She stretched out her hand to wipe it, looked at the broken wine glass in front of Du Xiaoli, looked at her vigilantly and asked, "who the hell are you?" "I just came to drink flower wine. I was treated like this. It''s a pity that I lost my silver." Du Xiaoli said. "I''ll treat you well!" Yanran took out a sword from under the piano seat and threw the waste piano at Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli stretched out his hand and the Qin was hit against the wall. This was originally a wooden room. The piano was smashed by Du Xiaoli to the next room, smashing a big hole in the wall. And Yan Ran also attacked Du Xiaoli at this time. Xia yuan greeted her with a sword. "Fuck his grandmother, who''s disturbing grandpa''s fun!" the man over there scolded. As soon as they spoke, Du Xiaoli found that their accent was wrong. Lenger and Du Xiaoli raised their vigilance as early as the duel with Yan Ran and were ready to fight at any time. When they heard the news over there, they quickly kicked open the door of the house and attacked the people of shensnake sect. As soon as the people of God snake sect saw Leng Er, their first reaction was to welcome them. "Ah -" when the girls in the building saw the shadow of Dao Guan Jian in the room, they shouted with fear. When the people downstairs heard a fight, they all hugged their heads and ran away.

 Chapter 453

    Du Xiaoli heard the voice of the next door and left the room. Yingge and Qiaozhu followed. The three wanted to come to the corridor to see if they were the people of God snake sect.


    When he came to the door, Du Xiaoli found that the people inside actually knew him. Seeing the Yingge following him, he took a sympathetic look at the room.


    When Yingge saw Du Xiaoli''s expression, she looked along her eyes and shouted, "lenger, why are you here?"


    Then she thought that this was a brothel. The fire in her heart suddenly came up and roared inside: "lenger, you actually visit the brothel for me to drink flower wine!"


    Lenger, who was fighting inside, was shaken by Yingge''s roar and almost escaped from the window by the other party. Fortunately, he grabbed the man''s clothes, pulled him in and threw him out, just in front of Yingge and them.


    Yingge kicked the man on the head and roared, "get out of the way!"


    Yan Yuexuan, who hurried down the stairs, heard Yingge''s roar, saw her kick people away, and couldn''t help sighing: Why are the girls around her so violent?!


    At this time, Han Mingyi and others who heard the news here also broke in from the outside. As soon as he came in, he saw someone who was bold enough to visit the brothel.


    Du Xiaoli suddenly felt that someone was staring at her behind her, which made her feel a little creepy. As soon as she turned around, she saw standing at the door downstairs. She was so scared that she almost left the little white ball in her hand.


    Han Mingyi sees Du Xiaoli''s reaction and her anger drops a little. It seems that she is still a little afraid when she sees herself. At least I think it''s wrong to come here.


    But he won''t give up punishment for her.


    The fight in the room continued. Xia yuan and Yan Ran beat from the room to the outside. The divine snake sect private room was also banging, and many of the furniture was damaged.


    Liu Mo Xiao saw that Yan Ran was hurt and fought with Xia yuan. He flew between them and said, "stop, it''s a misunderstanding."


    "Xia yuan, come back." Du Xiaoli saw Liu Mochen and the procuress together and guessed that this was his place, and that Yanran was his man.


    Xia yuan glanced at Liu Mo Xiao and jumped back to Du Xiaoli. Liu Mo Xiao also hugged Yan Ran''s waist and hugged her back to Liu Mo Chen.


    Han Mingyi asked lengyi to go up with them, and several people of shensnake sect were soon caught.


    After such a fuss, almost all the people in Cuihu building ran away, and the girls were frightened.


    "All go back to their houses," the procuress shouted at them.


    "Go, go, go back, mom is angry." the girls waved their scarves and twisted their small waist back.


    Han Mingyi walked slowly upstairs. Du Xiaoli watched him approach slowly and felt the air shaking around him.


    No, she just came here to play. She didn''t make a big mistake. Why is she so guilty?!


    Han Mingyi came to the second floor, glanced at Du Xiaoli, turned to Liu Mo dust on the stairs, and said to them, "disturb your business, we will compensate you for the loss."


    "No, we can afford this loss." Liu Mochen said, "is that the man of God snake sect?"


    "Yes, we have been following their tracks to this point." Han Mingyi replied, and then ordered lengsan to take them back. "


    "Yes, master." Leng San tied the people of God snake sect with ropes and took them out.


    "Cough." Yan Ran suddenly covered her chest with her hand and coughed twice.


    "Princess Ding, Yan Ran has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan. I bumped into you. I hope you don''t mind." Liu Mochen said faintly, looking at Du Xiaoli.


    "Princess?!" the procuress and Yan Ran were surprised.


    This man is a princess! The princess came to visit the brothel!


    "Yes," said Liu Mochen, "Yan Ran, I still don''t apologize to the princess."


    "Well, no need." Du Xiaoli felt that Liu Mochen was simply reminding Han Mingyi that he came here to play, and quickly waved his hand.


    However, Yan Ran still came to Du Xiaoli, hugged her fists and said, "Yan Ran Ran into the princess. Please forgive her."


    "Cough, forgive me." Du Xiaoli felt Han Mingyi''s eyes glancing at himself, and his heart was pumping.


    Seeing that Du Xiaoli didn''t blame herself, Yan Ran returned to Liu Mochen.


    "Cough - my subordinates quit first, cough -" Yanran was coughing because she lost weight and internal injury when she attacked Du Xiaoli.


    "Go down and find a doctor." Liu Mo Chen replied.


    "That..." when Du Xiaoli opened her mouth, everyone looked at her and made her feel that she shouldn''t speak, but people hurt themselves and it''s wrong not to do anything.


    After coming to this world for so long, she felt embarrassed for the first time, because everyone looked at her differently.


    "What''s the matter with the princess?" Yin Yuexuan asked.


    "She should have suffered an internal injury when she just attacked me. I have medicine for internal injury here, Xia yuan." Xia yuan took out the pills she took with her and handed them to Yan Ran. She said, "there are three pills in them. Take them with warm water before going to bed every night." "since it''s the kindness of the princess, take them." Liu Mochen said. "Princess Xie." Yanran took the pill and said. "I''m sorry, that, I didn''t know this was the place of Liu Dian Lord, and I didn''t know you were his man. I''m sorry to hurt you." Du Xiaoli said. Yan Ran looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise. She was not as skilled as others. Unexpectedly, she would apologize to herself. "It''s Yan Ran who doesn''t have enough strength. The princess''s voice attack convinced Yan Ran." Yan Ran blessed Fu Shen and said, "master, my subordinates are leaving." Liu Mochen nodded and Yan Ran went upstairs with her chest covered. "Go and see her," Liu moxiao said to the procuress. "Yes." the procuress followed him upstairs. "Let''s talk in another place." Liu Mochen suggested. "Good." Du Xiaoli agreed first. However, her positive response once again attracted everyone''s different eyes. Liu Mochen took them to the largest Inn in Yaocheng, which is also his industry. Someone arranged the guest room. They prepared dinner in the private room first. Along the way, Du Xiaoli tried to reduce her direct sense of existence, and everyone didn''t say anything, but she always felt that Han Mingyi grabbed her hand harder than usual. Cold one, they go to other rooms for dinner. Here are Du Xiaoli, Han Mingyi and Liu Mochen.

 Chapter 454

    Du Xiaoli wanted to have a meal. Don''t mention other things, but Yin Yuexuan pushed her in front of the crowd as soon as he opened his mouth.


    "Princess, didn''t we ask you to wait in the restaurant opposite? Why did you go there?"


    Damn it! Du Xiaoli couldn''t help cursing. Didn''t he see that Han Mingyi''s air pressure was very low? He even mentioned it to her!


    "Cough, well, I think you''ve all gone in, so I want to go in and have a look." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "You don''t know where that is?" Han Mingyi asked coldly.


    "I... know." Du Xiaoli felt that he was really planted this time. He went to a brothel. It was really unlucky to meet Han Mingyi! I was going to hide it from him, but now I really dig a hole and bury myself.


    "I know you''re still going!" Yin Yuexuan said.


    "Well, I''m curious about the brothel. I want to see what this place looks like. It will make such a man linger and spend a lot of money." Du Xiaoli explained.


    "See?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "See." Du Xiaoli answered obediently.


    "Does it look good?" Han Mingyi asked again.


    "Good... Not good-looking!" Du Xiaoli wanted to tell the truth. He suddenly reacted, denied it quickly, and shifted the topic away. "By the way, aren''t you in Pingcheng? Why are you in Yaocheng?"


    If they were in Pingcheng, she wouldn''t be caught!


    "I had a hand with the people of the divine snake sect. These people escaped while they were in chaos, and we chased them." Han Mingyi didn''t know du Xiaoli''s purpose, but he turned the topic along with her and waited for her to clean up in the evening.


    Du Xiaoli hated the people of the God snake sect. If it weren''t for them, Han Mingyi wouldn''t have chased her and wouldn''t have seen her go to the brothel.


    "The divine snake sect has been acting recklessly in the Central Plains recently. Many sects have been attacked by them. Now people of the sects dare not travel alone," Yin Yuexuan said.


    "What have you gained during this time?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Several dens were destroyed," Han Mingyi said, "but I found that they colluded with some forces in the Central Plains and planned to continue the investigation."


    At this time, the waiter came in with the dishes and interrupted their conversation.


    "Eat." Han Mingyi puts his rice bowl in front of Du Xiaoli and gives her chopsticks.


    Even if she is angry, she will subconsciously spoil her.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli was hungry and bowed his head to eat.


    Liu Mochen looked at Han Mingyi''s natural movement and lowered his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In the past, Du Xiaoli would talk to Han Mingyi, but the atmosphere is wrong tonight. She''d better eat quietly.


    After dinner, everyone went back to their room. Du Xiaoli was naturally a room with Han Mingyi, and lenger and Yingge were also a room. Before returning to the house, everyone cast sympathetic eyes on Du Xiaoli and lenger.


    Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu wait on Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi to wash, then close the door and leave.


    When there were only two people left in the room, Du Xiaoli said uneasily, "it''s early now. Why don''t we go out for a walk and eat."


    "Take a walk?" Han Mingyi came to Du Xiaoli, leaned over and said to her, "do you want to take a walk to Cuihu building?"


    "Er... No need." Du Xiaoli turned his face to one side and didn''t look at Han Mingyi''s complaining eyes.


    "The king never knew that the princess liked to visit the brothel." Han Mingyi broke Du Xiaoli''s face and looked at him.


    "Didn''t I say, I''ll go in and have a look. I''ll come out after reading it." Du Xiaoli said, wailing in his heart: besides, I didn''t expect you to be there!


    "If I didn''t happen to meet you, would you not tell me?" Han Mingyi asked.


    Du Xiaoli seemed calm when he heard Han Mingyi''s words, but he was still angry in his heart. Knowing that this guy was hairy, he had to give him a good ride, put his hands around his neck and said, "how could it be? I was going to tell you when I saw you."


    "Really?" Han Mingyi looked down at the hand on his neck and asked.


    "Of course it''s true!" Du Xiaoli said, rubbing his head against Han Mingyi''s neck nest and said, "Mingyi, I miss you so much."


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, the fire in Han Mingyi''s heart suddenly turned into a pool of soft water.


    "You, where is that place where you women should go? Don''t say your identity. There are a mixture of fish and dragons. What should you do if you encounter anything in it?" Han Mingyi reluctantly taught Du Xiaoli.


    "I know." Du Xiaoli acknowledged her mistake. "Next time I go, I''ll call you together."


    Han Mingyi knocked on Du Xiaoli''s head and said, "dare next time! But I didn''t hear what you just said."


    "Well, what did I say?" Du Xiaoli knew what Han Mingyi meant, but she just didn''t say, although she really missed him.


    "Really not?" Han Mingyi squints at her.


    "Really don''t say." Du Xiaoli replied firmly. Han Mingyi got closer and closer to Du Xiaoli and said, "if you don''t say it, I can say it. Li''er, I miss you so much..." then he kissed her lips. Du Xiaoli felt Han Mingyi''s missing and responded enthusiastically to him, telling him his feelings with a kiss. Compared with the quiet here, lenger and Yingge''s room will be noisy. "Lenger, stop!" Yingge yelled at the dodging lenger. Lenger and Yingge heard her roar across the table and said, "how dare I stop like this. Stop! I''m not dead! You have to put down the sword in your hand!" "can''t you stop!" "I don''t!" they chased for a while. Yingge suddenly threw the sword in his hand to the ground and shouted, "lenger, get out of here!" Then the tears on her face burst out. "Hey, why are you crying?" lenger saw the tears on Yingge''s face and hurried to Yingge''s side and reached out to wipe her tears. "Go away!" Yingge stretched out her hand to push lenger away from him. "I won''t go away." said lenger rascal, "I''m going to hold you!" "you go to hold other women!" Yingge said angrily, "didn''t you just want to run? Run to Cuihu building! What are you still doing here!" "well, don''t cry. Can I be wrong!" lenger said painfully when he saw Yingge''s tears. "I just asked you to come over, you don''t come over!" Yingge cried. "I was wrong. Didn''t I play with you? I didn''t really want to come over." lenger said. "You go to the brothel." Yingge continued to cry.

 Chapter 455

    "I was to perform the task, not to drink flower wine." lenger explained.


    "Cold three, they can go," said Yingge.


    "Lengsan, they had a positive fight with the people of the divine snake sect. In order not to be recognized by them, they let us go. I promise, we didn''t even call a girl. There were only a few of us in the house from beginning to end."


    "Really?"


    "It''s more real than real gold!" Leng Er almost didn''t raise his hand and swear, "and you should have seen that no one came out of our house, didn''t you?"


    "Hum, you are still wrong," said Yingge.


    "Yes, next time there will be such a thing, I will hide far away and let lengsan go. I will not go, okay? Don''t cry, it hurts my heart." lenger said gently.


    "Do you still run?"


    "What are you running for? My wife is here. How can I run? I won''t run even if I borrow my legs again. I wouldn''t play with you if I knew it would make you so sad." lenger looked at Yingge''s red eyes and kissed them painfully.


    "Go away, I haven''t washed my face yet." Yingge tried to push lenger away, but this time her strength can be ignored directly. "Ah - lenger, what are you doing?"


    "Tell you with practical action that I won''t leave you, and I won''t dislike you for not washing your face." lenger Heng picked up Yingge and strode to bed.


    Others have been watching Han Mingyi and Leng er''s rooms in Leng Yi''s room. They all listen with sharp ears. However, there is no big movement in both rooms except that Yingge roared at the beginning of Leng er''s room.


    "So it''s over?" lengsan, who hadn''t heard anything for a long time, gathered together to discuss.


    "Yes, there is still some movement in the cold second room, but there is no movement in the main room!" said cold fifth.


    "There''s nothing strange about that," Leng Qi said. "Our master met the princess, which time he didn''t disarm and surrender."


    "That''s what I said." Leng Si nodded. "As long as the princess plays coquettish on the prince, I''m afraid he''s Crispy all over. Where will he get angry with the princess?"


    "In fact, I think Leng Er is almost the same," Leng Wu said.


    "Yes. The princess is used to Yingge. She is too assertive." Leng Wu said, "look, which of the girls who follow the princess is not very assertive and independent. Leng Er is stuck in it."


    "There are two more now. I don''t know who will marry them back. In fact, Miss Xia yuan is really good. She is beautiful, capable, knows martial arts and medicine, and has learned a lot from the princess."


    "The people around the princess are really capable." Leng San said, "Na Qiao Zhu was just a little beggar at the beginning, but you see now, in addition to her smooth speech, there is no shadow at that time. It''s not too much to say that she is a young lady of a big family, and she is also a young lady of a military general."


    "Yes, and a woman, trained like a man in the military camp, now has the decisiveness of soldiers, and her momentum can not be underestimated." Leng Qi said.


    "Staying in the military camp for so long is also more powerful for a woman who has not reached the hairpin."


    "So, there are no ordinary people around the princess. I have to say, except the princess, I haven''t seen anyone who can match our master."


    "What the Lord likes, he must be able to stand with him."


    "By the way, did you find that Yin Yuexuan seemed to be special to Xia yuan?"


    "Yes, I thought it was my illusion. You also felt it."


    "Ha ha, that''s it. I don''t know what Miss Xia Yuan thinks."


    "You said, if Miss Xia yuan liked him, would the princess agree? Would she be willing to let Xia yuan marry that guy?"


    "I guess so. Although the princess is their master, she dotes on those girls. If Xia yuan goes to talk to the princess, the princess will agree."


    "I think so."


    "Although Yin Yuexuan is a Jianghu person, the princess has no prejudice against Jianghu people. As long as she is happy with each other, she will certainly agree. Didn''t she also say that Yingge is married, and Xia yuan is next?"


    Lengsan and his wife were talking in a variety of ways. The more they said, they were sure. It seemed that Du Xiaoli would marry Xia yuan soon. They were even discussing whether she would stay with Du Xiaoli or follow Yin Yuexuan to wander the Jianghu if Xia yuan and Yin Yuexuan were together.


    Lengyi has been watching them discuss. Hearing them talk about Xia yuan and Yin Yuexuan, he gets more and more excited and says in a voice: "it''s late. Don''t you go back to rest? Chirp like a group of women, like what words!"


    "Short oil, what''s wrong with lengyi?" Lengwu looked at lengyi and said with a smile.


    Although lengyi looks no different from usual, they all grow up together, train together and become Han Mingyi''s bodyguard together. Even if lengyi''s tone changes, they can''t escape their golden eyes.


    "Is it because we heard about Miss Xia yuan and Yin Yuexuan, so we are not happy?" Leng Si said.


    "Ha, it must be!" Leng Qi said, "Leng Yi, are you interested in other people''s girl Xia yuan? If you like others, hurry up. Don''t be preempted by Yin Yuexuan. Otherwise, you won''t regret taking the medicine!" what are you talking about?! "Leng Yi shouted at several people. "I''m sorry to like Miss Xia yuan." "but it''s wrong. Last time the princess said she wanted to lead you a red thread, you were rejected." "if you have nothing to do, you can interrogate the people of God snake sect." lengyi said coldly. "Alas, we''d better wash and sleep. The party is not in a hurry, and it''s no use for us to be in a hurry." Leng Wu got up and said. "That''s right. Anyway, Miss Xia yuan will really be with Yin Yuexuan at that time, so we can have another wedding." "how about the princess''s wedding? We think he has eight or ten levels, so that he can''t take Miss Xia yuan away so easily." "Well, yes. But let''s go first, or we''ll be called to interrogate those guys." "yes, sleep, maybe you can dream of my beloved girl!" "Leng Qi, when do you have a beloved girl?" "my future sweetheart, you can''t!" Leng San and Xia yuan teased each other and left. Leng Yi listened to their words gradually disappearing, and his always calm heart had some strange feelings. Thinking of seeing Yin Yuexuan and Xia yuan talking and laughing together, I guess she really likes Yin Yuexuan? Or does she like Yin Yuexuan''s temperament?

 Chapter 456

    Generally, Du Xiaoli takes her everywhere, and he follows Han Mingyi every day. When Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli are together, he is also with her. They are quite familiar and spend much more time together than ordinary people.


    Did he really like her in his daily contact, as they said?


    Close your eyes and do what you want? After a simple wash, he went straight to bed and lay down, but he couldn''t sleep over and over. In his mind, he couldn''t help thinking of the scene of the marriage between Xia yuan and Yin Yuexuan.


    Early the next morning, Xia Yuan went to the kitchen of the inn to prepare breakfast for Du Xiaoli. Then she came to the second floor with a facial wash. As soon as she came up, she saw lengyi in the corridor.


    "Morning, morning!" Leng Yi suddenly became a little nervous when he saw Xia yuan and said hello to her.


    "Good morning." Xia yuan nodded to Leng and said with a smile.


    After passing him with a basin, Xia yuan''s face flashed doubt.


    This guy, why did he take the initiative to greet her today?


    When Du Xiaoli woke up, Han Mingyi was no longer around. She rubbed her sour waist, opened the quilt, saw a lot of strawberry marks on her body, and couldn''t help scolding in her heart.


    Xia yuan had been waiting outside the door. When she heard the news, she knocked on the door and came in.


    "Miss, would you like to take a bath?" Xia yuan asked, putting the washbasin on the wooden frame and pulling up the mosquito net.


    Du Xiaoli pinched his sour and soft body in the thin quilt and said, "OK. Where''s my lord?"


    "The Lord got up early in the morning. Now he and lengyi should go to interrogate the people of God snake sect. The Lord asked me not to come in and quarrel with you and let you have a good rest." Xia Yuan said.


    He said that! Are you afraid Xia yuan didn''t know they were late last night?


    Soon the bucket and hot water were moved in. Du Xiaoli drove Xia yuan out, and then got up to take a bath. After taking a bath, the pores on her body stretched out, making her body much more comfortable.


    When taking a bath, she worked hard to eliminate her fatigue. Then she got up and dressed. When everything was ready, she let Xia yuan in.


    Xia yuan prepares Du Xiaoli''s hair. The waiter brings the prepared breakfast. Du Xiaoli hasn''t eaten yet. The little white ball is ready to start on the table.


    "Princess, shall we go to see the prince and interrogate them?" Xia yuan asked.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli thought that it was all right anyway. It would be good to go and have a look.


    So after breakfast, Du Xiaoli went to find Han Mingyi and them.


    Downstairs, lenger and Yingge had finished their breakfast. Seeing Du Xiaoli coming down, they said, "madam, are you going to find the young master?"


    "Yes. Where are they, Mingyi?" asked Du Xiaoli.


    "The young master took people to the Yamen. He said that madam might go when she got up and let her subordinates take you there." lenger said.


    "Let''s go." Du Xiaoli''s eyes lingered on Yingge and lenger, and said faintly.


    Yingge and lenger were embarrassed by Du Xiaoli''s eyes. They picked up the sword on the table and came to Du Xiaoli''s back.


    When the party came to the yamen, Han Mingyi and they were interrogating several people respectively.


    Hearing the sound, Han Mingyi turned his head, saw Du Xiaoli and said, "you''re coming."


    "How was the interrogation?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It''s a hard bone to bite." Han Mingyi said, "either don''t say it, or bite your tongue and kill yourself when you say it. Now there are two people left."


    "They used to be traitors and evildoers. Their bones were hard and they were not afraid of torture. In order to prevent them from committing suicide, we had to remove their jaws," lengsan said.


    "It sounds troublesome," said Du Xiaoli. "Is there no other way?"


    "I''m thinking," Han Mingyi said. "The two people are now on and off. Wait until they figure out a way to continue the interrogation."


    "If you can''t help it, I''ll have a way," said Du Xiaoli.


    "What can the princess do?" Leng Yiji turned his eyes to her. Different from the ridicule last night, everyone''s eyes are shining with expectation today.


    "I can try to hypnotize them," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Hypnosis?"


    "It''s to control their thoughts, keep their brains in a semi drowsy state, listen to my orders and completely obey my orders," Du Xiaoli explained.


    "Can it still be like this?" everyone was surprised when they heard about controlling people''s thoughts for the first time.


    "Hypnosis exists, just like I used to control the bodies of those people to kill each other. But I haven''t tried this kind of hypnosis, and I don''t know if it works. I have to try it," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Princess, try it quickly." Leng Qi said.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and asked lengqi to bring them to the room, then let them all go out, take out the flute hanging around their waist and play it gently on their lips.


    The people of divine snake sect were surprised to see the flute in Du Xiaoli''s hand. She is the current owner of Phoenix flute!


    The flute slowly lingered in the room and penetrated their ears.


    At first, the two people also had some resistance to the flute sound, and slowly their eyes became a little blurred. Later, their pupils were lax, and the whole person looked dull. Seeing that both of them had entered the hypnotic state, Du Xiaoli stopped the flute, came to the door, opened the door and said to the people in the yard, "come in." Han Mingyi saw the two people in a completely different state after they went in and said, "princess, you are so powerful that you hypnotized them so soon." "That''s also because you tortured their bodies before, which greatly consumed their willpower. I can get it so quickly." Du Xiaoli said. "Now you try to ask them some questions." Han Mingyi said. Lengsan came to a man, held his jaw in his hand and connected it with force. In order to prevent both of them from pretending, he only connected one person. "What''s your name?" lengsan asked. "Zhagumu." the man replied. "How many of you have come to Yaocheng this time?" "six." "where did you come from?" "Pingcheng." "why did you come?" "Han Mingyi took people after us and we escaped." "why did you escape?" "we killed several sect disciples in Pingcheng and they saw us." "what sect did you kill?" "I don''t know. We killed them when we saw it was Jianghu people." "why did you kill them?" "I don''t know. According to the above order, kill the Jianghu people who are left alone." "how many people do you send to the Central Plains?" "I don''t know, but as far as I know, there are ten branches."

 Chapter 457

    "You mean there''s something else you don''t know?"


    "Yes. My position in the church is very low. I don''t know a lot of news. Some branches are independent of each other. We don''t know them, and they don''t know us."


    "What sects are you colluding with in the Central Plains?"


    "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people in the room looked at lengsan interrogating zhagumu, saw him answer questions one by one, and admired the hypnosis. However, because these two people are only bottom personnel, they don''t know much about the internal affairs of shensnake sect, and they don''t get much inside information.


    "It''s a pity, if only it was a higher position." Du Xiaoli sighed when they were about to interrogate.


    "It''s already very good," Han Mingyi said. "Without you, we still don''t know much about God snake religion."


    "But if we were in a higher position, we would have more news," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Don''t we know their footholds? We''ll interrogate them when we catch more people." Han Mingyi said.


    "It''s the only way," said Du Xiaoli. "I didn''t expect that they fled here to meet the God snake sect people nearby. We can catch those people according to the clues they gave."


    "Lord and princess, we have prepared lunch. We have had lunch first, and those who go to inquire about the news can almost come back." the county master of Yaocheng came and said to Chao Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli.


    "It''s already noon unknowingly. Let''s have dinner first," Han Mingyi said.


    "OK."


    After Du Xiaoli and his family had finished lunch, lenger, who went to inquire about the news, came back. There were indeed people of God snake sect in Yaocheng, and there were only a small number, just a dozen or twenty. Han Mingyi asks Du Xiaoli to go back to the Inn and takes lengyi with them.


    Du Xiaoli believed that if Han Mingyi was there, it should be no problem to catch those people, so he took Xia yuan and Yingge to go shopping. When he passed the medicine store, he asked Xia yuan to buy some medicine, and then went back to the inn to lock himself in the house all afternoon.


    After dark, Han Mingyi and his group came back. They saw Qiao Zhu and Ying Ge chatting in the hall below and asked, "where''s Li Er?"


    "Young master, the master and Xia yuan are in the house." Yingge replied.


    "What are you doing in the room?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "The master said he had to do some preparatory work. Now he was free, so he took Xia yuan in the house for a long time." Yingge replied.


    "Preparatory work? What''s that?" Leng Qi asked.


    "Want to know? Come and experience it yourself." Du Xiaoli''s voice came from upstairs. They looked up and saw Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan walking down.


    Du Xiaoli came downstairs, handed a bottle to lengqi and said, "that''s it. Open it and smell it."


    "Yes." Leng Qi opened it, put it under his nose and sniffed it gently. Before he could ask what it was and why it tasted so strange, he fell to the ground with a bang.


    Du Xiaoli grabbed the bottle before lengqi fainted to avoid the danger of pouring out the contents.


    "Leng Qi! Madam, is this?" everyone looked at Leng Qi who fell to the ground in surprise.


    "Xia yuan." Du Xiaoli called Xia yuan.


    Xia yuan came to Leng Qi, squatted down, took out another color bottle, put it under Leng Qi''s nose, shook it, and then retreated back.


    Leng Qi frowned, then he woke up and got up from the ground.


    "Madam, isn''t this Mi Xiang?" Leng San asked them.


    "This is not an ordinary incense," said Du Xiaoli. "Ordinary incense can only be used in an indoor closed environment. Although the effect is similar to that of incense, as long as you sprinkle a little in the air, it will spread over a wide range, and the effect will be very fast. It can be said that it will fall down when you smell it."


    "So powerful!"


    "If you fight with many people, you can put down the other party''s people with this," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Madam, it doesn''t seem very good?" someone whispered.


    It''s not Jianghu morality to poison others when they are fighting with others!


    "Stupid, not everyone wants you to use this. It must be when you fight with many enemies," Du Xiaoli said, "Since they are all enemies, do you still care whether this method is fair and aboveboard? The first thing is to solve each other quickly and effectively. You should also pay attention to efficiency. If you first use this for people taught by God snake, do you still need to catch up here?"


    "Madam said yes." Han Mingyi found that Du Xiaoli liked to use simple methods to solve complex things. It''s OK to use this method when fighting the enemy. "How much have you done?"


    "Because there are no tools, the poison is more troublesome. I made such a bottle and a bottle of antidote in one afternoon," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Then you can make some when you have time," Han Mingyi said. "Then you can make some for one of them."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded and then asked, "how long will we stay here?" "three or five days." Han Mingyi said, "those people caught today will need you to help them during interrogation tomorrow." "no problem." Du Xiaoli readily agreed and was very happy to help Han Mingyi. The next day, Liu Mochen and others separated from Du Xiaoli early in the morning. After they stay here for a day and deal with the matter, they must rush to the general Hall of hell hall. Du Xiaoli gave Liu Mochen a pulse again. After understanding his current situation, he agreed with him to contact him when he had time to improve the antidote. In the following period of time, Du Xiaoli went around with Han Mingyi. Once someone caught the God snake sect, he asked Du Xiaoli to hypnotize and interrogate. He could get a lot of news every time. Of course, the most was the whereabouts of their dens. Once asked about the place, Han Mingyi sent someone to destroy the dens. Sometimes he would ask for several places, so he assigned people to go with cold two and cold three. Sometimes the other party has a large number of people or has strong martial arts. Lenger they use the qianlixiang made by Du Xiaoli to stun the other party first and then tie it back. Du Xiaoli knew that Yingge was worried about lenger, so she simply asked her to go out with lenger every time. During this time, she didn''t have to wait on her side. So when Han Mingyi and her friends were sweeping around, she would stir up ecstasy in the place where she lived, and then be responsible for hypnosis after catching people, and then change places, catch again, and hypnosis again. More than a month later, most of the believers of the divine snake sect in Jiangnan were caught, or the lowest ones were basically caught, but almost none of the high-level personnel were caught.

 Chapter 458

    This day, when Du Xiaoli gathered the recent achievements in the inn, Du Xiaoli was listening. Her hands teased the little white ball in her arms from time to time.


    Xiaobaiqiu''s two claws hold Du Xiaoli''s fingers. Du Xiaoli seems to regard her fingers as toys.


    "The internal organization of the divine snake sect is very mysterious. There are very few connections between the 36 seats. Even those seat owners do not necessarily know where each seat is, and the branch rudder below is even more unclear. Even if the internal people meet in different places, they will not expose their nests." Leng Yi said.


    "The news between them is transmitted layer by layer. Only the left and right Dharma guardians know who the Lord is, and the Lord knows where and who the rudder under him is. If they are not together, they rarely know other people." Leng er said.


    "I have to say that their internal management is still very strict. In this way, even if some people are arrested, they will not be probed into information from other places."


    "No wonder God snake religion has always been so mysterious."


    "Even if we catch so many people, we don''t know much about the things in the God snake sect. It can be seen that they are careful."


    "I always think they should have any purpose in committing crimes in Jiangnan this time."


    "Is it because of the Wulin meeting in Xiangcheng at the end of September?"


    "I think it''s possible. But I think the real purpose is more than that."


    "We have contacted with some strength in the Jianghu. We can capture so many people of the divine snake sect this time. Many forces have made great contributions."


    Han Mingyi sat on the top, listening to lengyi''s report on the situation of this month and asking some questions from time to time.


    "Now our top priority is to find the people who command in this area. What we catch now are small fish. The real big fish are still lurking in the water. If necessary, we might as well put some stones in the water and blow them out." Han Mingyi concluded.


    "Speaking of this water, it has rained for a long time recently. People of shensnake sect seem to be not used to rainy days and rarely go out for activities. People in the places we monitor now seem to have no intention of going out for activities." Leng Si said.


    "It rains every family in Huangmei season. It''s the rainy season in Jiangnan. I hope nothing will happen." Du Xiaoli said with some worry.


    "What is Li''er worried about?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "This continuous heavy rain is most likely to cause floods and landslides," Du Xiaoli said, "As far as I know, there is a Liuli River in the south, which has been flowing through the central and Jiangnan areas from the western mountains. The rain has fallen for many days, and the scope and rainfall are not small. According to my previous experience, if the middle and lower reaches of the river enter the rainy season at the same time, this situation is most prone to flood disasters."


    "What is flood?"


    "It''s a flood," said Du Xiaoli. "And if the soil in the mountain area is loose, it''s easy to cause landslides." seeing lengyi, they don''t understand the professional term, they explained: "landslides, that is, the soil on the mountain becomes loose because of rain, and then slides down the mountain."


    "Princess, we used to rain often in this season, but there was no flood," said Xu Yunxing, governor of Jiangbei.


    "I hope I''m too careless," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Li''er, you just said the possibility of flooding. Can you tell us why?" Han Mingyi asked.


    He knows that Du Xiaoli''s previous experience refers to what she saw and learned in her previous life. Many of them are more advanced than the world. Maybe there is something she found, but they don''t know the reason.


    The meeting was not just a few people. The governor of Jiangbei, Pingcheng county magistrate and some other officials were there. Although they felt that Han Mingyi''s words were superfluous, who dared to question the words of King Ding.


    Du Xiaoli came to the table, put the small white ball aside, asked someone to bring a pen and paper, said to prepare, and drew on the paper.


    Lengyi they saw that Du Xiaoli looked dignified and rarely saw her like this. They knew what she had to say later must be very important.


    However, when those officials saw Du Xiaoli painting on paper, they thought she wanted to perform her painting skills on the spot. Now it was time for everyone to discuss things, so they felt that she could not distinguish between the scene and the scene.


    Han Mingyi is beside Du Xiaoli and watches her waving on the paper. Although he can''t understand some of her symbols, he still recognizes that it should be a map.


    Du Xiaoli drew on the paper for a while, and then asked lengyi to prepare a long board for her and paste the just drawn map on it.


    "Li''er, this is the map drawn?" Han Mingyi asked.


    Du Xiaoli nodded, picked up a useless brush and used it as a teaching stick.


    Du Xiaoli has read the maps of this era. They haven''t used those triangles to represent the mountains. The people who draw the map will draw hills on them. Therefore, it''s not surprising to see that everyone can''t understand her. Before explaining the reasons for their concern, they told them what the signs on their map represent.


    "This is a simple map I drew according to my understanding. The triangle represents the mountains, and these are lakes and rivers. I only know some general places, so the map is not very accurate, but it''s enough to understand."


    "Princess, what does this map have to do with the flood you said?" Xu Yunxing asked. "With this, you can more intuitively understand what I mean." Du Xiaoli said, "the middle one across the East and West is the Liuli River, and its tributaries flow from the north to the south. There are six rivers connecting the Liuli River from the north to the south. Am I right?" "although the distance between the two is wrong, the approximate location is right." Han Mingyi said. "That''s good." Du Xiaoli said, "where''s the lake?" Han Mingyi picked up the brush Du Xiaoli had just used, added two to the picture, and said, "that''s almost it." "then I began to say the reason for my worry." Du Xiaoli took the brush, circled the south of the Liuli River on the picture, and said: "As far as I know, the rainy season in the south of Liuli river used to be from the end of May to the end of June and the beginning of July, while the rainy season in the north of the river was from the end of July to August, Mr. Xu, isn''t that so?" seeing the water network drawn by Du Xiaoli, Xu Yunxing understood Du Xiaoli''s meaning when he heard her ask himself, nodded and said, "the princess is right. That''s true." "In previous years, the precipitation sequence of the rain moved slowly from the south of the Liuli River to the north of the Liuli River, so it was gradual." Du Xiaoli drew an arrow from south to north with a red brush. "According to the order of previous years, these rivers in the South first enter the flood season. Well, the flood season means that the river water level rises sharply. After entering the flood season, they will drain to the Liuli River, that is, from these rivers to the Liuli river."

 Chapter 459

    "At this time, Jiangbei has not entered the rainy season, so before the flood season, Liuli river only needs to bear the river water in the south. Similarly, by the rainy season in Jiangbei, the rainy season in the south of the Yangtze River has passed, and Liuli river only needs to bear the river water in Jiangbei. Under such circumstances, the flood discharge pressure of Liuli river is not large, so there will be no flood."


    "There is also the situation in the upper, middle and lower reaches." Du Xiaoli pointed to the middle and lower reaches of the Liuli River and said, "the rainy seasons in the East and middle are not exactly the same. There are first and then, so they can be staggered."


    "But I heard in an inn that it is still raining in Jiangnan this year, and there is a lot of rain this year, so the amount of water flowing from these rivers in Jiangnan to Liuli River becomes larger. At this time, it has been raining in Jiangbei for a long time, the water level of the River must have increased a lot, and their water will also flow to Liuli river."


    "That is to say, the rivers in the north and south directions now enter the Liuli river at the same time, and the river surface is only so wide. Usually, it can only flow through a certain amount of river water. If more water is injected, it is easy to cause floods. Is that what Han Mingyi means?" Han Mingyi understands Du Xiaoli''s meaning and says.


    "Yes," said Du Xiaoli, "not only that, but also the water from the upper reaches, as well as these lakes and some small rivers. Their water will also flow into the Liuli river through these rivers."


    "If the river flows in continuously, and the speed at the mouth of the river is far lower than the speed of injection, the river accumulates in the river..." Xu Yunxing said more and more. They are all people who grew up in the waterfront city. Naturally, they know what will happen if it continues.


    "Princess, is it reliable that it''s still raining in the south?" an official asked.


    If it is true, the consequences may be serious!


    "That person is sure. But you can send someone to each inn to ask people from other places how many places it rained some time ago." Du Xiaoli suggested.


    "Lord, I''ll let people inquire about it," said Xu Yunxing, North Korea and South Korea.


    "Be sure to count it out before tonight," Han Mingyi said.


    "I understand." Xu Yunxing said and left quickly.


    "What''s a good way for Li''er?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and asked.


    "There are several methods, but different methods should be used for different places." Du Xiaoli said, "for example, in places with urgent curves, we should strengthen the river bank, and at the outlet of the Liuli River, we should dig flood discharge channels to speed up the outflow of river water. But these can''t be handled in a while."


    "If you can''t do it, you have to do it," Han Mingyi said. "There are many cities in the south of the Yangtze River, and the population is denser than other places. If there is a big flood, you will suffer great losses."


    "Now we have to make two preparations." Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to take the charcoal pen he made, took the paper he had just painted, and said while writing, "on the one hand, we should strengthen flood control measures, strengthen the river channel, dig flood discharge channels at the sea, so as to avoid flood and waterlogging as much as possible."


    "But on the other hand, I think we should report to the imperial court now, explain the situation in Jiangnan to the emperor, and let him prepare emergency food and salaries. It''s good that there is no flood. If there is a flood disaster, the imperial court''s relief must be needed. If we raise food and salaries at that time, I''m afraid it will delay the rescue of the victims."


    "In addition, we should also inform people in the middle and lower reaches of the river at an auspicious time to prepare for the flood and transfer their property in time. Some grain should be sealed in cans and placed in a stable place, or buried in the ground, leaving the nearest spare. After all, the power of the flood may be great. If some houses are not strong enough and are washed away by the flood, they will pay for the things at home It''s flowing east. "


    "In addition to property, it''s best for people to move to high-lying places and stay for a while, so as to avoid the sudden outbreak of flood, involving people in the water and avoiding casualties as far as possible."


    "And..." Du Xiaoli looked up and saw everyone staring at herself. She didn''t know whether she didn''t understand what she said or was stunned by her various schemes that came out without thinking.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli asked, "is it because I said it too fast and you didn''t remember it, or are these plans not feasible?"


    "No, the princess can come up with so many corresponding strategies in a short time, which I admire!" said the prince of Pingcheng county.


    "Since it''s not the plan, I''ll go on," said Du Xiaoli, "Remember to remind the people to be vigilant when sleeping at night. It''s best to keep a night watchman in every family. If you can''t find a highland, let the people around the city live in the city for a period of time. The city wall is relatively stable. As long as the imperial court arranges the place to live, there will be no big problems."


    "However, there are not many rooms in the inn. If all of them are called to the city, the inn owners may not agree," an official said.


    "Don''t live in an inn," said Du Xiaoli, "It''s good to move out some useless places, such as abandoned warehouses. In special times, dozens of people should be able to live in one room for men, one room for women and one warehouse. In addition to warehouses, there should be other places in the city where people can live, or houses where residents are free, and so on. This matter should be implemented by your parents and officials."


    Xu Yunxing, who had just gone out and ordered people to inquire about the news, came back. When he heard Du Xiaoli''s words, he said, "this lower official will send it to all cities in Jiangbei. Be sure to implement this matter." "is there anything else to do?" someone asked. "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded. "In addition to reporting to the imperial court and asking the emperor to prepare food and salaries, you should also actively prepare." "what do we need to do?" an official asked. "If there is a flood, the emergency food must be prepared. After the flood disaster, it is often accompanied by the plague, which is generally caused by the decay of the bodies of drowned animals. We should actively prepare medicinal materials to prevent the plague. In addition, we should send someone to treat the bodies and dig pits for deep burial. It is best to cremate them before burial and bury them after burning." Du Xiaoli said. "We''ll send more people now," Xu Yunxing said. "You can find a strong young man here." Du Xiaoli said, "people''s mentality is very subtle. As long as their identity changes a little, they will do things completely differently. If they are victims, they will only want to wait for the relief of the imperial court. If not, they will do things completely differently." "lower officials obey orders." Xu Yunxing took the lead in saying. "In addition, we need to prepare some tents and living places," Du Xiaoli added. "Yes." "in addition, we have to discuss how to strengthen the river embankment..."

 Chapter 460

    After a while, several soldiers came back. The first two came back to check the water level.


    "How''s the situation?" Xu Yunxing asked them.


    "Report back to your excellency, the water level of Liuli river is higher than the highest time in the past." a man said.


    "My Lord, the water level of changlan river is also very high, and the water flow is faster than before. The water injected into Liuli river has reached the maximum in previous years."


    Hearing their answers, the atmosphere in the room became dignified.


    "Continue to pay attention," Xu Yunxing said.


    "Yes." the two men went out again in coir raincoats.


    After waiting in the room for a while, the people who went to the inn came back, and the news they brought back was not optimistic.


    "My Lord, people from Changning County, Anning county and vast county all said that it had been raining there a few days ago."


    "My Lord, people from Binzhou County, Linshu County, Xiangtan County and Lingshui County also say that the rainy season in the south this year is longer than in previous years, and it has been raining continuously in some places in recent days."


    "My lord..."


    One by one, the Yamen reported the news they had asked. They didn''t know. They were startled when they asked. It was raining heavily in many places on both sides of the Liuli river!


    When the Yamen servants were sent out, everyone turned their eyes to Du Xiaoli and lamented her sharpness. If she hadn''t mentioned it, they wouldn''t have asked people to check it, and they wouldn''t have known such terrible news.


    "Lord Xu, in your capacity as governor of Jiangbei, take my warrant and give orders to the county leaders of all counties and cities in Jiangbei to explain all the points Li''er just said. Be sure to notify all cities today and tomorrow, so that they can prepare their houses, settle all the people in low-lying areas in the city and prepare medicinal materials in one day Engrave someone to pay attention to the situation of Liuli river. "Knowing that the situation was not optimistic, Han Mingyi quickly gave instructions.


    "Lord, it may be difficult to convey all the orders in one day. The horse''s foot distance is limited," Xu Yunxing said.


    "Then hurry up with 800 Li. In addition, dial some people from the Qianqi team for you." Han Mingyi said.


    "With the help of the Qianqi team, there will be no problem," Xu Yunxing said.


    "Cold three cold four."


    "My subordinates are here." Leng San Leng Si stood out.


    "Now you go to Jiangnan immediately and tell the governor of Jiangnan about this matter, so that he can immediately give orders to the following cities. Be sure to be quick. Remember to tell him that everything takes the lives of the people first." Han Mingyi ordered.


    "Yes, my subordinates." Leng San Leng Si said.


    Du Xiaoli wrote on the paper when Han Mingyi said it. When lengsan turned and left, she folded the paper and said, "this is the flood control measures I wrote down. Almost all of them have just been discussed. You should give this to him at that time to avoid omission."


    "Yes, princess." cold three result paper, put it in your underwear.


    "You take a small team of thousands of riders. After giving orders, you don''t have to hurry back and supervise the progress of things there," Han Mingyi said.


    "Yes." cold three and cold four said and left the inn.


    They all have signs that can represent Han Mingyi''s identity. Just go directly.


    "Now go and do what Xiaoli just said," Han Mingyi said to the officials.


    "Retire from office."


    The officials then left, leaving Han Mingyi several people.


    "Li''er, I''ll write the memorial first." Han Mingyi turned to Du Xiaoli and said.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and Han Mingyi went upstairs.


    Lengyi followed Han Mingyi up. Everyone else was down there. Looking at Du Xiaoli, he said, "princess, can my subordinates ask you a question?"


    Du Xiaoli looked down at what he had just written and wanted to see if there was anything missing. When he heard Leng Qi''s words, he didn''t lift his head and said, "if you want to ask me how I know those things, forget it, it''s natural."


    Leng Qi touched her nose. How did the princess know she was going to ask this?


    After a while, Han Mingyi finished writing the memorial. Du Xiaoli also finished writing it. He handed the prescription to Han Mingyi and said, "this is a preliminary prescription I made. The medicinal materials on it are the medicinal materials used in common plagues. Pass this together."


    Han Mingyi put the prescription in the memorial and handed it to Leng Wu. He said, "you three, hurry 800 miles. Go back to the capital and give the memorial to the emperor. Be sure to tell the emperor about the situation in the south of the Yangtze River. In addition, be prepared for sneak attacks by people of shensnake sect."


    "Subordinates understand." Leng Wu put away the memorial.


    "Do you still have thyme?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    If you have thyme, you can be a little safer in case of anything.


    "Yes, we haven''t used what the princess gave us last time." Leng Wu said, and then north and South Korea Mingyi arched his hand and said, "my subordinates leave."


    Cold five they left, leaving Han Mingyi, cold one, cold two, Du Xiaoli and Yingge, Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu in the inn.


    Du Xiaoli came to the door of the inn, looked at the rainy street outside, turned to Han Mingyi and said to them, "let''s go to the river."


    Go and have a look in person to know what the current situation is like. Xia Yuan went to find some coir raincoats and dressed Du Xiaoli. Then a group of people went out with umbrellas. Pingcheng is located at the entrance of changlan River and Liuli river. Changlan river is on the left of Pingcheng and Liuli river is on the south of Pingcheng. It is only a few miles away. Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went to the entrance of changlan river. Because of continuous rainfall, the water level of the river was much higher than that when they caught the snake sect, and it was less than two meters away from the newly built embankment. The water level of Liuli river is higher, only about one meter away from the edge of the river embankment. The water on the whole river rolls eastward. Because of continuous scouring, the river water becomes a little turbid and looks like a yellow belt. "Look at the water flowing down the Liuli river." Du Xiaoli pointed to the upper reaches of the Liuli River and said, "When we first saw the Liuli River, the river water was very clean. Now it has become a little turbid. We just think that there is a river flowing into it. The river flows through the mountains and the torrent will bring a lot of sediment, just like the changlan river. Look at the current turbidity of the Liuli River, more than one river is flowing in." Everyone looked in the direction she pointed out, just as Du Xiaoli said. "And the water level is much higher than before." Du Xiaoli said with some concern, "according to the current rising trend, I don''t know how long it can last." "as a city along the river, they will also take some emergency measures. With the methods you told them before, it should last for a few days." Han Mingyi said, "I hope the rain will stop soon." Du Xiaoli prayed, looking at the surging rain.

 Chapter 461

The cities along the river are almost "yes."

 Chapter 462

    Father-in-law Shan took the memorial and read Han Mingyi''s memorial to the officials present to let everyone know what to do during this period of time.


    After father-in-law Shan finished reading it, Han Mingze asked, "do you Aiqing understand your responsibilities?"


    "I understand."


    "Let''s put other things aside for the time being. Let''s get ready for this," Han Mingze said.


    "I will comply."


    After Han Mingze discussed with the ministers, the ministers left one after another to prepare food and salaries.


    "Emperor, the princess has another request." Leng Wu said after all the ministers left.


    "Say."


    "The princess said that there was some turbulence in the south of the Yangtze River recently because of the God snake sect, and the Qianqi team was short of manpower. If there was a flood, I''m afraid it would delay the rescue, so I want the special team to go to the south of the Yangtze River just in case." Leng Wu talked about what Du Xiaoli told him before he left.


    "It''s easy to do," Han Mingze said. "Let Ji Liufeng and the special forces leave immediately. If there is no flood, it''s also convenient for her to act in Jiangnan. Small list, spread Ji Liufeng."


    "The servant obeyed." father-in-law Shan bent down and quickly withdrew.


    Soon, Ji Liufeng was called to the palace. After Han Mingze told the story, he asked him to take people to Jiangnan to support Du Xiaoli. Not only the special forces, but also the crossbow team.


    Ji Liufeng got the order and immediately went to the military camp to half the first batch of candidates for the special forces and bow and crossbow team. Hundreds of people hurried down to the south of the Yangtze River on horseback.


    Two days later, it was five days since Du Xiaoli found out about it.


    After more than ten days of rain, it finally cleared up today.


    Du Xiaoli took Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu and they stood by the Liuli river. God snake taught something. Han Mingyi took lengyi and they went out to deal with it. Only they came to check the situation here.


    Although it has cleared up, the water of Liuli river is still rising, and there is no downward trend at all.


    The pigeon hovered in the air for a while. Qiao Zhu noticed it, put his finger in his mouth and whistled. The pigeon heard the whistle and flew down.


    Qiao Zhu took down the note tied to the pigeon''s cry, looked at it and said, "master, general Ji is already on his way with special forces. He travels day and night. It is expected to take two or three days to get here."


    "There are two or three days left." Du Xiaoli looked at the river in front of him and wondered if they could come before that.


    Go back to the inn from Liuli river. As soon as I arrived at the inn, I saw Yingge coming out with a person. When I saw Du Xiaoli, I said, "master, master Luo Qi sent me to find you."


    Perhaps because she thought she was married, she sent a woman to deliver the message.


    "See Princess Ding," said the woman.


    "Brother Luo Qi, but what can you tell me?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    The woman nodded.


    "Let''s go inside," said Du Xiaoli. Came to the inn hall, sat down and asked, "what does brother Luo Qi have to say?"


    "Princess." the woman took out a letter and handed it to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli opened the envelope, saw Luo Qi''s familiar words, and quickly browsed through them.


    Luo Qi said in the letter that he had heard about Du Xiaoli in Pingcheng and knew that she said there might be a flood. If there is any need, go directly to his local forces to mobilize resources, both financial and material resources. He also said that he was checking the affairs of God snake sect recently, so he couldn''t come here. When he was free, he came to her and asked her to pay attention to safety.


    After reading the letter, Du Xiaoli folded it and put it back in the envelope. He asked, "where is brother Luo Qi now?"


    "The young master is in Changning City now. Liping city is not far away." the woman said.


    "I see," said Du Xiaoli. "Please go back and tell him that if there is any need, I will ask him for help and let him pay attention to his safety."


    "Yes, I''ll go back and tell the young master."


    "Hey, you wait." Du Xiaoli called her.


    "Is there anything else for the princess?" the woman asked.


    "I''d better fix a letter for brother Luo Qi. Wait a minute." Du Xiaoli said.


    Then she asked Xia yuan to prepare a pen for her and told her about her current situation. In addition, she told him that the people of shensnake sect were secretive and scheming. Be careful and pay attention to whether there would be a flood in Changning.


    After writing, she packed the letter, handed it to the woman and said, "please."


    That night, Luo Qi received Du Xiaoli''s reply. Seeing that there was no lack of concern in the letter written with charcoal, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Although he knows that Du Xiaoli''s concern comes from family affection, it''s good to be able to do so.


    When Han Mingyi came back this night, Du Xiaoli was ready to rest.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Han Mingyi asked when he saw Du Xiaoli sitting on the bed looking at himself.


    Du Xiaoli got out of bed, came to Han Mingyi, undressed him and said, "practice more joint attack, wait for you by the way."


    Han Mingyi reached out and hugged her and said, "didn''t you say you''d be back late at night? Don''t you have to wait for me?" "anyway, I can''t sleep." Du Xiaoli said, "how''s the matter handled over there?" "destroyed a god snake sect nest." Han Mingyi said, "I didn''t expect there were people of God snake sect there." "Brother Luo Qi wrote to me today, saying that he was investigating the shensnake sect in Changning." Du Xiaoli said, "shensnake sect is just a sect outside the pass. Even if there are a large number of people, they can''t all come to the pass?" "the new news just got is that they may have annexed some small sects and become their strength in the pass." Han Mingyi said. "It''s also possible," said Du Xiaoli. "Collude with big gangs and eat small ones." "how''d you go to see it today?" Han Mingyi asked. "Although it''s sunny, the water level of the Liuli river is still rising. It''s estimated that it''s only these two days." Du Xiaoli said, "In the afternoon, I received a letter from a flying pigeon, saying that Liufeng had brought people from the special forces, and the emperor was actively preparing food and salaries." "everything we can do has been done now. Natural and man-made disasters, we can only see the situation in these two days." Han Mingyi said. "Yes. It really depends on God." Du Xiaoli sighed, "you''ve been tired all day today. Take a rest earlier." "OK." in the middle of the night, a gap began to appear in a dam between Pingcheng and Changning City, and some water began to flow out of the gap. Slowly, the water flowed more and more, and the small gap became larger. Soon, the dam was rushed out of a big gap, and the rolling river water roared from that gap to the plain, soon swept the nearby villages, and then ravaged deepe

 Chapter 463

    The next day, before noon, Du Xiaoli and others received the news that less than 50 miles east of Pingcheng, the Liuli river embankment burst, and the flood would drown hundreds of miles, including Changning City. Thousands of villages and towns were flooded, many houses were destroyed, all the rice in the field was covered, and many trees were knocked down by the flood and tilted on the water.


    As governor of Jiangbei, Xu Yunxing quickly organized people to rescue the downstream areas.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi then went to the scene to have a look. Almost all the eastern suburbs of Pingcheng were flooded, but because the terrain was higher, there was not much water, just the lower legs were flooded.


    The situation here is not very serious. After a simple arrangement, they rushed to Changning County. As a result, the horse couldn''t pass before reaching Changning County.


    Looking at the vast surface of the water, Du Xiaoli and them couldn''t go in for a moment. Han Mingyi asked lengyi to go back and find a boat. They abandoned their horses and took a boat. The boatman rowed for more than an hour before arriving at Changning City.


    "Master, the flood has surrounded the whole city and can''t open the door at all." lenger looked at the closed gate and said.


    "We can only fly in." Han Mingyi asked the boatman to tie the bow of the boat with a rope, and then threw the other end onto the wall to be caught by the soldiers guarding the city. Then let Leng Yi and Leng Er hold the boatman, and everyone took off to the city gate.


    "See King Ding and princess." the county magistrate of Changning County was observing the water situation on the city wall. North and South Korea Ming Yi saluted them.


    "No, how''s the situation?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Report back to the Lord. The flood started at Yin o''clock last night, because we had called all the people around us to the city two days ago, so there were no casualties for the time being." Huang Pinghui said, "in addition, the food in the city has been ready long ago, and there will be no famine for the time being. However, due to limited resources, it is expected that it will not last for a few days."


    "Now we can only borrow food from other places," Han Mingyi said. However, seeing the vast ocean in front of us, it is not easy to transfer food, especially with so many people in the city.


    Du Xiaoli observed that the water level under the city wall was still rising slowly, indicating that there was more water downstream, and the gap was still flowing here.


    "Mingyi, we must plug the gap."


    "Princess, we also want to block the river embankment, but now we can''t go out, let alone block it with things," Huang Pinghui said.


    "Now we have to find a way," Han Mingyi said. "If the gap is not blocked, the river will continue to flow out from there until the whole flood peak passes. But the longer the time, the greater the loss."


    "Now the cities in the lower reaches are like isolated cities. We can only think of ways from above," Du Xiaoli said.


    "What good idea does the princess have?" an official asked.


    "It''s not a good idea, because it can''t be implemented immediately, but the people I need haven''t come yet, just to make preparations," Du Xiaoli said.


    "What did Li''er think of?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Put the soil in the bag and then take it to plug the gap," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Princess, with all due respect, we have used this method. In previous years, there were some small floods. But those bags were washed away when they were thrown down, and there was no way to stabilize them," Huang Pinghui said.


    "So I said I was waiting for someone who could plug the gap." Du Xiaoli said.


    wait forsomeone? Can''t what others throw down be washed away?


    "Let''s go and see those people from the city first." Han Mingyi said, knowing who Du Xiaoli was waiting for, and knowing that the matter was urgent.


    "Yes. Prince and princess, please follow the officials," said Huang Pinghui.


    When they got off the city wall, Han Mingyi and Huang Pinghui followed them to the place where the villagers lived together.


    Huang Pinghui handled this matter quite well. He emptied some large warehouses and let the villagers live in them. In order to maintain ventilation, he also asked people to open several windows on the wall.


    In addition, because there were many villagers and there were not enough spare houses, he asked people to build a simple tent with tarpaulin. The tarpaulin was tied to the houses on both sides of the street, and one side was erected with wooden boards to keep out the wind, so that the whole street became a residence.


    When Du Xiaoli and others went, the villagers were discussing the flood outside. When they saw Huang Pinghui coming with people, they quickly knelt down and saluted.


    "This is your royal highness Ding and Princess Ding, and also your life-saving benefactor." Huang Pinghui said to the villagers on the ground.


    "See your highness Dingwang, see Princess Dingwang! Thank your highness Dingwang and princess Dingwang for their help." all the people shouted together.


    "Get up," Han Mingyi said.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the place where they lived. Although it was a temporary place, Huang Pinghui asked people to spread thick straw, wheat straw and other dead grass on both sides of the street, covered with tarpaulin. Even if it rained, there would be no inability to sleep. In the middle of the street is a place for people to walk.


    Because everyone brought their belongings and bedding when they entered the city, and they were not afraid of the cold at night.


    "Princess Ding, Cao min heard that the princess first predicted the flood, and you asked us to take refuge in the city. You are the life-saving benefactor of all of us!" an old woman with white temples came out of the house and knelt down in front of Du Xiaoli. "Grandma, get up." Du Xiaoli hurried forward to hold the old man and said, "you are all the sons of my dynasty. As members of the royal family, we naturally have to consider your life and property. I just came up with an idea. What you should thank is king Ding, who asked people to implement it." "thank you, your highness King Ding." the old woman knelt down again. Han Mingyi picked up the old man and said, "if you want to thank him, thank the emperor for his kindness." "thank the emperor, Dingwang and Dingfei -" thank the emperor, Dingwang and Dingfei - "thank the emperor, Dingwang and Dingfei -" for a while, the voice of the temporary resettlement site was overwhelming. After the excitement of the people slowly receded, Du Xiaoli asked, "have you packed everything at home when you come to the city?" "back to the princess, all the valuable things at home are taken with you. If the food can''t be taken away, we''ll put it in cans and bury it in the ground as you said." the old woman replied. "Then you should take good care of your things." Du Xiaoli. "We will." Han Mingyi said to Huang Pinghui, "send some yamen guards to patrol. If there is any theft, they will be severely punished!" "the officer obeyed." Huang Pinghui said. Han Mingyi''s voice is loud. He not only said it to Huang Pinghui, but also to everyone here, so that those who have ideas can strangle them in the embryonic stage.

 Chapter 464

    After a tour of the temporary resettlement site, they were ready to go to the Yamen to discuss the current situation. They saw Luo Qi and Xia Hong not far away.


    "I''ve seen King Ding and Princess Ding." Luo Qi bowed to Han Mingyi.


    "Brother Luo Qi, are you waiting for us here?" Du Xiaoli saw Luo Qi and walked over happily.


    "Yes." Luo Qi saw Du Xiaoli''s smile and felt that the fatigue of these days had disappeared.


    "How did you know we were here?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Thank you, your highness Ding and Princess Ding -" Luo Qi said, learning from the cries of the people just now. "The cries of the people are so loud that I''m afraid most of the city can hear them."


    "Hey, hey." Du Xiaoli heard Luo Qi''s ridicule and giggled twice.


    Han Mingyi came over and said, "did you find it?"


    "There''s some news. I''ll tell you later." Luo Qi said.


    Du Xiaoli listens to their dialogue. It seems that they have been in touch.


    "Brother Luo Qi, how long will you stay here?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "With the flood, many plans have to be postponed. Now we can''t do a lot of things, so it doesn''t matter how long we stay." Luo Qi said, "but it''s just right to help the victims with you."


    "Well, you are familiar with Jiangnan. If you are here, many things will be easier to do," Du Xiaoli said.


    "What are you going to do next?" Luo Qi asked.


    "We still have to solve the problem of the gap first. But let''s go back and discuss again." Du Xiaoli said.


    When we went to the county yamen, we gathered in the conference hall to discuss the next step.


    "We only know the situation in Changning City. According to the current trend, the disaster in the East may be more serious," Han Mingyi said. "Now we should try our best to understand the situation in other places and look at the disaster situation in other places."


    "But now the roads are flooded. In some places, the water depth is up to one person, so we must rely on ships to travel. In this way, the time to go to other places will be extended," Luo Qi said.


    "And now the gap must be blocked as soon as possible, otherwise the river will continue to flow out," Du Xiaoli said. "Well, we have two ways. On the one hand, we need to understand the situation, and the other people need to find ways to plug the gap. You need to go to understand the situation, so I''ll plug the gap."


    "It''s not that easy to block," Luo Qi said. "Why don''t I join you."


    "No." before Du Xiaoli answered, Han Mingyi denied it. Seeing everyone looking at him, he coughed twice and said, "Li''er has her people. They can arrive in two days. Their cooperation is more tacit. You are familiar with the situation here. You''d better go with me to check the disaster situation in other cities."


    When Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingyi''s appearance, he smiled and said, "then I''ll go back and do the preparatory work. What do you need me to do after you get the news, and then fly a pigeon to send a book to me."


    "OK."


    "Brother Luo Qi, don''t you mind being with the king?" Han Mingyi patted Luo Qi on the shoulder and asked.


    Luo Qi was given an outer Jiao and an inner tender by Han Mingyi''s brother. Du Xiaoli called him that. He listened very well. Han Mingyi followed Du Xiaoli to call his brother, but why is it so awkward?!


    "Of course not." that''s strange!


    "By the way, Lord Huang, do all the village names now have dinner together?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Princess Hui, yes," said Huang Pinghui, "because there are a large number of people, we can only cook porridge and steamed bread."


    "I''ll write some medicinal materials later. You ask people to boil the medicinal materials in the pot when cooking porridge to enhance their resistance and avoid catching the plague. You also appeal to the original residents of the city. However, the medicinal materials should be limited. Each family can only buy a limited amount and looting is not allowed." Du Xiaoli finished writing down the medicinal materials, which is common, And it was prepared before.


    Du Xiaoli gave the prescription to Han Mingyi. Because it was just prevention, he only needed to add one or two herbs to it.


    So, on that night, the villagers drank medicinal porridge.


    One mouthful of porridge made a difference. Someone asked the porridge maker.


    "This is all prepared by the princess. She said that the medicinal porridge can help you avoid catching the plague."


    "The princess is such a good person!"


    "I really thank the imperial court."


    "With such a court, how can our people worry about a bad life."


    "Yes! Thank the emperor, the king, the princess and the court!"


    "If there is such a court for us, we can''t receive the favor of the court for nothing. If we need anything, we must go together."


    "Good!"


    Early the next morning, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi separated. Han Mingyi and Luo Qi continued to go east to check the disaster, while Du Xiaoli took a boat to the Liuli river.


    When they arrived at the gap, the water seemed to be slowing down. If it continued, they might not have to plug the gap when the seasonal wind came. "Miss, the current seems to slow down," Xia Yuan said. "Well, this gap left part of the Liuli River on the plain and accelerated the flood discharge of the Liuli river." Du Xiaoli said, "as long as there is no more large amount of river water in the upstream, at least the disaster will not continue to expand." "do we have to go back and prepare soil bags?" Yingge asked. "Yes. The gap here always needs to be filled up," Du Xiaoli said, looking at what was still flowing out of the gap. "And I don''t know if the rain has passed. If it hasn''t passed, the gap will bring great hidden dangers." "it''s not too late. Let''s go back quickly." Xia Yuan said. The boat was too slow, so Du Xiaoli and they flew back directly along the river embankment. Fortunately, their Kung Fu was not weak, and they soon arrived in Pingcheng. When she went to Pingcheng, she went directly to the county magistrate and asked him to find someone to dig soil and stones and put them in a water bag. The ancient oilcloth was quite valuable, but it cost a lot for the flood. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, the county magistrate was worried that the people in the city went outside the city to dig soil and gravel, put them in bags, tie them, and then pile them all together. Knowing that Du Xiaoli let everyone get back their lives in the flood and that she had people prepare mud bags, everyone enthusiastically went out to help. In less than a day, they packed two houses. In addition, Du Xiaoli also asked people to pay close attention to the situation of the Liuli river at the gap and send people back to report regularly. At first, the situation was good. The water level was falling, but from the second day, the water level was rising again, and the gap became larger because it was scoured.

 Chapter 465

    Du Xiaoli got up and got the news. He hurried to have a look. Seeing the situation of the Liuli River, he screamed bad.


    "Master, didn''t the water fall before? Why did it suddenly rise again?" Yingge asked.


    "There must be a sudden rainstorm upstream," Du Xiaoli said. "It won''t work like this. We have to plug up the gap quickly."


    "But those mud bags have dozens of kilograms. If you bring them here from near the county, it''s too late," Yingge said.


    "Princess, let''s come," said some people who followed to see the situation.


    "Yes, princess, let''s move the mud bag."


    "Princess, let''s do it. We can do our part."


    "Master." Xia yuan looked at the people and was excited by the rising mood of the people.


    "Well, you first move the mud bags and stack them here," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Good!"


    "Everybody, go!"


    "Come on, let''s move the mud bag."


    The people got Du Xiaoli''s consent and all went back.


    "Master, the current is so fast. If you put the mud bag down like this, I''m afraid it will be washed away before it sinks." Xia Yuan said.


    "Lord Wu, is the big wood I asked you to prepare ready?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at the county magistrate.


    "I''m ready to go back to the princess," said Lord Wu. "They''re all looking for the kind of people who need to be hugged. They can flow down the water only when the princess gives an order."


    "Then you can let people prepare now." Du Xiaoli ordered.


    "Yes."


    "Master," said Qiao Zhu, riding his horse along the riverbank, "master, general Ji, they are here."


    "Are they here so soon?!" Du Xiaoli was surprised, then smiled confidently and said, "it''s easy to do when they arrive! Let''s go back immediately."


    When Du Xiaoli arrived at the inn, Ji Liufeng and Lu Dahai were waiting in front of the inn. Hundreds of people crowded the street.


    "I''ve seen the general!" seeing Du Xiaoli, all the soldiers saluted together.


    In their eyes, Du Xiaoli is still their instructor and their general.


    "It''s all free!" Du Xiaoli said, coming to Ji Liufeng and said, "why did you come so soon?"


    "I heard that there was a flood here, so we came all night," Ji Liufeng said.


    "You came just in time. Now is when I need you." Du Xiaoli said, "are you tired?"


    "Not tired!" all the soldiers replied in a spirit.


    Now it''s just a few days in a row. Compared with the previous training, it''s already light!


    "Well, even if you''re tired, you''ll have to support general Ben. When you finish this task, you''ll have time to sleep!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "General, what do you need us to do?" Lu Dahai asked.


    Du Xiaoli told them about the gap and said, "now I want you to move all the mud bags packed by the people to the gap."


    "Yes!"


    Du Xiaoli took them to the place where mud bags were stacked outside the city. They saw Lu Dahai carrying a bag of mud bags and running towards the gap.


    The people who were trying to carry mud bags were stunned when they saw the people who suddenly appeared, and then ran to the gap with them.


    Du Xiaoli also asked dozens of people to carry the previously agreed wood, went to Lord Wu for some tools, and then came to the gap.


    Because there were not so many people standing on the embankment, many people stood in the shallow water area and watched Du Xiaoli and them busy.


    When Du Xiaoli waited for them to arrive, the mud bag and wood were ready.


    "General, what am I going to do next?" Lu Dahai asked.


    "You can see the water flow. The impact is so great. If you throw the mud bag directly, it will be washed away by the water." Du Xiaoli said, "later, General Li and Xia yuan will fix the wood. You should throw the mud bag down while the wood slows down the water potential. Before that, I need 20 to go down for the second protection."


    "The second layer of protection?" Lu Dahai, they don''t understand.


    "After the wood is fixed, it takes 20 people to block the water behind the wood for a while, and then come up when the mud bags are almost stacked." Du Xiaoli said, "there is a certain risk, and each of you needs to tie a rope."


    "My subordinates understand."


    "You send ten people across the gap, general Ji, please." Du Xiaoli said.


    After they selected ten tall soldiers, Luo Qi took them to the opposite side of the gap one by one.


    Du Xiaoli chose several pieces of wood and asked Ji Liufeng to move there. After the people on both sides tied the rope, she said to Ji Liufeng, "Xia yuan and Ying Ge will attack the water at the same time and stop the water in a very short time. We need to fix all the wood in that gap."


    "I understand." Ji Liufeng nodded. "Twenty of you, after we fix the wood, you will go down. People rely on people. If you feel that you can''t stand, hold the wood and never let me miss that place, okay?" "yes!" the twenty people tied by the rope answered in unison. "For the rest, you just wait for them to go down and throw down the mud bag immediately. Remember not to throw it too casually. You must build it into a wall." "understand!" those people have put their resistance on their shoulders and are ready at any time. Du Xiaoli asks Ji Liufeng and Yingge to go opposite. She and Xia yuan stay here. When the four were ready, Xia yuan and Ying Ge began to accumulate internal power and then hit the water in front of the gap at the same time. "Start!" Du Xiaoli picked up a piece of wood and threw it into the air. Then he jumped on the wood and kicked it down. The wood was hard plunged into the mud below. After completing one, she quickly tied down the second one, followed by the third and fourth. Ji Liufeng also moved at the same time. Although he had been on the road for several days, he was not lost to Du Xiaoli. In less than a minute, they hit seven or eight pieces of wood on the gap, and the water could only flow out in the gap of the wood. "Jump." when Lu Dahai saw that Du Xiaoli had finished the wood, the water was not so urgent. They roared and took the lead in jumping down. At the beginning, the impact of the water was still a little large. Lu Dahai was almost washed away by the water at the first time. Fortunately, they quickly hugged the wood around them. After twenty people stood next to each other, most of the water was blocked outside, and only a small amount flowed out of the gap between the wood and the human body.

 Chapter 466

    The people who threw the mud bags lined up and began to throw the bags down. Soon, half of the mud bags were thrown down. And the water is basically blocked.


    Du Xiaoli looked at it, estimated that it was almost stable now, and said, "Lu Dahai, come up quickly."


    "Yes, general."


    They hurriedly climbed up in ludai. Du Xiaoli and Ji Liufeng put a few pieces of wood down at the place where they had just been, and then asked someone to fill the remaining gap with a bag.


    At this point, the Bank of the burst bank was completely blocked.


    Du Xiaoli shocked the people by the way they flew around in the air. They were also moved by Lu Dahai''s behavior of blocking water. Seeing that the gap was blocked, everyone clapped their hands one after another.


    "We''ll get the rest of the wood behind the mud bag and clamp it on both sides," Du Xiaoli said. "You stand the wood up."


    The soldier stood the wood up. Du Xiaoli came to the mud wall made of mud bags, took out a white drill and threw it with force. Bai drill rolled the wood up and pulled it into the air. The wood was pulled straight over. She flew over the wood and kicked it hard to get the wood in.


    "General!" Ji Liufeng shouted to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t fall down yet. Hearing the sound of Ji Liufeng, she turned to see him kick the wood to her, so she stepped down directly.


    The second piece of wood flew in. She put her foot on the tied wood, and her body was half empty. She kicked the wood below and tied it, and then fell on the wood.


    The fourth, the fifth


    White clothes are floating and ink hair is flying. Many years later, the people watching at that time still remember the white figure painted on the gap when the flood occurred. I also remember how she took her army and tried to block the rolling flood for them.


    Because the gap was blocked, the water of the Liuli river no longer flowed into the fields, and the previous ponding slowly flowed downstream with the passage of time.


    In the morning, Huang Pinghui heard the guard of the city say that the flood was rising again. He was worried for a long time, because if the water did not go down, the relief food and medicinal materials could not be transported at all.


    In the evening, the person in charge of food came to report that the remaining food was only enough for two or three days. If they continued to be trapped, the villagers in the city would run out of food.


    "Sir, we have to find a way to transfer some grain from other places!" the master said to Huang Pinghui. "If we can''t, we can only ship some."


    "The princess said she would try to plug the gap. We''ll wait," Huang Pinghui said.


    "If the princess has a way to stop the gap, how can the flood last and rise again?" the martial master still doesn''t believe in Du Xiaoli''s ability. After all, everyone lives by the water and knows the power of the water.


    "My Lord!"


    A soldier hurried to interrupt the conversation between Huang Pinghui and his master.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Pinghui thought something unexpected had happened when he saw the soldiers panting.


    Is it because the city gate cannot withstand the pressure of the water flow and will be washed away?


    "My Lord, the flood has receded!" said the soldier in great clothes.


    "Back away?!" Huang Pinghui stood up from his chair and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, sir," said the soldier, "we went up to observe once an hour according to your instructions. At first, we saw that the water seemed to rise more slowly. We thought it was an illusion, but when we went up again, the flood retreated a lot!"


    "Is it, is it the princess who blocked the gap!" said the master.


    "Sir, let''s go and have a look!" Huang Pinghui said excitedly. Then he strode towards the gate.


    At the gate of the city, the soldiers'' faces were filled with joy, which was different from the slow decline of the water level two days ago. This time, they retreated rapidly. It seemed that there was no water flowing above, and a large amount of water was drained downstream.


    "My Lord." seeing Huang Pinghui coming, the soldiers saluted him.


    "How''s the situation?" Huang Pinghui asked as he went to the city building.


    "My Lord, the water has retreated half!" the captain of the city guard walked up the city tower with Huang Pinghui and replied.


    Huang Pinghui and shiye climbed up the tower and saw that the water level had indeed receded a lot. The top of the depression could be seen in the slightly higher mountain depression in the distance.


    "Sir, there is no water coming down from above." the martial master pointed to the direction above. He could see the water flow before, but now there is no water coming down.


    "In this way, the water should be able to recede completely tonight," Huang Pinghui said excitedly.


    "Then we are no longer a lonely city!" shiye smiled.


    As long as it''s not an isolated city, you don''t have to worry about not being able to borrow food from neighboring cities!


    "In the current weather, as long as the sun rises tomorrow, the ground can walk one day," said the captain.


    "Unexpectedly, the princess really blocked the gap. She is really the gospel of our people in Jiangnan!" Huang Pinghui sighed.


    In the east of Changning City, other cities also felt the decline of water level. They knew that the place where the upstream dike burst must be blocked, and everyone cheered.


    "Master, the princess really blocked the gap!" lengyi believed that Du Xiaoli would do it, but he felt different when he saw it with his own eyes. "HMM." Han Mingyi stood at the entrance of the city, looked at the slowly retreating water, and said, "Li''er never said what he couldn''t do." "fortunately, the princess told us in advance of the flood, otherwise according to this situation, I''m afraid the disaster will be very serious." lenger said happily. "Yes, there are only property losses this time, but there are few casualties among the people. This is the disaster with the lowest number of casualties in previous history," Luo Qi said. "If it weren''t for those people who insisted on avoiding in the city, they wouldn''t be washed away by the flood," lenger said. "Although there are few casualties, the problem of post disaster reconstruction is still very serious," Han Mingyi said. "Houses in many villages have been washed down by the flood, and crops will suffer great losses if they are flooded." "fortunately, most of the rice in Jiangbei is planted. Rice will not die immediately if it is flooded, but many places will reduce production this year," Luo Qi said. "Lord Xu, I received the emperor''s secret order today. The relief food and rates have been on the road for several days. It must be transported to Jiangbei in a period of time. You must stop the self-help of good people and build a good home as soon as possible." Han Mingyi said. "Yes, sir." Xu Yunxing bowed down. "Now that the flood is receding, you should organize the people to burn and bury the drowned animal remains in the affected areas. These rotten bodies are often the main cause of the post disaster plague. You must strangle this factor in the cradle."

 Chapter 467

    "Yes." "you tell them that if officials dare to disobey orders or do things perfunctorily, if there is a plague caused by this reason, you will bring it to me! Just as I have been here in Jiangnan recently, I have plenty of opportunities to punish them!" Han Mingyi said. The officials present trembled subconsciously when they heard Han Mingyi''s words without temperature. "The lower official must convey the meaning of the Lord," said Xu Yunxing. The next day, all the floods that had besieged many cities for many days retreated. The sun in August was very hot. After two days of exposure, the soil on the ground had dried up. If it were not for the mess everywhere, it would be almost impossible to see that it had suffered a serious flood. In front of the hall where the flood receded, my father-in-law took the memorial and trotted all the way to Han Mingze''s Dragon chair and handed it to him. Han Mingze took the memorial and browsed it quickly. He was worried and lost his face in exchange for a look of joy. "Good! Good! Good!" Han Mingze patted his thigh and said good. "This is really good news!" when we saw Han Mingze''s reaction, we were all curious about the news reported by Du Yunhan. We didn''t know what news could make Han Mingze so excited. "Dear Aiqing, according to the information in this memorial, although the flood in Jiangbei area flooded a large area of fields, less than 400 people were injured and less than 50 people died! Moreover, because of proper prevention, there was no plague! The relief materials of the imperial court have arrived in the disaster area safely. Now the people are actively preparing to rebuild their homes, and some houses are intact People have moved back to their homes! "It''s lucky that less than 400 people were injured and only dozens died!" an official said. "This is really their luck." Han Mingze said, "if Princess Youding hadn''t discovered the flood disaster in advance and asked local officials to prepare in time, according to the time and severity of the flood, I''m afraid many people would die." "it''s really a blessing for the people, the Royal family and the Fengming country to have such a person in my dynasty!" an official said. "Since Princess Ding came to the capital, she has solved the crisis for us many times, and saved so many people''s lives this time. It is really a blessing for Fengming country!" Han Mingze said. "Emperor, the princess must have contributed to the flood in Jiangbei with so few casualties. Weichen felt that it should be rewarded," an official said. "The minister also felt that the princess should be given a reward," a group of officials said in unison. "Ha ha, I also think..." emperor, the little girl once said that since she married into the royal family, she represents the royal family. What she does is what the Royal people should do to the people. The people thank the emperor for his kindness, and the emperor doesn''t need to give her any reward. "Du Yunhan said aloud. "Well, if you marry into the royal family, you represent the royal family!" Han Mingze said, "the anti positive Princess hasn''t come back yet. It''s not too late to talk about the reward when she comes back. Is there anything else?" "emperor, the minister has something to start." the Minister of the Ministry of work stood up and said. "Zhunzuo." "emperor, some places along the Liuli River are in danger of breaking their banks due to the flood this time. We need to repair them. Weichen wants to repair some water conservancy after field investigation." "Well, last time they said that one of the reasons for the flood was the insufficient discharge of the Liuli River into the sea. In the case of the north of the Yangtze River in the rainy season, it is easy to cause flood disasters. This also needs to be improved. The work department will investigate this matter again and discuss it later." "I obey the order." the Minister of the work department said. "Is there anything else?" "I have something to start..." Soon, the catastrophic flood in Jiangbei area of Fengming country spread to several other countries. At first, countries heard how much turbulence Fengming country had to suffer from such a serious flood, but then the news surprised all parties. In the imperial palace of Dongli country, the emperor of Dongli country saw the news in his hand and asked the following ministers, "is this news true?" "It''s true to return to the emperor!" replied the Prime Minister of Dongli country. "The old minister was shocked for a while when he just got the news. Such a disaster happened in Fengming country, the affected area was so extensive, but the number of casualties was only so small, which really made people feel that the news was a little watery. But later, the old minister confirmed again and again and found that the news was true." "What''s the matter?" asked the emperor Dongli. "Emperor, do you remember Du Xiaoli?" asked the prime minister. The emperor nodded and said: "At the beginning, the third son Lord ran to Fengming country and was poisoned by others. She was saved by her. Moreover, she was also the first in the dance competition of the four countries. The third son used to have a little arrogant temper. Her temper has changed since she came back from playing Fengming country. I asked her, and she said it was influenced by Du Xiaoli. Why, does this matter have anything to do with her?"

 Chapter 468

    "Exactly." the prime minister said, "if it weren''t for her this time, I''m afraid there wouldn''t be so few casualties in Fengming country this time."


    "Oh? Why?" emperor Dongli was so curious about this matter.


    "According to the information we got, before the flood, the princess Ding happened to go to Jiangbei area. Because she heard a foreign visitor say that it was raining in other places, she was assassinated that there would be a flood, so she issued an order in advance to let the officials of cities along the river take a lot of preventive measures and prepare food and medicinal materials."


    "Not only that, she also asked each city to prepare a place to live in the city, so that the people of the village can collect their property and live in the place prepared by the imperial court." Lu Junqi came in from the outside and added. "The flood occurred in the middle of the night, and many villages'' houses were destroyed. If it were not for everyone''s going to the city, many people would die in the disaster. Prime minister, is this princess right?"


    "The news of the third princess is similar to that of the old minister," said the prime minister.


    "San''er, why are you here?" emperor Dongli doted on Lu Junqi and did not investigate her coming to the imperial study.


    "My son heard about the flood in Fengming country and wanted to come over and tell my father. Unexpectedly, the prime minister was already telling my father." Lu Junqi wore a woman''s bun, indicating that she had been married.


    "It seems that Du Xiaoli played a very important role in this matter!" sighed the emperor Dongli.


    "Not only that," said Lu Junqi, "she asked people to burn and bury the bodies of drowned animals after the flood receded. She also prepared drugs to prevent plague for the people and gave them to drink after suffering. Therefore, there was no plague in Fengming country after the disaster."


    The emperor of Dongli listened to Lu Junqi talking, smiled and said, "san''er thinks highly of Du Xiaoli! Is it because she is your lifesaver?"


    "It''s not just because of this." Lu Junqi said, "father, you haven''t seen her. There is a temperament in her that people can''t help but want to get close to. When I first saw her, I wanted to compete with her and let her leave Dingwang. As a result, I was convinced."


    "You''re good to say this. You''ve lost the face of our country." although the emperor Dongli said so, he didn''t have a scolding expression on his face.


    "If I have a chance in the future, my father will understand what his ministers say when he sees her. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t be willing to give up the decision of the king." Lu Junqi said.


    "Listen to what you say, I''m a little curious about this princess Ding." said emperor Dongli.


    "After that, I have a chance to send an invitation to her and invite her to play in Dongli country," Lu Junqi said.


    "The exchanges between the two countries are not so simple," said the emperor Dongli.


    "I understand. I''ll take care of it," Lu Junqi said.


    "Ha ha, you girl, you are quite mature after marriage." the emperor Dongli said with a smile.


    "Is the father praising his ministers? I think the father is saying that his ministers were not sensible before!" Lu Junqi said coquettishly to the emperor Dongli.


    "Hahaha -"


    In Beiyuan state, Zhao Zhen also received the news from Fengming state.


    "Zhenguohou, the princess really has two brushes. If it weren''t for her, Fengming country would be in severe turmoil this time." general Geng Shouxin said, "but now, even if there is such a serious flood, there is no panic in Fengming country, but it makes the people more support Han Mingze."


    "I once said that this woman will be the gospel of Fengming country." Zhao Zhen turned the two stone balls in her hand and listened to Geng Shouxin''s news of returning to Fengming country. "On the contrary, it is the misfortune of our Beiyuan country."


    "At the beginning, I said I would solve her. Why don''t you agree?" Geng Shouxin and Zhao Zhen are like Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng. They grew up together, faced all kinds of dangers and grew up together. The relationship is not generally good, so they speak at will.


    "Kill her, the world will become boring?" Zhao Zhen smiled, and his soft white face made his smile look a little penetrating. "And do you think you can kill her?"


    "The last time they came to see her off, I had a chance to kill her. If you hadn''t said no to do it, I would have solved her with Ji Liufeng," Geng Shouxin said.


    "Are you sure that if you do it, they will die, not you?" Zhao Zhen said mercilessly.


    "Han Mingyi was dressed up by others. Why can''t he kill them?" Geng Shouxin retorted. Up to now, he thinks that Zhao Zhen should have killed Du Xiaoli that time.


    "How much do you know about the wind blowing snow?" Zhao Zhen asked instead of answering his question.


    "I know the script and the Phoenix flute are on her, but she is just a person. The others are not very powerful. If we ambush by the river, we won''t worry about killing them." Geng Shouxin replied.


    "She killed you before you killed her," Zhao Zhen said.


    "As long as we can solve this powerful enemy for Beiyuan state, Shouxin will be honored even if he dies." Geng Shouxin said. "Since she returned to Phoenix, she has told Han Mingze a series of reforms. Now Fengming country has made a lot of progress in all aspects, but I feel like you are letting it develop."


    "Really?" Zhao Zhen lay on the imperial concubine''s chair and opened her eyes to see the sunset glow all over the sky. "Do you think so?" Geng Shouxin wanted to say anything else. Zhao Zhen raised her hand and motioned him not to speak. Then she got up and said, "such a big thing has happened, and my princess has the right to know. It''s already late. I won''t send it off. The gate is behind you." Then he walked slowly towards the backyard. "Hou ye..." Geng Shouxin saw Zhao Zhen and left. He sighed reluctantly and turned away from the Hou house in the town. Zhao Zhen walked slowly, thinking of Geng Shouxin''s words, is he really letting it develop? In fact, he can make Han Mingze a lot of obstacles to hinder his reforms, but why didn''t he do anything? "Maybe I''m crazy..." Zhao Zhen smiled bitterly. If that person knows what he thinks, will he get up from the ground and drag himself to hell. Hell, isn''t he from hell? How old was he then? I think I''m only a few years old. He slowly came to the backyard. As soon as he entered the yard, he saw Han Mingxiang watering the flowers in the flower bed. Seeing Zhao Zhen, she was not as tit for tat as before. She glanced at him lightly and said, "how did Hou ye come here today?"

 Chapter 469

    Zhao Zhen leaned against the gate of the yard and said faintly, "let me tell you a message about Fengming country..."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know that his story had spread all over the continent. Not only the top leaders of other countries but also the people of Fengming country knew it.


    The people in Jiangbei area stopped talking. After hearing about it, the people in other places thanked such a prince and princess. They also praised the active rescue of the imperial court and supported the rule of the royal family more.


    Because of multi-party cooperation, the flood did not cause much loss except some property losses.


    However, after the awesome weather, the flood has receded, except for a heavy rain all over the world.


    The whole August was spent in the flood and post disaster reconstruction.


    That day, Du Xiaoli suddenly found that his face had become a little rough. He ran to the bronze mirror and found that he had been tanned because he went out every day.


    "My God!" seeing his bad cheeks, Du Xiaoli couldn''t help crying out.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Mingyi had just returned to the room when he heard Du Xiaoli''s cry and hurried over to have a look.


    "I''ve been sunburned like this!" Du Xiaoli pointed to his face and said.


    Han Mingyi walked over, looked at her face and said, "it''s OK! Nothing."


    "Nothing!" said Du Xiaoli, pointing to his cheek. "You see, the skin here is a little sunburned and rough. And now it''s darker than when I was a child."


    "I think it''s all the same!" Han Mingyi kissed Du Xiaoli on the face and comforted him.


    Du Xiaoli has seen how hard she has been recently. He will feel a little distressed at the thought that she goes out to guide the people to rebuild their homes every day.


    "No, I can''t go on like this." Du Xiaoli stood up from the stool and went out to call Xia yuan in.


    "Lord, master." Xia yuan blessed Du Xiaoli.


    "Xia yuan, did we bring pearls this time?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Pearls?" Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli with some doubts and said, "with a string of pearl necklace, there''s nothing else."


    "Only one string!" Du Xiaoli was a little discouraged.


    "If you want to use pearl powder, you can ask them to find some for you." Han Mingyi thought Du Xiaoli wanted to take pearl powder and said.


    People in ancient times thought that pearl powder could nourish their face after taking it, and Du Xiaoli thought he wanted to do so.


    "Forget it. Recently, everyone has been too tired to help the people rebuild their homes. How can I have the heart to let them find pearl powder for me?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Master, why don''t you go and polish the string of pearls into powder?" Xia yuan asked.


    "No," said Du Xiaoli, "go to the boss and ask for some cucumbers. Then I''ll wash my face with milk tomorrow morning. Just get the milk ready."


    Milk and cucumber?


    "What does the master do with cucumbers?" Xia yuan asked.


    "Apply noodles." Du Xiaoli said, "now there are no pearls, just make do with cucumbers. However, the effect of cucumbers is also good."


    "I''ll find it now," Xia Yuan said.


    "By the way, remember to take up the knife too." Du Xiaoli told him.


    "Yes."


    Han Mingyi changes into the pajamas that Du Xiaoli has prepared for him, and then leans against the bed to watch Du Xiaoli toss.


    "Can cucumbers be used for beauty?" he asked, looking at Du Xiaoli''s cheerful appearance.


    Du Xiaoli sat back in front of the bronze mirror and looked at his skin in front of the bronze mirror. He thought this guy was too troublesome. If only he had a chance, he would try to get a mirror out.


    It''s just this glass. I don''t know if the old guy''s book that I got last time said how to do it.


    "Yes, cucumbers are very effective for cosmetology." Du Xiaoli said, "we used to have many kinds of facial mask in our world. Cucumber mask is one of them. But it is usually processed, but some people directly use mask to directly paste it."


    "Mask?" Han asked. "What is that?"


    "It''s a kind of thing directly used on the face, which can whiten, moisturize and tighten the skin," Du Xiaoli replied, "In our former world, pollution was too serious and it was very harmful to the skin. So, it would mask and protect skin from time to time. Usually, it would put cream on the face. What''s more, the air in the world is very good and very supportive. So what I have never done is mask."


    "Your world is a magical feeling," Han Mingyi said, bending his right leg and putting his right hand on his knee.


    "What about magic? It''s not a cold world. It''s just that sometimes I miss some inventions there." Du Xiaoli said.


    Xia yuan brought up two cucumbers and a kitchen knife with a tray.


    "Master, here are the cucumbers." Xia yuan put the tray on the table and said.


    "The cucumber is quite fresh." Du Xiaoli came to have a look, then cut the cucumber into thin pieces and put it neatly on the plate.


    "Master, how to use this?" Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli and asked curiously. "By the way, call Yingge and Qiaozhu, and I''ll show you later. By the way, go and get some more cucumbers." Du Xiaoli said to Xia yuan. "Yes." Xia yuan called Yingge and Qiaozhu, and then took some cucumbers. "Master, what are you doing cutting so many cucumbers?" Qiao Zhu came in and saw Du Xiaoli cutting cucumbers on the table and asked. "It''s useful! It''s just for you too." Du Xiaoli said, "come on, go wash your face, and then come back and sit down for me." Xia yuan didn''t know why. They washed their face according to Du Xiaoli''s requirements, went back to the house and sat down with their back against the back of the chair. Du Xiaoli cut all the cucumbers, then came to Xia yuan with a plate and pasted the cucumbers on Xia yuan''s face. "Just lean on it and you can take it down later." Du Xiaoli said. Yingge and Qiaozhu looked at Xia yuan''s face full of cucumbers and asked, "master, what''s the use of this?" "you''ll know by then." after Du Xiaoli pasted it on Xia yuan, he pasted it on Yingge and Qiaozhu. Looking at the three people covered with cucumbers, they nodded with satisfaction. "Mingyi, can you post it for me?" Du Xiaoli waved to Han Mingyi. Han Mingyi has been watching busy. When he saw her doing these things, he felt that she was also a little woman. Seeing the way she waved to herself, I thought she was very cute. He came to Du Xiaoli and took the plate in her hand. Du Xiaoli went to wash her face, and then lay on the imperial concubine''s chair. Han Mingyi moved a stool and sat next to her. He pasted the cucumber on the plate as she had just done.

 Chapter 470

    "OK," Han Mingyi said after pasting her face.


    "Well, remind us in a quarter of an hour," said Du Xiaoli.


    Han Mingyi picked up a book and sat down by the bed. He had planned to read a book, but his eyes always couldn''t help floating to Du Xiaoli.


    She looks like this... It''s really a little fun!


    "Dong Dong -"


    "Master." lengyi''s voice sounded outside.


    "Come in," Han Mingyi said.


    Lengyi and lenger came in and saw the four people with their faces on their backs.


    "Handled?" Han Mingyi asked, looking at the two people in a daze.


    "Cough, yes." Leng Yi coughed and said, "they just came back and reported that the people of shensnake sect are going to Jiangnan recently. It must be for the Wulin conference at the end of next month."


    "Master, are we going to see the Wulin meeting?" lenger asked.


    While Leng ER was talking, his eyes couldn''t help looking at his wife.


    "Since all the people of the divine snake sect have gone, let''s go and have a look. Li''er, do you want to see the Wulin conference?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "I''m making a mask now. Don''t talk to me." Du Xiaoli picked up the cucumber on his lips, and then put it back.


    "Face, mask?" cold two looked at the puzzled question.


    "Li''er did it at will." Han Mingyi said, "in that case, talk about the post disaster reconstruction first. Wait until Li''er is finished with the Wulin conference."


    Sweat¡ª¡ª


    Lengyi and lenger looked at Han Mingyi helplessly, and then reported the reconstruction to him.


    Lengyi finished their report and waited for Han Mingyi''s next instructions. He was silent for a moment and said, "this..."


    Cold one and cold two thought what Han Mingyi would say. When they were listening attentively, Han Mingyi said something that made them almost fall to the ground.


    "Li''er, it''s a quarter of an hour."


    "Here we are?" Du Xiaoli picked up the cucumber on his lips and said, "Xia yuan, you have almost time. You can take it down."


    Xia yuan took down the cucumber, then touched his sore neck and said, "master, what''s the use of this? My neck is sore."


    "Just touch your face!" said Du Xiaoli.


    The three reached out and touched their face. Qiao Zhu touched their slippery face and said happily, "master, my face seems smoother than before!"


    "Mine, too. The cucumber noodle is so magical!" Yingge touched it again.


    "I didn''t expect the effect to be so good! If my face gets sunburned or black in the future, I can do it like this!" Xia Yuan said.


    As long as it''s a woman, there''s no one who doesn''t love beauty. As soon as you touch your skin, you''ll forget yourself immediately.


    Du Xiaoli heard the joy in their voices, and the corners of her mouth rose. When she was about to reach out to take down the cucumbers on her face, Han Mingyi suddenly reached out and took down the cucumbers one by one, and then threw them all into the garbage basket.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli''s slightly surprised eyes, he smiled and said, "I guess it''s almost time for you."


    "Thank you, Mingyi." Du Xiaoli smiled, got up from the imperial concubine''s chair, came to the basin, simply flushed his face with water, then came to the bronze mirror, looked at it in front of the mirror, touched the place where the skin was sunburned, and muttered, "it''s really effective."


    Han Mingyi reached out and touched Du Xiaoli''s face and said, "it''s really smoother than before. I''ll do it later? I''ve also tanned recently."


    Um¡ª¡ª


    Lengyi lenger looks at Han Mingyi. What is the master thinking!


    "OK! I''ll get it for you in a minute." Du Xiaoli said.


    Men who used to make facial masks were also rare. If Han Yi was interested, she might as well do it for him.


    "I''m old, lengyi. You can do it when you go back. The effect is very good." Du Xiaoli said to lengyi.


    "Cough, I don''t need this. My subordinates have rough skin and thick meat. It doesn''t matter to bask in the sun." lengyi replied.


    "Well, let''s talk about the Wulin conference now." Han Mingyi said when Du Xiaoli was finished.


    "When and where will the Wulin meeting be held?" Du Xiaoli turned back and looked at Han Mingyi and asked.


    "From the last day of September, it will be held in Bianjing," Han Mingyi said.


    "Bianjing, isn''t that the boundary where brother Luo Qi is?" Du Xiaoli said. "I said I wanted to visit very early, but I haven''t gone yet. If we go, take the time to visit my uncle and them."


    "Don''t spare time. This Wulin meeting will be held in the Sihai villa of the Luo family," Han Mingyi said.


    "Really?" Du Xiaoli remembered that Han Mingyi told herself about a Wulin conference, but at that time she was too tired because she was busy with disaster relief. When Han Mingyi told her, she seemed to be asleep. "In that case, we''ll go to Jiangnan."


    "It''s still early for the Wulin meeting now. What are you doing in such a hurry?" Han Mingyi said sour looking at Du Xiaoli''s positive look. "I didn''t say to go to Sihai villa, but to see sister Jiang Zhuo in Lin''an." Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingyi and said. "That''s OK." Han Mingyi said, "there is a Guanghan temple between Lin''an and Bianjing. If you can, you can go to see the abbot there. I heard he spoke very effectively." Abbot?! Du Xiaoli remembered what Han Mingze had told her about Fujing, the abbot of Guanghan temple. It was what he told Han Mingze about his destiny, so that he could believe in himself to the greatest extent. It seems that you know you''re from across by listening to what he said to Han Mingze? It seems that if you really have a chance, you can go and see this magic stick. "Li''er, Li''er?" Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli lost in thought and reached out to pinch her nose. Du Xiaoli was interrupted and said, "there are others..." there! Before she finished her words, she looked at the place where lenger had just been. Where else was there. "Where are they?" Du Xiaoli asked. "You''ve retired when you''re stunned." Han Mingyi said, "what were you thinking just now? You''re so distracted." "thinking about the abbot you said," Du Xiaoli said. "What''s the matter?" Han Mingyi asked when he saw Du Xiaoli''s expression was wrong. "I was wondering if he knew I came through." Du Xiaoli said. "Why do you have such doubts?" Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli to bed and lay down, playing with her long hair.

 Chapter 471

    Du Xiaoli told Han Mingyi what he hadn''t told him before, and then said, "the emperor once said that the abbot asked someone to give me a message that God has given me a great gift and asked me to help people all over the world as much as possible. Don''t you mean that God wants me to be reborn?"


    After hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, Han Mingyi thought for a moment and said, "maybe it''s possible. The world says that Abbot Jing knows everything. Maybe he can calculate and know that you are reborn! But according to the emperor, he should not have any bad thoughts about you."


    "I also feel a little uneasy just thinking that others know about me." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Maybe it''s because you haven''t seen him yet," Han Mingyi said. "When you see him, you will find that he is a very charitable abbot."


    "Maybe." Du Xiaoli yawned, drilled into Han Mingyi''s arms and said, "it''s late. Go to bed."


    Han Mingyi was itched by Du Xiaoli and wanted to do something else, but seeing the tired look on Du Xiaoli''s face, he suppressed his idea.


    Let her go now and let her have a good rest. When she is not tired, she must make up for herself.


    He put his chin on her head and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Just after they all slept, in the cold room, several men had cucumber slices on their faces, and they were cutting cucumbers.


    "Leng Er, didn''t you deceive us? Isn''t this an ordinary cucumber? If this thing is pasted on the face, it can really make the skin better?" Leng Qi asked while cutting.


    "Of course!" Leng Er leaned back on the chair, his legs on the stool in front of him, with slow cucumber slices on his face. Hearing Leng Qi''s question, he said definitely, "when we went to the master''s room, the princess and those girls were doing this. I heard them say with my own ears that the skin on his face was much better after using this."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe it, ask Leng Yi." Leng er said.


    "Cold one, cold two, this guy is sometimes very unreliable. What he says is true?" cold five asked cold one.


    "Yes. At least that''s what the princess and Miss Xia Yuan said." Leng Yi replied.


    "Then why don''t you do it?" Leng Qi glanced at Leng Yi, who closed his eyes and refreshed himself.


    Leng opened his eyes and said, "you can do it. Why do you come to my room?"


    "You''re the boss. We''re centered on you, don''t you know?" Leng Liu said.


    "Come on." Leng Yi didn''t believe Leng Liu''s words.


    "But Leng Er, did you say those girls did it, and did your sister-in-law do it?" Leng Si asked.


    "Of course," said lenger.


    "Did you find her skin getting better?" Leng Wu asked.


    "Yes, it feels much smoother than before." lenger said.


    "In that case, why don''t you go back with your wife and stay here with a group of men?" lengsan joked.


    "Good boy, your feelings are turning the corner to brush me!" Leng Er reacted and said, "why, do you envy your brother''s marriage? Why don''t you find one for you?"


    "No, we''d better be free for a while. First, give me a hand." Leng Qi cut the cucumber and asked Leng Yi to stick it to himself.


    Lengyi glanced at them and reluctantly came to lengqi. He took the plate and stuck the cucumber on lengqi''s face.


    Who says beauty is a woman''s nature? Men are almost the same!


    The next morning, the chef of the inn got up to prepare breakfast for everyone. As soon as he arrived in the kitchen, he found something wrong.


    "Shopkeeper''s." the cook hurried to find the shopkeeper''s.


    Knowing that he lived here with princes and princes, the shopkeeper saw the cook and thought something had happened. He quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Has our inn been robbed?" asked the cook.


    "Hmm? Being stolen?" the shopkeeper looked at the cook and said, "no? There are Dingwang and Princess Ding living here. There are also bodyguards living here. If they were stolen, they wouldn''t have found it. I didn''t hear anything last night. Did you hear it?"


    "Neither do I!" said the cook.


    "Then what did you say was stolen?!" the shopkeeper snapped it on the chef''s head and scolded.


    I thought something had happened, but it scared him that his heart was dirty!


    "But, but most of the cucumbers I prepared for the Lord last night are missing now!" said the cook. "It''s not a thief, it''s what!"


    "The cucumber is gone?" the shopkeeper ran to the kitchen and saw that there was only half of the cucumber prepared yesterday evening. "What thief steals only cucumbers?"


    "I said to the shopkeeper, do you want to report this? It would be bad if they lost other things?" the cook asked carefully.


    "I''ll tell the bodyguard right away." the shopkeeper said, "it''s strange that the cucumber is missing. Where can the cucumber go?"


    Yes, what else can the cucumber do when it is used for cooking? Why did it disappear! The cook doesn''t understand. Xia yuan, who came down to prepare milk for Du Xiaoli, heard the murmur in the kitchen and asked, "shopkeeper, what''s the matter?" "Miss Xia yuan, you''re just in time. I''m going to report to you. It seems that a thief came to the inn last night. Go and see if you''ve lost anything." the shopkeeper said. "Here comes a thief? Why don''t I know?" Xia Yuan said. "Did you lose anything?" "nothing else was lost, but more than half of the cucumber frame was missing." said the shopkeeper. Xia yuan came to the frame of cucumbers and looked at it. In addition to the ones she took yesterday, there is still a lot less! "The thief is really strange. He steals cucumbers without stealing anything. Miss Xia yuan, you''d better go and see if you''ve lost anything." the shopkeeper is still wondering. Xia yuan guessed where the cucumbers were when she thought how cold and arrogant they were when they met. In fact, they were a group of bodyguards. "It doesn''t matter. They used it for the cold second last night. It''s not that the inn was robbed." Xia Yuan said, "shopkeeper, find some fresh milk and come back. The master will get up and wash his face later." "good girl Xia yuan." the shopkeeper replied. Xia yuan immediately left the kitchen. The shopkeeper was carrying a small bucket to go out to find milk. When he passed the box of cucumbers, he took a look and went out muttering. "What did the guards do with the cucumbers? It took more than half. It''s strange..." when Du Xiaoli got up, Xia yuan came in with milk and told her about the shopkeeper''s thought of being stolen in the morning.

 Chapter 472

    Du Xiaoli was combing her hair. When she heard Xia yuan''s words, she was stunned and laughed immediately.


    "These people said they didn''t have to do it before. As a result, they turned around and ran to the kitchen to get cucumbers. How much did they use, and people thought they had been stolen!" Du Xiaoli handed the comb to Xia yuan, who combed his hair, and asked with a smile.


    "I''ve got a lot," said Xia yuan. "I took a look. I lost more than half of it, but it scared the chef and shopkeeper."


    Yingge, who is making up his bed, looks back and says, "I said last night that cold two and other people were doing what they did in the cold room so late, so they used to go to the collectives to apply the mask."


    "After a while, we must ask them whether they have used so many cucumbers." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Ha ha, you must ask later." Qiao Zhu said with a smile, "otherwise you will waste so many cucumbers in vain."


    But after they cleaned up, lengyi and Han Mingyi had gone out. They didn''t see anyone at all.


    After washing, Du Xiaoli went to the place where Ji Liufeng and his family lived. During this period of time, she worked with the people to rebuild their homes. Each one was tanned. Seeing that they worked so hard, she said yesterday that she would give them a holiday and don''t have to go out today.


    Some soldiers had not got up when they went, and Zeng Tai was too lazy to sleep in, but they were already having breakfast.


    "General!" the people who were eating in the lobby stopped to say hello to Du Xiaoli when they saw her coming in.


    Du Xiaoli saw the people who had recovered their spirit and asked, "how''s it going? Have you had a good rest?"


    "Go back to the general and have a good rest." Zeng Tai answered them.


    "Where are those guys in Lu Dahai?" Du Xiaoli asked when he saw that the most active Lu Dahai was not there.


    "They are still sleeping," Zeng Tai said. "The guy said he hasn''t slept in for years. It''s rare that one day he doesn''t have to get up early and must have a full sleep. I''ll call them up now."


    "No. let them sleep," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes, general."


    "Well, let''s sit down and eat," said Du Xiaoli.


    "General, would you like to have breakfast with us?" Zeng Tai asked.


    "Well, I didn''t have breakfast either." Du Xiaoli readily agreed.


    Then she sat at a table with Zeng Tai, picked up a steamed bread and ate it.


    After breakfast, Du Xiaoli and Zeng Tai talked to them for a while and told them that they were going to Jiangnan later. They stayed here to continue to help Xu Yunxing. After that, they went to Bianjing to find them.


    When Zeng Tai and his family went to sleep, they knew that Du Xiaoli had come in the morning. He was so angry that he beat his chest and feet.


    Du Xiaoli is his idol. It''s rare to see her now. She''s sleeping!


    This time, Du Xiaoli took Ji Liufeng away and planned to let him follow Han Mingyi and take care of him when he could.


    Then I stayed in Pingcheng for two days and made sure that almost the reconstruction work has been on track, so they don''t need to stay here for the rest.


    So, at the beginning of September, Du Xiaoli and them planned to go to Lin''an by boat.


    This is Du Xiaoli''s first time to take a boat after he came to the world. Unexpectedly, there is such a big boat here. Only class A is more than ten meters long. The whole boat has two bedrooms and living room, and a small warehouse below. Not to mention the decorations on the ship.


    "Mingyi, how did you find such a boat?" Du Xiaoli stood at the dock and saw the boat shaking slightly with the water waves.


    "Although I don''t like waste, sometimes I have to have the momentum that the royal family should have." Han Mingyi said, "let''s go up."


    Du Xiaoli took Han Mingyi''s hand and they got on the boat together. When she came to the deck, she looked at the sparkling water and said, "this water is also a magical thing. It is not only a necessity of life, but also a life killer. Now it is so calm and looks so beautiful, but once she gets angry, she can kill people in an instant."


    Han Mingyi came to Du Xiaoli, grabbed her shoulder and asked, "why do you suddenly sigh."


    Du Xiaoli reached out to hold his hand and said, "just think of the flood before. Now it''s so calm. Mingyi, you know, there is a great emperor in history. Under his rule, the Tang Dynasty has seen a very prosperous scene, and he has always adhered to a sentence: the king is like a boat, the people are like water, and water can carry a boat and overturn a boat."


    "That was a great emperor," Han Mingyi said.


    "Yes, that''s why he can be immortal." Du Xiaoli said.


    "If you have time in the future, tell me something about your country before. Maybe we can learn some lessons from it," Han Mingyi said.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "the Tang emperor also said: take copper as a mirror, you can correct your clothes; take ancient times as a mirror, you can know the rise and fall; take people as a mirror, you can know the gains and losses. Since it is the road that our predecessors have gone through, we can also make fewer detours."


    "Just like you used your previous experience to resolve this disaster," Han Mingyi said. "From the emperor to the people, everyone praised you this time. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know how many people would die in the flood."


    "It''s also due to you believing me." Du Xiaoli smiled, "Sometimes I wonder if I came to this world to meet you. Whether it''s family affection, friendship or love, I didn''t have in my previous life, but in this life, you, brother, sister-in-law, father, brother Liufeng and Jiang Zhuo gave me such precious feelings that I felt as if I had found the true meaning of life." "I thank God for letting me meet you." Han Mingyi said. "Yes, we all want to thank it. Although I never believe in its existence, I really want to thank it." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi sideways. "I used to think that my hands were stained with so much blood. I must go to hell after death. I didn''t expect to have a chance to be reborn." "Maybe God thinks you shouldn''t go to hell, so let you save these people." Han Mingyi said, "if you really want to go to hell, I''m sure I''ll go with you. I won''t let you alone." hearing Han Mingyi''s words, Du Xiaoli smiled and nodded: "well, even if you go to hell, I''ll pull you together and won''t let us separate." "ha ha..." Han Mingyi was amused by her words. The people of Qianqi team and Lu Dahai stayed to help Xu Yunxing continue the post disaster reconstruction, so this time only Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan, Han Mingyi and Leng 17, plus a Ji Liufeng, boatman cook and others. After receiving Han Mingyi''s instructions, the boatman sailed slowly away from the wharf.

 Chapter 473

    "Master, it''s such a feeling to take a boat!" Qiao Zhu said excitedly after everyone got on the boat.


    "Ha ha, Qiao Zhu, have you ever been on a boat before?" Yingge asked with a smile when she saw Qiao Zhu''s appearance.


    "No, this is also my first time to take a boat. I didn''t expect it to be so comfortable. It''s not bumpy at all." Qiao Zhu said with a smile. "Since I was a child, I mostly begged with my grandfather in the capital. This is my first trip to such a far place! When I go back, I must tell my grandfather what I''ve seen here. My grandfather must like it."


    "Hahaha!" everyone was amused by Qiao Zhu''s appearance.


    "If I say, Qiao Zhu, your grandpa will be happier if you bring a grandson-in-law back!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Master, why are you here again!" Qiao Zhu tooted his mouth and wouldn''t let Du Xiaoli continue.


    "Well, now the sun is out. Let''s go inside the cabin."


    Du Xiaoli finished and went back to the top room with Han Mingyi.


    "The boat will run until evening. If you feel uncomfortable, you can lean on the dock." after returning to the house, Han Mingyi sat on the bed with Du Xiaoli in his arms.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t feel uncomfortable taking a boat before." Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi buried his head in the back of Du Xiaoli''s neck, groped restlessly with his hands on her, and said stuffy, "since it won''t be uncomfortable, let''s do something comfortable."


    Du Xiaoli certainly knew what Han Mingyi said. He grabbed Han Mingyi''s hand and said, "in the daytime, do you want to have sex in the daytime?"


    "It doesn''t matter during the day. Anyway, we are husband and wife." Han Mingyi kissed her neck, went up, bit her earlobe and teased her with his tongue.


    Du Xiaoli was itched by him, but he still stretched out his hand to push his head away and said, "don''t do this. It''s bad if someone hears."


    "No one will hear." Han Mingyi''s head tilted, avoided her hand, turned to her other side and bit.


    "Why can''t you hear it? It''s all made of wood. It''s sure to be heard." Du Xiaoli said. "If you''re heard, how difficult it is!"


    "If I say no, I won''t. whoever dares to listen, I''ll cut off their ears."


    Han Mingyi then fell down with Du Xiaoli in his arms


    Du Xiaoli later found that the ship was still relatively stable. At least the bed didn''t make a creaking sound.


    After satisfying him, she felt more tired than going out to the disaster area several times.


    "Tired?" a satisfied one looked at her lazily lying in bed, beside her, holding her head in one hand and her sour body in the other.


    Du Xiaoli turned his eyes, moved his body, turned to the inside and ignored someone.


    This guy, that''s hateful!


    "Ha ha." seeing Du Xiaoli''s small temper, Han Mingyi smiled, pasted her smooth back and said, "I''ll think you''re shy."


    "Shy wool!" Du Xiaoli tilted her head and stared at a smiling face.


    "That''s because my husband hasn''t satisfied you." Han Mingyi said, "this can''t be done. Why don''t we continue!"


    "Continue your knitting, you go down. I''m looking at you now and my back hurts." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Are you sure it''s not leg pain?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Go away!" Du Xiaoli couldn''t help jumping up.


    "Rolled around and rolled back."


    "Then you keep rolling."


    "If you go away, you won''t see your husband."


    "Out of sight, out of mind."


    "Then you''ll miss me."


    "It''s strange to miss you!"


    "Really?"


    "You are a real pearl."


    "That husband really rolled away?"


    "Hold your arms and legs together, rotate 360 degrees, and roll round."


    "Forget it, in order not to let the lady see me, I still won''t roll."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then they talked nonsense in bed for a while. Finally, Du Xiaoli failed to kick someone away. On the contrary, someone succeeded in coaxing her to sleep.


    Originally, this period of time was quite tired. He just asked her for a long time. Even during the day, she slept deeply.


    Han Mingyi was not sleepy at first, but when he saw her sleeping face nestled in his arms, he fell asleep for a moment, holding her soft body.


    Du Xiaoli woke up at noon, stretched himself, turned his head and saw him fiddling with lunch in front of the table.


    Hearing the sound from the bed, Han Mingyi looked up and said, "are you hungry? I asked them to bring their lunch."


    Du Xiaoli got up, dressed and said, "I thought you did it!"


    "Do you want to eat what I made? I''m afraid you''ll eat your stomach." Han Mingyi said.


    Han Mingyi enters the kitchen? She thought for a moment and said, "forget it. If you burn the kitchen like Liuxia, it''s not worth the loss."


    When she came to the bronze mirror, she saw the messy hair and spread the bun. Han Mingyi came over, took a comb and combed her hair. When her hair was straight, he took a green headrope and put it up for her. "Let''s do this first. We''ll have dinner later and let Xia yuan get it for you." "well." Du Xiaoli came to the table and filled two bowls of rice. They sat down and ate. There was no servant to serve dishes. They just had a simple meal, but Du Xiaoli felt that it was more warm, and a warm current flowed into his heart. She reached for his favorite dish and put it in his bowl. When she saw him looking over, she smiled sweetly. This is the taste of life! After lunch, Qiao Zhu came to clean up the plate. Xia yuan combed Du Xiaoli''s hair before she went out. Lenger they were sitting on the deck playing cards. When they saw Han Mingyi coming down, they all got up and saluted them. "What are you playing?" Han Mingyi asked, looking at everyone with bridge in their hands. "Back to the master, this is the playing card invented by the princess before." lenger replied. "Playing cards? What''s that?" Han Mingyi asked. His eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at the people around the low table and said, "when did you know what the king wouldn''t do?" "cough, the princess said the prince wouldn''t be interested in it, so she didn''t tell you." lengsan explained. "Really?" Han Mingyi glanced at someone around him. Du Xiaoli took Han Mingyi''s hand and said, "this is simpler than mahjong. I think you don''t feel the rise of such a simple thing!" "do you want to play with Ming Yi?" Ji Liufeng looked at Han Mingyi and said. "OK!" Han Mingyi said and came to them. A group of people began to play again.

 Chapter 474

    Du Xiaoli watched Han Mingze play with them, came to the edge of the deck, and watched the calm water surface be scratched by the boat.


    "Master, here are the books and chairs." Xia yuan took the Gu book brought by Du Xiaoli and brought a chair.


    Du Xiaoli took the Gu book and said, "put the chair here. Go and have a rest."


    "Yes." Xia yuan put down her chair. She was going to see what to eat for dinner. When she passed the place where they played cards, she was stopped by Yingge.


    "Xia yuan, let''s watch them play cards." Yingge sat beside lenger and waved to Xia yuan.


    "No, I think..."


    "Come on." Yingge got up, pulled Xia yuan and said, "the master has let you rest. Come and see for a while."


    Then she took Xia yuan and sat down beside her.


    Leng ER and Leng Yi sit together. After Yingge and Xia yuan sit down, Xia yuan just sits next to Leng Yi.


    "I''ll show Leng er. You show Leng Yi. Leng Yi has lost a lot of silver," said Yingge.


    "What''s that like?" Xia yuan whispered after pulling Yingge.


    "It doesn''t matter! Come on, a new game has begun." Yingge waved and said.


    "I think I''d better go first." Xia yuan was ready to get up.


    Leng Yi took a look at Xia yuan and said faintly, "Yingge said your card skills are very good. You help me see the cards. If we win, we''ll divide equally."


    "Look, you can make money!" Yingge pulled Xia yuan down again and said to the others, "come on, deal the cards."


    Xia yuan saw that Leng Yi was losing all his silver, while the other three were piling up a lot of silver. Obviously, Leng Yi lost more.


    "That''s all right." Xia yuan nodded.


    Lengyi saw Xia yuan sitting beside him obediently, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. He seemed to be in a very good mood.


    Leng Qi, who gave way to Han Mingyi from another table, came to Leng San and sat down. Leng Si saw that the other three had military teachers and said, "you are all in a group of two. Then you have to let me not eat my cards or win my money for a while!"


    "You''re so good at playing cards. Don''t worry about Maomao! If you want someone to help you, call Qiaozhu." lenger said.


    So Yingge called Qiao Zhu again and asked her to help Leng Si.


    "Now people come, deal cards quickly." lengsan urged.


    "Here comes the card!" Leng Si said and began to send.


    Yingge looked at Xia yuan, who gave Leng some advice, and smiled, but the smile didn''t mean anything.


    Du Xiaoli leaned back in his chair to read a book. Seeing Xia yuan sitting next to lengyi, he looked at Yingge with approval, and then looked down at his book carefully.


    A group of people played until the evening. Du Xiaoli went back to the house to see the cultured Gu insects he brought out this time.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli returning to the cabin, Xia yuan also wanted to follow. Du Xiaoli stopped her and said, "it''s rare to have fun, so let go and play. I can go up by myself."


    Seeing that Xia yuan was leaving, lengyi felt a little lost. Seeing Xia yuan sitting back, his loss was swept away.


    "Wave -"


    A fish jumped out of the river and was just seen by Du Xiaoli after watching the insects.


    "Xia yuan, do we have any fish on board?" seeing the fish in the water, she immediately wanted to eat roast fish.


    "Yes. What would you like to eat?" Xia yuan asked.


    "Do you have anything smaller, about less than a kilo?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "There seems to be. I''ll go down and have a look." Xia Yuan said, went down the stairs, came up after a while, and said, "master, there are some small fish like that."


    "When I visited before, I saw an oven and a charcoal fire. Go and help me get things ready. We''ll roast fish tonight." Du Xiaoli ordered.


    "Yes, master." Xia Yuan said and went down again.


    Yingge and Qiaozhu also went down to help.


    "Madam, can we have enough to eat tonight?"


    Everyone put away the cards and lenger smiled and said what everyone thought.


    "Want to eat? Go fishing by yourself!" Du Xiaoli came to the chair and sat down and asked, "Mingyi, how can there be an oven here?"


    "Know you like it, let people prepare." Han Mingyi said faintly.


    After a while, Xia yuan and them got everything ready. Du Xiaoli took his hand and put the stringed fish on the iron net to roast.


    Soon, the smell of grilled fish came out. Smelling the smell of grilled fish, everyone felt hungry.


    Du Xiaoli brushes up the seasoning with a brush, roasts it for a while, estimates it''s almost ready, puts the fish on the plate and asks Xia yuan to take it to Han Mingyi''s table.


    Because there were not many small fish suitable for barbecue, and the rain was too heavy and not delicious, everyone didn''t have much at first, but before they saw it dark, they went to a port and they sailed the boat.


    "Master, let''s go down and buy some small fish." lenger said.


    "Go and choose something fresh." Du Xiaoli told Yingge. "Yes, master." cold two and cold three went down to look for fish. They just ate the fish baked by Du Xiaoli. It was not fun, so they were ready to buy more. Even if Du Xiaoli didn''t bake it for them, they could bake it themselves. Soon, they chose some small fresh fish near the wharf. After returning, Du Xiaoli roasted a few more, and let them roast the rest by themselves. Just as everyone was enjoying eating, a familiar voice came. "Well, it''s delicious! Can I share it with you?" Du Xiaoli looked down from the deck and saw an acquaintance standing on the shore for a long time. Seeing the man, she suddenly felt that she was going to have money recently. Du Xiaoli leaned against the railing, looked at Bai Ningyuan, who had not been seen for a long time, and asked, "Bai Ningyuan, did you come to send me money?" Bai Ningyuan didn''t expect that the people on the ship would be Du Xiaoli and them. He was just attracted by the smell of roast fish and wanted to order something to eat. In this way, he could touch it. This is... Ape dung! Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, he pretended to be a fool and said, "what money?" "don''t pretend to be a fool. You didn''t give me the grape money you owed before, but you gave me a broken brand." Du Xiaoli said, "your brand is of no use to me, so I''d better redeem it quickly!" "well, I forgot if you don''t say it." Bai Ningyuan said with a smile, "But what is a broken brand? People in the Jianghu can''t ask for that brand!" well, you can quickly take the money to redeem the brand. "Du Xiaoli said." hey hey, I don''t have so much money now. Wait until I have money. "Bai Ningyuan said," but, princess, can you share your delicious food with me first, and I won''t have the strength to change money until I''m full. "

 Chapter 475

    "You''re a foodie!" said Du Xiaoli. "Come up."


    At this time, a figure on the opposite ship moved and soon fell to Bai Ningyuan.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to eat? Why did you go so long?" the man looked at Bai Ningyuan and asked.


    "I just met an acquaintance and talked a few words." Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Your friend?" Du Xiaoli looked at the man and asked.


    The visitor looks good, tall, dressed in black and carrying a sword on his back. All the swords are wrapped in cloth. He can''t see what it is. When I don''t speak, I close my lips tightly, and my body exudes a strong smell of strangers.


    "Yes," said Bai Ningyuan, "this is my good friend Beifeng."


    north wind?


    Du Xiaoli remembered that Luo Qi once said that one of the four CHILDES in the Jianghu was the north wind of Beiyuan country when he practiced the program on Zhuangzi. She noticed that Bai Ningyuan was talking about good friends. It seems that their relationship is not generally good.


    The north wind frowned and didn''t seem to like being known his name very much.


    "You know her very well?"


    "It''s OK," Bai Ningyuan said. "When you know who she is, you won''t mind if I say your name."


    "Really?" Beifeng doesn''t seem to believe Bai Ningyuan''s words.


    "Princess, do you mind if we go up and ask for some wine?" Bai Ningyuan arched his hand to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli turned and looked at Han Mingyi. Seeing his nod, he said to Bai Ningyuan, "but you have to pay double for the meal."


    Bai Ningyuan pulled at the corner of his mouth and said, "really, I still love money as before!"


    "Thank you for your compliment." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "I think you can all come up by yourself?"


    "No problem." thinking of food, Bai Ningyuan flew up happily.


    Beifeng heard that Bai Ningyuan called Princess Du Xiaoli, looked at her leaning on the railing and joked with her, thinking that the princess he said would not be that person?


    "Don''t you come up?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at the north wind on the shore in a daze.


    Beifeng glanced at Du Xiaoli and wanted to find the dignified atmosphere of the princess from her, but he only saw an easy-going little girl.


    "North wind, come on up, I see roast fish and wine!" Bai Ning waved to the north wind, "smell the taste, it must be wine!"


    "Your dog''s nose is as sensitive as ever." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Besides being sensitive to poison, my nose is the most sensitive to this wine." Bai Ningyuan said, "do you have grapes?"


    "It''s good to have wine. You still want wine!" Du Xiaoli glared at Bai Ning. "Last time someone told me that a lot of grapes were picked in the South Chuang Tzu, and some were lost from time to time, isn''t it you?"


    Bai Ningyuan, who was watching Xia yuan roast fish in front of the oven, immediately smiled: "how can it be me! Am I such a person?"


    He only ate a little. How could he be found?


    It''s just that what he feels is still to be verified.


    "You are!" Du Xiaoli said impolitely.


    When the north wind got on the boat, he saw Bai Ningyuan and Du Xiaoli familiar and thought.


    "Your Highness Dingwang." the north wind looked at the people sitting on the deck and said faintly.


    Du Xiaoli doesn''t know him, but he knows Han Mingyi, a man of the moment who has a lot of ties with Beiyuan state.


    "North wind." Han Mingyi nods to the north wind.


    It seems that the two have met before.


    Beifeng looked at Du Xiaoli around Han Mingyi. It seems that she is really that person!


    Bai Ningyuan put Xia yuan''s roasted fish on a plate, took it to the low table, got himself and Beifeng a pair of chopsticks, poured the wine consciously, and then began to eat.


    "Beifeng, try this roast fish. It''s very different from other roast fish," Bai Ningyuan said.


    Beifeng picked up his chopsticks, peeled a piece of fish and put it in his mouth. He found that the roast fish didn''t have the smell of heavy fire as before. It was a little crispy outside, but the fish inside was very tender and smooth, and the taste was very different.


    After eating, he peeled another piece, then picked up his glass and took a sip.


    "Ha, it''s enjoyment to eat grilled fish and drink wine with the river breeze!" Bai Ningyuan said contentedly. Seeing that Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi didn''t move their chopsticks, he asked, "don''t you eat?"


    "There''s almost enough to eat outside," Du Xiaoli said. "It was cold two. They didn''t have a good time. They bought small fish on the dock and baked it."


    Bai Ningyuan looked at lengyi''s table. They really haven''t finished eating.


    "Then we''re welcome," Bai Ningyuan said.


    Du Xiaoli watched Bai Ningyuan and Beifeng finish the roast fish soon, so he asked Yingge to help Xia yuan roast it together and divided another one that had been roasted.


    "I said, you didn''t expect to pay the ransom for more than a year? Are you not afraid of my usury and give you a rolling profit?" Du Xiaoli looked at Bai Ningyuan and asked, "or do you mean that you didn''t come on purpose in order not to pay back the money?"


    "Where am I such a stingy person!" Bai Ningyuan said, "when you got married, I happened to be in Beiyuan state and couldn''t catch up. But did I ask someone to send gifts!" it''s OK not to mention gifts. When it comes to gifts, Du Xiaoli thinks that this guy''s brain structure must be different from that of ordinary people. "Do you give gifts like this?!" Du Xiaoli asked contemptuously. "Why not?" Bai Ning said disapprovingly, and didn''t feel anything abnormal about his gift. "Did he send you a bag of poison?" Beifeng suddenly asked. Du Xiaoli stared at Bai Ningyuan and said with gnashing teeth, "where is a bag? It''s a bag! Others send all kinds of good things. You''d better let someone get a bag of poison directly. Are you going to let me poison myself, or poison you when we meet?" Han Mingyi also glanced at Bai Ningyuan. His eyes were the same as Du Xiaoli''s. red fruit was saying that this guy was abnormal. The north wind is also strange. Looking at Bai Ning far away. He knows that this guy always likes to give gifts and poisons, but he used to give them in small packets. This time, he actually gave people a bag. I don''t know what he thought when he got married! "Cough, my poison is in short supply. A small bag is worth thousands of gold, don''t you know?" Bai Ningyuan said with a fake cough. "Your poison is not like that!" Du Xiaoli said. "Although several of them are difficult, I have developed antidotes. In fact, you just want to compete with me?!" Beifeng was surprised. He once heard that Du Xiaoli''s medicine and poison are very powerful, but has it reached the level far matched by Bai Ning?!

 Chapter 476

    "You''ve solved it all?" Bai Ningyuan said. "That''s just right. I''ve prepared another poison. Go and try it?"


    "I''m not in the mood to play with you now," Du Xiaoli said. "But I''m studying a poison now, and I haven''t completely figured it out yet."


    "What poison?" Bai Ning was so interested that Du Xiaoli couldn''t get the poison. It was a little strange.


    "Cold poison," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Cold poison?" Bai Ningyuan was surprised. "Why do you think of studying cold poison?"


    "It needs to be studied," said Du Xiaoli. "How about you, do you want to study it?"


    Bai Ningyuan shook his head and said, "I''ve studied it before, but it took me a long time to make no progress, so I gave up. Did you get any results?"


    "No substantial progress," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Come on, come out and tell me. I think you''re the boss!" Bai Ning said without raising his head.


    This guy!


    It seems that it is difficult to abduct him to study cold poison!


    "By the way, why are you here?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "We''re going to go to Bianjing. Thinking it''s still early and there''s nothing wrong recently, we''ll go down by boat. Anyway, there''s just a flood, and there shouldn''t be any danger in the Liuli river." before Du Xiaoli answered, he answered himself: "it must be no problem to see you all take a boat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Ning was far away in Du Xiaoli''s boat. They had enough to eat and drink before they left with the north wind and went back to their boat.


    Beifeng didn''t talk much in the whole process. He would answer a few words only when others asked him.


    After returning to his boat, Bai Ningyuan opened the wine from Du Xiaoli''s boat and poured two cups for himself and Beifeng.


    "She is the princess who saved the lives of countless people?" Beifeng took the wine glass and put it under his nose and smelled it.


    "Yes," said Bai Ningyuan, "you were full of praise for her before. It was quiet to see her."


    "I didn''t talk much." Beifeng was too lazy to look at Bai Ningyuan, a bad friend. "But you didn''t say you had an intersection before."


    "Didn''t I tell you?" Bai Ningyuan said with a smile. "I always thought I told you."


    "What''s the matter with paying back the money? Your token is with her?" Beifeng asked.


    "Cough, ah, it''s all the goods provoked by ice and fire and grapes!" Bai Ningyuan sighed.


    "Say."


    "It''s all the fault of Lord Luo." Bai Ningyuan said with hatred. "At that time, he asked me for the poison of ice and fire. I didn''t want to pay attention to him, but he said there were grapes to eat, so I went."


    "Then you ate other people''s grapes and gave him poison?" said Beifeng.


    Bai Ningyuan gave him a look that you know me and wailed: "Not only that, I got carried away when I saw the grapes. I heard him say there were still fresh grapes in the north and ran away. At that time, someone took my ice and fire double sky to poison the third princess of Dongli. She was relieved by the princess. She asked me how much I sold, and then said that a few clusters of grapes were worth thousands of gold. How much should I give her if I ate so many grapes , so that''s it. "


    Speaking of this sad past, Bai Ningyuan regretted it!


    "If I hadn''t been trapped by Luo Qi, I wouldn''t be so unlucky!"


    The north wind glanced at Bai Ning, and there was a taste of schadenfreude in his eyes.


    "I don''t think the princess can be fooled. You''re going to lose money."


    "Alas, I have to find someone to give me the money. Go and see what poison I have left. If it''s not enough, find some materials to make some." Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Well, Jianghu people have been walking around this area recently. You can blackmail a lot," said Beifeng.


    "It''s an opportunity." Bai Ningyuan said, "I''d better pay back the girl''s money early. She said she would lend me usury. If it''s really calculated for me, I''ll be miserable."


    Then he got up and left the cabin. He was ready to go back to his room to see how much poison he had left.


    "Remember to keep the wine for me."


    The north wind poured himself a glass of wine. The aroma of the wine drifted away in the night. He was drunk by the breeze and the wine taster.


    The next morning, Du Xiaoli got up, breathed the morning air, watched the rising sun rise slowly, and her mood became beautiful.


    "Good morning." Bai Ning waved to Du Xiaoli from the boat ahead.


    "You got up so early today!" seeing Bai Ningyuan, Du Xiaoli couldn''t help teasing, "I remember when you were in Chuang Tzu, you wouldn''t get up before sunrise."


    "It''s special today!" Bai Ningyuan said. "In order to pay off the debt, I went to the city early in the morning to buy medicinal herbs and prepare to get something to sell to pay off the debt. If you really lend me usury, I can''t afford to sell it!"


    "Pooh -" Du Xiaoli laughed at once, but she said casually that this guy was serious!


    However, she also knows that money is not a problem for Bai Ningyuan. Whatever he says can be sold for a lot of money. "Then you have to come on. Don''t sell yourself as a slave if you don''t make enough money!" Bai Ningyuan said. "At least I have a famous name. Even if my name goes out, it will be worth a lot of money!" then I''ll wait for good news! "Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "By the way, when are you going to leave? Anyway, we''re fine. Let''s go with you." Bai Ningyuan asked. If it weren''t for being with Du Xiaoli, he wouldn''t have gone shopping in the city so early! "We''ll move on in a moment. Let''s go together if you want," said Du Xiaoli. She doesn''t understand Bai Ningyuan''s mind? Don''t you just want to eat when you''re okay. However, looking at the relationship between fire phoenix and Yaowang Valley and baipoison Valley, this is not a big problem. "Hey, hey, that''s good!" Bai Ningyuan yelled at their boatman, probably saying that if Du Xiaoli left later, he would follow them. Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng came out of the cabin. Ji Liufeng looked at Bai Ningyuan and said, "the poison King''s reputation in the Jianghu is not very good. Will being too close will bring us trouble?" "just for the face of the burning Phoenix, we can''t shut out the hundred poison Valley, not to mention the relationship between the hundred poison Valley and the medicine King''s Valley Langxie valley." Du Xiaoli said, "Besides, I don''t think he''s so bad. It''s just that those people are afraid of the poison he developed, so they don''t give him good reviews. As long as they don''t annoy me, it doesn''t matter. I''m a man. Do you help me or not."

 Chapter 477

    Ji Liufeng and Han Mingyi know du Xiaoli''s temperament. Although sometimes protecting her short looks bad, they all like her strength that no one can bully except herself!


    "You like it." Han Mingyi doesn''t comment on Du Xiaoli''s decision, as long as she likes it.


    "Let''s go down to have breakfast," said Du Xiaoli. "When Yingge went to buy fish yesterday, the boss told her that there was a steamed stuffed bun shop below. It tastes very good. Passers-by like to eat there."


    "Let''s go too," Han Mingyi said.


    They called Xia yuan lengyi and a group of people went to the steamed stuffed bun shop.


    Lengyi wanted to clean up, but some people asked for porridge. Unlike steamed stuffed buns, Han Mingyi stopped it.


    The steamed stuffed bun shop is not big. The tables and benches are old. There are some black ones in the kitchen. If Du Xiaoli hadn''t said they would come here, Han Mingyi would not give a look in their eyes.


    As soon as the thirteen of them entered, they seemed a little crowded, and their noble temperament was contrary to the shop.


    "My guest, what would you like to eat?" a woman came up and wiped the table twice. She asked cautiously.


    "Elder sister, what do you have here?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "We have steamed stuffed buns, porridge, noodles, noodles with flour and sweet potatoes," said the landlady.


    "You have sweet potato here?" lengyi was surprised. They had never heard that sweet potato could be made into noodles.


    Du Xiaoli was stunned when she heard this. Sweet potato noodles? Is it sweet potato powder from a previous life? That was a great hobby in her previous life!


    "Can I go and see what noodles made of sweet potato look like?" she asked.


    "Yes! This sweet potato noodle was accidentally made by my boss. It doesn''t sell well, but it tastes excellent. If the lady wants to see it, please come here."


    The landlady showed Du Xiaoli the way, came to a bucket in the kitchen and said, "this is sweet potato noodles."


    Du Xiaoli looked at it. It really looked similar to the sweet potato powder in his previous life.


    She looked at the kitchen by the way. Although the wall was a little dark, the stove was clean.


    A middle-aged man with a small figure was mixing powder in front of the stove. When he saw Du Xiaoli coming in, he just glanced at him with theout any enthusiasm. Du Xiaoli even felt a trace of the hatred from him.


    "You have chili!" Du Xiaoli said in surprise when he saw the chili in the corner of the stove.


    The taste of Jiangnan is light, and there are few chili peppers, and they are dried and ground into chili noodles!


    "We used to be from the southwest and like spicy food. So we bought some goods when we saw it. The locals don''t like spicy food very much, but some guests from other places still want to write chili." the landlady replied.


    "Can I have a look at your steamed stuffed buns?" looking at the different cleanliness in this humble room, Du Xiaoli suddenly felt that the things they made must taste good.


    "Yes," said the landlady, "these are steamed buns and these are steamed buns."


    Du Xiaoli came to a bamboo steamer and opened the top cover. A smell came to her face.


    "How delicious!" Du Xiaoli smelled the taste and could imagine the delicious steamed stuffed bun.


    It''s the first time she has smelled such delicious steamed stuffed buns in this world for so long!


    "Madam, how''s it going? Do you want something to eat?" asked the landlady.


    "Let''s go out." Du Xiaoli put down the lid and turned out of the kitchen.


    When Du Xiaoli left, the boss turned around and said discontentedly, "how did you bring her in?"


    "She said she wanted to see the sweet potato noodles you made. I thought she looked very kind, so she brought her in," said the landlady.


    "Kind? Can rich people be kind? Don''t forget how our son died and how my leg was broken!" the boss scolded.


    "They really don''t look like bad guys..." the landlady wanted to retort. The boss came up and pushed her out.


    When he walked, he limped. There was a problem.


    "The boss..." the landlady was pushed out. When she turned to go in, the boss had slammed the door.


    Du Xiaoli heard the roar of the boss outside. He was suspicious. Before he went back, he saw the boss''s wife pushed out.


    "Elder sister, are you okay?"


    The landlady wanted to open the door and go in. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s inquiry, she reluctantly smiled and said, "it''s all right. Madam, go back and order something to eat first."


    "OK."


    After returning, Du Xiaoli asked for a small bowl of sweet potato noodles and asked him to put more pepper and vinegar. Others asked for noodles, some porridge, Ji Liufeng and Han Mingyi also asked for sweet potato noodles. Then I asked for some cages of steamed stuffed buns.


    The landlady remembered their things and went back to the kitchen. After she left, the remaining two tables of guests in the store began to talk about the things that the boss had just been angry.


    "The boss is getting angry again." "yes, since that happened, the boss seems to have changed." "isn''t it? I used to laugh at everyone, but now I can. It''s so hard for the boss''s wife." "But who wouldn''t be like this when it comes to such a thing? A good son was beaten away and his legs were damaged. If it were us, I''m afraid we couldn''t bear such a blow." "Alas, it''s pathetic!" "But what can I do? Who can make that man the brother-in-law of the county magistrate? The county magistrate is famous for spoiling the concubine and is naturally excellent to the brother-in-law. His brother-in-law killed people and naturally wants to protect his family. It''s expected that the boss will be like this." "at least keep a life, otherwise the landlady will collapse!" "Alas, it''s good to get the county magistrate off the stage!" hiss, you''re whimsical again! The county magistrate is hard behind the scenes. Otherwise, why haven''t he been bullied here for so many years, but the people against him have had accidents one after another. " "I heard that the county magistrate is related to Xu Da''s family. Who is Xu? The whole Jiangbei is under his control, and the county magistrate will naturally rise to heaven." "Alas..." "OK, don''t sigh, eat quickly, and leave quickly after eating. Today is the day when the bully king comes to collect protection fees. Don''t meet him." "yes, yes, eat quickly." Those people stopped here, ate their breakfast and left quickly.

 Chapter 478

    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi looked at each other and listened to those people. It doesn''t seem very peaceful here!


    "Here comes the steamed stuffed buns -" the landlady came with several cages of steamed stuffed buns on a tray and gave them three tables.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi also have a table for Ji Liufeng, a table for Xia yuan, and a table for seven of them.


    Then she brought out the porridge.


    "My guest, please enjoy yourself. The noodles will be ready soon." the landlady said reluctantly with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the landlady with wet eyelashes and red eyes. It was obvious that she had just cried in the kitchen.


    "What''s wrong with the landlady?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    The landlady was stunned, then shook her head and said, "it''s all right. Thank you for your concern."


    "I just heard from those people that something seems to have happened to your family. Go back and say it. Maybe we can help you." Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi picked up his chopsticks and put a steamed stuffed bun in the empty bowl in front of Du Xiaoli. Although he didn''t speak, he still looked at the landlady.


    The landlady''s eyes were filled with tears, but she shook her head and said, "madam, come from other places. You''d better leave early after breakfast. Whoever is involved in our family will be unlucky."


    "Oh? So evil?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "It''s not evil, but the arm can''t twist the thigh. Someone once knew he wanted to help us, but he was beaten in vain." the landlady said helplessly.


    Just heard what those people said, coupled with the boss''s attitude, Du Xiaoli and they are very sure that there must be something they dare not say. This thing makes their life very bad, even miserable.


    Even if they didn''t meet, since they met, Han Mingyi, as the prince of Fengming country, naturally won''t care.


    "But because of a bully?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Madam, don''t say this word casually. He hates being called a bully!" the landlady was startled by Du Xiaoli''s sudden words. She came to the outside of the berth and looked at it. When she saw no one coming, she was relieved. She returned to the table and said to Du Xiaoli: "madam, remember not to say the word bully at the wharf. If he heard it, she would be angry."


    "Who is he?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    Perhaps the landlady thought that no one came now and said, "who else can it be? Naturally, it''s the brother-in-law of the county magistrate here, the damn devil!"


    "Devil? Why do you call him devil?" Ji Liufeng continued.


    Seeing that the boss''s wife was about to stop talking, Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "boss, if you say it, maybe we can help."


    "You can''t help," said the landlady in some despair. "No one can help us here. We, we only have teeth and blood swallowing! Knowing those things may even bring you trouble."


    "It''s all right. What we are most afraid of is trouble!" Ji Liufeng said.


    "Say." seeing the landlady hesitating, Han Mingyi ordered directly.


    Although I don''t know Han Mingyi''s identity, the boss''s wife subconsciously replied yes, and then slowly told them about their family.


    Things are common, but they are also very worried.


    In this city, there is a county magistrate named Xu hang. It is said that Xu Yunxing is a relative who has made several detours. Relying on this relationship, he has done many bad things in this city.


    Xu hang married a concubine and obeyed her. She asked him to go east. He would never go west, South or North. Let him learn dog barking. It was definitely happier than a real dog barking.


    The concubine has a brother, the brother-in-law of the county magistrate, named Feng Yunhai. Feng Yunhai has been ignorant since childhood and fooled around all day. Since his own sister married Xu hang, he has absolute power and power. He collects expensive protection fees at the wharf and other places to squeeze people''s money. If anyone doesn''t give it, he will encounter all kinds of harassment. Beating, smashing, looting and burning are light. It is said that he secretly cleaned up many people and finally threw them into the Liuli river.


    But what scares the people most is that he likes to play with * *, and many beautiful little boys were killed by him.


    To this end, many families have to send their children to other places for foster care, and they can''t return home several times a year.


    The steamed stuffed bun shop had a good income before, because the food was delicious and the price was cheap. Many people working at the wharf like to eat here.


    However, since Feng Yunhai collected protection fees twice a month, their life has become difficult.


    However, in order not to let his child be seen by Feng Yunhai, they reluctantly sent him to study far away.


    And their tragedy was deepened when their son came back to visit his relatives


    The boss and his wife''s son Guagua was only 10 years old and looked like water. Because they were afraid of Feng Yunhai, they sent him to a private school in Linxian County.


    Guagua usually lives in school and seldom goes home. In order to avoid meeting Feng Yunhai, the boss asked their son to go home once a month.


    That day, Guagua came back and scared the boss''s wife to death. "Guagua, why are you back?" the landlady hurriedly pulled Guagua into the house and asked. "Sir, I have something to do these two days. I have a holiday for us. I think I haven''t come back to see my parents for a long time. I''ll come back and have a look." Guagua''s face is pink and his eyes flicker. It''s easy to be intoxicated at a glance. "How could it be today!" the boss came in and saw Guagua. He was worried about the club. "Why don''t you let him go to someone else''s house to hide!" "it''s not the same to go to other houses. The overlord will ask for protection fees one by one and send them to other houses, and he will still find out." the landlady said. "Then why don''t Guagua feel like going back to the private school now," said the boss. "That''s the only way," said the landlady. Then she put her hands on Guagua''s shoulders and said, "Gua, go back to the private school now and don''t come back every month. You know?" "is it because of the bully of the Feng family?" "yes, if he sees you, it''s dangerous." said the landlady. "I know, mom." Guagua nodded and said. Just as they were about to send him away, there was a noisy noise from the other side of the street. When they heard the noise, the boss and his wife suddenly froze. "Here comes the bully!" the boss ran out to have a look and came in and said. "Why did you come so early today!" said the landlady in a panic. "I don''t know. It seems that we can''t let melons go outside now. Son, you hide inside. Don''t let melons go outside." the boss said, went to the place where he put the money in the house, took most of his savings and went outside.

 Chapter 479

    "Niang." Guagua hid in the boss''s arms in fear.


    The bad guy likes to play with * * and he knows it. He also heard that none of the little boys he likes can survive.


    "Melon, don''t be afraid, there are parents!" the landlady held melon and comforted, but she couldn''t hide her worry in her eyes.


    Soon, Feng Yunhai came here from the street. A group of dog legs were holding sticks. When they saw something unpleasant in the street, they kicked it away.


    "Steamed stuffed bun shop." Feng Yunhai and others came to the steamed stuffed bun shop and shouted inside.


    The boss went out of the kitchen with the silver. Seeing Feng Yunhai and others, he handed the money to a dog leg.


    "That''s it?" the man weighed the silver and said discontentedly.


    "Isn''t it so much before?" the boss said carefully.


    "It used to be before, now it is now. You said it would rise by two liang silver this month. Hurry to get it!" the man urged impatiently.


    The guests in the store don''t come to eat every morning. They are afraid of meeting Feng Yunhai, so there is no one in the store at this time.


    Two men went to the kitchen. They wanted to get some steamed stuffed buns, but they found that they didn''t make steamed stuffed buns this morning.


    "Boss, where''s your steamed stuffed bun?"


    "Go back to uncle, the steamed stuffed bun hasn''t been made in time."


    "You didn''t mean it? Knowing that our young master Feng was coming, you didn''t make steamed stuffed buns just to keep us from eating!"


    "How could it be! I''m busy raising money, otherwise I don''t have the money to pay the protection fee!"


    "All right, all right, hurry to collect the rest of the money. I have to go back to the theater with my third wife!" Feng Yunhai urged impatiently.


    "Did you hear that? Our young master told you to hurry!" the man in charge of collecting the money put the money given by the boss into the cloth bag in his hand. When the silver was thrown in, it made a loud noise, and must have collected a lot.


    "But we really don''t have so much money!" the boss was surrounded by several people. It seemed that he would beat him if he didn''t give money.


    But even the money in the gas filling room is not enough. He can''t change money now!


    "Don''t waste time, just search the house for me!" Feng Yunhai said.


    "Yes, young master."


    When several people were about to search the inner room, the landlady quickly opened the door and came out. She closed the door and handed over the rest of the money to the collector to clean up. She said, "young master Feng, this is all our possessions. It''s really gone! Shall we make up for what we owe next month?"


    "I don''t like credit. Since I don''t have money, go in and see if there is anything valuable at home and sell it to pay off the debt!" Feng Yunhai said in his ear.


    "Yes, young master," the men said and went into the house again.


    "You can''t go in!" the boss came to the door and blocked them from going in.


    "Why don''t you let us in? Is there money in it?" someone said.


    "All our money has been there, and there is no money in it," said the boss.


    "What are you doing without money? Get away!" the man pushed the boss away.


    "Bang -"


    The man was so strong that he pushed the boss away at once and let him hit the table in the store. He just hit his stomach and made him lean against the table and couldn''t move.


    "The boss!" the landlady shouted when she saw that the boss was injured. Seeing that they were going to enter the house, she hurried to the door and said, "young master, there is really no money or valuable things in it. Can we double the rest next month?"


    Feng Yunhai has a greasy head and a pair of hanging eyes, which makes people think he is a bad man. He squinted at the landlady. Just when everyone thought he was going to agree, he laughed and said, "don''t let us in. There must be something fishy in it. Let me go in and have a look!"


    "Go away!" the man pushed the landlady away again, let her fall to the ground and hit her head with a big bag.


    "Young master, there is a little doll in the house! It looks good!" the people who went in shouted in the house.


    Hearing that there was a little doll, Feng Yunhai got excited and shouted at the house, "don''t you bring it out to have a look!"


    Guagua dodged in the house for a while, but he was caught and forcibly brought out.


    Feng Yunhai fell at the first sight when he saw guaguagua. He licked his tongue, looked straight at Guagua and said, "it''s no wonder you don''t let them in."


    "Master Feng, my melon is still small. Please let him go!" the landlady quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Feng Yunhai.


    "Let him go?" Feng Yunhai smiled and said, "is it possible? Don''t you have enough money? Just use this little doll to pay off your debts."


    "Don''t!" the landlady called out at once and ran over and grabbed the melon. Maybe it was the power of maternal love. She really robbed Guagua.


    If Guagua is taken away, his life will enter the countdown!


    "Don''t?" Feng Yunhai sneered and said, "I''m attracted to you, so you say you want to take it away!" yes, young master. The two men said and went to catch melons. "No, don''t take my son!" the landlady hugged her son and wouldn''t let them take it. "What are you doing?" Feng Yunhai yelled at those people, "don''t bring people to me!" the two people went up, pushed the landlady away and brought Guagua to Feng Yunhai. "Niang! Niang!" the taken melon stretched out his hand to the landlady and wanted her to pull herself back. Feng Yunhai is also a practitioner. He holds Guagua''s clothes in one hand, just not letting him break free. "For the sake of your son''s beauty, I''ll exempt you from the protection fee for two months! Little beauty, let''s go! Hahaha..." after that, they took Guagua out with them. "Dad! Mom!" Guagua shouted at the house. When the boss saw guaguagua being taken away, the belly of the house chased out, and the landlady got up from the ground and ran out. "You can''t take my son!" the landlady shouted at them. The news here has long attracted the attention of some people, but due to Feng Yunhai''s power, they can only watch it secretly nearby. Seeing Feng Yunhai coming out with melons, they all felt sorry. The child was abandoned! Seeing the people watching outside other shops, Feng Yunhai''s dog leg shouted at them, "what are you looking at? Who will look again and blind your eyes!" "go in!" and "go back!" when those people heard the warning, they all went back to their own shops.

 Chapter 480

    "Master Feng, you can''t take our children!" the boss ran out and wanted to come forward, but was stopped by the dog legs.


    "It''s a blessing for your children to be liked by the young master! Don''t be ignorant of good or bad!" the people shouted.


    "Master Feng, please don''t take our children away! We''ll just have one child!" the landlady was already crying.


    It seems that he has wasted a lot of time, or is anxious to go back and play with the children in his hand. Feng Yunhai is rarely impatient and says, "you''re making trouble. I''ll throw you into the Liuli river! Go!"


    "Dad! Mom!" Guagua was frightened to cry and kept struggling.


    "Don''t take melons!"


    The boss wanted to break through those people''s obstacles and rob his son, but he was kicked to the ground. Then several people surrounded him and beat him with the guy in his hand.


    "The boss!" the landlady saw her man beaten, ran over and tried to push them away, but they kicked them away.


    "Mom and Dad!"


    Guagua saw that his parents were beaten and wanted to come back in a hurry, but he couldn''t get Feng Yunhai''s hand. Before he was in a hurry, he turned around and bit hard at Feng Yunhai''s wrist.


    "Ah -" the pain from his wrist made Feng Yunhai subconsciously throw Guagua out.


    He had some martial arts, but now he unconsciously increased his strength. The melon was small. He was thrown out for a long time. His forehead hit the column of the house, then fell heavily to the ground, and the back of his head hit the raised stones on the ground.


    "Guagua -" the owner''s wife''s shrill cry attracted everyone''s attention. She ran quickly and was stunned by the wound on Guagua''s forehead.


    Not only his forehead, but also the back of his head slowly exuded a lot of blood, which dyed his hair and the ground red.


    "Guagua!" the boss got up from the ground and rolled to Guagua. He picked him up at once. Everyone present saw the blood left on Guagua''s head and his body withered like fallen leaves.


    "Young master, it seems that someone has died!" the man who received the money came to Feng Yunhai and said.


    "What are you afraid of?" Feng Yunhai didn''t think so. "Is there still less life in my young master''s hands?"


    "But it used to be handled secretly. Today''s situation..." the man looked at it. He didn''t know when the streets were full of people on both sides.


    I''m not afraid of killing people, but if too many people see it, it''s not a good thing.


    "Waiter, you go and ask a doctor to come and show them." Feng Yunhai said and left with people.


    "Yes, young master." a thin and capable man said and went to a doctor, and Feng Yunhai swaggered away.


    "Guagua -" the boss held guaguagua''s body blankly. At this time, Guagua had stopped breathing.


    When the doctor came slowly, Guagua''s body was cold.


    "Pa -" Du Xiaoli clapped his hands on the table after hearing the boss''s story.


    Although she was a killer in her previous life, she never started with children after her debut. On the contrary, she actually liked children very much. When she heard Feng Yunhai''s nausea, she felt a fire in her heart.


    The landlady said that she had become a tearful person. Xia yuan came to her and handed her a handkerchief.


    "Didn''t you report to the official?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "Guagua is dead, my sky is falling down, and I wash my face in tears all day. The head of the family went to the county government with the body of Guagua, but the county magistrate said that the person who the doctor said didn''t die when Feng Yunhai was here, so he didn''t kill him. The head of the family was not satisfied, so they broke his leg and threw him out of the county government with the body of Gua!"


    "What a dog officer!" said Yingge angrily.


    "Later, we buried the melon, and the head of the family continued to petition, but when we went there, we were just beaten up and kicked out. He almost died twice! Later, I was really afraid that he would be killed by the official, so I dragged him to reopen the shop. Don''t mess with those officials, otherwise he might also..."


    "Such a person should be pulled out to pieces and throw the body out to feed wild dogs!" Qiao Zhu said.


    "What can we do? The other party is an official and is related to Governor Xu. Those officials must protect each other. We civilians can''t beat them." the landlady wiped her tears and said, "Now I just hope the head of the family can stop. Don''t sue again, otherwise I don''t know how to die. If I''m left alone, how can I live?"


    "Master, we can''t ignore this." Xia yuan''s eyes are wet, looking at Du Xiaoli and saying.


    "Since there is such a thing, the officials will protect each other. Since we encounter it, we will not ignore it. Otherwise, how can we give justice to the people!" Ji Liufeng said.


    "Don''t worry, my guest. A passer-by heard our story and asked me if it was true. I said yes. He said he wanted to help us get justice, but he was found dead in Liuli river the next day. You''d better hurry to leave after breakfast. Later, Feng Yunhai will come to collect the protection fee. If you encounter him, you''ll be in trouble ! "although the landlady looked at Du Xiaoli and their clothes, she didn''t want to be implicated again.


    "He will come later? That''s just right," said Du Xiaoli. "Madam..." what are you talking about outside? "The boss in the kitchen shouted. The landlady wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with Xia yuan''s handkerchief and said, "Miss, I have ruined your excellent veil." "it doesn''t matter. I''ll give it to you." Xia Yuan said. "The noodles are ready, don''t get in and take them out!" the boss yelled again when he saw that the landlady hadn''t gone in yet. "Coming!" the landlady hurried in. After she went in, Du Xiaoli and they heard the boss scolding the landlady. It seems to be accusing her of telling others about her family. Soon, the landlady brought out all the noodles, divided them one by one, and went back to the kitchen. As soon as she entered, there was another quarrel between them in the room. Du Xiaoli wanted to eat steamed stuffed buns before, but now she has no desire at all. Not only her, but also others had no desire. The noodles were put in front of them, but no one took a bite. "Master, such scum should be killed!" Leng Qi said. "Yes, Lord, we must get rid of the local overlord and return peace to the people here this time." Leng Wu said. Han Mingyi''s hand knocked on the table, pondered for a moment, and said, "you seven, go and do something for me..."

 Chapter 481

    When the landlady came out, she saw the empty shop and the noodles steamed stuffed buns on the table that had not been moved, and asked, "where are the other guests?"


    "They have something to do," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "What can I do after eating? The noodles will be greasy and not delicious after a long time." said the landlady.


    "It''s all right. Your family tastes so good that they can eat it," said Yingge.


    "Alas, it must be the things I just said that have ruined your mood." the landlady said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter, you said, we know there is such a thing, and we can find a way to get rid of the bully." Ji Liufeng said.


    "I said why you haven''t come back for so long. I dare to eat delicious food here!" Bai Ningyuan''s voice came.


    Du Xiaoli looked up and saw Bai Ningyuan and Beifeng come in.


    Bai Ningyuan pulled the north wind to Du Xiaoli''s table and sat down. Looking at Du Xiaoli, their expression was not quite right and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing," said Han Mingyi. "Why are you here?"


    "We thought when you would start, but you didn''t come back. We asked your boatman. He said you came here to eat steamed stuffed buns, and we came here." Bai Ningyuan took chopsticks, put a steamed stuffed bun in his mouth, took a bite and said, "this steamed stuffed bun is really delicious!"


    "You are self-conscious!" Ji Liufeng glared at Bai Ning.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Bai Ningyuan and his wife solved a steamed stuffed bun. Seeing that they didn''t move, they asked strangely, "why don''t you eat?"


    "Gentlemen, what would you like?" the landlady looked at Bai Ningyuan and asked them.


    Bai Ningyuan saw the sweet potato noodles put in front of Du Xiaoli and said, "just like them."


    "Then two more buns?" said the landlady.


    "OK." Bai Ningyuan nodded.


    "Where''s my guest?" asked the landlady.


    "Same." two words floated out of the north wind''s mouth.


    "OK, wait a minute." then the landlady went to the kitchen.


    Soon, sweet potato noodles came up. Bai Ningyuan ate this for the first time. He felt it tasted good. Seeing that Du Xiaoli was red that night, she called the boss''s wife and said she wanted to make it like her, so the boss''s wife took it in and put pepper in him.


    Du Xiaoli put down the chopsticks after a few bites, which made Bai Ningyuan very confused.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" he asked.


    "Not hungry," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Then you still call so many things waste!" Bai Ningyuan sighed.


    "What do you know?" Qiao Zhu said, "if you knew what we just heard, you would not be able to eat."


    The north wind''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and they had no appetite for anything.


    "Talk about it," said Bai Ningyuan.


    So Qiao Zhu told the story he had just heard again.


    "I wipe, such scum. In a moment, I''ll take a bag of poison to poison him!" Bai Ningyuan scolded, then took out several bags of poison and said while looking at it: "Let me see, what kind of poison on me is the most painful before I die? I love you three days and three nights? Ice and fire? If you don''t need stink!... forget it. Use this to turn all my internal organs into water before I die completely."


    "All right, put your things away quickly." Du Xiaoli didn''t expect this guy to carry so much poison. He carried so much with him. I don''t know how much he had in his baggage.


    The landlady came out and looked at Du Xiaoli. They almost didn''t move their things. She asked nervously, "my guest, is it not delicious..."


    "No, it''s delicious," Xia Yuan said.


    "My guest, you''d better eat quickly and leave here. If you meet Feng Yunhai later, I''m afraid he''ll trouble you." the landlady urged again and again.


    "Steamed stuffed bun shop, pay the protection fee!"


    A rough and crazy male voice came from the outside, and the landlady''s body shook subconsciously.


    coming!


    Du Xiaoli watched a group of men come in quietly. One of them was wearing a good Suzhou brocade and had several wrenches in his hand. It should be Feng Yunhai, a bully.


    "Landlady, pay the protection fee!" a man with a long scar on his left face shouted when he saw the landlady in the shop.


    "If you want money, there''s one for life!" before the landlady looked, the boss limped out of the kitchen. When she saw Feng Yunhai, her eyes burst out with strong hatred.


    "Oh, how many times have you been beaten? How dare you be beaten!" the scar man looked at the boss and said, "how many copper coins is your cheap life worth? You''d better pay quickly!"


    "I said, do you want money! I want to save it to file a lawsuit. If you want it, there''s no way!"


    "Oh, it seems that I''m not afraid of being beaten! Tut Tut, I broke my leg last time, and next time, I''m not sure I''ll die!" said a man.


    "You heartless people will be punished one day!" the boss scolded, pointing to Feng Yunhai. "As long as I have a life, I won''t give up suing you!"


    "Ha ha, do you want to sue me?" Feng Yunhai was amused by the boss''s appearance. "Dare you sue me for your advice? Do you think you have the life to get out of here alive?" "hum, even if I can''t sue you, someone will clean you up!" the boss shouted. "People who can clean up our young master haven''t been born yet!" Feng Yunhai said arrogantly, "who dares to clean up our young master here? You still want to fight with our young master? Don''t think that leaving you two lives is afraid of you. I''m just leaving myself some fun." "in Fengjie County, who dares to provoke our young master? If you want to bring down the young master, you don''t want to think about it all your life!" A dog leg quickly flattered. "What a arrogant man!" Ji Liu said with a cold smile. "Who are you?" the dog leg looked at Du Xiaoli and them. "You haven''t seen faces. Are you from other places? I advise you to get out of here and don''t hinder our work!" "let''s get out of here?" Ji Liufeng turned and looked at a group of people, put one leg on the stool, and said angrily: "those who dare to tell you to get out of here haven''t been born in this life!" "My guest, you''d better go." the landlady advised. "Go? Dare to shout with my young master. You''re capable! It''s too late to go now!" Feng Yunhai said. "I heard you killed the children of the boss and his wife?" Du Xiaoli looks at Feng Yunhai and asks. Feng Yunhai turns his eyes to Du Xiaoli. When he sees her beautiful appearance, he can''t open his eyes. The red fruit''s eyes look like he''s going to strip Du Xiaoli''s clothes off. He likes to play with * *, but he also likes beautiful women. He doesn''t know how many women he''s played with, but no one has ever let Du Xiaoli like this His heart was beating.

 Chapter 482

    spy?


    Du Xiaoli felt sick and frowned when he saw his obscene eyes. When he was going to clean him up, he had been beaten out by Han Mingyi''s palm wind.


    "Young master!"


    "Young master, are you all right?" the lackeys hurried out and helped Feng Yunhai up.


    After Feng Yunhai got up, he touched his sore ass and shouted, "your mother! Dare to beat me! Give it to me! The man killed and the woman robbed it back to play with me! Since the steamed stuffed bun shop is unwilling to pay the protection fee, it will be smashed together with me!"


    "Yes, young master!"


    People who follow Feng Yunhai often follow him. They have long been used to beating, smashing and burning. When they hear Feng Yunhai''s order, they will come in with a guy and smash the store!


    But before they came in, they were kicked back by a figure as soon as they got to the door and flew out of the steamed stuffed bun shop.


    Then Ji Liufeng fell outside the door and just blocked the door. He said coldly, "your uncle is here. Do you still want to go in?"


    "Who are you?" those people were kicked out before they could see clearly, covering their chests and looking at Ji Liufeng.


    Ji Liufeng held his chest in his hands, looked at the people standing, sneered and said, "God is the one who comes to clean up your demons and monsters!"


    When Feng Yunhai heard Ji Liufeng calling himself his Lord, he was even more angry and said fiercely, "what a big tone! I dare to be wild on my territory! I want none of you today! You guys, give it to me!"


    Feng Yunhai pointed to his newly hired bodyguard, who is said to be a Jianghu person with good martial arts, and asked them to clean up Ji Liufeng.


    Those people didn''t enter the shop outside, didn''t see what was going on inside, and didn''t see if Ji Liufeng hit those people to the ground. Looking at the tragedy of those people, I guess his martial arts are not weak.


    However, the five of them are not ordinary people, and they are also well-known in the Jianghu. Feng Yunhai''s employment is only for the generous remuneration he gives. Usually I just follow him and almost never do it. It seems that they have to do it in person today.


    The five people came to Feng Yunhai and looked at Ji Liufeng. What about me: "men don''t kill unknown people. Report your name!"


    Ji Liufeng sneered and said, "you know your grandpa''s name?!"


    Du Xiaoli was facing the gate. Seeing the people, he said, "are there more important people and less bullies? Xia yuan, you also go out to add popularity to Liufeng!"


    "Yes, miss." Xia yuan and Ji Liufeng came to the door and faced the people together.


    "Oh, there''s a big girl with water spirit!" the boss smiled obscene when he saw Xia yuan coming out.


    "For a girl with such a sign, I can''t be cruel to beat him, or you''ll follow the man and make sure you''re popular and spicy?" the second said.


    "Drink your big head ghost!" Yingge was the most angry. Hearing their obscene words and the anger just accumulated in her heart, she burst out and took the lead in beating the boss.


    Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu also chose an opponent to fight.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t wait for me!" Ji Liufeng saw Xia yuan and they said to do it. He also rushed up, dealing with two alone and dealing with those dog legs from time to time.


    The boss and the boss''s wife are common people. They were scared for a while when they saw such an array.


    "Oh, hey, you beat master Feng. You''re in big trouble!" the landlady patted her thigh and said.


    "Landlady, you haven''t seen who''s causing trouble yet?" Bai Ningyuan said, biting the steamed stuffed bun.


    "I think you''d better go by boat. If they report to the county magistrate later, you can''t go!" suggested the landlady.


    "How can we go if this matter is not solved today?" Du Xiaoli said. "Don''t worry, boss. It will be fine!"


    She looked out and happened to see a dog leg holding a wooden stick trying to sneak into Qiao Zhu. Qiao Zhu was fighting with the people in front of her. She didn''t find anyone close behind.


    "Rustle -"


    "Ah --"


    Just as the man raised the stick, the man''s hand was suddenly pierced by a chopstick, which made him cry out in pain.


    Qiao Zhu heard the body behind him, moved, grabbed the man''s hand in front, turned around and faced the dog leg. He kicked it in the past, so that he could not die. It just kicked his life. His hand hurt for a time, and it hurt below. The man screamed twice and fainted directly!


    The boss also noticed the situation of Qiao Zhu. Seeing the chopsticks in the dog leg''s hand, he turned to look at Du Xiaoli and found that there was only one chopstick in Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    The man who just pierced his palm with chopsticks is the lady?!


    Who the hell are they? Everyone around me has such powerful martial arts.


    Seeing that the people around him were beaten down, Feng Yunhai wanted to run, but he was kicked back by Ji Liufeng in the air.


    "Go find your brother-in-law!" Feng Yunhai shouted to the people around him.


    The man saw Feng Yunhai kicked to the ground and ran away. The news here attracted many visitors early in the morning. Both the shop owners and workers on the wharf gathered nearby to watch the excitement. When they saw Feng Yunhai''s people being beaten, they secretly claimed to be good. Soon, all the people brought by Feng Yunhai were beaten to the ground and couldn''t get up. One by one, they either hugged their stomachs or their heads or legs. Du Xiaoli saw that the people outside had been solved. He got up and went out. He saw the dog legs on the ground and said, "it took so long." after venting, Xia yuan felt much better and came to Du Xiaoli with a smile. Qiao Zhu stuck out his tongue and said, "master, you didn''t say to make a quick decision. Let''s clean up slowly and vent our anger." "but it''s comfortable?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Uh huh!" Ying Ge and Qiao Zhu nodded vigorously. "Then I''ll vent myself." then Du Xiaoli came to Feng Yunhai, stepped on his face, stepped on his face to one side, and said, "this face is long enough to see, how can this heart be so vicious?" Han Mingyi frowned, took Du Xiaoli''s hand and pulled her back to him. "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi. "That guy looks like a thief. How can he make do?" Han Mingyi said faintly. Er - there was a sense of disharmony among the people present. Bai Ningyuan wants to say: brother, can you see the occasion? "You, you dare to beat my young master. When my brother-in-law comes, you must go out of your way! As long as you release him now, I won''t be investigated!" although Feng Yunhai was beaten to the ground, he still tried to threaten them with his brother-in-law.

 Chapter 483

    "Fool!" Du Xiaoli couldn''t help scolding. Turned and looked at the boss and his wife who followed him and asked, "boss, do you have a rope?"


    "Rope?" the landlady didn''t react for a moment. Instead, the boss said, "yes, it''s in the house. Go get it, his mother."


    "OK." although the landlady hesitated, she went in to get the rope.


    Bai Ningyuan looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "wouldn''t it be good to poison him directly?"


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Bai Ning and said, "can you kill him casually? You have to wait for the people above him."


    "Madam, the rope." the landlady came out with the rope and looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "Xia yuan, tie them up," said Du Xiaoli. "If the rope is not enough, tie them together."


    "Yes, master." Xia yuan took the rope and tied the people up with Yingge.


    "Madam, what if the county magistrate comes later?" asked the landlady.


    "Do you want to avenge Guagua?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes," said the landlady without hesitation.


    "Then wait to see a good play." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "But the power behind the county magistrate..." the boss said with some hesitation.


    "It''s hard to mess with, isn''t it?" Bai Ningyuan said. "Don''t worry. When you meet them, it must be a blessing from your previous life. They come to get justice for you!"


    "Thank you, madam, thank you young masters," said the landlady with tears in her eyes.


    If there are such servants, their identity must be different, which suddenly let them see hope.


    "Master, sit down and wait." Qiao Zhu moved out a long stool and put it behind Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi sat down and waited outside the shop for the secretive county magistrate.


    The county magistrate was enjoying flowers in the garden with his concubine, but soon he saw a yamen coming with Feng Yunhai''s attendant.


    "County magistrate, madam, please help the young master!" the man knelt down and said.


    "What''s the matter?" the concubine was startled when she saw the man''s injury.


    "Madam, we went to the wharf with the young master to collect protection fees today, but we met several foreigners in the steamed stuffed bun shop. They beat the young master and others! Adults and madam, go and save the young master!"


    "Who dares to bully my brother-in-law!" Xu hang suddenly stood up, took my concubine''s hand, patted it, and said, "don''t worry, I''ll bring my brother-in-law back, and you''ll wait for us here."


    Then he kneaded his concubine''s chest.


    "Master, you hate it!" the concubine was not worried about her brother. No one dared to touch their family in Fengjie County.


    "Look at you!" Xu hang looked at her and said, "I''ll clean you up when the master comes back!"


    "Master, you must bring your brother back!" said the concubine.


    "Don''t worry," said Xu hang, taking the Yamen and the messenger''s dog legs away.


    When he learned that Du Xiaoli had several people who knew martial arts, he took all the Yamen servants of the county government.


    When Du Xiaoli and others were bored, Xu hang finally came with a group of people. Those who used to watch the excitement suddenly retracted into their shop. After Xu hang passed by, they stretched out their heads and looked at the steamed stuffed bun shop.


    "Brother in law, brother in law save me!" Feng Yunhai called to Xu hang when he saw him coming.


    Xu hang came over with people and saw the people tied up on the ground and the one beaten in the middle. If he hadn''t called his brother-in-law, he really couldn''t recognize his brother-in-law!


    "Surround them!" Xu hang really had the momentum of being an official. With a wave of his right hand, the Yamen servant put Du Xiaoli in their place.


    "What a big formation!" Ji Liufeng didn''t blink when he saw them.


    "Bold and clever, dare to beat the people on my official''s territory and catch them all!" Xu hang shouted.


    "Lord Xu, why should you arrest us?" Du Xiaoli asked. "They offended us first. We just fought back! If you want to arrest them, you should also arrest them!"


    "People in this county have always been pure and good. How can they pick up trouble? It seems that you not only beat others, but also dare to frame others. It''s really a plus. You must be interrogated well after you go back!" Xu Hang''s ability to open his eyes and tell lies is quite powerful. He said the black ones were white.


    "Oh, he said he would interrogate us. What should we do?" Ji Liufeng turned and looked at Han Mingyi.


    "Cold." Han Mingyi simply returned to Ji Liufeng.


    The deep meaning is that you look at it!


    "Lord Xu, he was beaten because he wanted to belittle my wife. How can we live? It''s our problem?" Ji Liufeng said. "Even if this man is Lord Xu''s brother-in-law, you can''t be so partial to him?"


    "You know this is my brother-in-law, so you dare to do this. It seems that you are going to beat me next, aren''t you?" Xu hang said. "It seems that you are going to beat the imperial court officials, which is unforgivable! When you are arrested, I will report to the Imperial court!"


    "Oh, how scared!" Ji Liufeng patted himself on the chest, looking frightened. "You plant charges at will. Is that how you work for the people?" Han Mingyi asked coldly looking at Xu hang. Xu hang was a little flustered by Han Mingyi''s eyes, but his face didn''t show. It seems that he has done more bad things and practiced his courage. "I don''t need you cunning people to blame me for what I do!" Xu hang said. "I advise you to hurry up and catch it, or I''ll punish you for disobedience and drunkenness, which can directly kill you with random sticks!" "random sticks to death?" Ji Liufeng chewed Xu hang''s words and said, "this is your purpose?" "what purpose?" "We have heard for a long time that you took bribes and perverted the law because you were the county magistrate. You tolerated your brother-in-law to harm many people, making the people here miserable and countless people living in dire straits. Today we beat your brother-in-law, and you put so many charges on us. Don''t you want to kill us?" Ji Liufeng said, making Xu Hang''s mind clear. "Ha ha, I thought you were ignorant foreigners. I didn''t expect you to be well informed!" Xu hang said, "these two Dalits told you? It seems that it was a mistake to leave their lives before!" "yes, it is indeed a mistake. Just because of this mistake, you will not only lose your black hat, but I think your life will be reported by Lord Yan!" Ji Liufeng said, "ha ha ha, you''re so big!" Xu hang obviously didn''t pay attention to Ji Liufeng. "Since they always lead to trouble, let''s deal with it with you!"

 Chapter 484

    As far as he has been an official for so many years, these people just want to stand out after listening to the boss''s cry. He has seen and dealt with many such people, and he didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    "If you are so careless about human life, is there any royal law?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "Wang fa? In Fengjie County, my words are Wang FA! Go up and catch them and take them back!" Xu hang ordered.


    Those yamen guards were ordered to besiege the past.


    "It seems that you frog at the bottom of the well really think that there is no king''s law in Fengming country!" Ji Liufeng kicked the people who came to him, took out a sign, lit it in front of the people, and said, "I don''t know which brand is bigger than yours?"


    "General, general?!" the people present were stunned by this change. This, this man is a general?!


    "Oh, it seems that you know the general''s brand, Lord Xu!" Ji Liufeng smiled.


    The boss and the landlady of the steamed stuffed bun shop were scared silly. It was a general who ate here today?


    Does that mean they can really help them redress their grievances?


    Xu Hang''s face changed and changed, like a palette.


    Now I don''t know how much Ji Liufeng knows about this, but he made the worst plan and thought they all knew. In that case, he can''t keep him!


    Now there is no one else. He just needs to solve them all, and then pretend not to know. When it comes to checking, he insists that he has not seen him. Who can do with him?!


    "Hum, I don''t know any brand. You dare to pretend to be an imperial court official. I''ll spare you! Catch it!"


    Those yamen guards hesitated for a moment. If they were generals, the county magistrate would have nothing to do with the backstage. Their minions may not be completely indifferent!


    "Don''t go to me soon!" Xu hang shouted at them when he saw that everyone didn''t understand.


    "Sir, if he is really a general..." said the people around Xu hang.


    "What general, that''s a fake!" Xu hang scolded. "When will I miss what I said! You doubt me again and take care of your head!"


    "Yes! What the adults said is wrong! That man must be a fake! You don''t catch them quickly!"


    Those yamen soldiers were forced to be helpless. Although this man might really be a general, their immediate boss was Xu hang. They still had to listen to Xu hang and rush towards Ji Liufeng.


    "It''s just that the general didn''t fight enough. Just practice your skills for me! I think you must have done bad things with this bastard. Few hands are clean!"


    Ji Liufeng fought again. Xia yuan and her colleagues joined the fight. Even Bai Ningyuan ran to join in.


    Although there are many yamen servants, they are not Ji Liufeng''s opponents at all. Soon, a group of people were beaten to the ground, but they didn''t even breathe.


    "Now it''s just you!" Ji Liufeng looked at Xu hang with a smile.


    Xu hang didn''t expect that his people would be solved so easily. Seeing Ji Liufeng''s smile, he subconsciously stepped back two steps and his voice trembled: "it''s hard for you people who pretend to be imperial court officials to attack our officials!"


    "How about beating you?" Yingge looked at Xu hang and said, "we''re beating you!"


    After saying this, Xu hang was punched and kicked by several people in the middle. However, in order to cooperate with Du Xiaoli, they all beat him, and would never kill him.


    "I''m a relative of Xu Yunxing, governor of Jiangbei. If you dare to treat me like this, you will be overwhelmed!" Xu hang curled up on the ground after being beaten violently and stared at Ji Liufeng fiercely. "Lord Xu is a popular man in front of his royal highness Ding recently. If he knew that I was bullied by you, he would kill your head!"


    "Oh? The red man in front of King Ding can do whatever he wants?" Han Mingyi said faintly.


    "If you know what''s wrong with me, let me go. If anything happens to me, they will tell him. Hum!"


    It has to be said that Xu Hang is similar to Feng Yunhai. They are dying and have to threaten others.


    "Xu Yunxing?" Du Xiaoli smiled at Xu hang and said, "you''ll see him soon, but I don''t know if you can talk like that after seeing him!"


    Will you see Xu Yunxing soon? What does this woman mean?


    At this time, the people ran out from each other, all came to the front of the steamed stuffed bun shop, knelt down towards Ji Liufeng, and shouted, "please make the decision for us!"


    "Ask the general to decide for us!"


    People kowtow to Ji Liufeng while shouting.


    "What are you doing?" Ji Liufeng looked at those people.


    "General, we have been oppressed by this Xu hang for years. Taxes have not been reduced for years. Bullies like Feng Yunhai often bully us. All the income we earn from microblog every month must be used to pay protection fees, or we will end up smashing stores and beating people."


    "General, our grandson was captured by the bully Feng Yunhai. Two months later, they sent my grandson back. They had only one last breath and left before they had time to talk to us. Please, general, why do you decide!" "General, we heard that taxes began to be reduced last year, but we not only didn''t reduce them, but also increased a lot. We can only earn so much money all year round. In addition to taxes, we don''t even have a basic life. Later I heard that taxes were reduced in other places, but we were increased by corrupt officials!" "general, we..." The common people said what you said and what I said. All the excited accusers were the malice of Xu hang and Feng Yunhai. "You''re so brave, aren''t you?" Xu hang saw that all the people stood up and shouted at them. Maybe they were afraid of Xu hang. When they heard his roar, the people were quiet for a time, which just saved Ji Liufeng from making them quiet. "What you said is true?" Han Mingyi asked. "Yes, sir, we dare not have a lie." a young man said. Han Mingyi''s face was a little terrible. Xu hang looked like a dead man. "Liufeng, let people write down all the grievances of the people. How was the family bullied, how Xu hang obeyed the imperial court''s policies, and how he bullied the people? All of them are counted and written on paper. After a while, Xiao Xu Yunxing came and let her have a good look!" "OK." "I have pen and ink in my shop." said a gentle middle-aged man.

 Chapter 485

    "Then go and get the ink pen." Ji Liufeng ordered.


    "OK," the man said and ran to his shop.


    Ji Liufeng asked people to move tables and stools out of the steamed stuffed bun shop. When the pen and ink came over, he asked the man to sit at the table and let the people line up to tell their grievances.


    "Hahaha, you Dalits think you''ll find a straw when you see a so-called general?" Xu hang laughed. "I remember you. When this thing passes, none of you can escape, hahaha!"


    The people were frightened by Xu Hang''s words, and some even wanted to retreat.


    Ji Liufeng came to Xu hang and kicked him. "I can''t cure you, a small county magistrate, by conquering the South and breaking through the north?! do you believe that I''ll put you in the right place now, and no one dares to say a word?"


    "Bah, it''s up to you! A general who doesn''t know how many products wants to bring me down?" Xu HANGGANG just figured it out. They just spoke and must have gone to ask Xu Yunxing. In that case, they won''t want their own life before Xu Yunxing comes, and when Xu Yunxing comes, they can be saved!


    "Hey, hey, then I''ll let you see with your own eyes how I sent you to the hell palace!" Ji Liufeng said, went to the kitchen of the steamed stuffed bun shop, took out a rag, stuffed it into Xu Hang''s mouth, and said, "shut up, I''m so noisy!"


    When people saw that Xu hang was treated like this by Ji Liufeng and saw the confidence in his eyes, they all chose to believe him. After all, this may be their only chance.


    Seeing Ji Liufeng''s action, Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "that''s a good way! Alas, it''s been tossing all morning and I haven''t eaten anything. Boss and landlady, can you cook us a bowl of sweet potato noodles?"


    The boss saw Du Xiaoli before and thought she was very unhappy. Unexpectedly, they really treated Xu hang. Even if they really can''t bring him down in the end, they will be half angry if they can clean him up like this. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, the boss smiled and said, "OK, madam, wait a minute. I''ll get it for you now!"


    "Cook it for us by the way," Ji Liufeng said. "I''m hungry after cleaning up that guy. They must not be full."


    "OK, a bowl of sweet potato noodles for one person -" the boss limped into the kitchen, but his feeling was completely different.


    Looking at her husband''s changes, the landlady wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her sleeves and said, "thank you, general. I''ve never seen him smile since my melon died. I''ve been very depressed all day. Now I actually see him smile. Thank you so much!"


    "We should say we''re sorry," Ji Liufeng said. "It''s our negligence to have such a court official on the territory of Fengming country."


    "We''ve been expecting some big officials to clean up this evil official, and today we finally expect it." the landlady sighed. "I''ll go to the kitchen and give him a hand."


    "Landlady, by the way, give us two more cages of steamed stuffed buns!" Bai Ningyuan shouted when he saw that the steamed stuffed buns on the table were cold.


    "Good luck!" the landlady answered and went into the kitchen with a smile.


    Beifeng has been sitting in the house. Although he didn''t go out, he heard everything outside clearly. Seeing Du Xiaoli and they came in to eat again, he sighed that these people were really different.


    After a while, the landlady came out with noodles on a tray and said, "general, young master and madam, the noodles are ready!"


    Knowing that Du Xiaoli wants spicy food, the landlady specially put chili in a bowl of sweet potato noodles.


    After cleaning up the sundries, Du Xiaoli was in a good mood and was in the mood to enjoy the delicious food.


    "This sweet potato powder tastes really good!" Du Xiaoli took two bites and said.


    "Sweet potato powder?"


    "In our place, it''s called sweet potato powder, but it''s also sweet potato noodles," Du Xiaoli said. "It used to be my favorite, but I haven''t eaten it for a long time."


    "Madam, I''ve eaten this kind of noodles before?" the landlady was a little surprised. "I thought of it myself. I didn''t expect it to be found in other places."


    "That place is far away. Now even if you want to eat it, you can''t eat it." Du Xiaoli said, "but you cook it very delicious. Steamed stuffed buns are also very delicious."


    Han Mingyi looked at the smile on Du Xiaoli''s face and his eyes twinkled.


    After breakfast, the sun is already shining. Seeing that there was a long line of people outside to write grievances, Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to get another table to share the pressure.


    Knowing that Xu Yunxing would not come so early, Han Mingyi asked Ji Liufeng and Xia yuan to host here. He took Du Xiaoli back to the boat.


    Du Xiaoli brought steamed stuffed buns to the boatman when he left.


    Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli brought himself breakfast back. The boatman was moved and secretly said that his master had found a good hostess for them.


    "I don''t know when lengyi will be back."


    "We should be there before evening." Han Mingyi thought for a moment and said, "Xu Yunxing inspected the post disaster reconstruction in Linxian County. One round trip is enough for one day."


    "Let''s wait for them," said Du Xiaoli. "I''m sure lenger and they will check things at that time."


    "One day is enough," Han Mingyi said. Du Xiaoli took a book and went to the window to read it. Han Mingyi meditated in bed to practice his internal power. At noon, Xia yuan came back with an angry face. "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli put down the book and asked. "Master, Xu Hang is really hateful!" Xia Yuan said. "Tell me." "We collected the people''s words there and found that he often bullied the people without saying anything. Once someone wants to resist, most of his family will be destroyed and killed! They won''t even let some children go!" Xia yuan clenched her fist and said: "For an old man, Xu Hang''s relatives relied on their relationship to forcibly rob people''s women, occupy people''s fields and destroy people''s houses. Several of his sons were angry and went to sue, but one was killed alive and the other was quietly thrown into the Liuli River, leaving only women and children at home." "Not only that, Xu hang also colluded with other officials to ignore the petitioners, or simply colluded with them to bully the people!" Qiao Zhu said. "It seems that Xu Hang''s network is quite wide!" Du Xiaoli said. "I didn''t expect such local officials in Fengming country. People''s life can be imagined." "Master, did you say that Xu Yunxing was with him? I heard that their relationship was very close!" Xia yuan asked. Du Xiaoli recalled his days with Xu Yunxing and said: "I don''t think so. Xu Yunxing really loved the people, not pretending. I remember when he went to the countryside with Mingyi and them, he saw pieces of destroyed houses, and his expression of heartache was so real. Moreover, if he hadn''t actively cooperated with him and made many places take precautions in advance, the consequences would be much more serious."

 Chapter 486

    "Then he should also be punished for his weak jurisdiction!" Xia Yuan said.


    "He is naturally to blame for such a big thing in his jurisdiction and his relatives who have done so many unreasonable things through their relationship with him." Du Xiaoli said, "but the specific punishment depends on what Ming Yi means. We can only make suggestions, not help him decide."


    "I think he likes Xu Yunxing very much," Qiao Zhu said.


    "Don''t worry, since you have been involved in this matter, you will certainly get justice for the people." Du Xiaoli looked at the angry two and said, "but this time it involves a wide range. We may stay here for a few days. Go and tell the boatman. Don''t be prepared to leave."


    "Yes, master."


    In the afternoon, Du Xiaoli rested for a while and took Xia yuan with them.


    "Master." Yingge is sorting out the charges of Xu Hang''s crime collected today. When she sees Du Xiaoli coming, her face is uncontrollable anger.


    "Are you ready?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Tidy it up." Yingge gave Du Xiaoli a stack of paper and said, "these are what people say about their own family, big and small. Some are called farmers, and many people are forcibly occupied."


    Du Xiaoli looked at it. No wonder Xia yuan and Yingge were so angry. Xu Hang''s crime was heinous!


    "Where''s Mingyi?" Ji Liufeng came out of the steamed stuffed bun shop and asked when he saw Du Xiaoli but no shadow of Han Mingyi.


    "Leng Er came back in the afternoon and took him away. Maybe he found something." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Xu Yunxing should be here soon?" Ji Liufeng said.


    "Well. Mingyi said he would come before then." Du Xiaoli said.


    "This time, I''m afraid I can''t do it in a few days," Ji Liufeng said.


    "Anyway, we have plenty of time," said Du Xiaoli. "It''s not too early for the Wulin conference."


    When the landlady of the steamed stuffed bun shop saw Du Xiaoli coming, she greeted him with a smile.


    In particular, the landlady is more awed of Du Xiaoli, because the boss wants to understand at noon that Liufeng is a general this season, but it gives them the feeling that he has some respect for Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli, which shows that Du Xiaoli''s identity is more noble!


    In that case, they should not be afraid of Xu Yunxing, and they can really get justice for them!


    Du Xiaoli read all the complaint papers before everyone came back.


    Towards evening, Han Mingyi came back with lenger. Du Xiaoli saw him, put down the paper in his hand and asked, "how about it?"


    "I found it." Han Mingyi said. Seeing the complaint paper in front of Du Xiaoli, he frowned: "so many?"


    "Hundreds of copies!" Ji Liufeng said, "and this should be a small part. I guess few people have not been bullied in the jurisdiction of Fengjie County!"


    The air pressure around Han Mingyi is a little low. It seems that he is very angry this time! He took the prosecution paper and looked at it again. The more he looked, the more angry he became. At this time, it is estimated that no one dared to talk to him except Du Xiaoli.


    "It seems that the fate of Xu hang and others is miserable!" Bai Ningyuan and Beifeng came to the steamed stuffed bun shop, saw Han Mingyi''s appearance and said with a smile.


    Beifeng didn''t answer, but he agreed with Bai Ningyuan very much.


    "What about the other officials involved?" Han Mingyi asked when he saw that some cases involved other officials.


    "The officials mentioned above have sent people to publicize. They are looking for it in your name," Ji Liufeng said. "But some are far away. They may not arrive until tomorrow."


    "I think he must collude with more than these officials. We must uproot the others," Han Mingyi said.


    "I understand," Ji Liufeng said. "I also asked someone to call some of the crossbow team to help with things. I should be there tomorrow morning."


    They traveled by boat for a day, and the distance was not very far. If it''s riding, they can catch up with Lu Dahai tomorrow morning.


    "These things are the oral complaint papers of the people, and there must be evidence. Zeng Tai and his colleagues are here, so they can help collect the evidence," Du Xiaoli said.


    It''s Du Xiaoli''s intention to ask Zeng Tai to come over. They have too few hands now. If they want to find so much evidence, it''s also a little troublesome.


    At this time, the Yamen and the people came to the wharf with several officials.


    "General, those officials involved in the case in this county have been called."


    Du Xiaoli went out and saw several officials driven by the people to this side. They came to the front of the steamed stuffed bun shop and pushed them and Xu hang together.


    Those officials saw that Xu hang was also here and realized that everyone really encountered a nemesis this time.


    "Who the hell are you and why did you catch us?" an official said, "we are the imperial court officials!"


    "Imperial court officials?" Ji Liufeng sneered and asked, "since you are imperial court officials, the general asked you, whose salary you take, who you work for, and who you seek welfare for?"


    "It''s natural to take the salary of the imperial court, work for the emperor and seek welfare for the people." a neutral voice came from behind the people. Hearing this voice, Xu hang, who had been depressed, was excited. The people made way, and Xu Yunxing and lengyi came from behind. "Cousin, cousin, you''re coming! Cousin, please let them let me go." Xu hang saw Xu Yunxing and stood up. He didn''t want his feet to be helped and fell down again. Seeing that Xu Yunxing didn''t answer himself, he yelled at Ji Liufeng: "fake general, my cousin is coming. Don''t let me go soon! He is a popular man in front of his royal highness Ding. If you don''t give him face, watch out for him to say a few words to Ding, and you''ll be dismissed!" Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli sat on the stool outside the steamed stuffed bun shop and heard Xu Hang''s words, A sneer arose from the corners of his mouth. He looked at Xu Yunxing and asked, "is he your relative?" "his grandfather and my grandfather are brothers with the same surname. His grandfather asked us to help him before he died. He was not a relative. However, I heard that he worked under the relationship of being a relative with me before. I also sent someone to sue him. Don''t do that. I haven''t heard of such a thing since." "It seems that you don''t have it, but you don''t know it." Du Xiaoli said. "Cousin, cousin, your grandfather asked you to take care of me. These people are obviously fake generals. Don''t be deceived by them!" Xu hang shouted to Xu Yunxing, "you are a red man in front of his highness Dingwang. Say a word and let them let us go. They dare not listen!" "Is this man a fool?" Bai Ningyuan asked, looking at Xu hang and stabbing the north wind around him.

 Chapter 487

    "I think so." Beifeng rarely answered Bai Ningyuan''s boring question.


    The people around him held their breath and looked at Xu Yunxing. If he said he wanted to protect Xu hang, everything they did today would be in vain and offended the evil official. I''m afraid it will be more sad in the future.


    Xu Yunxing glanced at Xu hang and brought the people he brought to Han Mingyi. Qi Qi knelt down and said, "the governor of Jiangbei has seen his royal highness Ding, Princess Ding and general Ji. If such a bad thing happens within the jurisdiction of the lower official, the lower official is to blame. Please punish the Lord and princess."


    Xu Yunxing''s words were like a bomb, which immediately stunned Xu hang and a group of officials.


    Xu hang only felt that his head seemed to explode suddenly. He couldn''t react for a moment. He looked at Xu Yunxing kneeling in front of Han Mingyi.


    "Your Highness Ding, Ding Wang..." when other officials heard Xu Yunxing''s address to Han Mingyi, they only felt that there were two souls out of the three souls and only one soul out of the seven souls.


    Instead, the people reacted first, knelt down one after another, and shouted, "see your highness Ding, Princess Ding."


    Seeing Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli, the boss and his wife of the steamed stuffed bun shop felt their legs soft for a while. They fell on their knees and said, "see your highness and Princess Ding."


    No wonder they are not afraid when they see feng Yunhai and Xu hang. It turns out that their identity is so noble!


    Feng Yunhai was stunned and sat on the ground, looking at Han Mingyi with a dead gray face.


    "Look at these." Han Mingyi glanced at Xu Yunxing and threw the complaint in his hand in front of him. Then he said to the people, "get up, everyone else."


    "Write down your highness," the people said and stood up trembling.


    This is your highness Ding himself! It was a great honor for them to see his highness Ding with their own eyes!


    The steamed stuffed bun shop owner helped them up. Du Xiaoli smiled at them and said, "now you don''t have to worry that we can''t fight Xu hang?"


    When the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop saw Du Xiaoli''s smile, he was embarrassed and said, "I didn''t know it was the prince and princess. Please punish the princess if you offend."


    "Those who don''t know are not guilty." Du Xiaoli motioned that they don''t have to take it to heart. Instead, they looked at Xu Yunxing, who was kneeling on the ground to see the complaint.


    The complaint was thrown all over the floor, not only in front of Xu Yunxing, but also in front of other people who came with him. They picked up the complaint and looked at it quickly. The more they looked, the heavier their faces became.


    After reading more than a dozen, Xu Yunxing trembled and buckled his head heavily on the ground.


    "You see these are just rare. There are hundreds of such complaints here, and these complaints are only part of the people under pressure in Fengjie County," Ji Liufeng said.


    He said sadly, "I have no strict jurisdiction over such evil officials. I can''t forgive my crime. Please punish me."


    "If something like this happens, you can''t escape it! But before that, you have to find out for me. If you miss any corrupt official or corrupt official, you can pay for the lives of so many innocent people who died!" Han Mingyi said, leading Du Xiaoli to stand up and prepare to go back to the ship. After two steps, he said with some disappointment: "You just said that officials take the salary of the imperial court, work for the emperor and seek happiness for the people. You have always been concerned about the people. What blinded you this time? Look back at the people''s fragmented families, their broken hearts and their suffering over the years. Think about how to explain to them."


    Han Mingyi said that and left. Du Xiaoli gave Ji Liufeng a look and asked him to stay here. Then he left with Xia yuan.


    Han Mingyi didn''t give orders, but lengyi and they all stayed to assist Xu Yunxing in handling the case.


    Xu Yunxing felt Han Mingyi''s pain and disappointment. When Han Mingyi left, he picked up all the complaints in front of him, then stood up, turned to look at the people around him and said, "let everyone suffer so much these years. Xu is to blame. I promise you, I will give you justice!"


    After Xu Yunxing finished, he bent down deeply and saluted everyone. Then he said to the Yamen: "all the people involved will be detained in prison."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    When the people saw that Xu Yunxing actually apologized to them, they were moved, and some of their eyes were wet.


    Does Han Mingyi and Xu Yunxing''s statement mean that they really get rid of the clouds and see the blue sky this time? Their hard days have finally come to an end?


    "Let''s go back now. We''ll find you when we need you." Xu Yunxing''s master said to the people.


    "It''s all gone."


    "Go, go back."


    "This time I can see hope."


    "Alas, our bitter days are finally coming to an end."


    "Yes, I don''t have to be frightened every day in the future."


    "I don''t know how long it will take to solve this problem? Won''t it take long?"


    "How can it be? This time, there is a case personally investigated by his highness Ding. How can it be delayed for a long time. As long as the evidence is found, I want the result in a few days."


    "Let''s find out the evidence left before." "that''s a good way. Let''s go back and find it." "I didn''t expect that it was king Ding and Princess Ding. Although the terrain here was higher and there was no disaster, I heard that the flood was thanks to the princes and princess, which made countless people recover their lives!" "The princess looks so kind. She doesn''t have any airs at all!" "but when she gets angry, the momentum on her body is estimated to be you, and she has to be scared to death." "..." the people left the wharf at once. When they left, their faces are no longer gloomy, but joy and hope. When the people left, Xu Yunxing looked at Ji Liufeng: "General..." "you don''t have to say, I know what you mean. Otherwise we won''t stay." Ji Liufeng patted Xu Yunxing on the shoulder, sighed and said, "we''ll help you. We''ve checked some today, and I''ll tell you later. I think you''d better study some of these things in your hand tonight." "General Xie. I''ll look back at these complaints first. I''ll leave." Xu Yunxing arched hands at Ji Liufeng and lengyi and turned to leave. Ji Liufeng looked at Xu Yunxing''s back and felt that he was much older in an instant. "Let''s go back to the boat, too." Ji Liufeng said to lengyi, and then waved to the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop and went back to the boat. Lengyi and they moved the table and stool back and left. After a busy day, the steamed stuffed bun shop finally quieted down, and the boss''s broom swept away the garbage left during the day. When they came back, they saw the boss still fooling at the door and said: "What are you doing here? If you don''t get dinner, it will be dark."

 Chapter 488

    The boss smiled at his wife twice and said, "his mother, aren''t we dreaming today?"


    "What are you talking about?" the proprietress glared at the boss and said, "this is that we met a noble man! Alas, I dreamed of our melons this morning. He said his revenge can be repaid. It seems that he reminded us!"


    "Unexpectedly, they are his highness and Princess Ding. We really can''t recognize them if others don''t say it." the boss sighed.


    "Yes," said the landlady with approval, "there is no royal airs at this point. The princess speaks gently. When talking to me, I thought she was just an ordinary rich man. Where can I see that she was the princess who saved tens of thousands of people!"


    "The princess is really the gospel God has given to the people of Fengming country!"


    "Well, I said you didn''t go to cook dinner. After a while, before it was dark, you had to light the lights and waste oil."


    "Well, don''t rush, I''ll go now!" the boss happily entered the kitchen.


    The landlady looked at the boss''s lameness and her happy eyes darkened slightly. If only his legs could be well.


    Du Xiaoli followed Han Mingyi back. She knew he was in a bad mood. She came to him and hugged him from behind. She didn''t say anything, but hugged him quietly.


    He reached out and took her ring to the full hand.


    He''s not a man of sharp points. She doesn''t have to think of anything to enlighten him. She just needs to be around him.


    After a while, Han Mingyi''s depression slowly dispersed. He let go of her hand, turned around, hugged her, kissed her on her forehead and said, "thank you, Li''er."


    "I didn''t do anything. Why did you thank me?" Du Xiaoli buried his body in his arms, put his waist around him and said: "In fact, there are corrupt officials at any time. In ancient times, there were many corrupt officials and treacherous officials there. Although this happened for a long time and caused indelible harm to some people, we haven''t reached the last step and they haven''t completely despaired of the imperial court. What we can do now is to give them justice and treat them Some compensation. The dead are dead. The living should be like this. The living should look forward and move forward. Although the people don''t read much, they should understand this truth. "


    "Well, I must thoroughly investigate this matter and find out those officials!" Han Mingyi said. "I can''t let them take the salary of the imperial court and do things that hurt the people and Fengming country."


    "You are the Lord, do what you want." Du Xiaoli unconditionally supported him, "but what are you going to do with Xu Yunxing?"


    "As the governor of Jiangbei, he didn''t find these things, and Xu hang was still under his guise. He should be jointly and severally liable for this matter." Han Mingyi thought, "However, he has done a lot of good deeds for the people during his official career, and his political achievements are also quite good. He is deeply valued by the emperor. Moreover, he has handled the flood incident well, which can be regarded as meritorious. I need to think about how to deal with him for a few more days. In short, he must not be the governor."


    "Just think about it." Du Xiaoli rubbed his face on Han Mingyi''s chest and said, "since you''re in a bad mood, do you want me to make you a delicious food to relieve your mood?"


    "Good!" the beloved cooked food for himself, and he naturally readily agreed.


    Du Xiaoli came to the kitchen to have a look at the ingredients and condiments. He asked lenger who had just returned to find the boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop and asked him to come back with dry pepper. He made a boiled fish for Han Mingyi with the fish prepared by the cook.


    I don''t know if Bai Ningyuan belongs to a dog. He has a dog nose with a sensitive sense of smell. Du Xiaoli just cooked the boiled fish, he came to rub the rice with the north wind.


    "How delicious!" Xia yuan brought a large basin of boiled fish to the table. Bai Ningyuan came in from the outside and salivated when he saw the red boiled fish.


    Han Mingyi went downstairs to the cabin and saw Bai Ningyuan coming uninvited. He frowned and said in a voice, "you are self-conscious."


    Bai Ningyuan stood in front of the table and felt Han Mingyi''s bad behavior. He smiled and said, "we are all a family. We just have a meal. Don''t have to pull a face?"


    whole family?


    Han Mingyi caught Bai Ningyuan''s words and said, "who is with your family? Although your younger martial sister married the guy from Mingyuan, we have nothing to do with your food."


    "Ha ha, it''s not that relationship." Bai Ningyuan said with a smile.


    "What''s that?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Don''t say, don''t say." Bai Ningyuan shook his head with a Zen look on his face, and then said, "one day, you will call me brother. Ouch, it''s a treatment that ordinary people can''t enjoy!"


    "You two must not have passed here by chance this time?" Han Mingyi squinted at Bai Ningyuan, as if he wanted to peel off his disguised appearance and see what his purpose was.


    When they met in the vineyard for the first time, he may really just be for grapes, but his purpose seems to have changed since he lived in Chuang Tzu. He also checked his purpose at that time, but he seems to just want to live with Du Xiaoli for a period of time. He didn''t do anything in Chuang Tzu. Later, he left directly without doing anything. At that time, he was still confused for a long time ¡£


    "It may or may not be." Bai Ningyuan sold the pass. "What do you mean?" Han Mingyi looked at him and asked. "Literally. Dingwang is so smart that he doesn''t know it?" Bai Ningyuan said. "Anyway, I say I''m a family and I''m sure I won''t want to hurt anyone. Although I like to kill when I''m in a bad mood." Er - "what''s the answer?" lenger looked at Bai Ningyuan and asked. "The most accurate answer." Bai Ningyuan said with a smile. "You..." what else did Han Mingyi want to say, but Du Xiaoli came from the kitchen at this time, and the people in the cabin kept their mouths shut. "I guessed you would come, so I did a little more." Du Xiaoli was not surprised to see Bai Ningyuan. Although they didn''t have much contact, and she didn''t know anything about him, she couldn''t eat without him every time. The reason why he planned to be with them was to make it convenient for him to eat. "Ha ha, the princess really knows me!" Bai Ningyuan said proudly. "It''s all ready. Let''s start eating." Du Xiaoli came to Han Mingyi and sat down and said to Ji Liufeng and north wind. Bai Ningyuan doesn''t need to say hello, because he has sat down very consciously. They ate quietly, except that someone was so hot by boiled fish that he shouted hot while drinking water, and put fish and vegetables in his bowl. "By the way, last time you said you wanted to take this opportunity to find your mother''s home?" Han Mingyi suddenly asked. "Cough -" Bai Ningyuan somehow choked chili oil into his trachea and ran to one side to cough.

 Chapter 489

    The north wind picked up the water cup on the table and threw it at him. Although he was still coughing, he accurately caught the water cup without dripping.


    Han Mingyi glanced at Bai Ning and reached some conclusions in his heart.


    "Yes, dad said that although he didn''t know where grandpa was, he was from Jiangnan. Yes, his mother brought him to Jiangnan to get hurt." Du Xiaoli didn''t think that Bai Ningyuan''s choking was related to Han Mingyi''s words, saying: "Although my mother was expelled and deprived of her surname by my grandfather, they forgive my mother, so I don''t know if I can find them."


    "Deprived of his surname?" Han Mingyi said with some doubt.


    "Yes, didn''t I tell you?" Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi shook his head.


    "That''s what my father told me before I got married," said Du Xiaoli, "In fact, my grandfather''s surname is not su. When my mother met my father at that time, she lied that her surname was su. Maybe she didn''t want to expose my grandfather. Later, when he was driven out of the house by my grandfather, he said that since my mother was no longer a member of the family, naturally she couldn''t follow his surname, so my mother used my grandmother''s surname. I always thought I told you."


    "No, maybe you forgot that you were too busy during the marriage," Han Mingyi said.


    "It seems to be." Du Xiaoli recalled that he was really busy at that time. In addition, he was a new woman and was still adapting to his identity, so he should be busy and forget.


    "Do you know your grandfather''s last name?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "I don''t know." Du Xiaoli shrugged and said, "when my mother was driven out, I didn''t want to mention my grandparents. My father loved my mother, so naturally he didn''t ask."


    "Isn''t there no clue?" Ji Liufeng said.


    "Almost." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "If they don''t look for you, it will be difficult for you to find them," Han Mingyi said.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli sighed and said, "I just want to fulfill my mother''s last wish. Although my mother didn''t say it, I still miss my grandparents in my heart."


    "Have you ever thought about your grandfather''s last name? Or has your mother given any hints? For example, what color is your last name?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Cough - cough -" Bai Ningyuan, who had stopped, began to cough violently again.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Bai Ning and asked, "are you okay?"


    "Cough, I''m fine. The hot oil choked my throat. Now my throat is a little uncomfortable." Bai Ningyuan patted himself on the chest and said. When Du Xiaoli turned around, he glared at Han Mingyi.


    Han Mingyi glanced back at him, his eyes full of provocation.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t find the tension between the two. He was still thinking about the problem Han Mingyi just had. Finally, he shook his head and said, "it seems that there is really no hint. Now it doesn''t matter. If you can meet it, you can''t meet it. Continue to eat."


    "OK."


    Bai Ningyuan drank two more glasses of water before he felt more comfortable in his throat. He returned to the table and continued to grab fish with Han Mingyi.


    Now that this guy has guessed, he doesn''t have to be polite to him!


    After robbing all the fish, Bai Ningyuan put down his chopsticks and said, "are you going to wait here for a few days? Then we don''t have to go in a hurry. Let''s go back and have a rest first. If you need any help, just shout."


    Shout¡ª¡ª


    Are they fishing?


    From Du Xiaoli''s boat, he flew directly back to their boat. Just on the deck, Beifeng asked, "what''s your relationship with the princess Ding?"


    "Relationship? What''s the relationship?" Bai Ningyuan said with a smile. "If you want to say something, does my junior sister marry her uncle?"


    "Not this," said the north wind with certainty.


    He said why Bai Ningyuan had stayed here so long, and he rented this boat to wait here these two days. It was all for her.


    "Ha ha, you''ll know then. Well, when you''re full, you''ll feel sleepy. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first."


    Bai Ningyuan finished and went back to the cabin. The north wind looked at him not to say, so he had to follow back to his room.


    He thought he had guessed what it was.


    Early the next morning, Xu Yunxing came to the dock and called Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng away. When Du Xiaoli got up, there were only she and Xia yuan on board.


    "Master, what would you like to eat this morning?" Xia yuan asked as she combed her hair.


    "Let''s eat sweet potato powder this morning," Du Xiaoli said. "I haven''t eaten it for a long time. I have to eat it twice more."


    "That steamed stuffed bun is also delicious!" Qiao Zhu interrupted.


    "The boss''s craftsmanship is really good." Du Xiaoli said approvingly.


    "Since the young lady likes it, let''s take them away together. Let''s go back to the capital at that time, and let them be masters in the wind and snow building, or open another steamed stuffed bun shop." Yingge''s business mind is turning rapidly again.


    "That''s a good idea." Xia yuan echoed, "I think the master seems to have a special liking for the sweet potato noodles. They have no children and their life here is not good. It''s better to take them away from this place and start a new life."


    "Then ask them when you leave." Du Xiaoli said, "they don''t want to, and we can''t force them." "yes." after washing, Du Xiaoli and Xia Yuan went to the dock together. When they got off the boat, they saw the north wind stroking their sword on their boat, looking thoughtful. When I came to the steamed stuffed bun shop, there was only the landlady, and there was not even a guest in the shop. "Landlady, why is there no one today?" Xia yuan asked aloud. When the landlady saw Du Xiaoli, she quickly knelt down and said, "see the princess." "get up." Du Xiaoli said, "don''t you do business today?" "back to the princess, the head of the family said he would go to see the interrogation today, so she didn''t do business today." the landlady replied. "Ah? Then there will be no steamed stuffed buns." Qiao Zhu said somewhat disappointed, "we''d better specially come to eat your steamed stuffed buns!" "yes, yes!" the landlady said with a smile, "I''m in charge of the house. I''m afraid you''ll come to eat steamed stuffed buns, so I specially made a steamer for you before leaving. Now the steamed stuffed buns are ready and are in the kitchen!" "Landlady, I also want sweet potato noodles," said Du Xiaoli. For her, the sweet potato noodles have memories of previous lives and are different from ordinary food. "OK, I''ll make sweet potato noodles for you." the landlady said, "what about the other ladies? Noodles or porridge?" "we also want sweet potato noodles." Xia Yuan said. "Then wait here. I''ll make it for you now." the landlady said and went to the kitchen to cook noodles for them.

 Chapter 490

    Soon, four bowls of noodles and two cages of steamed stuffed buns were brought to the table. Seeing the red sweet potato noodles, everyone''s appetite immediately increased.


    After breakfast, Du Xiaoli and others went to visit the county seat of Fengjie County. Perhaps because of the wrong time, everyone went to see how Xu hang stepped down, and many stores were closed. They wandered for a while and felt nothing to see, so they went back to the boat.


    Du Xiaoli went to his room to practice. Xia yuan didn''t have to wait on them, so they were busy with their own affairs.


    Han Mingyi didn''t come back all day until very late at night.


    Seeing that their faces were gloomy, Du Xiaoli guessed that today''s investigation must be very unpleasant.


    She waited on Han Mingyi to sleep, then lay in his arms and slept together.


    The next morning, they left again. That day, they didn''t eat steamed stuffed buns. They had some breakfast on the boat, and everyone began to be busy again. Han Mingyi and they came back very late.


    Such a person''s life lasted four or five days. When he went to bed that day, Han Mingyi hugged Du Xiaoli and said, "tomorrow morning, we will have a public hearing on a group of officials. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    "Have you found out?" Du Xiaoli leaned his head on Han Mingyi''s shoulder, his face was just buried in his chest, and his two fingers walked on his stomach like two legs.


    Han Mingyi grabbed Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "in fact, they confessed on the first day. They just want to catch the magistrate and some other officials in other places. In addition, they also need to collect criminal evidence and clarify all the facts of the case. Which people have suffered any grievances, etc. now it''s almost done. It''s time for the final trial. Do you want to go together?"


    "Public trial?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Well, I''ll build an open-air court, just outside the county government," Han Mingyi replied.


    "Then you go first. Let''s go and have a look by ourselves." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK."


    "I''ve been tired all day. I''ll have a class tomorrow. Go to bed early." Du Xiaoli looked up and kissed him on the chin.


    Han Mingyi measured his body, put Du Xiaoli in his arms and said, "sleep."


    The next morning, Han Mingyi and others left early as usual. They were going to see the preparations in the open-air court and whether a series of evidences were ready.


    Du Xiaoli estimates that it''s almost midnight and goes to the county town with Xia yuan.


    They went late. When they were one street away from the county government, they found that the front was full of people and could not move forward at all.


    This is the street of Yamen office. There are no restaurants and teahouses. Standing on the ground, I can''t see the situation in front.


    Xia yuan saw the dense heads in front of him and said, "there are so many people that we can''t see them here!"


    "Why don''t we go back?" Qiao Zhu said.


    "It''s all here. Why don''t you look before you go!"


    "There are too many people here." Du Xiaoli regretted, "I knew I should have come with them."


    Just then, something flew towards her. She stretched out her hand and opened her palm. The silver must have appeared in her hand.


    "Miss, it''s Mr. Bai." Xia yuan looked in the direction of the silver. He saw Bai Ningyuan and Beifeng on the roof of the house behind the street. Seeing everyone looking, Bai Ningyuan waved to them and motioned them to go up together.


    "Miss, are we going up?" Yingge asked.


    Bai Ning pointed far in front of the yamen, which means they can see it there.


    "Let''s go." Du Xiaoli said, took them into the alley and came to the street where they were in Bai Ningyuan. When he saw that there was no one before and after, the four jumped easily and all went up.


    "You came so early." Du Xiaoli saw Bai Ningyuan and said, "I haven''t seen you rubbing rice in the past two days. Why have you gone?"


    "It''s natural to make money." Bai Ningyuan said, "otherwise where did you get the silver in your hand?"


    During this time, he has been making poison on the ship, and then let the wind out for people to buy it. Only this morning did he complete a large deal.


    "Is this silver yours? Why don''t I know?" said Du Xiaoli. "It obviously fell from the sky!"


    "Have you ever seen silver falling from the sky?" Bai Ningyuan said, staring at Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes, I just saw it." Du Xiaoli handed the silver to Xia yuan and said, "put it away. Maybe some more will fall down." then she looked at Bai Ningyuan and said, "I like this way of greeting very much. Welcome to continue next time."


    Bai Ningyuan''s corner of the mouth smoked. The girl is really open to money!


    "Don''t look like you''ve been wronged." Du Xiaoli saw Bai Ningyuan''s expression and said, "this should be regarded as interest."


    Bai Ningyuan took out a thick stack of silver tickets from his chest. He didn''t count them. He directly divided them in half, handed them to Du Xiaoli and said, "ah, this is the money I owed you before, but I''ll give it back to you now. Don''t say I owe you money next time!"


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Bai Ningyuan to take out so much money at once. He took the silver ticket with a smile, and his eyes smiled into two crescent moons. "One, two... Oh, you''ve made a lot of money these two days. It''s only half. There''s more than 10000 Liang. Tut tut. You''re a great poison king!" Du Xiaoli handed Xia yuan tens of thousands of silver tickets and said, "your brand is on the ship. I''ll give it to you later." "no, I''ll put it there." Bai Ningyuan said, "as long as you don''t say I owe you money. Miser!" "Thank you for your compliment." Du Xiaoli didn''t mind Bai Ningyuan calling her that, "but if you say no, don''t? Is it because the brand is actually fake? It''s useless, so it''s the same whether you take it back or not?" "can the brand on me be fake?" Bai Ningyuan stared at Du Xiaoli and felt that the girl was really challenging his limit! "Then why don''t you take it back?" Du Xiaoli asked. "I just like to put it there. No way?" Bai Ningyuan said. "OK, why not." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "when the table is unstable one day, I can use it to pad the foot of the table." "cough -" Bai Ningyuan was almost choked by his saliva. Looking at Du Xiaoli, he couldn''t speak anymore. Beifeng was amused by the interaction between Du Xiaoli and Bai Ningyuan. Unexpectedly, this guy was choked like this. "If I guess correctly, he should give you the brand of poison king." Beifeng said. "The brand of poison king? Isn''t it the brand of baipoison Valley?" Du Xiaoli asked. At that time, according to Qingchen, it should be the brand of Bai Ningyuan school, and it should be the brand of baipoison valley.

 Chapter 491

    "Baipoison valley also has many grade brands." Beifeng said, "his brand is the brand representing the poison king. If he can use it as collateral, there will be only that one."


    "Talkative!" Bai Ningyuan stared at the north wind and blamed him for not saying it.


    "Since it''s the brand of poison king, you should take it back, or what if others don''t know your identity?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "The poison king is me, not a brand." Bai Ningyuan said, "that brand is too lazy to take up space. Just put it there."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t understand. He put the poison King''s brand here to frighten each other when he was in danger?


    He''s trying to protect her? Why?


    "Well, it''s time to start." Bai Ningyuan said, looking at the open-air court outside the yamen gate.


    After Du Xiaoli came up, she didn''t see whether she could see outside the Yamen. When she heard Bai Ningyuan''s words, she didn''t care about the token with him for the time being, learning that they sat on the roof and looked at the open-air court.


    Although it''s a little far from here, you can see the Yamen clearly. As for the small voice, they are all martial arts practitioners. Their hearing and sight do not affect them.


    The Yamen was surrounded by a temporary fence, and the onlookers stood outside the fence. Lu Dahai, dressed in black, stood around the fence to prevent the people from rushing in too excited for a while.


    There was a table at the gate of the Yamen. Bai Ningyuan said it was the table in the court. Du Xiaoli knew that the table must be valuable when he saw the material and workmanship.


    There are two tables on both sides of the table. One is for the master and the other is for the officials listening to the trial, such as Ji Liufeng.


    As soon as it was time, a yamen came to the drum and beat it heavily with a drumstick.


    Hearing the drum, a group of people in prison clothes came out of the county government and stood under the stairs in front of the government.


    "Evil thief! You also have today!"


    "Retribution is coming!"


    "Kill them!"


    "Let them avenge my son!"


    "Kill them!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as they saw Xu hang being escorted out, the people outside became excited. Some even took out their own rotten vegetable leaves and threw them at them.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the people and said, "they have been depressed for so long. Now they can finally vent."


    "It''s also because they met you. If they met other people, I''m afraid it would still end the same way," Bai Ningyuan said.


    Then Han Mingyi, Ji Liufeng and Xu Yunxing came out. All the people knelt down and stood up and shouted, "see your highness Ding, general Ji and the governor."


    "Get up." Han Mingyi said faintly.


    Seeing the crowded people around him, Xu Yunxing took a deep breath and said, "please settle the king."


    Han Mingyi glanced at the front seat and said, "since it''s your jurisdiction, you''re still the governor of Jiangbei. You''re going to try this case. We can sit in."


    With that, Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng went to one side of the table and sat down.


    Shiye came to the other table and stood down. He didn''t sit down until Xu Yunxing also sat down.


    "The court is now open to hear the case of Xu hang, the magistrate of Fengjie County, and a number of officials perverting the law." then he picked up the startling wood on the table and patted it heavily. "Take the prisoner."


    Originally, the prisoners were taken to both sides to fight. All the prisoners were taken to the middle. As soon as the Yamen pressed, they knelt down.


    "I have thousands of petitions here, all of which are the people''s complaints about your corruption and pervertion of the law. I asked people to summarize it. Sir, read the data."


    "Yes." the master stood up, picked up a few pieces of paper and began to read: "Xu hang and his relatives occupied thousands of hectares of fertile land, involving 561 families; forcibly robbed 44 people''s women, 13 of whom survived, and the other 31 were dead; embezzled millions of liang of wages and silver, a huge amount


    On the roof, Du Xiaoli and his disciples heard the master reading from paper to paper. It took them a cup of tea to read the crimes of these people.


    "It''s really greedy! The imperial court has made so much money this time!" Bai Ningyuan said.


    "That''s not necessarily true." Du Xiaoli said, "I think they should use this money to repay the people. Even if there is surplus, there won''t be too much. But this million liang of silver is not enough to kill him hundreds of times."


    "What do you think your family will do with these people?" Bai Ningyuan asked.


    "The fate of these people is nothing to think about. There are too many evils and conclusive evidence. They can''t escape a word of death, depending on when. I think he should give them an immediate execution." Du Xiaoli said.


    "What about Xu Yunxing?"


    "It depends on his idea. I don''t know either." Du Xiaoli shook his head and said.


    As Du Xiaoli said, although it took a long time to rationalize Xu Hang''s charges and publicize the evidence, the interrogation was soon after, because Xu hang had no language to refute them and all bowed down and pleaded guilty.


    Finally, of the more than a dozen officials involved in the case, except for two minor crimes and imprisonment, all other officials were sentenced to death and their families were exiled. When Xu Yunxing announced the results, Han Mingyi, who had been silent all the time, opened his mouth: "don''t wait to report to the imperial court. Beheaded in public at noon tomorrow. I''ll talk to the emperor." therefore, Xu hang and Feng Yunhai had only one day left. In addition, they also tried the Yamen who worked for the tiger and were sentenced to death for serious crimes. This result has won the applause of all the people. They have been looking forward to it for so many years, and finally wait until this day! The case had been tried from the morning to the afternoon. At noon, Du Xiaoli came back. Anyway, the result had been expected, so they didn''t go back to see it again. And those people have been watching the scene. No one feels hungry and no one leaves. When all the cases were finished, it was evening, and the sunset was shining on the earth. This was the first time that the people felt that the color like blood was warm. All the prisoners have been taken down. Just as everyone was ready to leave, Xu Yunxing got up from his seat, knelt down in front of Han Mingyi, took off his official hat with both hands, and said, "now is the last official involved. Xu Yunxing''s weak jurisdiction has made the hundred surnames in Fengjie county live in deep water and fire. I have no face to the people in Jiangbei and ask the Lord to punish me." "My Lord." The martial master called out when he saw Xu Yunxing''s practice, and then sighed. He came out of his position, knelt down beside Xu Yunxing and was punished with him. When the people saw this, they all stopped. In their view, the result was good. Xu Yunxing did not bully them, but also presided over justice for them. In their eyes, he was a good official, so Everyone pleaded for him.

 Chapter 492

    "Lord, Lord Xu is very good and hasn''t done anything sorry for the people. Please forgive Lord Xu!"


    "Yes, please be kind."


    "Please be kind."


    Han Mingyi didn''t expect that the people would plead for Xu Yunxing. Seeing the man kneeling in front of him, his fingers moved. Lengyi went up and took his official hat.


    Shiye was cold when he saw Xu Yunxing''s official hat taken from behind.


    Lengyi took Xu Yunxing''s hat and said that Han Mingyi had accepted his resignation.


    From this moment on, he was no longer the governor of Jiangbei area.


    "Lord." lengyi hands Han Mingyi the official hat.


    "Xu Yunxing, your jurisdiction is improper. Now you take off your governor''s office. Can you be convinced?"


    "I''m convinced." Xu Yunxing said without hesitation.


    "Very good." Han Mingyi nodded.


    "Lord, Lord Xu cares about the people and works hard for them all day. This flood in Jiangbei is often so busy that he only sleeps for one or two hours a night. Please forgive him for your kindness." the master kowtowed.


    "Although you have, you have indeed made meritorious contributions. Xu hang has killed so many people and saved so many lives, but the contribution can not be fully offset, because those who died can no longer live." Han Mingyi said, "in that case, today, the king took off your official hat of Jiangbei governor and demoted to Fengjie county magistrate. Would you like to?"


    "Thank you for your success." Xu Yunxing kowtowed.


    The two had a secret conversation before. Han Mingyi told him that he could not be the governor of Jiangbei. He asked him if he had any other ideas. He said he wanted to be the magistrate of Fengjie County and use his own actions to make up for the trauma of the people. At that time, Han Mingyi looked at him for a long time. Finally, he sighed and acquiesced to his idea.


    The people of Fengjie County cheered when they heard Han Mingyi''s words. Unexpectedly, they left a bad official and came a good official. They don''t have to worry about their life in the future.


    "Tomorrow''s execution will be executed by you, as Fengjie county magistrate," Han Mingyi said.


    "I will obey your orders," said Xu Yunxing.


    "Now leave the hall." Han Mingyi said and got up and went back to the county government.


    Ji Liufeng and lengyi also went in, and the people dispersed one after another. Some yamen took back the tables and fences.


    "Shiye, go back and tell my wife them after tomorrow and let them live there at ease. I''ll go back and see them when I have time. If you want to come, you can also come here."


    "My Lord, I''ll follow you to Fengjie County. The master here was also killed. There is a lack of master," said the master.


    "You haven''t been punished. Why follow me to this small place?" Xu Yunxing said.


    "My Lord, I used to be just a poor scholar. Thanks to your appreciation, I have worn me around and been a martial master for so many years. I said before that my Lord''s kindness makes me willing to follow him all my life. I''ll be where my Lord is." the martial Master said firmly.


    "You..." when Xu Yunxing heard the master''s words, he patted him on the shoulder, which was his acquiescence.


    Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng went back after they had handled the matter. Before they got on the boat, they heard Du Xiaoli''s laughter. Their gloomy mood was much better in an instant.


    "Young lady, Mr. Bai only caught one fish. His fingers are still so small. He will give him that small fish in a moment," Qiao Zhu said.


    "Well, anyone who catches will eat that one. You don''t have one. Don''t eat one for a while." Bai Ningyuan countered.


    "I''m going to prepare something, but I can''t catch it!" Qiao Zhu said.


    "Anyway, you just don''t!" Bai Ningyuan doesn''t retreat whether the other party is female or not.


    Han Mingyi and his team got on the boat and saw Du Xiaoli and his team roast fish again in class A. However, the fish were of different sizes this time. The smallest one was as big as two fingers. There are some messy fishing tackle on the edge of the deck.


    "Mingyi, Liufeng, you''re back!" Du Xiaoli flipped the grilled fish skillfully beside the oven.


    "Why do you want to eat roast fish today?" Han Mingyi came over and asked.


    "Bai Ningyuan said that you have closed the case today. Let''s celebrate. In the afternoon, everyone caught some fish and wanted to roast them." Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi takes Bai Ning a long look. It is clear that this guy is greedy and is looking for such a high sounding reason.


    "Is there enough fish to eat?" Ji Liufeng saw that the fish in the basin were uneven and the quantity was still small.


    "Xia Yuan went to the shore to buy some in the evening." Du Xiaoli said, "it''s a pity that you didn''t leave the hall in the evening. When they went to buy, the fishermen didn''t have any fish at home. They all went to see you judge corrupt officials. When they were about to give up, the fisherman came back. They heard that they wanted to buy fish, so they specially went to fight for us."


    "Yes, it''s getting dark before they cast two nets. Fortunately, there are many fish here. One is accurate." Bai Ningyuan said.


    "There are so many fish, why did you catch only a small fish with the size of one finger?" Ji Liufeng said.


    "That''s because I didn''t fish hard. If I did, I wouldn''t catch only one." Bai Ningyuan said with a groan.


    "You should learn from great Xia Beifeng. People sit there all afternoon and drop a lot of fish. If you can''t calm down, you won''t catch fish," Du Xiaoli said. "He''s just a stone. Of course he can calm down." Bai Ning said far disapprovingly. Du Xiaoli smiled, looked at Han Mingyi and said, "go and have a rest. The cook will finish the dishes in a minute." "OK, I''ll go back and change my clothes first." Han Mingyi said and entered the cabin. During the meal, Du Xiaoli asked about the final result. Han Mingyi explained that he beheaded in the vegetable market at noon and asked her whether she would go or not. "Beheading! Go, why not! I like beheading best!" Bai Ningyuan said, gnawing at the fish bone. "If you want to go, you go." Beifeng refused directly. "I''m not interested either," said Du Xiaoli. "Well, you won''t go, and I won''t go either." Bai Ningyuan said bitterly. He''s seen a lot of dead people anyway. It rained the next day, but it still didn''t quench the enthusiasm of the people. Except for those who were particularly timid and afraid of seeing the dead, the vegetable market was full of onlookers at noon. Du Xiaoli leaned against the window to read and listen to the rain. The sound of raindrops falling into the river and hitting the trees was very pleasant to her. "It rains and cools in autumn. This autumn, the weather will be cold quickly." Xia Yuan said. "Isn''t it? The time passed so quickly. It''s autumn again in a twinkling of an eye." Yingge agreed. "Time is like a fleeting gap. It always slips away inadvertently. If we don''t grasp the moment, we will have a lot of regrets when we die." Du Xiaoli said with emotion.

 Chapter 493

    "Master, it''s as if you''ve died once!" Qiao Zhu said.


    "Qiao Zhu, your mouth is open again!" Xia Yuan said.


    Qiao Zhu stuck out his tongue.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and didn''t speak. She really died once, but now she doesn''t remember what she was thinking at the moment of her death. Maybe it''s because the time of death is too short for her to even remember.


    "Miss, everything has been settled today. Are we going to travel tomorrow?" Xia yuan asked.


    "Well, I made an agreement with Ming Yi this morning. If I have nothing to do, I''ll start tomorrow." Du Xiaoli said, "in the afternoon, you''ll have all the ingredients ready. After so long delay here, it''s estimated that you''ll spend less time on the shore."


    "Yes, master," said Xia yuan in unison.


    "By the way, inform Bai Ningyuan and them," said Du Xiaoli.


    "OK."


    At noon, Xu hang and others were executed under the supervision of Han Mingyi and Xu Yunxing. At the moment when their heads fell to the ground, many people shed tears mixed with rain.


    Strange to say, it rained all morning, and soon after Xu hang died, it stopped, and the sun shone on the earth again.


    Xia yuan came to the deck, saw the dock after the weather cleared, and said, "is this God heralding a new life for the people of Fengjie County?"


    Du Xiaoli leaned against the cabin door and heard Qiao Zhu''s words. He couldn''t help thinking of a sentence: life is determined by heaven and man-made. But anyway, it''s over.


    In the afternoon, Han Mingyi came back with them and the landlady of the steamed stuffed bun shop.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi suspiciously. What did he bring them to do?


    "Li''er, I know you like to eat their sweet potato noodles. I''m going to take them with me. When we get to the capital, we can put them in the palace or in the restaurant. What do you think?" Han Mingyi came to Du Xiaoli and took her hand.


    "Well, I also want Xia yuan to ask the landlady if they would like to go with us. I didn''t expect you to bring them." Du Xiaoli said. "Then they''ll take their things first, and then go and say goodbye to their friends. Anyway, we won''t leave until tomorrow morning. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "Princess Hui, Cao min yuan San, my daughter-in-law''s name is osmanthus." Yuan San said.


    Osmanthus... Du Xiaoli suddenly thought of the famous advertising line in his previous life: osmanthus, serve pickled cabbage


    "Yuan San? Are you the third?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes," replied yuan Sanhui, "I have two brothers above me, but they have all died. Now I''m the only one left in our family."


    "You go and do something first. Let lengyi bring the things together. If we can''t finish it today, we can start later tomorrow," Du Xiaoli said.


    "That''s enough. We don''t have many things. We can pack them up this afternoon. Thank the princess for her sympathy." Yuan San said and got off the boat with osmanthus.


    Du Xiaoli watched them leave and asked, "how did you get them to agree to leave?"


    "Huh?"


    "There must be some reason why they don''t want to leave if something like that happens to their family." Du Xiaoli said, "how do you get them to agree to go with us?"


    "There''s no way. When they heard that you like sweet potato noodles, they were willing to come with you," Han Mingyi said.


    "I think they are grateful to you two, so they agreed to come with us. After all, if they didn''t meet us, they don''t know when they can redress their grievances." Ji Liufeng shook his big folding fan and said.


    Then Leng took others to help move things, but soon they came back empty handed, except Leng Qi and Leng Liu with two bags in their hands.


    Yingge saw yuan San''s salute and said, "it''s really rare. Where are they?"


    "I went to say goodbye to my friends," lenger said.


    "Then take your things and come with me. Their rooms have been cleaned up." Yingge turned and entered the cabin.


    Lengyi took the burden and went in with Yingge.


    In the evening, Yuan San came back and stayed in the same boat with Han Mingyi. They were still a little reserved.


    "Come with the me and I''ll take you to your room." Xia yuan smiled at osmanthus and said.


    "Ai Ai, OK." Osmanthus fragrans and Yuan San quickly responded and followed Xia yuan into the cabin.


    "You don''t have to be so formal to follow the princes and princesses. As long as you do your things well and don''t make trouble," Xia Yuan said to the two as she walked, "I''ll tell you about the preferences of the princes and princesses and some taboos. As long as you don''t touch those things, the princes and princesses are very easy-going. Cough, at least the princess is very easy-going."


    "We understand," said osmanthus. "We must keep our duty and will not do anything else we shouldn''t do."


    Xia yuan took them to a room on the second floor and said, "the third floor is the master''s room, and the second floor is the room for us and the cook boatman. This room is yours. They have moved your things in the afternoon. You count them. Dinner will be ready in a minute. You clean up your salute first, and we''ll call you when you eat."


    "Yes, thank you, Miss Xia yuan." osmanthus said gratefully. "You''re welcome. I''ll go out first." Xia Yuan said and left their room. "His father, look at the furniture, the bed and the quilt. Just look at it." osmanthus came to the bed and reached out to touch the quilt on the bed. "The quilt is so soft and slippery." "I didn''t think we could sleep in such a good bed in our life." Yuan San was also a little excited. "This has delayed the blessing of the princes and princesses!" said osmanthus. "Yes, we''ll have to repay them in the future." Yuan San said, "as long as we don''t make mistakes, we''ll have a place for the rest of our life." "it''s all my fault that I can''t give birth, otherwise we won''t..." osmanthus said. She couldn''t go on. She turned her face to one side, "otherwise you..." "You''re here again. I''ve said it many times. You suffered so much with me when you were young. How can I quit you! Don''t think so much now. Let''s make good food and let the princes and princesses eat well. Don''t think about anything else." "but..." "You quickly wipe your tears. It''s not good to let people see it for a while. Didn''t Miss Xia yuan just say she''s going to eat now?" Yuan San said. "Oh, I know." osmanthus took her sleeve to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes and stopped talking about it.

 Chapter 494

    Soon someone asked them to eat, and they went out.


    The next morning, many people rushed to the wharf. The wharf was full, and everyone stood along the Liuli river.


    Du Xiaoli got up and was really shocked to see so many people outside.


    "Why are there so many people?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Know we''re leaving, come and give us a gift," Ji Liufeng said.


    When the people on the shore saw Du Xiaoli coming out, they knelt down and shouted, "see your highness, Princess Ding and general Ji."


    "Get up," Han Mingyi said.


    "Prince and princess, thank you for saving us from fire and water. We know you are leaving. We have prepared some things for you. Please accept them."


    "Well, no, you don''t have a rich life now. We''ll take your mind and keep your things yourself," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Princess, these chickens are raised by ourselves. They are very fat. Although they are not valuable, they are still good for mending the body. Please accept our wishes!" said an old woman.


    "Yes, princess, just take it." the person next to him also said, "these eggs are born of our own chicken. They don''t cost money."


    Du Xiaoli saw that they were all kneeling on the ground and couldn''t get up. He asked lengyi to build a board, came to the dock, helped the old man up and said, "old woman, take the chicken back and make up for yourself."


    The old woman stood up with Du Xiaoli''s strength, grabbed Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "princess, you are a good man. We have heard that you saved many people in Jiangbei before. This time you punished evil officials for us and gave us a sunny day. If you don''t accept our wishes, we and we can''t get up on our knees."


    Then the old man would kneel down again.


    "In that case, we''ll just take some." Han Mingyi followed Du Xiaoli down and said.


    "Well, let''s take some, and you can take the others back by yourself." Du Xiaoli said, "we have so few people and we can''t eat enough. Get up."


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, everyone stood up one after another.


    "Princess, you must take this chicken in our family."


    "Princess, this melon is planted in our own land. Take it, too."


    "Princess, this dish is also home grown. It''s picked in the morning. It''s fresh. You must take it!"


    "Princess..."


    Bai Ningyuan and Beifeng stood on their boat and sighed at the eagerness of the people.


    "These people are really convinced that there are such rulers," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Why can''t a country be strong with such supportive people." Beifeng sighed.


    In recent years, he has traveled to several countries, but he has seen such a scene for the first time. I have to say, there is no small shock in my heart.


    Looking at Du Xiaoli, who talked and laughed with the people and asked the old man to take care of his body, he thought that because of such rulers, the people were willing to get close to them and support their rule.


    They had planned to leave early in the morning, but after dragging along the shore for a long time and collecting several baskets of eggs, two big cocks, two big hens and a basket of fruit, they were released by the people and successfully returned to the ship.


    When they got on board, the boatman put away the anchor and the ship began to want to sail East. The people on the shore have been chasing the boat for a long time. Knowing that the boat has been out for a long time, they are still waving at the boat and saying goodbye to their benefactor.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi stood in class A, watching the people chasing boats on the shore. They said with emotion: "the people are actually the people who know how to be grateful."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen people so enthusiastic when I''m so old." Ji Liufeng said excitedly.


    "It''s really moving." Leng Yi looked at so much food on the ship. Such a scene really moved the iron men like them.


    "If the people of Fengming support the imperial court so much, we will certainly rise rapidly." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Miss, what about these things?" Xia yuan looked at those eggs and hens and was embarrassed.


    They can''t finish eating so many things.


    "You can keep the eggs for Jiang Zhuo and them. As for the others, don''t worry. Bai Ning is far away. We must have eaten them before we arrive in Lin''an." Du Xiaoli said, "take them all."


    "Yes." lenger they came to help and moved all the things on the deck to the storage room below.


    After looking at the scenery along the way for a while, Du Xiaoli ordered Yingge: "Yingge, go and call Mr. and Mrs. yuan San into the cabin."


    "Yes, master."


    Yuan San followed Yingge to the cabin, saluted Du Xiaoli and said, "princess, you find a slave."


    "Don''t call yourself a slave. You didn''t sell yourself to us." Du Xiaoli said, "sit on the stool and let''s see your legs."


    "How dare I sit in front of the princess?" Yuan San said. "It doesn''t matter. Now I''m a doctor and you''re a patient. If I let you sit, you can sit naturally." Du Xiaoli comforted, "I let them all go to the deck to bask in the sun, so you don''t have to be formal." "the master let you sit, you can sit down." Xia Yuan said aside. "Yes," yuan Sanzhan said timidly. Du Xiaoli pulled up his trousers to reveal his injury. Sweet scented osmanthus leaned over yuan San and rolled her trouser legs to her knees, revealing the ferocious scars on her knees. "Suck -" seeing yuan San''s scar, everyone in the room took a breath. Du Xiaoli squatted down and wanted to reach out to touch the scar. Just squatting down, Yuan San stood up from his chair like an electric shock and startled Du Xiaoli. "What''s the matter?" she asked, looking up. "Princess, how can I sit and you squat? This can''t, can''t." Yuan San shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. Brother yuan, the master is treating you as a doctor now. You don''t have to worry so much." Xia yuan comforted. "But it''s against etiquette and law!" said Yuan San. "Really." Du Xiaoli was speechless and shouted, "Yuan San." "Princess Ben now orders you to sit down in the chair. You are not allowed to get up until I ask you to get up!" Du Xiaoli said. "I..." "why, don''t you listen to my orders?" Du Xiaoli said with a face. "I, I, obey." Yuan San saw Du Xiaoli''s black face and thought that the princess was very angry. He sat back in his chair. Du Xiaoli squatted down and examined him carefully. Seeing Du Xiaoli squatting in front of him, he was worried and worried.

 Chapter 495

    Du Xiaoli reached out and groped at the scar, looked carefully at the prominent position and distance of the knee bone, then stood up and said, "this situation is a little serious."


    Du Xiaoli''s words suddenly extinguished the hope in Osmanthus fragrans'' eyes.


    Yuan San was very calm and said, "before, the doctor said there was no cure. It doesn''t matter that he can walk anyway."


    "The master just said it was serious, but he didn''t say it couldn''t be cured." Yingge said.


    "Princess, isn''t it?" hope rekindled in Osmanthus eyes.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "it''s a little serious. In fact, it''s troublesome to cure it for a long time, but there are still some. Fortunately, you will always follow us, so we have plenty of time."


    "Thank you, princess." osmanthus suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to Du Xiaoli.


    "But at the beginning, the process was a little painful." Du Xiaoli said, "because his knee bone was broken before, and the doctor didn''t connect the bone well, resulting in bone dislocation and just lengthening the meridians. Therefore, if you want to recover completely, you should break the bone and connect it again."


    "Beat, interrupt?" osmanthus was startled.


    "I can give him anesthesia when he breaks his leg. It won''t hurt very much at that time, but it may hurt for a period of time after the anesthesia," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Anesthesia?"


    "Is to make the leg lose consciousness temporarily." Xia yuan explained.


    "It''s amazing that you can do this," said osmanthus.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. I can bear any pain," Yuan San said.


    "Miss, how long will he be hurt?" Qiao Zhu asked.


    "If you do it now, you can''t catch up with our team, and it''s inconvenient for us to be outside, so we''ll do it for you when we get back to the capital."


    "Thank you, princess." Yuan Sanhe said gratefully.


    "Master, please show sister osmanthus," said Yingge.


    "What happened to osmanthus?"


    "When we talked last night, she said that she had difficulty giving birth to melons. Although the mother and son were safe later, they couldn''t give birth. Master, show her if you can cure them." Yingge said.


    "It''s not necessary," said osmanthus.


    "Sit down and I''ll take your pulse," said Du Xiaoli.


    "This..." osmanthus hesitated, sat down in front of Du Xiaoli, put her arm on the table and saw her green fingers put on her rough skin.


    After a while, Du Xiaoli took back his hand. Yingge quickly asked, "master, how''s it going?"


    "Dystocia leads to blocked fallopian tubes, so you can''t conceive. Just prescribe medicine. However, because it takes a long time, you also need to take it continuously for a period of time to have an effect," Du Xiaoli said.


    "If only there were a way!" said Yingge with a smile.


    Last night, she talked with osmanthus late into the night. She said she couldn''t have children. Now guaguagua has gone again. If they don''t have children, their future life will be difficult, and they can''t even enjoy their family.


    Yuan San and osmanthus looked at each other, and Du Xiaoli knelt down in the Qi Dynasty.


    Yuan San said, "it''s a blessing for us to meet the princess. We don''t know how to talk. Please accept our worship."


    Then they knocked three heads at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli asked them to get up, and then asked Qiao Zhu to get a pen and paper. He brushed on the paper and wrote down a prescription, handed it to Yingge and said, "next time the ship comes ashore, you and Osmanthus fragrans will go and get some medicines."


    "Good master." Yingge put the prescription away and was ready to go ashore with osmanthus to get the medicine.


    Because they delayed their trip in Fengjie County, they didn''t play much after they went to other places. Just because of the last thing, lengyi would ask them to get off the ship and ask if there were evil and corrupt officials like Xu hang.


    Fortunately, there are not many officials like Xu hang, and they didn''t have any situation all the way.


    After the ship first landed, Yingge and osmanthus went to the shore to catch medicine, and specially bought a small stove to cook medicine for her.


    Originally thought they would arrive at their destination so quietly, but just one day away from Lin''an, they met a group of people they knew.


    This morning, Du Xiaoli and his family were basking on the deck and taking a look at the autumn scenery.


    Bai Ningyuan ran to their boat alone and played chess with Ji Liufeng. Lenger and they were watching.


    Du Xiaoli sat next to Han Mingyi, lying on the railing of the boat and chatting.


    "Master, there seems to be something moving on the mountain over there." Xia Yuan pointed to a mountain on the south bank and said.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi looked, and sure enough, they saw some white and black figures chasing in the mountains, white figures running in front and people in black chasing behind. Judging from their speed, the people who ran away seemed to be a little exhausted, some were inconvenient to move, and they should be injured.


    "Who are those people?" because they are far away, they can''t see who they are at all. "It''s a dispute in the Jianghu," Bai Ning said with a long glance. While Ji Liufeng looked over there, he quietly took off one of his chess pieces. "Can it be the person of God snake sect?" Ji Liufeng asked. "Action is not like," Leng Yi replied. Just when everyone guessed what power it was, a woman took out a flute and played it. However, she seemed to have suffered serious internal injury and played the music intermittently. Du Xiaoli knew who was there when she heard the sound of the flute. It was Shuiqing fairy who played the music. She glanced at Xia yuan. Xia yuan hurried to her house and took down the Phoenix flute. "Drive the boat to the opposite side." Du Xiaoli ordered. "Yes." lenger hurried down to tell the boatman. On the opposite mountain, Shuiqing fairy took a group of women to escape hard in the mountains. Seeing the approaching enemy, although she had exhausted her internal power, she still had to take out her flute and play. "Elder martial sister Shuiqing, you''d better not play. Your injury is very serious." a woman advised when she saw that Shuiqing fairy couldn''t play a complete song. The corner of Shuiqing fairy''s mouth overflowed with a trace of blood. Although the song didn''t play well, it still stopped the other party. They took the opportunity to run for a while. "Hahaha, you''re at a dead end. All the others, come to me. You must catch these women this time!" a bearded man stood on the top of the mountain and looked at Shuiqing fairy and others fleeing in the tea garden on the hillside with playful eyes. These women have wasted so much energy and manpower, and now they are finally going to catch them.

 Chapter 496

    The man in black seemed to be full of energy. He rushed down from the mountain and surrounded the Shuiqing fairies.


    "Si Qin, I''ll hold them for a while, and you take the opportunity to escape with other teachers and sisters." Shuiqing fairy said, holding the flute tightly in her hand.


    "Elder martial sister, how can we leave you alone?" Si Qin said anxiously.


    "Yes, we''ll stay with elder martial sister," said the other women.


    "Your musical instrument has been broken. It''s no use staying here now. I''ll hold them first and you''ll take the opportunity to escape." seeing Si Qin, she wanted to say, she scolded: "don''t be impulsive, master is still waiting for us to go back!"


    Thinking of the master who was still waiting for them to take the antidote back, Si Qin swallowed his words again.


    "Elder martial sister Siqin, go back first. Let''s stay and fight with elder martial sister Shuiqing to the end." a woman said.


    "I''m enough alone. Are you going to disobey my orders?" the Shuiqing fairy snapped.


    "Hahaha, none of you can escape." the beard flew down from the mountain and fell outside the encirclement circle. He said proudly, "I think you''d better go back with us. Maybe you can lose some skin and flesh. They are all charming women. It''s not worth being hurt!"


    "Evil thief, you can''t think!" Shuiqing fairy will see the obscene eyes in the eyes of those men, stop Si Qing behind them and stare at them fiercely.


    "Shuiqing fairy, I know your voice attack is very powerful, but you have been poisoned and your internal power has been exhausted. What strength do you have to play the flute in your hand?" the beard said positively.


    The Shuiqing fairy held the flute hard, and the joints of her fingers had turned white.


    The man is right. She really can''t make a sound attack now, but she still won''t let other teachers and sisters be caught.


    "Si Qin, when I start to play, you will take people with you. Be sure to give the antidote to the master. Do you know?" said Shuiqing fairy.


    "I... I see," said Si Qin.


    Shuiqing fairy put the flute to her lips, but she still overestimated the poison in her body. She thought she could win a little time for them with her last strength, but when she put the flute to her lips and planned to luck, her blood gas reversed and directly spit out a mouthful of black blood. People couldn''t support it and half knelt in the tea garden.


    "Senior sister Shuiqing!" when others saw the situation of Shuiqing fairy, they came forward to protect her.


    "Let''s not be stubborn. Don''t listen. Don''t say that men don''t know how to cherish people for a while." said beard.


    Everyone else laughed.


    "Hmm..." Shuiqing fairy wanted to stand up, but moved and vomited a mouthful of black blood.


    "Well, that''s the end of the game. Catch them all," said the beard.


    "We should protect elder martial sister even if we fight to death!" Si Qin said.


    "Yes."


    "I''d rather die than let them catch us!"


    Watching the man in black getting closer and closer, when everyone was ready for the last fight, a pleasant flute came.


    When the men heard the flute, they rolled on the ground with their heads in their arms, as if their heads were going to explode.


    The Shuiqing fairies were glad to see the direction of the flute sound.


    Du Xiaoli flew up with Xia yuan. She was playing the flute as she walked, but they were close in front of her with a few breathing skills.


    "Master!" when Shuiqing fairy saw Du Xiaoli, she relaxed her tight body and fainted.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Shuiqing fairy and said, "Xia yuan, give her an antidote pill."


    "Yes, master." Xia yuan leaned over and took out a pill for Shuiqing fairy to eat, and then asked Siqin them to take care of her.


    "JOJO..." let me kill them.


    The little white ball, who had been eating and sleeping recently, rarely woke up for a while. He stood on Du Xiaoli and waved his claws to express his meaning.


    It has been too quiet recently. It hasn''t shown itself well in front of Du Xiaoli for a long time.


    "You protect them." Du Xiaoli grabbed the little white ball and threw it to Shuiqing fairy.


    "JOJO..." protest!


    "The protest is invalid." Du Xiaoli said, "if you don''t obey, you''ll deduct your food." Du Xiaoli said, "just as you''ve eaten too much recently, you''ve become a pig!"


    "JOJO -" mink, it''s mink!


    Protest belongs to protest. A mink still sits on the Shuiqing fairy and acts as a protector.


    Du Xiaoli looked at his beard, and the Phoenix flute in his hand made him stare.


    His beard swallowed his saliva, and the strong moment disappeared. He said weakly, "Princess Ding, this is a matter in the Jianghu. I hope you don''t interfere."


    "Since you know my identity, you should also know what I have in my hand." Du Xiaoli said, "although I have nothing to do with shuiyuetian now, they have saved me and I have learned their martial arts. This is no longer the relationship between the Jianghu and the imperial court."


    "Princess, let''s not talk nonsense with them, just catch them and go back for interrogation." Leng Qi said. "Princess, talking to this kind of goods is like lowering your status." Leng Liu also said. "Well, then they''ll give it to you." Du Xiaoli nodded. "Good luck!" Leng Yiqi took out their weapons, and there was excitement on their faces. They haven''t done it with anyone for a long time. It''s just a little itchy. "There are forty-nine people, just seven of them. Let''s see who will finish them first." lenger took the lead in attacking the people around him. "Lenger, you cheat!" others rushed up. "Remember to keep alive." Du Xiaoli ordered. "Princess, don''t worry, we won''t talk about the rookie you said." Leng Qi replied. Du Xiaoli smiled, turned around and looked at the embarrassed shuiyuetian personnel, pulled away Shuiqing fairy, leaned over to take her pulse, and said, "the detoxification pill just suppresses the poison, so we should take her back to detoxify immediately. Xia yuan, Yingge, you take her back." "yes, master." Xia yuan and Yingge helped Shuiqing fairy up. "Can you still go?" Du Xiaoli looked at others and asked. "Yes." Si Qin nodded. "Then you go to the shore and they will I pick you up," said Du Xiaoli. "Thank you for saving your life," Si Qin said with the others. "I''m not your leader," Du Xiaoli denied. "Let''s talk about this later. If you''re injured or poisoned, you should go back for treatment quickly." "yes."

 Chapter 497

    So they helped each other and walked down the mountain.


    Shuiqing fairy felt cold all over her body, and suddenly a heat flow ran all over her body, making her slowly open her eyes.


    Du Xiaoli forced out all the poison on Shuiqing fairy. She was trying to let her have a good rest. Her hand was suddenly caught. Shuiqing fairy sounded faintly in the room with a prayer voice.


    "Master, save the master, save the water, moon and sky..."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Shuiqing fairy with a nervous look on her face, patted her hand and said, "don''t worry, I already know the situation. We are going to Lin''an at full speed now."


    "Master, she''s poisoned," said Shuiqing fairy.


    "I''ve heard from your other teachers and sisters." Du Xiaoli said, "the poison on your body has just been relieved and you have suffered internal injury. Now you need to have a good rest."


    "JOJO -" have a good rest.


    If something happens to you, I won''t have anything to eat.


    Du Xiaoli took the skin behind the little white ball''s neck and said, "you should rest first and call us if you have anything."


    Then she went out with a small white ball.


    "Miss, their wounds have been wrapped up," said Yingge.


    "What about the poison in their bodies?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Because they didn''t use much internal power after poisoning, the poisoning is not very deep. It''s no big problem after eating poison pills. Now Xia yuan is taking care of them." Yingge replied.


    "Let''s ask them about the specific situation." Du Xiaoli brought the little white ball to his face, looked at its big blinking eyes and said, "have you become much fatter?"


    "JOJO -" people are as tall as noodles!


    I felt the meaning of the little white ball, gave it a disdainful look and said, "don''t deny it. You feel it as soon as I carry it. I ate and slept recently. I slept for several days. Aren''t you ill?"


    "JOJO -" people are growing up and humming!


    Yingge saw the interaction between Du Xiaoli and xiaobaiqiu, smiled and said, "it''s quite lonely without it these days."


    Du Xiaoli threw the little white ball at Yingge and said, "since you think so, take it with you today."


    Du Xiaoli came to the next room and saw Xia yuan chatting with Siqin. Seeing her go in, they all stood up.


    "Master."


    "Master."


    Du Xiaoli frowned at their address and said, "I said, I''m not your leader. I saved you because I accepted your love. You''d better not call me the leader."


    "Yes, master, if you can play the Phoenix flute, you are the leader of our water moon day." Si Qin said stubbornly.


    Du Xiaoli was too lazy to argue with them, shifted the topic and asked, "tell me how you fought with those people?"


    "We originally came to attend the Wulin meeting at the end of the month. Shifu said you would definitely go, so he brought us earlier. But before we arrived in Lin''an, we encountered the poisonous hands of thieves." Si Qin recalled, "although we finally won, those people shot hidden weapons at Shifu in the fight. There was poison on the hidden weapons. Shifu was unconscious after those people evacuated."


    Du Xiaoli once heard that Shuiqing fairy said that her master, Yin Gong, had reached the fifth level. She was a great master in the Jianghu. Unexpectedly, shuiyuetian was robbed and killed when she was there.


    "Then why are you here?"


    "We took our master to Lin''an City to find a doctor. The doctor said that the poison was the same as the previous waves of people. It was the poison of the poison king. We had to find the people in Mingyue building to get the antidote." Si Qin replied, "after we settled our master, the elder martial sister took us to Mingyue building to get the antidote. As a result, we met those people on the way back."


    Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan both noticed Si Qin''s words and asked, "you said that the doctor said that several waves of people were poisoned by the same poison?"


    Si Qin nodded and said, "that''s what the doctor said. He also said that if you can''t take the antidote within three days, the master will die of poison. Tomorrow morning is the deadline."


    "Did the doctor say what poison was in your master?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Wuxiang powder."


    "Master, since it''s the poison of the poison king, how can you let me go to the Mingyue building to get the antidote?" Xia Yuan said, "is there any trap in it?"


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment. She also thought there was something wrong with it and said, "give me the antidote."


    Si Qin takes out an antidote and hands it to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the antidote carefully. The expression on his face became dignified and said, "come out with me."


    She came to the deck and shouted to the ship behind, "Bai Ningyuan!"


    Soon Bai Ningyuan appeared on the deck.


    "Come here, I''m looking for you." Du Xiaoli waved to him.


    Bai Ningyuan moved and fell on their boat after two empty steps in the air. He asked, "what''s the matter? Do you want me to come over for dinner?"


    "You know how to eat!" Du Xiaoli took out the antidote and said, "they said this is your antidote of Wuxiang powder. Have a look."


    Bai Ningyuan took the antidote, looked at it, and asked, "where did the antidote come from?" "Mingyue building." "it was there." Bai Ningyuan threw the antidote to Du Xiaoli and said, "it''s not an antidote at all." "it''s not an antidote?" Si Qin whispered in disbelief. "Isn''t Mingyue building a special place for selling poisons and antidotes? How can the antidotes sold there be fake?" Bai Ningyuan glanced at Si Qin and said, "you''ve been cheated. It''s not antidote at all, but... Poison." "poison?!" Si Qin almost doubted Bai Ningyuan''s words, but he is the king of poison. Wu Xiang powder was originally the poison he developed, He knows this best. "But I smell nothing strange. It feels like an ordinary pill," Du Xiaoli said. "That''s because you didn''t study my Wuxiang powder. So you naturally can''t see the clue inside." Bai Ning said proudly. "Then don''t you speak quickly!" Han Mingyi came out of the cabin and said. "Have you finished the trial?" Du Xiaoli asked. Han Mingyi nodded, came to Du Xiaoli and looked at Bai Ningyuan. "Well, to put it simply, there are several herbs and the medicinal properties of Wuxiang powder that want to be flushed." Bai Ningyuan explained, "although it''s nothing for ordinary people to take this pill, the consequences will be very serious if people take it." "will they die?" asked Si Qin. If so, they almost became the killers who killed their master! "No." Bai Ningyuan said definitely. As soon as they were relieved, they heard Bai Ningyuan say, "but you will become a fool." "become a fool!"

 Chapter 498

    "Yes, it''s a fool!" Bai Ningyuan said definitely.


    Si Qin and others took a breath. If their master became a fool as he said, what a blow would it be to shuiyuetian?


    When you think of what I said before, there have been several people who have met them, don''t those people have become fools?


    Du Xiaoli and they all thought of the seriousness of the consequences. If it is very important for people who become fools to have one more sect, the power of this sect will be greatly weakened.


    "One more thing," Bai Ningyuan said, "if you add soul grass, you can control those who become fools."


    "This may be the reason why the other party doesn''t directly kill those people," Du Xiaoli said.


    Just killing a powerful person does lose a sect, but if they turn the other party''s people into their own, they can enhance their strength.


    Especially those who don''t know, those who don''t know themselves have become pawns inserted by the enemy around them. If the secret information is leaked, it will really be unimaginable!


    Si Qin looked at the antidote in Du Xiaoli''s hand and his face became very ugly. The antidote they bought with so much energy was actually poison, and Shuiqing fairy almost died!


    "Since this five fragrance powder is the poison of the poison king, I don''t know if you have an antidote?" no matter how angry you are, it''s urgent to find the antidote first.


    "Of course there''s no antidote. I''m the poison king, and of course there''s only poison on me." Bai Ningyuan said. Seeing the sadness on Siqin''s faces, he said: "what do you do with a sad face? I don''t have an antidote, which doesn''t mean I don''t know the antidote. The antidote of Wuxiang powder is very simple. Go to Lin''an and ask your sect leader to do it, but it''s only an hour."


    "Really? That''s great, sect leader. You must save the master!" Si Qin''s tears originally fell, but when he heard Bai Ningyuan''s words behind him, he burst into tears and smiled.


    "You can''t make it clear at once!" Du Xiaoli gave Bai Ningyuan a white eye when she saw Siqin and them. "How was your interrogation?"


    "The situation is not optimistic," Han Mingyi said solemnly.


    Du Xiaoli seldom sees Han Mingyi like this. It seems that the interrogation result over there is certainly not good news.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Ningyuan asked.


    "We have been cracking down on the God snake sect and arrested many people before, but killing decent people is only part of their plan," Han Mingyi said.


    "Those are the people of God snake sect?"


    "Yes or no," Han Mingyi said. "They are an out of class sect in the Central Plains, but they have recently been under the God snake sect."


    "The God snake sect annexed the sects in the Central Plains?!" Du Xiaoli was shocked.


    "I don''t know when their sect leaders have been obedient to the divine snake sect. Although others have not seen the people of the divine snake sect, they all know that their sect belongs to the divine snake sect." Han Mingyi said, "not only their sect, but also the beard said that half of the eighteen gangs in the Central Plains have followed the divine snake sect."


    "So many!" Bai Ningyuan was a little surprised. "Have you asked anything else except this gang?"


    "They only know three or four, and they don''t know the others," Han Mingyi replied, "but these are only known because they perform this task together."


    "The moon tower also obeyed the God snake teaching?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "They collude with those people, it should be," Han Mingyi guessed.


    "No." Bai Ningyuan said definitely. "At most, there are traitors inside. The moon tower will not obey the God snake sect."


    "Are you so sure?" Ji Liufeng said.


    "Of course I''m sure." Bai Ningyuan said, "Mingyue tower is the industry of baipoison valley. We baipoison Valley won''t do those things."


    "Mingyue tower is the place of baipoison Valley?"


    Du Xiaoli, they don''t know this. If Mingyue tower is the industry of baipoison Valley, someone is really colluding with the people of shensnake sect.


    "Who gave you this antidote?" Bai Ningyuan asked looking at Si Qin.


    "It''s Sima Rui, the second leader of Mingyue building." Si Qin replied.


    "Sima Rui?" hearing the name, Bai Ningyuan seemed a little surprised. It seemed that this person would greatly surprise him.


    "It''s him," Si Qin said with certainty. "He knows elder martial sister very well, so seeing him, elder martial sister has never doubted the authenticity of the antidote."


    "Who is Sima Rui?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It''s my senior brother," said Bai Ningyuan. "Although our hundred poison Valley is not as famous as decent in the Jianghu, he''s doing well. He''s called the smiling face childe."


    "As soon as I heard the name, I thought I should be a gentle man." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Joking, young master Mian, I have some impression that he really wanders the Jianghu in the image of warm sunshine." Ji Liufeng said.


    "Can there still be such people in baipoison Valley?" Du Xiaoli said. "Shouldn''t they all be scoundrels like him?"


    "Where am I like a scoundrel?" Bai Ningyuan pulled slightly from his mouth, opened the folding fan in his hand and said: "people like me are elegant, handsome, loved by everyone, and flowers bloom..." "are you sure you''re talking about yourself?" Han Mingyi impolitely interrupted someone''s boasting. "Cough, of course it''s me!" Bai Ningyuan was robbed and said, "let''s not talk about this first. I''ll send a message to Shifu and let him investigate the matter thoroughly." "then, where is the hundred poison Valley? Where is the Langxie Valley?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Do you want to go? I''ll take you if you want to go, and I won''t tell you if you don''t want to go." Bai Ningyuan looked like you begged me. "Wait for the next life." Du Xiaoli didn''t care about him, looked at Si Qin and said, "you go to the house to have a rest. In the evening, we can go to Lin''an. Then we''ll go to detoxify your master. Bai Ningyuan, give me the formula of the antidote first." "then we''ll go first." Si Qin and they hugged everyone and turned into the cabin. "The antidote of Wuxiang powder is very simple. I''ll tell you again and you''ll know." Bai Ningyuan said. Then he said the antidote formula again and went back to his ship. There were only Du Xiaoli on the deck. Everyone didn''t look very well and was worried about the news we got today. "Mingyi, if the divine snake sect really takes all the 18 gangs, there will be turbulence in the Jianghu." Ji Liufeng looked at Han Mingyi and said. "In any case, we must stop the God snake sect. I guess if they control most of the forces in the Jianghu, they will attack the imperial court and even riot," Han Mingyi said.

 Chapter 499

    "Why do you guess so?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "The imperial court is lax in controlling the people in the Jianghu. That''s because there are many people in the Jianghu who have kung fu. If all the forces in the Jianghu condense, it will be a great threat to the imperial court. People in the Jianghu like freedom, so they don''t dare to force them to hurry. In order to prevent them from jumping off the wall, all forces unite against the imperial court." Han Mingyi analyzed.


    "However, if someone gathers all the forces in the Jianghu against the imperial court, we may not win, right?" Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi nodded.


    "The people of the divine snake sect obviously want to control those sects now," Ji Liufeng said. "If they don''t agree to obey, they will suppress and kill, so you will deal with this matter in Liangjiang region some time ago."


    "Lord, if this is true, we must not let them succeed!" Leng Qi said.


    "It''s natural. Now we don''t know the specific situation, but we have to think of a general countermeasure first." Han Mingyi said, "Liufeng, you first call all the people of the special forces. Lengyi, you call Qianqi troops."


    "Yes, master." Leng Yiying said.


    Ji Liufeng also nodded. When he and lengyi returned to the cabin, they wrote a few notes, then took out carrier pigeons, tied the notes to their legs and threw them into the air.


    The carrier pigeon circled over the ship and flew away quickly.


    "Let''s discuss the next step now..."


    Bai Ningyuan returned to his boat. As soon as he entered the cabin, the north wind meditating inside felt something wrong with him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Beifeng, you are also from the hundred poison valley. If someone betrayed the hundred poison Valley, what would you do?" Bai Ningyuan asked.


    If Du Xiaoli heard this, they would be surprised. The north wind was actually from baipoison valley. They didn''t see any signs.


    Hearing Bai Ningyuan''s words, Beifeng frowned slightly, put down his legs and said, "someone betrayed baipoison Valley?"


    "It''s still in the guessing stage, but... It''s eight or nine."


    "Whoever betrays baipoison valley will be killed without mercy." the words full of killing intention fully expressed his views and position. "What happened?"


    Bai Ningyuan said what he had just heard on Du Xiaoli''s boat.


    "The fake antidote really came out of the Mingyue building?" Beifeng asked after listening.


    "Mingyue building is listed for business, and it''s our people who receive them. We should not be wrong." Bai Ningyuan was angry and said, "I''ll report this to Shifu first. If senior brother really does something sorry for baipoison Valley, I won''t spare him!"


    With that, he went back to his house, told the story again, and passed it to baipoison valley with carrier pigeons.


    In the evening, their boat slowly approached Lin''an City, the largest city in the south of the Yangtze River.


    The ship shook as it approached the dock and stopped moving. The boatman came up and put the boards in place to connect the ship and the wharf, and then stepped back to do his own work.


    Du Xiaoli came to Shuiqing fairy''s room. As soon as she heard the sound, she opened her eyes, saw the sunset shining in outside, and asked softly, "are you there?"


    "Here, they are packing up. Do you want to continue to heal on board?" Du Xiaoli went to her bed and pulled her crooked quilt foot.


    "I''m much better. I want to go back with you." Shuiqing fairy struggled.


    She wants to go back and see her master safe with her own eyes.


    Du Xiaoli understood her mood and said, "don''t worry. I asked them to find a carriage. You can''t walk like this."


    "Thank you, sect leader. If it weren''t for you, we would be doomed this time." Shuiqing fairy said holding Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    "You also saved me, and because of you, I was able to live in peace for so long. On the contrary, it brought you a lot of trouble?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Shifu said that the leader hasn''t grown up before. We must create a peaceful environment for you. We can''t let those people disturb your life." Shuiqing fairy said, "but they have disturbed you in recent months. I''m sorry."


    "That''s my own reason." Du Xiaoli said, "well, let me help you up. They are all busy. It''s estimated that they can''t come here now."


    "This... So, thank you, sect leader." Shuiqing fairy hesitated, put her hand on Du Xiaoli''s arm, stood up with her strength, then leaned her body against her, and they went to the deck.


    Xia yuan and them are delivering things to the bank. When they see Du Xiaoli coming out, she quickly calls Yingge and they go to replace Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli saw that the carriage was on the shore and asked, "why did you call the carriage so soon?"


    "These carriages were all called by Siqin. I don''t know how they contacted. When we arrived, the carriages were already waiting here." Qiao Zhu replied.


    "We have arranged for reception by water and land, and different codes have different meanings. You may not know, but they send signals, and the people on the shore will come when they understand them." Shuiqing fairy explained.


    Du Xiaoli saw a familiar person on the shore. When she looked over, the other party also looked over. Seeing the Shuiqing fairy leaning against Xia yuan and them, he flew over. "I''ve seen the leader." "long time no see, Mr. Feng." Du Xiaoli looked at Feng Lishang and said with a smile, "I thought you would call me princess when you looked at me, but I didn''t expect you to call me the leader." this acquaintance was the gentleman who taught their musical instruments in the college. She didn''t pay much attention to there after graduation. I don''t know what he quit his job and went back to Shuiyue day. Think about it. The purpose of his potential capital is to find Phoenix flute and himself. After finding someone, even if he completes the task, he doesn''t have to stay in the capital anymore. "Li Shang is a man of water, moon and sky. Naturally, he has to call your leader." Feng Li Shang didn''t expect to see him for more than a year. At the beginning, some green flowers and bones had already opened into a beautiful flower. "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave first." "OK." Du Xiaoli replied. Feng Lishang came to Shuiqing fairy and said, "I''ll take her up." Xia yuan and Yingge saw that Shuiqing fairy had no objection, so they stepped aside. The wind left Shang Heng to hold her, and her toes flew to the shore. Just as Xia yuan and her family were about to leave, a white figure flashed out of the cabin and jumped into Du Xiaoli''s arms. "JOJO -" you didn''t even call me when you left! Du Xiaoli saw the paw waved by the little white ball and said, "who makes you sleep like a dead pig? You can''t wake up with a poke."

 Chapter 500

    "JOJO -" then you should take me too!


    "Everyone is busy."


    "JOJO - JOJO -" you''re not busy!


    "Anyway, you can smell the smell and find us. Why waste your energy to hold you?" Du Xiaoli stretched out a finger to poke the head of the little white ball. Seeing its wronged eyes, he smiled and said, "well, I didn''t want to leave you. When I was going to go in and hold you, you came out. Look, I wronged you."


    "JOJO -" really?


    "You''ve been with me for so long, how could I leave you." Du Xiaoli rubbed its hair and said.


    "JOJO -" hum!


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, a fried hairball calmed down, shrank in her arms and continued to sleep.


    He can sleep enough in two more days, just two more days.


    Du Xiaoli and his wife got on the carriage sent by shuiyuetian. After less than half an hour, they came to a mansion.


    The carriage stopped when it came to the yard. Bai Ningyuan jumped down and said, "let''s go and see your master."


    Bai Ningyuan said he would come to see if the master of Shuiqing fairy was in his five fragrance powder. The people of shuiyuetian knew that he was the poison king and disagreed. It was Du Xiaoli who asked him to follow.


    However, Han Mingyi and lengyi didn''t come with her. They asked her to go to the Cuiyu Pavilion in the east of the city after she was busy.


    Du Xiaoli knew he was going to check the matter immediately and promised to go back as soon as possible.


    Others came down from the carriage one after another. Siqin and them were helped down to rest. Shuiqing fairy was also carried away by fenglishang.


    "Are these two people having an affair?" Bai Ningyuan looked at them leaving, touched his chin and said.


    "Shuiqing fairy and the wind Pavilion master are engaged." a clear voice came from behind.


    Du Xiaoli turned around and saw a woman about the age of Shuiqing fairy, dressed in red and heroic.


    She thought that people in shuiyuetian were more elegant. She didn''t expect that there would be such people.


    "Rain attic leader Yu Xiaoran has seen the leader." rain Xiaoran salutes Du Xiaoli with his fist and introduces himself by the way.


    "Rain Pavilion master." Du Xiaoli smiled and nodded to rain.


    "Sect leader, poison king, please follow me."


    Yu Xiaoran took Du Xiaoli and them through the courtyard. The design of the courtyard reminded her of the Jiangnan garden in her previous life. The similar style made her mistakenly think she was back when she was walking in the garden.


    There were several gardens and small bridges, and they came to a less prominent yard. Rain smiled and took them to the main house. A woman guarding the door nodded to her. She turned to Du Xiaoli and said to them, "master, the master is here."


    The woman guarding the door opened the door. Du Xiaoli went in and saw that the window was closed. On the bed lay an old woman with white temples. She was cold because of poisoning. Even if she was wrapped in several quilts, she was in a coma, her body kept shivering, and her mouth unconsciously said cold.


    "Master, martial uncle has been like this since he was poisoned." Yu smiled and looked at the people on the bed with some worry.


    Du Xiaoli asked Bai Ning to have a look and confirm whether Shuiqing fairy''s master really got Wuxiang powder.


    Bai Ningyuan came to the bedside and didn''t take her pulse to check her pupils. He just took out her hand. People came up and smelled it. Then he put her hand back and said, "it''s really Wuxiang powder."


    "So, if you really take the fake antidote, it will be like you said?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It should be." Bai Ning nodded.


    Du Xiaoli puts the little white ball in her arms into Xia yuan''s hand. She comes to the bed and gives her a pulse. She feels that her pulse is quite disordered.


    "Leader, you said that the fake antidote was taken back by Shuiqing. The antidote is fake. What about the poison on martial uncle?"


    "The poison king is here. Everything will be fine," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes, if I don''t get the antidote by tomorrow, it''s a big deal. I''ll give her another poison. It can always last for a few days," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "How can I do that!" Yu smiled and quickly denied, "what if two poisons form a new poison?"


    "All right, what did you scare her to do!"


    Du Xiaoli said this. Yu Xiaoran knew it was a joke.


    Bai Ning touched her nose far away. The girl really protected these people.


    After understanding the situation, they left the room. Yu Xiaoran took Du Xiaoli and them to the yard arranged for them. After a while, the people they arranged to buy medicine on the way came back. Yu Xiaoran looked at the herbs and knew that Du Xiaoli had arranged them.


    "Rain Pavilion leader, you ask people to boil three bowls of water into one bowl of water, boil it three times, mix the boiled medicine together, and then divide it into three bowls and drink one bowl in a quarter of an hour." Du Xiaoli said, "it''s normal to spit blood, but not too much."


    "Thank you for your help. I''ll arrange it now. If you need anything, you can directly say it to the servant girl here." Yu smiled and hugged Du Xiaoli, then turned and left.


    "Princess, have you found anything wrong with Ji Feixia''s body?" Bai Ningyuan said when Yu smiled and left. "Something''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at Bai Ningyuan. "Five spice powder has been improved," Bai Ningyuan said. "I haven''t studied Wuxiang powder. How has it been improved?" Du Xiaoli asked. "The medicine has weakened." "you mean she won''t die even if she doesn''t take the antidote before tomorrow?" Du Xiaoli was surprised. "Don''t you know the formula of the poison? Who can improve it?" "someone can do it," Bai Ningyuan said. "Sima Rui?" Bai Ning nodded. "Because Mingyue tower is our place, some poisons I have studied will be put there. Although elder martial brother''s poisons are not as good as me, they are much higher than others in ancient China. It''s not difficult for him to improve the formula." Bai Ningyuan''s face is a little ugly, even the north wind on one side. "In that case, he can study a kind of poison by himself and directly control others. He uses your poison and sells fake antidotes from Mingyue building. In this way, he will pull you and baipoison valley into the water." Du Xiaoli analyzed. "I think so too, so we must leave to deal with this matter." Bai Ningyuan said, "I wanted to go to the Wulin conference with you, but now it seems that I can only see you at the Wulin conference." "be careful." Du Xiaoli also guessed that Bai Ningyuan would leave in case of such a thing, so he was not surprised. "Since the other party thought of using your reputation early in the morning, he will certainly think of your reaction after knowing this thing. Moreover, Sima Rui knows you very well and may set another trap for you."

 Chapter 501

    "I''ll be careful." Bai Ningyuan took out a jade pendant from his arms and hesitated, but he handed it to Du Xiaoli and said: "Although you are good at Kung Fu, there is something wrong in the Jianghu recently. If you encounter any danger, you can take this jade pendant to Baijia restaurants in various cities for help. Some places are large and some places are small, but there will be some."


    Cities?


    Du Xiaoli was startled by Bai Ningyuan''s words. She quickly returned the jade pendant to him and said, "you have put a sign here. I can''t take this jade pendant."


    Every city has industries, but they don''t attract other people''s attention, which shows that they are very low-key and don''t care about profits. Then it can be inferred that there must be a deep family industry as support, but she hasn''t heard of such a family, which shows that they are deeply hidden. She doesn''t want to contact such a family casually.


    Although, Bai Ningyuan is for her good.


    On second thoughts, she had figured out the relationship.


    Bai Ningyuan smiled and knew that Du Xiaoli wouldn''t accept anything that wasn''t clear.


    He put the jade pendant in Du Xiaoli''s hand again and said, "this jade pendant was originally yours. Now I just return it to its owner."


    With that, he turned and left. The north wind hugged Du Xiaoli and followed him out.


    Du Xiaoli was stunned by Bai Ningyuan''s words for a while. When he reacted, Bai Ningyuan had come to the yard and jumped over to the roof.


    "Bai Ningyuan!" Du Xiaoli hurried out, saw Bai Ningyuan on the roof and asked, "why do you say this is my thing?"


    Bai Ningyuan looked at Du Xiaoli''s small face, showing a different smile from before.


    "This is what your mother left when she left the family. She''s gone. Naturally, this jade pendant is yours."


    Du Xiaoli''s eyes widened.


    "You, you mean..."


    "I''m ordered by my grandfather to return your mother''s family name. Remember, your mother''s family name is Bai Suxin. You have to call me cousin when you meet later. Ha ha -"


    Bai Ningyuan finished and flew away laughing.


    Du Xiaoli stared at Bai Ningyuan and Beifeng leaving.


    "Is Bai Ningyuan my cousin? Is my mother the Bai family?"


    She suddenly remembered that when she was on the boat, she told Han Mingyi that her mother was not su. He asked if he had left any hints, such as color. At that time, he knew that Bai Ningyuan was her cousin!


    Bai Ningyuan and Beifeng flew out of the house until they were far away from the house.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen Bai Ningyuan escape so fast." Beifeng looked back and said, "don''t worry, she didn''t follow. It''s estimated that she was frightened by your news."


    Beifeng Kung Fu is more powerful than Bai Ning. He said that if he didn''t come, he shouldn''t have come.


    "Can I stop running? The old man didn''t let me tell her about the family now. I gave her aunt Xin''s jade pendant in advance. He must scold me if he knew it. If she pulled me to ask other things, I would die miserably."


    "Do you think she can''t guess if you don''t say it?" said the north wind.


    "Oh, yes, that''s fine." Bai Ningyuan sighed and said.


    "Besides, the old man asked you to come. He didn''t intend to hide it from her at the beginning." Beifeng said.


    "What do you mean?" Bai Ningyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes looking at the north wind were full of danger.


    Is this guy saying he''s stupid?


    "Literally." beifenghao met Bai Ningyuan''s eyes without fear, "With your IQ, it''s easy to get out of the situation by her. Just a few words, she should know a lot of information. Since the old man is so interested in her, he must have known her situation and know that she is intelligent. Naturally, he knows that you can''t beat her. So even if she knows in advance, it should be something they expect."


    "You''re still merciless when you hit people." Bai Ningyuan is a little depressed. This guy always likes to hit him.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Beifeng said faintly. "What are you going to do next? Go back to baipoison Valley?"


    "It''s not far from baipoison valley. Let''s go back and tell the master the specific situation first." Bai Ningyuan said.


    "I haven''t been back to baipoison Valley for a long time. I don''t know if those poisonous weeds are still so lush." Beifeng touched the sword on his back and muttered.


    "Let''s go. Shifu will be very happy to see you." Bai Ningyuan said.


    Then they flew south.


    In the house, Yu Xiaoran asked people to boil the antidote, and then drank it to Ji Feixia every quarter of an hour as Du Xiaoli said.


    When Ji Feixia drank the first bowl, she vomited a lot of black blood just after drinking it. After vomited black blood, her body didn''t tremble so much.


    When she drank the second bowl, she vomited some black blood, but the color was obviously lighter.


    The third medicine went on, Ji Feixia''s face had become bloody, and people didn''t continue to spit blood.


    Rain smiled and saw that Ji Feixia''s situation was getting better, so she put her heart down. "Pavilion Lord, the poison king and the man left." a woman came to Yuran and said behind with a smile. "Where''s the leader?" "after resting in the room, she asked her subordinates to tell you that if the Dharma protector hasn''t woken up after an hour, go and call her." "I see." Yu said with a smile, "just ask someone to check the thing Si Qin said and see how the previous poisoned people are now." "subordinates obey." the woman immediately left the room. Yu Xiaoran thought for a moment and said to the people in the room, "you take care of martial uncle here. I''ll go to Shuiqing." "yes, pavilion master." Yu Xiaoran opened the door and went out, glanced at the yard where Du Xiaoli lived, turned and walked towards Shuiqing fairy''s room. At this time, Du Xiaoli was in the room staring at the jade pendant on the table. When Xia yuan came in, she saw Du Xiaoli still staring at the jade pendant in a daze and said, "master, you have seen this jade pendant for a long time." Du Xiaoli touched the heart word on the jade pendant and said, "this is my mother''s jade pendant. Look at the heart word on it, it should be specially made for her. Bai Ningyuan said that you can go to the Bai family for help with this, and this jade pendant should also represent my mother''s identity." "I didn''t expect that the poison king would be the master''s cousin." Yingge doesn''t seem to accept it yet. When she says this, she sighs on her face. "Yes, it''s really a surprise." Qiao Zhu agreed. Du Xiaoli put away the jade pendant and thought of Bai Ningyuan''s proud laughter before he left. She wanted to smoke him. She thought about it. Bai Ningyuan was a few years old before her mother was expelled from the house, that is, more than 20 years ago. If he had a good memory, he should still remember Su Suxin''s appearance. No wonder he saw it when he met in the vineyard for the first time She was stunned. After all, she and Su Suxin were seven or eight points similar.

 Chapter 502

    Later, when she entered the palace, she should also know that she was the daughter of Xiangye. Su Suxin was driven out by the family. Naturally, they knew that she was for Du Yunhan, so they determined that she was su Suxin''s daughter.


    That''s why he asked to live in Chuang Tzu and was always so kind to him.


    Han Mingyi was worried about his purpose to get close to himself. Otherwise, why should he be good to himself for no reason? Now think about it, he has been getting along with himself as a brother.


    "Cousin." Du Xiaoli thought of his rogue appearance, which was funny.


    "Master, what kind of family do you think the white family is? I''ve never heard of it." Yingge said.


    "I''m also curious," said Du Xiaoli. "My father said that my mother once mentioned that her mother''s family is a powerful force, so they won''t agree to their marriage. I think they are not only powerful, but also low-key. Since they are Jianghu forces and have no reputation, there should be only that kind of hermit family."


    "The hidden world family? How do you live in the hidden world?" Qiao Zhu asked puzzled.


    Xia yuan laughed and said, "it''s not that they don''t contact people, but that their identity is not known by the world or has not attracted people''s attention."


    "For example, Langxie Valley, we only know its existence because of Yaowang Valley, and some people in the Jianghu rarely know it, let alone where it is. But when you talk about Yaowang Valley, everyone knows it. This is the difference between the hidden world and the present world. I think since many disciples of Yaowang Valley live outside the valley, so should the people of Langxie valley. But we don''t know their identity Just, "said Yingge," but once something happens in Langxie Valley, they will come out. "


    "So it is." Qiao Zhu said clearly. "Although we now know that madam is the Bai family, we still don''t know what power the Bai family is and what they do."


    "You can also say so." Du Xiaoli said, "but now that you have clues, it''s not difficult to find them. And... When you see Bai Ningyuan, tie it up and ask?"


    "Yes, just ask him." Qiao Zhu said excitedly.


    "Dong Dong -"


    Knocking at the door interrupted their conversation. Qiao Zhu went to open the door and saw a servant girl standing outside.


    The servant girl blessed Du Xiaoli and said, "the sect leader, the pavilion leader said please go to the Dharma protector''s room."


    "Hasn''t she woken up yet?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes." the servant girl replied, "the pavilion Master said that the Dharma protector had drunk the medicine for half an hour, but there was still no sign of waking up. The cult Master said that he would call you if he didn''t wake up for half an hour, so the slave servant came and asked the cult master to have a look."


    "Let''s go over there," said Du Xiaoli. "Xia yuan, take the guy."


    "Yes, master."


    Du Xiaoli followed the servant girl to Ji Feixia''s room and saw yuxiaoran and Siqin in the room.


    "Master, master, she still didn''t wake up." Siqin said hastily when she saw Du Xiaoli.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll have a look first." Du Xiaoli came to the bed, sat on the prepared stool and felt Ji Feixia''s pulse.


    Yu Xiaoran and Siqin dare not breathe. They look at Du Xiaoli nervously. When she finished her pulse, she whispered, "master, she..."


    "Only because the poisoning was deep, the three drugs did not completely discharge the poison, and the residual poison paralyzed her nerves, so she didn''t wake up." Du Xiaoli said, "but the antidote is working in her body to dissolve the residual toxin."


    "When will martial uncle wake up?" Yu asked with a smile.


    "I''ll just give her a few needles," said Du Xiaoli. "But it will take about a day to completely remove the poison. Xia yuan, get ready."


    "Yes, master." Xia yuan put the box on the table, took out the silver needle, disinfected it and handed it to Du Xiaoli.


    Now she doesn''t need to tell Du Xiaoli which needle to take every time. Even for some simple diseases, she can treat them by herself.


    Du Xiaoli pricked Ji Feixia with a few needles, and soon her eyes opened slowly. Siqin and Yu smiled with joy.


    "Master, you finally wake up." Si Qin''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Although Ji Feixia was nearly 60 years old and her temples were white, her eyes gradually became divine except for the chaos at the beginning. He looked at Du Xiaoli by the bed and asked, "who is this?"


    "Martial uncle, she is the leader." Yu said with a smile, "the leader saved you."


    "See the leader, thank you for your help. I''m so clumsy that I didn''t recognize the leader. Please forgive me." she was a little out of breath when she said these words because she was still weak.


    Du Xiaoli took back her needles one by one, smiled and said, "Dharma protector, you''ve been in a coma for three days. Just woke up, don''t talk first. Also, I''m really not your leader. You tell them not to cry again."


    "If you can play the Phoenix flute, you are our leader," Si Qin said. "This is a fact recognized by all of us in the water, moon and sky."


    "Si Qin is right. You are the leader chosen by the Phoenix flute, which is not what the old man said. Ji Feixia said," if... Cough... "Before she said a few words, she began to cough. Du Xiaoli had to tell her not to speak and lie down to rest, and the leader''s problem can only be put aside for the time being. She made Yu laugh, but they cooked some white porridge for Ji Feixia, and then went back to their house. Du Xiaoli didn''t wake up the next morning. She felt something pressing her. The irregular beat made her know what was making trouble on her at once. Reach out and accurately grasp the little white ball''s neck, then open your eyes, carry the little white ball, stare at it and say, "what are you excited about early in the morning?" "chirp -" people have had enough sleep! The little white ball''s voice is a little excited. It seems that he is in a good mood. "I like to hop when I''m happy." she put the little white ball by the bed and got up to dress. As soon as she got dressed, Xia yuan came in with washing water. Seeing the little white ball waking up, she said, "this guy woke up so early today?" "it''s estimated that the hibernation period has passed." Du Xiaoli guessed. "It''s very energetic now. It''s not like the feeling of malaise when I opened my eyes a few days ago," Xia Yuan said. "So it''s going to be noisy again." Du Xiaoli came to the basin and washed his face with water. "Master, what do we do in the morning?" Xia yuan came to the bedside to fold the quilt. "I went to see the situation of Shuiqing fairy, and then I went to see Ji Baofa. If they have no problem, we''ll go to find Mingyi and meet Jiang Zhuo." Du Xiaoli was also excited to see Meng Jiangzhuo.

 Chapter 503

    "Miss Jiang Zhuo, if you knew you were here, you would be very happy," Xia Yuan said.


    "Well, give her a surprise," said Du Xiaoli.


    "JOJO -" I''m hungry!


    Little white ball waved his paw to show his existence, but Du Xiaoli ignored it directly. Seeing that she ignored herself, it called again.


    However, Xia yuan and xiaobaiqiu have been together for a long time. Hearing its voice, we can probably guess its meaning.


    "Master, I think xiaobaiqiu is hungry. I''ll take him to eat first. By the way, let Yingge send them breakfast."


    "Go."


    Xia yuan took up the basin and went out. Little white ball followed it out.


    After breakfast, she asked the servant girl in the yard to take them to Shuiqing fairy''s room. When they arrived, Feng Lishang was feeding her.


    "Master."


    Seeing Du Xiaoli, Feng Lishang stood up with a bowl.


    "Am I disturbing you?" Du Xiaoli looked at the embarrassed Shuiqing fairy and poked the little white ball in her arms.


    "No," said Feng Lishang, "she''s just finished eating. I''ll take down the dishes and chopsticks first."


    Then he nodded to Du Xiaoli, put the bowl on the tray and went out with the tray.


    Shuiqing fairy''s face has been much better after a night''s rest, but she has to rest in bed for some time because of her internal injury.


    She looked at Du Xiaoli and said gratefully, "I heard Siqin say that the master''s poison has been detoxified. Thank you for saving the master."


    "You saved me when I went to Yinshan to collect medicine. Now I''m just paying back." Du Xiaoli came to the stool beside the bed and sat down, "besides, I didn''t do anything. The detoxification formula was originally provided by Bai Ningyuan."


    "Unexpectedly, the poison king is the leader''s cousin." Shuiqing fairy was surprised when Siqin told her in the morning.


    "I didn''t expect this either." Du Xiaoli shrugged.


    "Is the leader coming now?"


    "Let me see your recovery. Give me your hand," Du Xiaoli said.


    Shuiqing fairy put her right hand on the quilt. Du Xiaoli felt her pulse and said, "you are recovering very fast. If this goes on, it will only take a few days to recover eight or nine floors. I thought you had to lie in bed for ten days and a half months."


    "It''s all due to our Kung Fu." Shuiqing fairy smiled. "Although other Kung Fu in Shuiyue sky is not as powerful as wind and snow, it''s still much better for body repair than other Kung Fu."


    "That''s also true." Du Xiaoli said, "I''ll prescribe two more pairs of medicine for you. Every time you drink before meals, it''s good for your recovery."


    "Thank you, sect leader, for your trouble." Shuiqing said gratefully.


    "Please get the pen and paper." Du Xiaoli asked the servant girl to prepare the pen and paper, then looked at the Shuiqing fairy and said: "You''re so polite now. I''m not used to it. I remember the first time I saw you, I felt like a fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks. You speak sweetly and have an ethereal breath on your body, giving people a feeling that you can see from a distance and can''t be blasphemous. At that time, I was like, how could there be such a woman in the world."


    "At that time, the three princesses of Dongli wanted to compete with you and let us be the referee. At that time, the people below were whispering that you would lose, but I saw the confidence in your eyes and knew that you would win." Shuiqing fairy also recalled the scene at that time, "at that time, I didn''t expect that we would have the intersection now."


    "The world is unpredictable. We all don''t know what kind of people and things we will meet in our later life." Du Xiaoli sighed when he thought of the ups and downs after arriving in the capital.


    "I heard that you still don''t want to be the leader?" said Shuiqing fairy.


    "After all, I''m from the imperial court. If I were your leader, it wouldn''t be a good thing for you." Du Xiaoli said, "what if other forces use this as an excuse to say that you belong to the imperial court?"


    "So you''re worried about this." Shuiqing fairy said, "this thing may cause some trouble after Shuiyue day, but the Phoenix flute was made by the first leader. It has always been the weapon of Shuiyue day leader and the belief of Shuiyue day. No matter who believes that if the Phoenix flute is sounded, Shuiyue day will not perish."


    "There is such a saying," Du Xiaoli murmured.


    "The Phoenix flute is not so much the symbol of the leader as the faith of the water moon day. Now only you can play the flute, so whether you accept it or not, you are our leader in the hearts of the water moon day believers." said the Shuiqing fairy. "And..."


    "And what?"


    Shuiqing fairy sighed and said, "as I told you last time, shuiyuetian is in great trouble, which is related to the life and death of shuiyuetian."


    "That''s what you said last time. If you can''t find someone to play the Phoenix flute, shuiyuetian will be dissolved?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes," said the Shuiqing fairy, "this is an open secret on the water moon day. So everyone has been looking forward to you since you know you can play the Phoenix flute. Use the flute in your hand to bring us back to glory."


    "You are already one of the three major forces in the Jianghu, but you can''t beat the forces behind you?" Du Xiaoli wondered. "We are just one of the three major forces in Fengming country, but the forces behind us are all over various countries, whether Dongli country, Beiyuan, Beiqi, Beirong and Nanjiang small countries." Shuiqing fairy said. Hearing what she said, Du Xiaoli suddenly thought of the United Nations in her previous life. "Only Shifu and several martial uncles and uncles know the specific situation. But from their expressions, we can guess how bad the situation is." Shuiqing fairy smiled bitterly, "but they never tell us, but they are under pressure." "I see." Du Xiaoli said. "I don''t want to put pressure on you, but we are desperate now, and if you can play the Phoenix flute, you are destined for it," said Shuiqing fairy. "I''ll consider what you said." Du Xiaoli saw that Shuiqing fairy was a little tired and said, "you have a good rest first, and I''ll check it for your master." just at this time, Feng Lishang came back. Du Xiaoli asked him to take care of Shuiqing fairy. She took Xia yuan and them to Ji Feixia''s house. Knock on the door and go in. Du Xiaoli sees Ji Feixia meditating. Knowing that Du Xiaoli is coming, she has opened her eyes and waited for her. "Ji Dharma protector, let me check your body." Du Xiaoli said. Dharma protector Ji looks very good, and the poison in her body is almost cleared. Du Xiaoli checked her and said, "the toxin in her body has been completely solved. Is there anything uncomfortable for Ji HUFA?"

 Chapter 504

    Ji HUFA shook his head.


    "Because the toxin went deep into the internal organs before, although it has been removed now, it will still have some effects on the body. Even if you don''t feel uncomfortable now, you''d better take care of yourself for a few more days," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Thank you, leader," Ji said.


    "Now that you are almost ready, I''ll leave..." Du Xiaoli got up and prepared to leave.


    "Leader, I want to talk to the leader alone." Ji Feixia interrupted Du Xiaoli, her eyes firm and prayed slightly.


    Du Xiaoli looked at her for a while and then said to Xia yuan, "go outside and wait for me."


    "Yes, master." Xia Yuan went out and closed the door.


    "They have left. What do you want to say?" Du Xiaoli sat down again and asked.


    Xia yuan and they have been waiting for Du Xiaoli outside. They don''t know what she and Ji Feixia said in the room.


    Less than half an hour later, Du Xiaoli opened the room and came out. He saw Xia yuan waiting outside. They still had rain and smiled.


    "They said you were having a secret talk with martial uncle. Has it been done now?" Yu asked with a smile.


    "We''ve already talked about it." Du Xiaoli said, "Lord Yu, thanks for your hospitality these two days. We still have something to deal with, so we''ll leave first."


    "You go now?" Yu smiled. Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli left so suddenly. Martial uncle agreed?


    "Ji Dharma protector and Shuiqing fairy are all right, so we won''t bother." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Smile, send the leader out." Ji Feixia''s voice came from the room.


    "Yes, martial uncle." Yu said with a smile, "please follow me, master."


    "Please rain Pavilion master."


    They had no luggage at all. Qiao Zhu had already packed up and waited. When she got the news, she came out and left with Du Xiaoli and them.


    After sending Du Xiaoli away, Yu Xiaoran returned to Ji Feixia''s house.


    "Martial uncle."


    "Send the news back and let the general Pavilion prepare for the enthronement ceremony." Ji Feixia ordered.


    "The leader agreed?" Yu smiled and was surprised. Didn''t Du Xiaoli say he didn''t agree before?


    "Agreed." Ji Feixia said, "tell them it''s still a long time. You can prepare slowly."


    "I see." the rain smiled and then backed out.


    Ji Feixia looked at the door and closed it little by little. After thinking for a while, she crossed her knees again to run the real Qi in her body.


    Du Xiaoli went out of the house, looked back and found that from the outside, the house was really a little humble. Thinking of the secret conversation with Ji Feixia just now, my thoughts flew around.


    "Master." Xia yuan shouted as they looked at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli put away all kinds of ideas in her mind, sighed and said, "let''s go to Cuiyu Pavilion."


    When Du Xiaoli arrived at the Cuiyu Pavilion, Han Mingyi and others had already gone out. When the steward saw Du Xiaoli, he bowed down and said, "princess, the prince said he would come back at noon and let his subordinates take the princess to the house first."


    "Good." Du Xiaoli took a look at the decoration of Cuiyu Pavilion. There are all kinds of jade ornaments on the shelf. They are dazzling and of good quality. At first glance, they are very valuable.


    "Princess, this way, please."


    The steward took Du Xiaoli in through the inner door, through the corridor and into a house behind.


    "Princess, this is the yard where the prince lives now. This is the prince''s house." the steward took Du Xiaoli and them to a room and said, "if there''s anything, the princess can send someone to the front to find her subordinates."


    "OK."


    "My subordinates leave."


    When the steward left, Du Xiaoli opened the door and went in. At a glance, he saw Han Mingyi''s robe hanging on the clothes rack.


    Xia yuan called the servant girls in the house and asked lengyi about their room. When she found that everyone lived in the yard, they found an empty room to clean up.


    Before lunch, Han Mingyi came back with lengyi. When he came in, he knew that Du Xiaoli was back.


    "It has been handled over there?" Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli leaning at the door waiting for him, came forward and took her shoulder into the house.


    "Well, Ji Dharma protector''s poison has been detoxified." Du Xiaoli replied. She came to the table and poured a cup of tea for Han Mingyi. "There''s something..."


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Did you know early in the morning that Bai Ningyuan was my cousin?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It''s not early in the morning." Han Ming took the cup and said, "that night, before you came up, he said a word, which made me guess, but I''m not sure. Why, did he tell you?"


    "What did he say?"


    "He said that one day he would let me call him brother." Han Mingyi said.


    Du Xiaoli was speechless when he heard this. If it''s so obvious, even if Han Mingyi is not so smart, he can guess.


    "Then you don''t remind me either." Du Xiaoli glanced at him angrily.


    "I don''t want to tell you when I find out." Han Mingyi kissed Du Xiaoli on the face. "Then you know your mother''s identity now?" Du Xiaoli shook his head, told the situation that day, and then said: "the guy left with such a word. We must clean him up next time we meet!" Han Mingyi touched his chin and said: "So now, there''s no other news except that I know my mother''s surname is Bai, Bai Ningyuan is my cousin, and the Bai family seems to be a powerful family. Every city has a foothold, isn''t it?" "it''s almost what you said." Du Xiaoli said. "But with this information, we can find their news." Han Mingyi said. "No. I think we''ll know when it''s time to know. If they don''t want us to know, it''s not good to check it." Du Xiaoli said, "just ask Bai Ningyuan next time you see him." "you say you don''t check it." Han Mingyi said. "Well, there''s another thing." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and said: "I promised Dharma protector Ji to take over shuiyuetian and be their leader." Han Mingyi was not surprised to hear the news. "You''re not surprised at all?" "I''ve known the importance of the Phoenix flute to shuiyuetian for a long time. They definitely want you to be their leader." Han Mingyi said, "so I''m not surprised at all. I just think our mother is getting stronger and stronger!" "Aren''t you afraid that my involvement in the Jianghu will bring trouble to the royal palace?" Du Xiaoli asked. "What are you afraid of?" Han Mingyi said dismissively, "as long as you like, it''s no problem to poke a hole in the sky. Anyway, you are taller than you. Even if the sky falls down, I still have to support you! Madam, how nice to answer for your husband?"

 Chapter 505

    "Poor mouth!" Du Xiaoli had a heavy heart. He said it, and it was a lot easier all of a sudden.


    She hugged his waist and leaned her head against his chest. She felt his powerful arms and felt very relieved.


    No matter what he does, he supports himself unconditionally. It feels good to be spoiled.


    "By the way, how did you find out about the divine snake sect?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "According to the information provided by those people we caught yesterday, we went to check and found their foothold here, but we didn''t catch their boss. There are other information for them to check." Han Mingyi replied.


    "I''m going to see Jiang Zhuo tomorrow. Are you going?"


    "Well, I have something to visit."


    "What? He works in the Yamen. You must have gone there. I thought you were going to Shuifu with me."


    "Then I''ll let him wait for me at home. Don''t go to the Yamen."


    "Use public affairs for private interests."


    The next day, Du Xiaoli packed up early in the morning and took Xia yuan and them to Shuifu, while Han Mingyi went to the Yamen.


    A woman in the south of the Yangtze River looks different from a woman in the north and from the southwest where she grew up.


    "Master, the girls here look so smart." Qiao Zhu opened the curtain and looked at the people outside.


    "People say that Jiangnan women are soft, quiet and indifferent, which is naturally different from the forthright nature of the north," Du Xiaoli said.


    "The young lady seems to have met," Qiao Zhu said.


    If you have seen it in your previous life, it is.


    The carriage took them to Shuifu. Meng Jiangzhuo, her former maid Xi''er and several old maids were already waiting at the door. When they saw Du Xiaoli get off the carriage, they came forward and blessed themselves, saying, "I''ve seen the princess."


    "Why are you waiting here in person?" Du Xiaoli came to help Meng Jiangzhuo up.


    "When the princess comes to your house, all the women will come. But two days ago, my sister-in-law accompanied her mother-in-law to the temple outside the city to pray for blessings, and it will take two days to come back." Meng Jiangzhuo got up with Du Xiaoli''s strength.


    "Madam was excited when she received the princess''s post yesterday afternoon. She got up early this morning and came here just after half the hour." Xi''er said.


    "Xi''er, I haven''t seen you for a long time. When you come to the river bank, you grow more and more water." Du Xiaoli joked when he saw that Xi''er was really beautiful.


    "Thank the princess for her praise." Xi''er said with a smile.


    "Let''s stop standing here and go in," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    As soon as the party arrived outside Meng Jiangzhuo''s yard, the startled voice of the servant girl came from inside.


    "Young master, be careful!"


    Hearing the voice of the servant girl, Meng Jiangzhuo hurried a few steps. As soon as he got to the door, he saw a small voice and shadow running over. She squatted down and caught him.


    "Young lady, young master, he has to find you, and the servant girl can''t stop it for a moment..." the servant girl was relieved to see Meng Jiangzhuo catch the dumpling.


    "I know, you go down first." Meng Jiangzhuo picked up the dumpling and said.


    "Yes, madam." the servant girl blessed them and turned away.


    Du Xiaoli saw Meng Jiangzhuo and said, "the dumplings are so big! Last time I married Ming Yi, he was still a soft little guy. Now he can walk!"


    "He''s only more than ten months old. Where will he go?" Meng Jiangzhuo said. "He began to learn to walk a few days ago. His body is not straight. However, people say it''s early to walk."


    Looking at his son, Meng Jiangzhuo''s eyes are full of strong maternal love.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Tuanzi and stretched out his hand to tease him: "Tuanzi, call your aunt to listen."


    "Ah --" Tuanzi thought she was coming to rob his mother and pushed her hand away from her.


    Meng Jiangzhuo smiled and said, "he can''t speak yet."


    "I once heard that children who walk early talk late, and children who talk early walk later. I don''t know if it''s right," Du Xiaoli said.


    "I haven''t heard of it," Meng Jiangzhuo said. "Let''s go in."


    In the room, Du Xiaoli threw the little white ball aside, took the box in Xia yuan''s hand and said, "this is the toy I prepared for the dumpling."


    "Aren''t you busy all the way? How can you have time to prepare toys for the dumpling?" Meng Jiangzhuo said, putting the dumpling on his lap.


    "I saw a carpenter on the road. I heard that his technology was good, so I told him. Unexpectedly, he did it." Du Xiaoli opened the box, took out the rattle inside and said, "when a child was young, he was sensitive to sound. Playing this can improve his attention."


    "I haven''t seen this toy before." Meng Jiangzhuo smiled at the rattle. "You''re the only one who can think of these strange things."


    Du Xiaoli took the rattle drum to the Tuanzi and shook it gently. The small balls on both sides hit the drum surface with a crisp sound.


    "Ah ah -" the regiment''s eyes were attracted by the rattle, drooling at the corners of his mouth, and stretched out his chubby hand to take it. "Let me hug you and play for you." Du Xiaoli turned the rattle twice and said. Tuanzi couldn''t understand what she said. He found that he couldn''t reach it at all, so he leaned over. "If you don''t object, you''ll agree." Du Xiaoli put the rattle into Tuanzi''s hand, held him under his arms with both hands and held him over. Meng Jiangzhuo was worried that Tuanzi would come back crying in the past, but he shook the rattle in Du Xiaoli''s arms and didn''t pay attention to where he was. "Ah --" Tuanzi seemed very happy. He shook his rattle everywhere. His mouth was babbling, because he was growing teeth, and his saliva flowed along the corners of his mouth. Meng Jiangzhuo took out his handkerchief and quickly wiped it clean for him. He said, "why don''t I hold it? The saliva will flow on your clothes in a moment." "it doesn''t matter. Just replace it if it''s dirty." Du Xiaoli didn''t care at all. He still walked up with the ball in his arms. Tuanzi lay on Du Xiaoli''s shoulder and really rubbed her saliva on her clothes. "I didn''t expect you could hold him." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "on weekdays, except me and his father, the wet nurse can hold him when he is hungry. He is crying and crying when others hold him." "ha, this shows that we will be very close..." Du Xiaoli said. As soon as she finished speaking, the last voice still didn''t fall. Tuanzi peed as soon as she took a bath. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and quickly turned Tuanzi''s little brother aside. Only a few children peed on her skirt corner. "Oh, how did the little guy pee!" Meng Jiangzhuo quickly picked up the dumpling, let the nanny hold it, and pulled Du Xiaoli''s skirt to see if it was splashed.

 Chapter 506

    Xia yuan and Yingge also rushed over to see. The servant girl saw Tuanzi''s pants were wet and hurried out to give him the changed pants. The room was in a mess for a while.


    "Cluck - yah --"


    "Dong Dong -"


    Tuanzi seemed satisfied with his masterpiece and smiled while waving his little hand.


    "You still laugh, really, let the princess hit you on the ass!" Meng Jiangzhuo looked at the Tuanzi and threatened.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. It didn''t splash much on me," Du Xiaoli said.


    I really didn''t expect Tuanzi to pee suddenly and be peed on by children. It''s really the first time in my life.


    "I''m really sorry, this guy can''t pee accurately." Meng Jiangzhuo said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "There''s a little stain on the clothes. If you don''t mind, first change into my clothes and then let them go back to get your clothes?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked.


    "Don''t bother so much. I''ll just change your clothes. Anyway, it''s not in the capital. I don''t pay so much attention," Du Xiaoli said.


    "That''s good. You go to the room with me. After changing clothes, we just talk." Meng Jiangzhuo waved and asked the Mammy to take the ball with changed pants outside to play.


    "Good!" Du Xiaoli said and took Meng Jiangzhuo''s hand and followed her to the inner room.


    Meng Jiangzhuo came to his wardrobe, turned it over for a while, took out a light blue jacket and skirt with purple thread, and said, "this is what I played when I changed the season, but I haven''t worn it. It''s also new. You should be able to wear it."


    Xia yuan took the skirt and followed Du Xiaoli inside to change her clothes. When Du Xiaoli changed her clothes, she would make do with the size of the skirt.


    Meng Jiangzhuo looked at Du Xiaoli wearing his own skirt and said, "it seems that I have a baby and my figure is about the same as you. I remember I was one size smaller than you before."


    "You used to be too thin, but now it''s better," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Let me show you something," Meng Jiangzhuo said. He took out a long box from the box and put it on the table.


    "This is..." Du Xiaoli was excited when she saw the box. "This is the picture your sister-in-law gave you when you got married."


    "Yes." Meng Jiangzhuo opened the box, took out the picture scroll inside and spread it on the table. The picture above is exactly the scene of them playing flute and dancing in the persimmon forest.


    "Looking at this painting, it seems that everything happened yesterday." Du Xiaoli came to the table and gently stroked the edge of the painting.


    "Every time I miss you, I will take out this painting." Meng Jiangzhuo said with some feeling. "At that time, we practiced the talent performance of the Mid Autumn Festival in your Chuang Tzu. Now think about it, everyone''s every action and every look seems to be fresh and clear."


    "At that time, we were all young girls in the flower season. Now, we have all married women," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes, it''s different." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "I heard that Yalan and Liuxia have already given birth. Yalan has a son and Liuxia has a daughter. Unfortunately, I can''t go back and have a look."


    "The news came that Liuxia had difficulty giving birth at that time. Maybe it was related to the incident that happened at the beginning, so there was almost an accident during the production. Fortunately, my elder martial sister lived in Qufu in advance. They made a lot of efforts while Liuxia was giving birth. You have to thank them when you go back." Du Xiaoli said.


    "By the way, I heard that Yalan and Liuxia''s children ordered dolls to kiss?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked.


    "Originally I wanted to order it, but when I left, I talked to my sister-in-law about it and said that things between the children should go as they go. If the two children really have feelings when they grow up, they will be together. If they don''t have feelings, the marriage now is a constraint for them. I guess my sister-in-law also told Liuxia, so I mentioned it." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Ha, it''s easy to do without marriage. Then I''ll let my regiment go to the capital and compete fairly with them." Meng Jiangzhuo said half jokingly.


    "Even if they don''t have an engagement, they also have a close relationship to get the month first. Your family''s Dumpling may not be able to compete!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Try it, too," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "If your regiment rob sister Yalan''s daughter-in-law, she will let you have a daughter to compensate." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "When my family gets bigger, I''ll have several more, and then all of them will be dumped into the capital. I don''t care whether they rob others or be robbed by others." Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "Are you willing to let them go so far?" Du Xiaoli joked.


    "Don''t give up. We''ll talk about it then." Meng Jiangzhuo said. "You''ve been so long. Aren''t you ready to have children?"


    Du Xiaoli shook his head.


    "Your Highness Dingwang''s identity is different after all. If you don''t want children, won''t the emperor urge you?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked.


    "He knows we''ve been busy and won''t rush for the time being." Du Xiaoli said, "when we''re busy, I''ll talk about it when I''m older. By the way, you''re here. Did your mother-in-law tell you to take a concubine?"


    "Yes, it was also when I was pregnant." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "but although my husband-in-law looks dull, he is wholehearted to me. When his mother-in-law said this, he firmly opposed it." "if Qu Yi could have done the same at the beginning, Liuxia wouldn''t have suffered that crime." Du Xiaoli said. "These people are different. It''s good for Qu Yi to realize the importance of Liuxia. After all, not everyone can understand what they want in their heart at the beginning." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "men also need to grow up. They will grow up only after experience. There are still very few people like Dingwang." "Yes, it''s often said in my hometown that men need to be taught." Du Xiaoli said. "By the way, tomorrow I''m going to the temple outside the city to offer incense and pick up my mother-in-law and them back. Would you like to go together?" Meng Jiangzhuo said. "Is it Guanghan temple?" "no, I''m going to the Qingfeng temple on the mountain next to me." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "My mother-in-law prayed in Qingfeng temple, but you can go to Guanghan temple to worship and ask for a sign. The sign there is very effective." "in that case, why does Mrs. water go to another temple?" Du Xiaoli asked. "In fact, Qingfeng temple and Guanghan Temple used to be a temple, which were separated more than ten years ago. It is said that the abbots of Qingfeng temple and Guanghan temple are still martial brothers." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "However, there are few people going to Qingfeng temple. Sesame oil is very expensive. Ordinary people can''t spend money when they go, so there are few people going to worship. It''s relatively quiet. My mother-in-law said that it''s actually a temple, so go to a cleaner one, so that the Bodhisattva can hear her voice more easily."

 Chapter 507

    Du Xiaoli''s mouth is slightly drawn. Is there a separation in this temple? Separated or an ancestor, breaking bones and connecting tendons?


    "I haven''t been to Qingfeng Temple yet. When I first got married, Ye Yang took me to Guanghan temple. I saw Qingfeng temple from a distance in the back mountain. Later, I said I wanted to go. As a result, I was pregnant, and then I haven''t been there." Meng Jiangzhuo said. "Well, do you want to go tomorrow? I''ll go to Qingshui temple and you''ll go to Guanghan temple to worship the Buddha."


    "OK, let''s go together," said Du Xiaoli.


    She was not interested in worshiping Buddha, but she was curious about the host of Guanghan temple. She thought of what he said to Han Mingze and told Lao Miao to find herself. He seemed to know himself very well, which made her want to meet him.


    "If not, I certainly can''t come back the same day. Would you like to stay on Qingfeng temple mountain for one night? It''s said that the vegetarian food there is very unique," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "OK."


    "We''ll go together tomorrow, and then you come here. We''ll have vegetarian food together in the evening," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "Well, I''ll tell Mingyi in the evening and live in the temple with you tomorrow night." Du Xiaoli said.


    At this time, on the mountain of Qingfeng temple outside the city and in the pavilion on the edge of the cliff, two monks are playing go. Both are over 60 years old, and one has a long white beard. It looks like a fairy spirit. Another eye restless turn ah turn, a look is for old disrespect.


    "Eat."


    "Oh, I''ve just made a mistake in this move. No, no, I''ll go through it again."


    "Junior brother Huiming, you repent again! You have repented 38 times today! No, no, you can''t repent again."


    "Oh, senior brother Chen Jing, don''t do this. It''s not boring for you to win me three or two times. Let''s do it again, just once!"


    "No!"


    "Elder martial brother Chen Jing, don''t be serious. Just once, once. I won''t regret this game."


    Fujing touched her beard and said unhappily, "then this time, there will be no next time."


    Huiming touched his fat stomach and said, "don''t regret, don''t regret, I regret again, I won''t eat today."


    "Hum!"


    Seeing Chen Jing''s agreement, Huiming withdrew the chess pieces just now, and the two continued to play again.


    "Eat!"


    "Oh, I just..."


    "Junior brother Huiming, you don''t want to eat today?" Huiming just said he was going to repent, and Chen Jing interrupted him.


    "Er..." Huiming thought for a moment and said, "well, if you are eaten, you will be eaten. I will turn defeat into victory, and the subsequent victory belongs to me."


    "Your idea can only be saved for the next game. This game is over." He Jing said with a smile.


    "When did we finish?" Huiming said in surprise.


    He Jing took away the pieces he ate and said nothing. The result came out.


    "Ah, you won again?!" Hui Ming shouted. "I regret not winning you four times in this game. It''s too abnormal."


    "You regretted thirty-nine times today, and you didn''t win a game." He Jing added a knife.


    "Shifu''s chess skills are so bad and his chess products are so smelly. Only Shibo is willing to play chess with him." at this time, a man came over, came to the pavilion, saluted the two people playing chess and said, "have you seen Shifu, Shibo."


    "When did you come?" he was surprised to see the visitor.


    "Hui Shibo, just arrived. When the little monk in the temple said that the master was here, he came over." the man said.


    "Ha, Zhao Zhen, why are you here? Did you bring something good for the master this time?" Huiming saw Zhao Zhen and his eyes lit up.


    Yes, the person who just came here is Hou Zhaozhen, the town of Beiyuan state, and his master is Huiming, the abbot of Qingfeng temple, who is not serious at first sight.


    "Master, the disciple came in a hurry this time and didn''t bring anything." Zhao Zhen said. Seeing Huiming''s disappointed face, she said, "but last time I heard the master say I wanted to eat Centennial snow ginseng, so I asked someone to find one."


    "Ha, good disciple!" Huiming moved and came to Zhao Zhen in the blink of an eye. He took his clothes and turned them around, saying, "where is it, where is it?"


    Even if we know Huiming''s character and see him like this, Zhao Zhen still has some black lines.


    "Master, if you do this again, there will be no ginseng."


    Huiming, who pulled at random, immediately calmed down, stood up, pulled his monk''s robe, folded his hands, slightly bent over the void and said, "Amitabha, I''m a teacher."


    Zhao Zhen pulled at the corners of her mouth. As soon as she lifted her hand, his personal bodyguard appeared with two boxes in her hand.


    Huiming''s eyes lit up when he saw the box. His straight eyes seemed to see through the box.


    Zhao Zhen took the box above. Before she spoke, Huiming grabbed the box and said, "Centennial snow ginseng, you''ve got it all. It''s not in vain... Is this snow ginseng?"


    Huiming took out a string of Buddha beads in the box, and the expression on his face changed a lot. Can I eat this? Don''t tell him that this Buddha bead is made of snow ginseng.


    "That''s a gift for martial uncle." Zhao Zhen said, "who told you to grab it before I finished!" then he stepped forward to take the Buddha beads, put them in the box, came to Chen Jing, handed the box to him with both hands and said: "Martial uncle, this is the string of Buddha beads used by master Yunqing 500 years ago. Zhen accidentally got it and found it for martial uncle. Please smile." When hearing Zhao Zhen''s words, Chen Jing''s calm eyes made waves. He stood up and looked at the Buddha beads in the box. He couldn''t say anything excited. Huiming glanced at Chen Jing and secretly said that this guy would be excited, but he didn''t have any interest in that thing. He came to the guard, took the box made of white jade stone, opened it gently and saw the lying inside The crystal clear snow ginseng feels like his saliva is about to flow out. "How do you want to eat the snow ginseng? Stewed or stewed? Stewed or stewed. Ouch, there''s delicious food today! Just think about it. Ha ha ha..." On the ninth day of September, today is not only the Double Ninth Festival, but also the birthday of the ninth emperor. Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo agreed that it was the middle of the day. As a result, as soon as the day entered, Meng Jiangzhuo took someone to the door of Cuiyu Pavilion. Fortunately, Du Xiaoli and they had packed up. Seeing Meng Jiangzhuo coming, she hurried to say goodbye to Han Mingyi, and then got on Meng Jiangzhuo''s car. Lenger came in a carriage, Xia yuan and Yingge Qiaozhu got into the car they had prepared. Lenger was their bodyguard and coachman today. The carriage left slowly. Du Xiaoli saw the sleeping ball on the couch and whispered, "why did you come so early?"

 Chapter 508

    "Today is the birthday of the ninth emperor. Many people will go to the temple outside the city to celebrate its birthday, so it will be crowded. It''s better to go out of the city early," Meng Jiangzhuo explained.


    "Don''t you cry when you call him up so early to wear clothes or something?" Du Xiaoli asked when he saw that Tuanzi bent his small hands and legs, which was also a typical m and W shape.


    "Why didn''t you cry?" Meng Jiangzhuo said reluctantly. "I cried there early in the morning and made his father sleep. I wanted to teach him a lesson. I slapped him twice. As a result, he was not afraid, but stubborn with him and cried even more. It was not easy to coax him to sleep before going out. You didn''t see the way he and his father stared at each other in the morning. I''ll suffer later."


    "That''s not bad," said Du Xiaoli. "That''s the fun between him and his father."


    "You know," Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile.


    "Of course." Du Xiaoli smiled and heard some noise outside. He opened a corner of the curtain and looked out. He saw many people walking in the direction outside the city.


    "A lot of people." she put down the curtains and sighed.


    "Yes, who makes today the birthday of the ninth emperor?" Meng Jiangzhuo said. "I heard that people go to the gate of the city early every year. As soon as the gate opens, they go out of the city. It''s still late. I don''t know if it will be very blocked today."


    Practice has proved that even if they come out earlier, there are big waves of people earlier than them.


    Because there were too many people on the road, their carriage stopped and went. Originally, it was only an hour or so. They didn''t arrive until noon.


    The carriage stopped at the foot of Guanghan temple. Meng Jiangzhuo opened the door and saw the people stranded at the foot of the mountain and the people going up and down the mountain on the mountain road. He said, "there are a lot of people now. Why don''t you go to Qingfeng mountain with me first and come here tomorrow to worship the Buddha and pray."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that there were so many people. This situation can catch up with the tourist holy land of the previous National Day holiday.


    Hearing Meng Jiangzhuo''s suggestion, she nodded and said, "OK."


    Anyway, she doesn''t come to worship the Buddha. It''s the same whether she goes up today or tomorrow.


    "Go and tell the princess''s carriage that we''ll go directly to Qingfeng mountain." Meng Jiangzhuo ordered the bodyguard outside, and then closed the door.


    The motorcade continued to move forward. As soon as it passed the foot of Guanghan temple, the noisy scene disappeared immediately and was suddenly deserted, although the road here was the same as that of Guanghan temple.


    The carriage came all the way to the foot of Qingfeng mountain. Du Xiaoli came down from the carriage and saw that there were only a dozen carriages at the foot of the mountain, which seemed to belong to several families. However, although there are few carriages, they are not affordable to ordinary people.


    Meng Jiangzhuo looked at the carriages and said, "those are the most wealthy families in the city."


    "Only rich people can come here?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes." Meng Jiangzhuo took the dumpling down and said, "the main reason is that the sesame oil here is too expensive, and believers are not allowed to bring sesame oil up by themselves. Over time, ordinary people don''t come."


    "Well, how expensive is it?" Du Xiaoli asked curiously.


    "I heard from my mother-in-law that on weekdays, the birthday of a Bodhisattva like this will double," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "Why would anyone come to such a temple?" Du Xiaoli didn''t understand.


    "Because it''s very effective here. Whether it''s making a wish or asking for a visa, it''s very accurate, so some rich people will come," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "Such a mercenary temple will be effective?"


    "Yes, it''s said that the abbot here is not very good, but what he said is very accurate." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "during the last imperial examination, a student came here to ask for blessing. The abbot said what to ask, give him fifty Liang sesame oil money, and don''t ask the Bodhisattva to bless him. The student donated fifty Liang sesame oil money, but I didn''t expect to really win."


    Du Xiaoli had a sinister looking, fat head and big ears in his mind. He was wearing a cassock, holding a Buddha bead in one hand and a toothpick in his mouth. He said to the pilgrims: "come and donate sesame oil money to keep you safe. Peace talisman, the effective peace talisman, come first, get first..."


    She could not help shivering and removed the obscene image of the abbot from her mind.


    "Young lady, come and hold the young master." the nanny came forward and said.


    Meng Jiangzhuo handed the dumpling to the nanny. Perhaps it was because of feeding. The dumpling didn''t cry in the nanny''s arms.


    "Xiao Li, let''s go up."


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli is a martial artist. He doesn''t feel much about climbing this mountain. However, Meng Jiangzhuo and his wife were all a little tired. When they came to the hillside, they saw a pavilion nearby, so they went to the pavilion and sat down to have a rest.


    "Xiaoli, look, the temple on the opposite cliff is Guanghan temple." Meng Jiangzhuo pointed to the temple over there and said.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the past. Even if he was so far away, he could see the pilgrims on the mountain road. At the top of the mountain, there is an ancient building where they can see the front of the temple.


    Here, except for them, there are almost no pedestrians on the mountain road.


    "It''s so lively." Du Xiaoli seemed to be infected by the lively atmosphere over there, smiling and reading. In fact, living in the world, having faith is also a kind of sustenance. People can pray to gods and ask for blessings from them. To a certain extent, with spiritual sustenance, they will have much less requirements for other aspects. Just like those emperors in ancient times, most of them would develop Buddhism and rule the people with Buddhism. During the war, Buddhism flourished. It was also because the war brought too much pain to the people. We should find spiritual sustenance for ourselves. Du Xiaoli and them rested for a while on the hillside, and then went up to the top of the mountain with great vigour. "The temple of Haoqi school..." Du Xiaoli looked at the magnificent temple built on the mountain and looked at the dilapidated temple opposite. He thought it didn''t look like he was devout to the Buddha! "Benefactor, but madam shuishao?" a little monk came to the door and asked with his hands folded. "Yes, little master." Meng Jiangzhuo also saluted the little monk with his hands together. "Mrs. water is chanting sutras with the masters in the Buddhist hall and told me to take you to the wing room. Young lady, please follow me." the little monk said and took them into the gate, but the square, and entered another yard from the side door. Before entering the side door, Du Xiaoli saw a figure flash past the wing room. It was too fast. She didn''t see who it was, but she vaguely felt familiar. "Madam Shao, this is the wing room where madam Shui has been staying these days." the little monk took them to a small yard and said, "here are the West Wing room, where the women live, and the other side is the East Wing room, where the male pilgrims live. If it''s all right, I''ll retire first."

 Chapter 509

    "Little master, I don''t know how long my mother-in-law and them will end?"


    "Because today is the birthday of the ninth emperor, today''s chanting will last until noon. It will be fine in a while. Madam Shao can rest and prepare fasting meals in a moment," said the little monk.


    "I see. Thank you, little master."


    "Then I''ll leave."


    When the little monk left, Du Xiaoli saw his bald head on his head when he bent over and wondered if they would wear hats in winter.


    "Xiaoli, let''s choose a room to have a rest. My mother-in-law should be back soon." Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "Yes."


    They asked the little Shami in charge of the west chamber which rooms were empty, and then each chose a room. The nanny was next to Meng Jiangzhuo, and the rooms of Xia yuan and Yingge were next to Du Xiaoli.


    As for the men, they were taken to the East Wing room.


    Xia yuan and Du Xiaoli simply clean the house. Du Xiaoli comes to Meng Jiangzhuo''s house and sees the nanny feeding the dumpling.


    Tuanzi held a rattle in his hand and waved his little hand as he was sucking. The rattle made a thump sound and asked him to let go of the * * and turn around from time to time.


    After cleaning up in the wing room for a while, Mrs. water and miss water came back. When they heard that their grandson had also come, they came to Meng Jiangzhuo''s room.


    "Ouch, did Tuanzi miss her grandmother?" Mrs. water loved Tuanzi very much. As soon as she came in, she came over and held it.


    Meng Jiangzhuo said that when the dumpling is full, it''s best to bring it. Anyone can hold him. Mrs. water saw that there was milk beside his mouth. Knowing that he had just eaten milk, she asked him to lie on his shoulder and send him a back with her palm.


    Meng Jiangzhuo stood up, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "mother, sister-in-law, this is Princess Ding."


    Madam Shui and shuiyeting hurriedly knelt down and said, "I''ve seen Princess Ding."


    "Mrs. water is holding the child. This gift is free." Du Xiaoli raised his hand and stopped Mrs. water from kneeling down.


    "Princess Xie." Mrs. Shui got up with her servant girl.


    "Princess Ding, we have admired you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you today. It''s great!" shuiyeting is just a 13-year-old girl. When she sees Du Xiaoli, her eyes are shining with worship.


    "Hmm?" Du Xiaoli looked at Meng Jiangzhuo with some confusion.


    "She, listen to me about the capital. Knowing that I had a good relationship with you before I got married, she always pestered me about you." Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile, "Hearing your great achievements, she adores you very much! Because you prevented the flood in Jiangbei last time, there were no casualties. She heard it from her father and admired you. She often said it would be nice to see you."


    "Sister-in-law!" was revealed his mood, and shuiyeting looked at Meng Jiangzhuo shyly.


    Well, is this the so-called fan of the previous life?


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "I once heard in Jiang Zhuo''s letter that she had a lovely sister-in-law."


    "Really? Does the princess know me?" shuiyeting said excitedly.


    "Yes!" Du Xiaoli nodded seriously.


    "Benefactor, the vegetarian food is ready. Benefactors can move to the vegetarian food pavilion." a seven or eight year old little monk appeared at the door of the wing room and saluted the people in the room.


    "Princess, since we have vegetarian food, let''s go to the vegetarian food pavilion." Mrs. Shui said.


    "OK."


    "Princess, please."


    As Meng Jiangzhuo said, the vegetarian food in Qingfeng Temple tastes really good. Some ordinary vegetarian dishes are cooked in different styles here. They taste delicious, and some even taste like meat dishes. If Mrs. Shui didn''t say that there is no meat in it, Du Xiaoli would think it was a meat dish.


    After lunch, Tuanzi asked Meng Jiangzhuo to hold her. The agreement to go shopping in the mountains had to be cancelled.


    "If the princess wants to see the scenery here, she should go to the back mountain. The scenery there is more beautiful." Mrs. water suggested.


    "I see, thank you, madam." Du Xiaoli said and took Xia yuan to the front Buddha Hall in addition to the wing room.


    At this time, the people who came to worship the Buddha had left or rested in the wing room. When they came to the Buddha Hall, except for a few monks, only two pilgrims were worshipping the Buddha.


    "Xia yuan, do you trust the Buddha?" Du Xiaoli looked at the two people who knelt in front of the Buddha and stood in the yard and asked Xia yuan.


    "I believe in the Lord and myself," Xia yuan replied.


    "Really? I thought you all believed in Buddhism." Du Xiaoli said in surprise.


    "Master, before we came to master, our hands were stained with a lot of blood. If I believe in Buddhism, I don''t believe I will go to hell after death?" Xia Yuan said. "Master, do you believe in Buddhism?"


    "Believe it or not," said Du Xiaoli.


    She didn''t believe it before, and she doesn''t believe it now. She believes in science, but what she came to this world is not clear that science can explain.


    "But since we''ve all come here, we''d better go and say goodbye." Du Xiaoli said and came to the place where incense and candles were put. There was a simple table with a donation box on it, next to incense wax, and then came a piece of paper, which said incense two liang Silver for a note and wax three Liang silver for a pair. No one is guarding here. I think no one will play tricks here. Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to put a ingot of silver in it, took a few incense sticks, gave Xia yuan two incense sticks, took two incense sticks, and then came to the hall. First, he went to the Buddha statue of the ninth emperor and put a incense stick in front of the Buddha statue of the Jade Emperor, and then came to the main statue of the Jade Emperor, which was a devout worship. "Almsgiver, draw a lot?" when Du Xiaoli and them came out of the Buddha Hall, a voice came from behind the table at the door. There was no one here when they went in. When did the old monk appear here? Du Xiaoli looked at the sign on the table. It said, "five Liang silver for a autograph." when he saw the old monk looking at them like a fat sheep, he said, "we don''t ask for a autograph." "why? People who come here will ask for a penny for themselves, calculate the future, calculate the money process, calculate the marriage, and calculate the bad luck. Why don''t you ask for a autograph for yourself or your family?" the old monk advised. "Is fate in your own hand or in God''s hand?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Here, of course, it is in the hands of the gods," said the old monk. "However, I always believe that fate is in my own hands," Du Xiaoli said. "But there are some things you can''t control, can''t you? So you''d better ask for a sign and take it as entertainment." the old monk said and winked at Du Xiaoli.

 Chapter 510

    "OK, if you want me to sign, can I avoid the silver?" Du Xiaoli suddenly thought and wanted to play with the old monk.


    When she looked at the old monk, she suspected that he was the abbot here. However, looking at his cassock, like the monk seen in the vegetarian food pavilion, it didn''t look like the abbot.


    "No," the old monk waved his hand and said, "this silver is used to express your sincerity to the Buddha. If you don''t have sincerity, how can you ask for the one that belongs to you?"


    "But it''s not what I want to ask, so sincerity is naturally insufficient." Du Xiaoli said. "Since sincerity is insufficient, I can''t ask for a real signature, I''d better not ask."


    "Scared?" the old monk didn''t seem to expect Du Xiaoli to say so. He was stunned for a moment. At last, he said with a distressed face: "otherwise, you symbolize giving some."


    When the Shami who was tidying up the incense burner in the yard heard what they said, he suddenly laughed, which made the old monk white eyed.


    Du Xiaoli thought the old monk''s expression of flesh pain was very funny and said, "Xia yuan, just give me a silver or two."


    "Master, we don''t have one or two pieces of silver, and the least is ten Liang." Xia yuan took out a ingot of silver and handed it to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli took the silver and said, "master, we don''t have one or two pieces of silver. Can''t we make up here?"


    The old monk snatched the silver from Du Xiaoli, put the wooden barrel on the table and said, "how can you make up for it in the temple? It will be a blessing. Almsgiver, shake the sign."


    Du Xiaoli jokingly picked up the wooden barrel. The barrel was quite large. There were hundreds of signs in it. She shook it with her hands. At first, two signs seemed to come out, but she shook them back. She shook it again for a while, and a sign fell out of the barrel and fell on the table.


    The old monk looked at the numbers on the bamboo stick, and his surprised expression flashed by. Although it was fast, he didn''t escape Du Xiaoli''s eyes.


    Although the old monk was surprised, he didn''t reach for the sign.


    Xia yuan saw Du Xiaoli shake out the bamboo stick and went to the bamboo stick number to get it.


    "No, this sign can only be taken by the donor himself. She can''t do it for her. Amitabha," the old monk said with his hands folded.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the old monk and said, "Xia yuan, I''ll just go myself."


    She picked up the bamboo stick and found that it seemed to be very old, and the ink on it had fallen off, which was different from other bamboo sticks in the barrel.


    "Number one." when she came to the Buddha Hall, she saw a wall full of signs. In order, she came to the innermost part and found the number one sign.


    When she saw the sign, Du Xiaoli felt withered, because there were many other signs, but there was only one sign, and there was no tear on the rope, indicating that there was only one sign all the time.


    She went up and tore off the sign. When she saw the words on it, she was stunned.


    Two posthouses across different counties


    There are no gods in the eyes of the world


    Lingshan is a stone


    The soul flies to the South with the birds


    Hide a poem and tell her origin at once.


    How could


    "Benefactor, can you find your signature?" the old monk''s voice came from outside the temple.


    Du Xiaoli took a deep breath, pulled the sign in his hand and went out.


    "Shifu, I''d like to trouble you to solve the signature." Du Xiaoli handed it over.


    The old monk quickly waved his hand, then folded his hands and said, "Amitabha, this sign cannot be solved."


    "Can''t understand? Why?" Xia yuan didn''t understand.


    "This sign is an extra sign, and we can''t solve it. Except that a man in Guanghan Temple drew another sign hundreds of years ago, this one was waiting to be taken down, and now it finally came. Amitabha..." the old monk said a salute to Du Xiaoli and turned away.


    "Master, he just left?" Xia yuan looked at the old monk and said in surprise.


    Du Xiaoli signed up, turned around and left the hall and said, "since he said he couldn''t solve it, I don''t understand it. Let''s go to other places."


    Then she turned and left the Buddha Hall. When she left the yard, she turned and looked at the Buddha statue in the middle of the Buddha Hall. She seemed to believe it.


    Alien soul, that''s true.


    The old monk said that the other one should be chosen by the old guy.


    But why did this sign move to Qingfeng Temple instead of staying in Guanghan temple after separation. Did you know you would come here?


    Du Xiaoli smiled and felt that he really thought too much.


    "Go back, I want to walk alone," she said to Xia yuan.


    Xia yuan saw that Du Xiaoli had something wrong after seeing the sign, but she didn''t dare to ask what the sign was. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, she said, "master, take this with you."


    The bag of Phoenix flute.


    Although Du Xiaoli didn''t think there was any danger here, he still hung it around his waist.


    "JOJO -" the little white ball on Xiayuan mountain suddenly came to Du Xiaoli. It seemed that it meant to go with her. "You go back," said Du Xiaoli. He went out from the gate of the temple and continued to climb up the mountain road. The temple is three quarters of Qingfeng mountain. Walking along it, it is said to have beautiful scenery. Du Xiaoli had just left the temple a few tens of meters away. She felt something moving behind. She turned around and saw no one. "JOJO -" the little white ball moved restlessly on her. "Little white ball is good." Du Xiaoli patted little white ball on his back and comforted him. "Let''s go to the mountain to see the scenery." "chirp -" little white ball slowly calmed down under Du Xiaoli''s comfort, but the hair on his body was still standing. Du Xiaoli came to the top of the mountain with a small white ball and found that it was quite wide. A towering tree covered the top platform like a huge umbrella. On the other side was a straight and steep cliff. An octagonal pavilion was built at the edge of the cliff. She didn''t expect that there were people on the mountain at this time, let alone a person she knew and hated. "Why are you here?" she looked at each other. She was severely surprised by the people in the pavilion. "Why can''t the princess come here?" Zhao Zhen was surprised to see Du Xiaoli, but he covered it up immediately. "This is the boundary of our Fengming country. My princess can naturally walk everywhere. But my princess is curious. Why is the Duke of Beiyuan country on the territory of Fengming country? I haven''t heard that there are envoys from other countries coming to the south of the Yangtze River recently." Du Xiaoli looks at Zhao Zhen with undisguised hatred in her eyes.

 Chapter 511

    "Heaven and earth are big. My feet are on me. I can be where I want to be. Can''t I?" Zhao Zhen played with the wrench on her hand, looking like she didn''t pay attention to heaven and earth.


    "Of course, but I think if I catch you, can I talk to Beiyuan country about conditions? For example, send back the princess of Fengming country." Du Xiaoli came to the pavilion and sat down opposite Zhao Zhen.


    "Zhen didn''t expect to be able to sit and chat with the princess one day." Zhao Zhen smiled and said, "however, the princess doesn''t know that since I dare to go deep into the tiger''s den, has I made complete arrangements? If something happens to me here, Han Mingxiang, who is my wife, will naturally be buried for me."


    "You..." Du Xiaoli looked at Zhao Zhen''s proud look, and some wanted to go up and tear up his face.


    "Princess, you are brave and resourceful, but you also have your own weaknesses." Zhao Zhen said, "you have different weaknesses in the face of different people. The people of the Du family, Han Mingyi and your friends, Han Mingxiang is my sharp weapon to restrict you."


    "Hum." Du Xiaoli didn''t deny it.


    "In fact, a smart person like you should not understand this truth. Why do you let these weaknesses exist?" Zhao Zhen said.


    "Because of them, I feel that life is meaningful," Du Xiaoli said, "When people live, they pursue fame all their life. Some people pursue fame, some pursue profit, some for themselves, and some for others. Protecting them, sharing the fruits of my pursuit with them, my joys and sorrows, is the meaning of my life. However, I think you will not understand that you have always been selfish, cruel and ruthless, and will do anything to achieve your goal."


    Zhao Zhen smiled and said, "you''re not me. How do you know I don''t understand?"


    "It''s a matter of character. As the saying goes, different ways don''t work together and don''t speculate. Since you and I are people on two roads, we naturally can''t understand each other''s mood." Du Xiaoli turned his eyes to the bottom of the cliff and said: "For example, although there are not many people around me, they will never betray me. As the Duke of Beiyuan state, you are surrounded by your followers, but how many can you trust wholeheartedly?"


    "You seem to know me very well." Zhao Zhen smiled.


    "Is what I said right or wrong?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Zhao Zhen did not speak, but acquiesced in her statement.


    "It''s very cold at the top. Emperors are lonely in ancient times. Although you didn''t ascend the throne as an emperor, Beiyuan country is under your control and your position is almost the same." Du Xiaoli continued.


    "You are a very strange woman," said Zhao Zhen suddenly.


    "Huh?"


    "So I want to know that you are so good to the people around you. What if you are the enemy of me?" Zhao Zhen asked.


    "Naturally, I wish you were dead. That''s the best news for Fengming country." Du Xiaoli said without hesitation.


    "Won''t you protect me?" Zhao Zhen asked.


    "Did you smoke?" Du Xiaoli asked suspiciously when he saw Zhao Zhen.


    "No, just want to say, you''re right. I don''t have many credible people around me, so I rarely trust others. But even if I''m very careful and too many people want to harm me, I can''t guard against it." Zhao Zhen''s voice is empty and lost, but he quickly put away his emotions and said, "I think I''ll trouble you today."


    "What?" Du Xiaoli felt that this guy''s speech seemed to be suddenly out of touch. She couldn''t keep up with the rhythm.


    "Didn''t you just ask me why I was here?" Zhao Zhen said.


    "Are you going to answer now?"


    "This is where I grew up." Zhao Zhen said. Seeing the surprise on Du Xiaoli''s face, she said, "I''m glad to be surprised at you."


    "How did you grow up here?" this surprised her even more than just seeing Zhao Zhen here.


    The overlord of Beiyuan state grew up in Fengming state, but Han Mingyi didn''t know any news!


    Zhao Zhen didn''t answer Du Xiaoli''s words. Looking at the mountains behind, her eyes narrowed slightly and said, "someone knows that I will come back here every other year."


    "So?"


    "So I said I would trouble you today," Zhao Zhen said.


    "Why?" Du Xiaoli hated the calculating light in Zhao Zhen''s eyes and asked unhappily.


    "Because my life is now connected with Han Mingxiang''s life," Zhao Zhen said.


    "Your Kung Fu is so good that you can''t deal with those people?" Du Xiaoli glanced at the mountain road and said.


    "I''m poisoned. I''ve lost all my internal power. I''m temporarily disabled. To be more precise, I don''t even have the strength to kill a chicken." Zhao Zhen said faintly, as if the poisoned person wasn''t him.


    Du Xiaoli turned black and said, "you know I''ll come, so I''m here alone?"


    "Hahaha, I''m not a master. How can I calculate that you will come here?" Zhao Zhen laughed. "But as the master said, everything has a definite number. I happened to sit here and you came up the mountain at this time."


    Du Xiaoli saw Zhao Zhen''s evil smile, Yin smile and smile other than a bitter smile or two for the first time. He didn''t expect to laugh like this. However, she still felt a trace of bitterness in his laughter. No matter who came today, who disclosed his news and who poisoned him, since people like him will be calculated so far, it shows that the people who betrayed him should be close to him. No wonder just now he would be off the mark from time to time, and his face was a little lost. "Why do I still think you did it on purpose?" Du Xiaoli said, "you have no internal power. What are you going to do at the edge of the cliff? Come up and let someone push you down?" well - Zhao Zhen really didn''t mean it this time, but he would come to the pavilion to meditate every day. Originally, he thought those people would come to kill him at night. Why did he think they would come up in broad daylight. Seeing that Zhao Zhen didn''t speak, Du Xiaoli was full of fire. Although she didn''t pay attention to those people, if the object of rescue was him, she would always feel uncomfortable. "Haven''t you heard enough? If you don''t get out, you''ll never come out!" she shouted towards the mountain road. Soon, a large group of people came up, dressed as eternal assassins in black clothes and black scarves. "I said you can''t change your clothes? Be creative? If you wear black every time and others wear black, you can''t have some new tricks? You''re not afraid to be found wearing black in the daytime? If you want to wear white, a bunch of fools!" Du Xiaoli couldn''t find vent, so he had to vent his anger on them. Those assassins were scolded a little confused. Since ancient times, who is not afraid to see the assassin, not to question who sent it, but to scold others for wearing wrong clothes?

 Chapter 512

    "Hum, don''t talk about those who have nothing. If you delay here, no one will come up to save you." the leader pulled out his big knife and said.


    Du Xiaoli saw the knife in their hands. The shape of the knife was like a crescent moon, and the handle was strange. He asked, "is this your country''s weapon?"


    "Yes." Zhao Zhen nodded. Her calm face could not see joy and anger.


    But Du Xiaoli guessed that he saw people from his own country chasing him. He thought that the person who betrayed him was still his confidant. Even if he didn''t show it, he felt bad.


    "I said, you are brave enough to go to the territory of Fengming country. Although you want to kill him, I agree with you very much, but you choose the wrong place, so you are doomed to return without success this time." Du Xiaoli said, "ah, no, you can''t return without success, because my aunt is in a bad mood and doesn''t intend to let you go back."


    "Who are you?" the leader asked calmly when he saw the murderous spirit burst out of Du Xiaoli.


    "Hehe, if you come to Fengming country, you should know who dares to provoke and who has to take a detour when meeting." Du Xiaoli sneered.


    "You are..."


    "She is the princess of Fengming country." Zhao Zhen leisurely watched Du Xiaoli get angry with them. It seems that she made her very depressed this time!


    "Princess Ding? The owner of the Phoenix flute?!" the man subconsciously clenched the handle of the knife when he heard Du Xiaoli''s name.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at the fear in their eyes, sneered and said, "your success makes me unhappy, so I have to pay for it!"


    "Do you want to stay alive?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "No."


    "It suits me."


    With that, Du Xiaoli put the little white ball on the stone table, took out the sword Zhao Zhen put on the table, quickly ran to the people in black and killed them.


    Although those people are not from Fengming country, Du Xiaoli has survived a lot. Knowing that her voice attack is very powerful, she thought she would use voice attack to deal with them. Unexpectedly, she attacked directly and chose close combat.


    And her sword technique is very powerful. She knows how to kill the fastest, so she almost stabs the key directly.


    The man in black was frightened by Du Xiaoli''s appearance and even planned to retreat, but a piccolo came from the opposite back mountain, which made those people''s steps to retreat stop and even rushed up more recklessly.


    When Zhao Zhen heard the piccolo, she stood up and wanted to see where the piper was.


    Du Xiaoli fought with those who didn''t want to die. Several people wanted to take the opportunity to kill Zhao Zhen. Before they got close to the pavilion, they saw a white shadow flash. Then they had a sore throat. They had already fallen to the ground before they reacted.


    Zhao Zhen saw Du Xiaoli holding the little white ball before and thought it was just her pet. Unexpectedly, it was so powerful. It was just a breathing room, and several people were solved by it.


    Just as he looked at the little white ball in a daze, no one who fell to the ground threw a knife at him. One side of his body avoided the knife. At this time, a short arrow roared and stabbed into his body when he avoided the big knife.


    "Poof -" the arrow stabbed into the body. Zhao Zhen''s body was impacted by the strength and stepped back two steps. Her body was shaking on the edge of the cliff.


    "Zhao Zhen -" Du Xiaoli saw Zhao Zhen''s situation, took out the sword that pierced the enemy''s body, kicked him on the others, rushed to Zhao Zhen and ordered xiaobaiqiu: "xiaobaiqiu, solve them all."


    "Tweet --"


    The little white ball got the order and ran quickly towards the people in black.


    Zhao Zhen saw the worry in Du Xiaoli''s eyes, and the corners of her mouth rose unconsciously. Although she was just worried that she would die and Han Mingxiang would die, he still felt a warm feeling in his heart.


    He knew there was a cliff behind him, but he didn''t have the strength to stop himself from falling back. Looking at Du Xiaoli running towards him, he wanted to tell her that he didn''t want to be an enemy with her, because she left an indelible impression in his heart when he saw her for the first time.


    She didn''t know that the first time they met was not in the capital, but in a group of mountains a few years ago. She ran with a silver wolf in the mountains. The sunny smile was immediately recorded in his mind. Many years later, he even forgot her appearance, but remembered the warm smile.


    There was a smell of sunshine on her. Although her angry appearance was a little scary, it did not affect her impression in his heart.


    Later, he recognized her when he saw her dancing, saw her smile and heard that she had a wolf.


    He wanted to put the warmth into his arms, but he was a person who didn''t deserve the warmth, so he went on according to his plan and hid his extravagant hopes in the bottom of his heart.


    But he was unwilling to let her world without him, so he used another way to make her remember herself.


    Maybe he smelled the smell of death. He thought a lot in an instant. When he closed his eyes and felt the feeling of falling, his hand was held by a warm hand.


    He opened his eyes and saw Du Xiaoli holding his hand. His face was mixed with anger and worry. He shouted at him, "if you want to die, go back to the Beiyuan and die again." seeing that Du Xiaoli also fell down and heard her scattered by the wind, he smiled happily for the first time since he remembered. Du Xiaoli threw Zhao Zhen''s sword away at the moment of falling, took out Bai Lian tied to his waist and hit it up. Bai Lian''s side was tied to the post of the pavilion. Fortunately, under Xia yuan''s influence, she has the habit of tying white practice around her waist. Otherwise, she will not die or be disabled if she falls directly today. Therefore, they hit the cliff heavily, and Zhao Zhen was hit with a dull hum. Du Xiaoli took Zhao Zhen in her left hand and Bai Lian in her right hand. Their weight made her right hand hurt by Bai Lian. She looked down at Zhao Zhen and asked with some difficulty, "Hey, are you still alive?" "if you die, do you want to die for me?" Zhao Zhen looked at her clenched hand and grinned, because the blood spilled from the arrow injury and impact flowed from the corner of his mouth, making his smile a little abnormal beauty. "Die for love? Forget it, we have no love." Du Xiaoli said. "At least it''s a life and death together. Doesn''t it have any feelings?" Zhao Zhen smiled bitterly. "If you give Beiyuan to me, we will have love." Du Xiaoli replied without thinking. Zhao Zhen likes her to use the word us. He still wants to answer her, but he doesn''t even have the strength to speak. People fall off like force. "Hiss -" Bai Lian above made a broken sound. It seems that he can''t bear the weight of the two people.

 Chapter 513

    She looked at Zhao Zhen, sighed and said helplessly, "I really want to throw you down like this."


    But after all, before Bai Lian completely broke, she pulled her left hand up, pulled Zhao Zhen''s body to balance with herself, and wrapped her right hand around his waist. Bai Lian completely broke off because of this pull, and the rest fell down to the cliff with them.


    Du Xiaoli took Zhao Zhen and stepped on the stone wall. With a landing point, she could use her strength, luck and lightness skill. She took him to a small tree in the middle of the cliff first, and then took advantage of the small tree to take him to the ground safely.


    Practice has proved that not all cliffs have pools. At least the place where they fell this time is a stone, not even a grass.


    Bai Lian flied to the distant branches behind them, and the wind shook the branches with him.


    At the moment of landing, Du Xiaoli found something wrong with his body. As soon as he tried hard, his right foot hurt. He must have just stepped on that foot on the cliff.


    She looked at Zhao Zhen, who was confused. She cursed in her heart, put him down, and then picked up the sword that had fallen before.


    When she came back with her sword, Zhao Zhen suddenly woke up and sat up straight in an instant, ready to attack. Seeing that it was her, he was paralyzed again.


    It seems that even at this time, his body still maintains a high degree of vigilance. What kind of experience makes him react like this?


    "We can''t get out now. Your arrow must be pulled out as soon as possible, or you will die." Du Xiaoli squatted down and said.


    "There is a river over there, and there is a cave on the other side of the mountain." with these two words, he completely fell into a coma.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know how many times he sighed. The life of the man helped him up and took him to the river. If she hadn''t hurt her foot now, she would kick him hard.


    Endured the pain in her feet, she took the big man to the river and saw the cave he said. Fortunately, the distance between the two was not far, otherwise she didn''t know whether she would throw him directly to the river.


    She put him down on a big stone and untied his clothes. Both his inner and outer clothes were soaked with blood.


    Now she couldn''t care about disinfection and infection. She pulled out the dagger tied to her calf and made two gestures to the wound.


    "There''s no way to paralyze you now, so you have to be patient." Du Xiaoli continued, regardless of whether Zhao Zhen could hear it or not. "The short arrow is barbed, so you must cut some of the wound, but it doesn''t matter if you look at so many wounds on your body. It doesn''t matter if you have no opinion, I''ll do it."


    Of course, the unconscious Zhao Zhen wouldn''t answer her, so she scratched two vertical and horizontal cuts on his shoulder, pulled out the short arrow, quickly pressed it on the acupoints around him with one hand, sprinkled the golden sore medicine powder with the other hand, and pressed it for a while. She felt that the blood didn''t flow out much before she released it. Then she tore his clothes into strips and wrapped them around his shoulder.


    After all this, she had the heart to look at the scars on Zhao Zhen.


    Han Mingyi also had some scars, but they were almost all arrow wounds or knife wounds.


    However, Zhao Zhen has various scars, including knife wounds, scalds, whiplash wounds, and even bites, especially scalds and whiplash wounds, which are almost all over his upper body.


    It can be said that his upper body was covered with scars except his face and hands.


    And those scars seem to have been for a long time. They should have been left when he was a child.


    Who left these wounds on him? Who can abuse a child like this?


    She remembered that Zhao Zhen said he grew up in Qingfeng temple. Did the people in the stone temple do it?


    No wonder this guy looks a little gloomy. Anyone who encountered such treatment when he was a child will leave a shadow in his heart.


    "For the sake of you having suffered so much, I don''t care about being forced to protect you this time." Du Xiaoli put on his clothes and helped him to the cave. It is said to be a cave, which is just a piece concave into it. There is probably half a room of laughter. Seeing a lot of hay in it, she put him on it.


    Seeing that Zhao Zhen was really in a coma, she turned around and opened her skirt. She saw that her right ankle was swollen and high.


    "Hiss - damn it!" she reached out and touched the swelling and pain, and it hurt to death with a gentle touch.


    She used her internal power and rubbed her ankle for a while. The pain eased a little, but she still couldn''t move.


    She leaned against the wall, looked at Zhao Zhen on the haystack and said, "it''s really bad to meet you. I hope Xia yuan and them will find me missing earlier and find me quickly."


    Then she leaned against the hard wall and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Practice once again proved that xiaobaiqiu was not such a clever animal. After solving all the assassins, it found that Du Xiaoli was no longer on the top of the mountain. It found Du Xiaoli after looking for a circle. It didn''t know that she had fallen off the cliff, nor did it know to inform Xia yuan about them. It just strung wildly on the top of the mountain, then turned its eyes and ran down the mountain, From the other side of the mountain to the bottom of the cliff.


    So in the evening, Xia Yuan found that Du Xiaoli had been out for a long time. When they came out to look for it, they saw the corpse on the top of the mountain and Du Xiaoli''s half of Bai Lian tied to the pavilion. Needless to say, everyone guessed that Du Xiaoli must have been intercepted and fell under the cliff. Although they couldn''t figure out why Du Xiaoli fell under the cliff with his martial arts, or why Du Xiaoli didn''t attack with sound, they still hurried down the mountain to look for Du Xiaoli under the cliff. In the evening, Han Mingyi brought Leng Yi and them to Qingfeng mountain. Halfway up the mountain, he saw Xia yuan and Leng er who flew down from the mountain. "What''s the matter?" he looked at Xia yuan and them, and a bad feeling rose in his heart. "Yes, the princess seems to have fallen to the bottom of the cliff." Xia Yuan said. "What?!" lengyi surprised them when they heard Xia yuan''s words. "The princess''s martial arts are so good, how could she fall off the cliff?" Leng Qi asked. "What''s going on?" Han Mingyi asked with a calm face. "After lunch, the maid and the master took a walk in the temple. The master went to ask for a sign. After asking for a sign, she was not in a good mood. She said she wanted to walk alone on the mountain and let the maid go back," Xia Yuan said, "It''s almost evening. I think the master hasn''t come back yet. I went to look for her. I saw many assassin bodies on the top of the mountain. The pillars of the pavilion are still wrapped around the master''s Bai Lian, but only half of it. So we guess the master may have fallen off the cliff."

 Chapter 514

    "If the princess uses voice attack to deal with the assassin, you should hear it." Leng Yi said.


    "The princess didn''t attack with a sound. Some of the assassins were stabbed to death by a sword and some were bitten to death by a small white ball." lenger replied.


    Han Mingyi didn''t have time to think about why Du Xiaoli didn''t use the sound attack. He observed the trend of going down the mountain and jumped from the side.


    The others hurried to catch up.


    In the cave, Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that she really slept in the past. When she woke up, she saw an abnormal red on Zhao Zhen''s face. She moved over carefully, reached out and touched his face. She found him hot.


    "It looks like a fever!" she took his hand and felt his pulse. The result was very bad.


    "The poison in the body is not completely clear and clean. No wonder it will say that the body is weak." Du Xiaoli took back his hand. "The body fever causes the chaos of toxins. You really want to die!"


    Seeing that Zhao Zhen was burned and began to talk, her face became more and more red, as if all the blood gathered on her face and would flow out with a slight poke.


    "No, if it goes on like this, this guy will die. It seems that he has to take the silver needle himself in the future." Du Xiaoli looked at Zhao Zhen and made a decision. "You really made money when you met me!"


    She took out her dagger and cut a hole in her left index finger. For a moment, blood flowed. She put her finger into Zhao Zhen''s mouth, and Zhao Zhen subconsciously sucked it.


    Feeling almost, she pulled out her fingers, and Zhao Zhen, who had sucked blood, continued to fall asleep, but now the flush on her face slowly subsided, and the person was quiet.


    She felt his pulse again. Unexpectedly, her blood worked very fast. The toxins in Zhao Zhen''s body had almost been solved.


    Without toxin, his fever was not so severe. When the sun tilted West, he woke up.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw the beautiful side face in the sun, calm and peaceful. He even saw the shadow of her eyelashes on her face.


    Little white ball didn''t know when she came and nestled in her arms. She stroked its back one by one.


    "You''re awake." Du Xiaoli saw him open his eyes and lean against the stone wall. "You''re in good health. You woke up so long earlier than expected."


    Zhao Zhen moved and found that her internal power had recovered and her body was no longer weak. He sat up and affected the wound on her shoulder.


    "Have you detoxified me?"


    "Otherwise you can wake up so soon?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "You didn''t bring your tools. How did you detoxify?" Zhao Zhen asked faintly.


    "I have many ways to detoxify you. Just take an detoxification pill for you." Du Xiaoli said. He didn''t want him to continue to dig into the bottom, so he turned the topic aside and asked, "what''s the matter with those scars on your body?"


    "Have you seen it?" Zhao Zhen''s face was a little ugly when she thought of her injury.


    "To deal with your wound, you should naturally untie your clothes." Du Xiaoli sighed, "it''s a loss."


    Zhao Zhen''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot when she heard Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "I am the one who is looked at, and I am the one who suffers losses. Where did you suffer losses?"


    "I didn''t say me. I said I was a man."


    Du Xiaoli''s answer made Zhao Zhen angry. He had always made others speechless. He had never encountered such a situation.


    "Then, you haven''t answered. How did you get those scars?" Du Xiaoli sat up and said, "I think those scars have been for many years. Did you get them when you were a child? You said you grew up here. Did those old monks in the temple get your scars? I heard that those monks who live in the mountains all year round have some psychosis, especially those who have been old, if so..."


    "No." Zhao Zhen heard Du Xiaoli say more and more outrageous, and said aloud.


    "Who is that?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Will you also be curious about these?" Zhao Zhen leaned against the wall and looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "I just want to know who made you such a person." Du Xiaoli said. "By the way, I wonder how you were hurt in such a high position and power. Most importantly, why did you grow up in Qingfeng temple."


    Seeing that Zhao Zhen became a little excited, she shrugged and said, "if you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to say it."


    "I came here when I was eight years old." just when Du Xiaoli thought he wouldn''t say, Zhao Zhen slowly opened her mouth. "My scars were left before I was eight years old."


    "Who is it? You and I remember that Mingyi once said that your father is also a prince..." Du Xiaoli was angry when she thought of the burns and whiplash all over her body. Who would do such a bad hand to a child.


    "Yes, it''s the prince," said Zhao Zhen. "With your intelligence, can''t you think of who it is?"


    "Is it Beiyuan Xianhuang?" Du Xiaoli said in surprise.


    Zhao Zhen didn''t deny it, but closed her eyes. She seemed to recall that painful memory, and her body trembled slightly.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say something, don''t think about it." spit, and then she spit on herself in her heart. Why is she suddenly soft hearted to this guy. Zhao Zhen glanced at Du Xiaoli, saw the chagrin on her face and smiled. "In fact, it''s nothing, but I met an abnormal old emperor, and then I met a father who contributed his son for his position." Zhao Zhen said faintly, as if it was really no big deal. "I heard that you killed your father," said Du Xiaoli. "Yes, he personally sent me out to that dirty place, so that I would be played with by the old guy every day. Dropping wax and whipping are common, and there are many things you can''t think of. Later, I escaped and met the master when my life was in danger. He brought me back so that I could grow up safely. When I was 16, the first thing I did when I went back to Beiyuan I killed the old guy in my family, controlled his power, and then killed all the people who abused me. At that time, they gave me a nickname, the bloodthirsty devil, ha ha, actually I quite like this nickname. "Zhao Zhen said it very simply, but Du Xiaoli still heard his pain and difficulty from inside. He faced such a terrible encounter at a young age and was sent out by his father. What kind of fear should he have at that time. He was playing with scars, but he escaped from the heavily guarded place. How clever he was at that time. He didn''t grow up in Beiyuan. He shouldn''t have much influence in Beiyuan. After returning to Beiyuan, he killed his father and seized power step by step, and came to the present level step by step. The shock is self-evident.

 Chapter 515

    Seeing that Du Xiaoli didn''t speak, Zhao Zhen smiled and said, "what, are you scared by my experience?"


    "I''m really shocked." Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "but I know why you grew up like this. There are reasons and results. You killed those people, in fact, there are your reasons. Maybe it''s because you abused you in those years, or maybe it''s because they want to kill you. In this way, I have some sympathy for you."


    Zhao Zhen didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to say so. She was stunned. Then she turned her face to one side and said coldly, "who wants you to sympathize."


    "Compassion is a woman''s nature, just as they like shopping," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Will you have compassion?" said Zhao Zhen disdainfully.


    "Of course! It''s just that I don''t usually sympathize with the enemy."


    "But haven''t you always regarded me as an enemy? Isn''t it now?" said Zhao Zhen.


    "Yes, if you can put Mingxiang back and make friends with Fengming, I can consider not treating you as an enemy." Du Xiaoli said seriously.


    "Hehe, since she married me, that''s my man. Do you mean to let go?" Zhao Zhen said, "that''s a powerful chess piece for me to restrict you and Han Mingyi."


    "Then you have to watch closely." Du Xiaoli said faintly, "don''t let me have a chance to kick your nest."


    "Hehe, I''m waiting for you to kick."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Zhao Zhen and couldn''t understand what the flashing light in his eyes meant.


    "JOJO -" the little white ball in his arms suddenly jumped out of Du Xiaoli''s arms and ran outside.


    Hearing the voice of someone coming, Du Xiaoli got up from the ground happily. For a moment, she forgot the injury on her foot. As soon as she walked, she remembered that the pain in her heart made her take a breath of air-conditioning.


    Zhao Zhen found that Du Xiaoli''s foot seemed to be hurt. She thought that she limped and helped him here to deal with his wound. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold ice in her heart seemed to melt again.


    Han Mingyi took lengyi and they came to the bottom of the cliff and did find the trace of someone coming.


    "My Lord, that''s the master''s Bai Lian." Xia yuan saw Bai Lian flying in the wind hanging on the branch, flew up and took it down.


    "It seems that Li''er did fall." Han Mingyi looked up at the height of the cliff, looked at the footprints on the ground, and determined the direction Du Xiaoli left.


    "Master, the princess doesn''t forget to go outside. What are you doing inside?" Leng Qi asked.


    "There''s another man with Li''er," Han Mingyi said.


    "Is it an assassin?" Xia yuan asked.


    "I don''t know. Let''s find Li''er first." Han Mingyi said and chased Du Xiaoli''s footprints.


    "Tweet --"


    The little white ball came flying from there and ran to Xia yuan''s arms.


    "Xiaobaiqiu, where is the master?" Xia yuan asked quickly when she saw xiaobaiqiu and knew that Du Xiaoli should be nearby.


    "JOJO -" come with me.


    Xiaobaiqiu jumped out of Xia yuan''s arms and ran in the direction of coming. In order not to let them lose, he deliberately reduced his speed.


    "Follow it."


    The party followed xiaobaiqiu and soon arrived at the river. The first thing they saw was a cloth stained with blood, which Du Xiaoli tore off to clean Zhao Zhen''s wound.


    "Mingyi." Du Xiaoli stood in front of the cave, saw Han Mingyi and shouted at them.


    Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli and jumped to her side. Seeing that she was standing in the wrong position, he said, "your leg is hurt?"


    "Well, I twisted it when I fell." Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingyi and opened his hands. He went up and held her.


    "Zhao Zhen?!" Leng Yi saw Zhao Zhen sitting in the cave and shouted out in surprise.


    Han Mingyi didn''t expect that it was him who was with Du Xiaoli. The familiar knot on his exposed shoulder made him recognize that Du Xiaoli wrapped it for her at once.


    "Why are you here?" seeing Zhao Zhen, he subconsciously hugged Du Xiaoli more tightly, and his eyes burst out with infinite killing intention.


    Du Xiaoli pulled Han Mingyi''s clothes and said, "my foot hurts. Let''s go back first."


    Du Xiaoli sees Han Mingyi and is afraid that he can''t help killing Zhao Zhen for a moment. She didn''t do these things for nothing today.


    Now she''s only glad Ji Liufeng didn''t come. If he came, Zhao Zhen would be in danger today.


    Han Mingyi saw that Du Xiaoli''s face was really ugly. He picked her up and told lengyi, "bring him back."


    With that, he flew to Qingfeng temple with Du Xiaoli in his arms.


    Although everyone is curious about why Du Xiaoli was with Zhao Zhen and saved him, now Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli leave, they can only take Zhao Zhen back to the temple first.


    In Qingfeng temple, Meng Jiangzhuo was still walking back and forth in the wing room. Xi''er saw her anxious appearance and persuaded her: "young lady, the princess has excellent martial arts and smart people. She will be fine."


    "But Xia Yuan said when they left that she might have fallen to the bottom of the cliff. How could she be all right at such a high Qingfeng mountain." Meng Jiangzhuo said with worry, blaming herself for thinking that she fell to the cliff. "If I hadn''t let her come here, she wouldn''t have an accident," said, and tears of remorse fell down involuntarily. Thinking of what Xia Yuan said when they left, Xi''er didn''t know how to comfort Meng Jiangzhuo. If she really fell from the cliff, I''m afraid it would be more or less bad. "Young madam, the princess has been brought back." the servant girl waiting for news outside the wing rushed over. "Bring it back? Xiaoli, is she seriously injured?" Meng Jiangzhuo pinched his handkerchief for fear that the servant girl would say something very serious. "No, the princess didn''t seem to be hurt and there was no blood on her body, so the maid thought it should be all right." the maid said, "the maid saw someone holding him flying up from the foot of the mountain, so she quickly came back and reported to the young lady." "that''s good." Meng Jiangzhuo patted his chest and breathed a long sigh of relief. "It''s all right!" Mrs. water was also in the room. When she heard the servant girl''s words, the big stone in her heart fell to the ground. If something happens to Du Xiaoli here, the emperor and King Ding will be angry at that time, and they will certainly be overwhelmed. "Mom, I''ll go and see her." Meng Jiangzhuo heard someone coming in and said to Mrs. water. "I''ll go and have a look with you." Mrs. water stood up and said. "OK. You take the young master in the house. Mom, let''s go." Meng Jiangzhuo came to Mrs. water and walked out of the house with her arm. Mrs. Shui likes quiet, so her room is in the innermost part of the wing room, while Du Xiaoli''s room depends on the outside. They just went out and saw Xia yuan. They hurried to Du Xiaoli''s room.

 Chapter 516

    Han Mingyi asked all the men to wait outside. She put Du Xiaoli on the bed, took off her shoes and opened her pants. She saw her swollen ankle, frowned, distressed and angry and said, "how did it get so serious?"


    "Hiss - it hurts!" Han Mingyi gently poked her ankle with her hand, and she whispered.


    "My Lord, I''d better cure the master first." Xia yuan stood aside and saw Du Xiaoli''s feet and said.


    "You come." Han Mingyi gets out of the way. Xia yuan comes to Du Xiaoli with her silver needle and squats down.


    Xia yuan''s silver needle technique has been successful. Du Xiaoli specially gave her a set of silver and said that the doctor should have his own tools and cultivate feelings with his own tools.


    "Xia yuan, my ankle was inflated and didn''t hurt my muscles and bones. Do you know what to do?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Maidservant knows." Xia yuan opened the silver needle box, took out the silver inside and pricked some needles near Du Xiaoli''s ankle. Du Xiaoli saw her action and showed her approval.


    "Master, Mrs. Shui and Mrs. Shui Shao came to see you." Qiao Zhu came in from the outside and blessed her body.


    "Invite them in," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes."


    Meng Jiangzhuo helped Mrs. Shui in, saw Han Mingyi, pulled Mrs. Shui''s clothes, blessed her body, and said, "see your highness Ding."


    Mrs. Shui was a little surprised, but she immediately responded. North and South Korea Ming Yi saluted and said, "see your highness Ding."


    "Get up." Han Mingyi glanced at them, and then turned his attention to Du Xiaoli''s feet.


    Meng Jiangzhuo saw that Du Xiaoli''s ankle was swollen so high, and tears swirled in his eyes. He asked, "princess, how are you now?"


    Du Xiaoli smiled at Meng Jiangzhuo and said, "I''m fine. I just twisted my foot. I''ll be fine in two days."


    "Hum." Han Mingyi gave a cold hum, which made Du Xiaoli shiver subconsciously.


    "How did you fall under the cliff? Did those assassins come to assassinate you?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked.


    "No, I just ran into it by chance, and then fell under the cliff for some reasons." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Fortunately, you''re all right, or I..."


    "Ann, I''m fine, so you don''t have to blame yourself." Du Xiaoli knew she blamed herself again when she saw Meng Jiangzhuo''s expression, waved her hand and said indifferently.


    While they were talking, Xia yuan had given Du Xiaoli a needle, and then took out a plaster to Du Xiaoli.


    "Leave the ointment, you all go out. No one is allowed to come in without my orders." Han Mingyi said.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Xia yuan put the ointment on the table, went out with everyone and closed the door.


    "Take off your clothes." Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and said coldly.


    "Ah?"


    "I''ll let you take off your clothes." Han Mingyi is a little angry and stares at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli grabbed the clothes on his chest and protested: "no, people are hurt, you can''t..."


    "Can''t you take it off?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli straightly and saw that she was a little hairy.


    This guy is really angry! Last time she was angry, she went to the brothel.


    But why are you so handsome when you''re angry?


    "I don''t..." take it off. The last word was pressed back by the low pressure around Han Mingyi. She knew that she worried him this time. She was wrong, so she had to give in. She muttered, "take it off. Who is afraid of who!"


    She untied her belt, untied the belt on her chest, dragged her coat, and then took off her inner coat, leaving only her belly pocket.


    "OK." Han Mingyi looked at her and said, "turn to the left."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t know why, but he turned to the left carefully.


    Han Mingyi picked up the ointment left by Xia yuan, came to Du Xiaoli and sat down. He touched some ointment with his fingers and smeared it on Du Xiaoli''s right shoulder.


    "Hiss -" Du Xiaoli took a breath.


    "You still know the pain." Han Mingyi''s voice is very cold, but the movement on his hand is very light.


    Du Xiaoli''s shoulder hit hard on the stone wall when she was holding Bai Lian, leaving a large piece of purple blue. Although she had been vaguely painful, she didn''t want Han Mingyi to worry and didn''t say it.


    "Ming Yi." she whispered his name.


    "HMM." Han Mingyi said simply.


    Du Xiaoli heard Han Mingyi''s reaction, smiled faintly and said, "Mingyi, how do you know I''m hurt here?"


    "You found it when you raised your hand." Han Mingyi said faintly.


    "Hey, hey."


    "What are you laughing at?" Han Mingyi poked her shoulder with his hand, and she let out a low cry in pain.


    "You still know the pain. I thought you didn''t feel it and planned to hide it all the time." Han Mingyi finished applying the ointment, gently stroked her smooth back and said faintly.


    "How!" Du Xiaoli smiled flatteringly. Han Mingyi''s hand walked around her back, then pulled up her clothes, looked at her firm back, sighed helplessly, hugged her from behind, put his head on her left shoulder, and said in a dull way: "Don''t do such a thing again next time. When I heard Xia yuan say that you fell under the cliff, my heart seemed to be hollowed out for a moment. I haven''t slowed down yet. Only holding you can I feel that my heart is filled again." Du Xiaoli heard Han Mingyi''s so emotional words and felt the panic in his words. Her eyes were suddenly wet. She sucked her nose, reached out and held his hand and said, "Mingyi, I''m sorry, not next time. I''ll always be with you. I said, if you don''t leave, I won''t give up. You live well in the world. How can I give up you." "Next time you do such a thrilling thing again, I''ll hang you up and spank you." Han Mingyi said. "Poof -" Du Xiaoli laughed at once, turned around and saw his black face, put his hands on his shoulders, put his arms around his neck and said, "how old are you? You still say such childish words." "I..." Han Mingyi''s words didn''t finish, Du Xiaoli''s lips were printed, and her temperature soothed his flustered heart bit by bit. "Mingyi, I''m here, I won''t leave..." A long kiss, like a promise, was printed on his lips and in his heart. After a while, he let go of her, held her and let her lean on his shoulder. Then he asked about the day. Du Xiaoli told Zhao Zhen that he had been fooled by the old monk to draw lots, and then went to Houshan to relax. He met Zhao Zhen at the top of the mountain and that he had been assassinated I said something about my life experience.

 Chapter 517

    "Unexpectedly, he grew up here," Han Mingyi said.


    "Will you seal up the temple?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Although Qingfeng temple is not as well known as Guanghan temple, they are one after all. If it is sanctioned against Guanghan temple, it may cause a big sensation." Han Mingyi said, "and the Buddhist school says: we can''t say that they collude with the enemy and betray the country just because Zhao Zhen is from other countries."


    "In fact, I think Zhao Zhen is very poor." Du Xiaoli said, "if he didn''t use his tricks to let Mingxiang go to make a marriage, maybe I wouldn''t hate him."


    "He is your husband''s enemy. How can you sympathize with him?" Han Mingyi reached out and pinched Du Xiaoli''s nose.


    Du Xiaoli knocked off his hand and said, "don''t think I don''t know. Smart people like to have an enemy equal to them in the world. Although they are hostile, they will have feelings of sympathy."


    "Ha ha, you know me." Han Mingyi kissed Du Xiaoli on the forehead and said with a smile.


    "Of course, you don''t see whose man you are. I don''t know you, who knows you!" Du Xiaoli said proudly.


    "What do you ask for today? It makes you feel bad?" Han Mingyi asked.


    Du Xiaoli took out the sign and spread it out to Han Mingyi.


    "Alien soul?" Han Mingyi suddenly found the mystery in the sign. "What did you ask?"


    Most people ask for a visa with a certain purpose, such as future, money path, marriage and so on.


    "I didn''t ask for anything." Du Xiaoli said, "because I didn''t want to ask for a sign. The old guy insisted on me. Then I shook the sign box that day and asked for this one."


    "Is there a settlement?"


    Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "the old monk said that it was an outside lot, which could not be solved, and then he left. He also said that no one had won the lot for hundreds of years, but only a man who won it 500 years ago. I guess that man is the old guy of Yaowang valley."


    "Very likely," Han Mingyi said.


    "Alas, you said, is it really God''s destiny for me to come here?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "No matter whether it is destined or not, I only know that I am very grateful to God for bringing you here, so that I can be so happy now." Han Mingyi said, "when we have children, we will be happier."


    "Do you want children now?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Although I really want to be a father, you also said that you haven''t developed well yet. You''ll have it when you''re older in two years." Han Mingyi said.


    Du Xiaoli looked up and kissed Han Mingyi on his face. He said sweetly, "Mingyi, it''s very kind of you!"


    "Since it''s so good, come here again." Han Mingyi pointed to the other side of his face.


    Du Xiaoli sat up, looked at Han Mingyi, slapped him and said, "you are beautiful!"


    Han Mingyi was not angry either. He took Du Xiaoli and said, "Li''er, I want to hear you sing."


    "What song do you want to hear?" Du Xiaoli found a comfortable position in his arms and picked up his hand to play with.


    "The song you sang to me for the first time," Han Mingyi said.


    "Farm girl? Do you want to hear this song?"


    "HMM." Han Mingyi nodded. When he was very depressed because of illness, she used this song to comfort herself.


    "That''s all right." Du Xiaoli began to sing softly after brewing for a while.


    Although her voice was different from her childhood homonym, it still gave him a very quiet feeling. He seemed to see a little girl sitting in front of her bed in the cabin and said, "when people are sick, they are vulnerable and like to think. Let me sing you a song."


    People outside the wing room heard Du Xiaoli''s song. Lengyi and lenger suddenly remembered that this was the song Du Xiaoli had sung in those years, and they fell into memories for a moment. And several other people who haven''t heard of it have another feeling about it.


    A monk came to the wing room and said to Leng Yi. They folded their hands, bent over and said, "benefactor, the temple stipulates that the evening meal must end before unitary time, so you have just prepared your vegetarian meal. You can go to the vegetarian food pavilion for dinner."


    "Thank you, master." lenger also answered with his hands folded.


    "Master, dinner is ready." lengyi knocked twice in front of the door and said.


    "Bring our to the room and you all go to dinner," Han Mingyi said.


    "Yes." lengyi got permission and went to the vegetarian food pavilion together. Xia yuan and lengyi brought Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi''s food together, and then went back to the vegetarian food pavilion for dinner.


    Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli to the chair, brought the food to her, and then sat down to eat.


    After the two finished their meal, Han Mingyi took her back to bed. At this time, a knock on the door sounded. They thought it was Xia yuan. They came back to clean up the tableware and said to come in, but there was no movement outside.


    The sound of breathing didn''t seem like that of Xia yuan. Han Mingyi went up and opened the door. When he saw the man standing outside, he was slightly surprised. Then he put his hands together, leaned slightly and said, "master, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Amitabha, your highness King Ding, long time no see." an old voice sounded outside the door. Du Xiaoli seemed very old when she heard the sound. She didn''t sound like the old monk she met during the day. "I don''t know what''s the matter with the master coming at this time?" Han Mingyi asked. "Amitabha, I want to ask the princess to save someone," Abbot Jing said. "Save people?" Han Mingyi glanced at Du Xiaoli and wondered if she could go like this? "Mingyi, who''s here?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Master Jing, I want you to save someone." Han Mingyi looks at Du Xiaoli. "Abbot Jing?" Du Xiaoli was surprised. Who did he find himself to save? After a while, Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli out of the wing room and left with him. In front of Qingfeng temple, she saw the old monk in the daytime. "Elder martial brother Chen Jing, can you return it tonight?" asked Abbot Huiming. "Let them stay at Guanghan Temple tonight," said Abbot Jing. "Ha, I won''t wait for you, Wukong. When they leave, they will be locked," said Abbot Huiming. "Yes, host," said a little monk. Du Xiaoli laughed when he heard Wukong''s name. "What''s the matter?" Han Mingyi bowed his head and asked. "Nothing, but it''s funny to hear Wukong." Du Xiaoli said in Han Mingyi''s arms. "Why is it funny?" "because we have a very famous monk there, also called Wukong." Du Xiaoli said.

 Chapter 518

    "I haven''t heard of you."


    "If you want to hear it, I''ll tell you when I''m free," said Du Xiaoli. "I don''t know if there are Wujing and Wuneng here."


    "Is Shizhu looking for two senior brothers Wujing Wuneng?" Wukong just heard Wujing Wuneng and asked.


    "Is there really Wujing and Wuneng?"


    "Yes, benefactor, do you need a monk to call them?" Wukong asked.


    "Well, no need." Du Xiaoli shook his head.


    "Your Highness Ding, princess, we''d better hurry over." Abbot Jing said.


    Han Mingyi nodded. He could see that he was a little anxious. Holding Du Xiaoli, he followed him and left.


    Lengyi and Xia yuan followed them, and the others stayed in Qingfeng temple.


    Huiming tangled at the gate of the temple for a while. He wanted to see what happened there. He was curious, but he gave up and turned around and said, "Wukong, close the door."


    "Yes, host." Wukong closed the big door alone.


    Compared with the grand gate of Qingfeng temple, the small and old gate of Guanghan temple looks much weaker.


    "Abbot." the little monk who guarded the door saluted them and closed the door after they went in.


    Chen Jing took them to an independent wing room. As soon as Du Xiaoli went in, he found that there were several experts in the small courtyard.


    Han Mingyi inadvertently looked at the big tree in the yard. Du Xiaoli found that what he looked at were hidden places.


    "This way, please." Abbot Jing didn''t care about Du Xiaoli. They found someone here and took them to the main house of the courtyard.


    Two monks were watching at the door. They saw the abbot coming and a man holding a woman behind.


    "Abbot."


    "Open the door," Abbot Jing ordered.


    "Yes."


    A monk opened the door and Abbot Jing took them in.


    As soon as he went in, Du Xiaoli smelled a stench and subconsciously frowned.


    There were two men in the room, one black and one white. The man in white was sitting by the bed, and the man in black was standing by the bed with his sword. When they heard the sound of opening the door, they all looked over.


    "Bai Ningyuan?!" Du Xiaoli saw the two people in front of the bed. It was Bai Ningyuan and Beifeng who had left.


    "You''re here. Come and show it to the master." Bai Ningyuan saw Du Xiaoli and quickly stood up. Seeing that Du Xiaoli was held by Han Mingyi, he asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Du Xiaoli motioned Han Mingyi to hold her and said, "I fell off a cliff during the day and accidentally sprained my foot. Didn''t you go back to baipoison Valley? Why are you here?"


    "I''ll tell you later. Let''s see if you can solve the poison in my master." Bai Ningyuan said from his position.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli pulls Han Mingyi''s clothes, and he puts her on the stool.


    Du Xiaoli saw the man lying in bed. He was very old. His poisoned face turned black and blue. The stench came from him.


    Since he is Bai Ningyuan''s master, he is the grandfather of Fire Phoenix and the legendary master of hundred poison valley.


    She stretched out her hand to take his pulse and asked, "his pulse is so strange. Do you know what kind of poison he planted?"


    "It''s the latest poison developed by senior brother. I don''t know what it is. It was supposed to kill immediately, but we just knew that Shifu was out of the valley and rushed there. I saved Shifu''s life for two days with life renewal pill. If I can''t study the decompression by tomorrow morning... I think you could extend my ice fire double sky to more than ten days before. Do you have any way "Extend the time?" Bai Ningyuan asked anxiously.


    "There are some ways," said Du Xiaoli. "Originally, the poison of the fire Valley master was relatively simple, but he seemed to count the step that someone gave him Xuming pill, so the poison used could react with Xuming pill. Now the poison and Xuming pill are mixed together to form a new poison. This is the most difficult to solve."


    "I know, but if it wasn''t like that at that time, the master would have died," Bai Ningyuan said. "Since you said there was a way, I''ll trouble you."


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "Xia yuan, get ready."


    "Yes, master." Xia yuan came forward and took out Du Xiaoli''s silver needle.


    Du Xiaoli first forced more than half of the poison of the fire Valley master out. With the flow of poisonous blood, the smell in the room became stronger. They had to open the windows and doors, and people outside saw the scene in the room.


    "Unexpectedly, I asked that woman to heal the valley master!" the people outside said in surprise.


    "Don''t underestimate that woman. If I guess correctly, it should be princess Ding, who has been famous in the Jianghu in the past two years. Her poison and medicine skills have been passed down into myths," said a woman.


    "Then isn''t she the owner of the Phoenix flute?" said the first one. "Can she detoxify the valley master?"


    "Since martial uncle Bai invited her, it must be the last way." the woman''s voice was a little hoarse.


    "I didn''t expect martial uncle Sima to......" the woman didn''t answer again, but looked at the scene of the house. Inside the house, Du Xiaoli asked someone to put the poisonous blood outside the house. After a while, he studied the medicinal solution, and then pricked several needles on the Lord of the fire valley. Although the silver needle still touched the blood and was black, it was not as thick as before, as if it was going to drip black water. "I used a silver needle to suppress the toxin temporarily. You immediately asked people outside to grab a pair of medicine and suppress the toxin together with the acupuncture." Du Xiaoli asked Han Mingyi to hold her to the table. The pen and ink had been prepared there. She quickly wrote a prescription and took it to Bai Ningyuan. As soon as Bai Ningyuan waved, the two men came to the house and left quickly with the prescription. "However, the poison in his body is too fierce and has invaded his internal organs. Although I have just forced a lot and most of the rest have been suppressed, the delay time is still not much. If the antidote cannot be developed in two days..." Du Xiaoli didn''t say what he said behind, but people outside the house understood what she meant. "I understand." Bai Ningyuan said, "I''ll study the antidote first. Beifeng, you take care of the master here. Be careful that they will come..." "I won''t let the traitor hurt the master again." Beifeng held the sword in his hand and said. master worker? "You are also from Yaowang Valley?" Du Xiaoli looked at the north wind. "Yes." Beifeng readily admitted. Du Xiaoli now thinks that these people accept disciples regardless of national boundaries! Zhao Zhen is Huiming''s disciple and from Beifeng baipoison Valley, but as they said, people in the Jianghu don''t have such a deep awareness of national boundaries. "Cousin, I''ll go with you." Du Xiaoli said.

 Chapter 519

    Bai Ningyuan was stunned by Du Xiaoli''s cousin. Although he knew Du Xiaoli was his cousin early in the morning, he still felt a little surprised when he really heard her call himself.


    But now he didn''t have time to talk to Du Xiaoli about the family and said, "well, if you help, you can certainly study the antidote earlier."


    "Xia yuan, you should pay attention to the situation of the fire Valley master here and inform us immediately if there is anything." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes, master." Xia yuan nodded.


    Han Mingyi picked up Du Xiaoli and followed Bai Ning out of the room. Seeing him pick up the blood basin outside, he didn''t frown.


    "Amitabha, I''ll go back to the meditation room first." Abbot Jing said, "if you need anything, benefactor, send someone to find me again."


    "Please, master." Bai Ningyuan said respectfully.


    "Amitabha." Abbot Jing said a Zen word and left.


    Bai Ningyuan took Du Xiaoli to the next room and said, "here are the equipment I asked them to send in the evening. It may be different from yours, but it may also be useful."


    The next day, Yingge and they also came and brought Meng Jiangzhuo''s words.


    The water family members returned to the city early in the morning. They guessed that Du Xiaoli should be busy, so they didn''t come to say goodbye and asked her to contact her after returning to the city.


    Following Yingge, they also came Huiming, the old disrespectful guy.


    He wanted to come last night, but he stayed because he was worried about Zhao Zhen. After all, the archer didn''t catch him, and his bodyguard didn''t come back.


    I thought the bodyguard would come back first this morning. Unexpectedly, Geng Shouxin came.


    But whether it''s the bodyguard or Geng Shouxin, in short, if someone comes to protect Zhao Zhen, he can get away.


    The excuse he made was that it was time to discuss Buddhism with Abbot Ying Jing, but Zhao Zhen knew what he was thinking at the sight of his small eyes.


    "Master, Curiosity Kills the cat."


    "If there is a cat, I''ll catch it and eat it first." Huiming said so and left, leaving a room of petrified people.


    Geng Shou stared at Huiming leaving and said, "Hou ye, this is your master?"


    Zhao Zhen was also speechless to Huiming, but she nodded and said, "yes, that''s the old guy."


    Although Zhao Zhen has some helplessness, there is still a strong doting in his words.


    If you want to ask who he cares about most in the world, it must be the old guy Huiming.


    When Huiming came to Guanghan temple, he went around the small yard and went directly to find Fujing.


    "I said, elder martial brother Chen Jing, isn''t that old guy in your small yard?" Huiming asked directly when he saw Abbot Chen Jing.


    "Junior brother Huiming, that''s the fire Valley master, not an old guy." He Jing opened his eyes and looked at Huiming helplessly.


    "Oh, almost!" Huiming said. "Isn''t that old guy very good? How can he spread it? Is he going to die?"


    "Younger martial brother Huiming, monks can''t talk like that," said Chen Jing.


    "Oh, I''ve been talking like this all my life. I can''t change it." Huiming came to Chen Jing and sat down, but his sitting posture was not like a monk, but like an old rogue.


    "Junior brother Huiming, sit like a clock and stand like a pine," Huiming said.


    "Oh, you''ve been talking about me all my life, and you''re not tired!" Hui Ming waved and said.


    He Jing was speechless to Huiming. There was a problem he hadn''t figured out all his life. That was why their master, the last abbot of Guanghan temple, was also an eminent monk. Why did he take Huiming''s apprentice and educate him for decades, but he still looked like a hooligan.


    Seeing that he was invalid, he didn''t say any more. Instead, he asked, "Princess Ding is that person?"


    "Yes!" said Huiming. "Yesterday, she won the visa."


    "After hundreds of years, it''s finally here. Amitabha." He Jing sighed.


    "Well, the pattern of the world will eventually change," Huiming said.


    "The words you asked me to say to the emperor were counted. Has she come yet?" he asked.


    "Ah? What did I tell you?" Huiming doesn''t know what Chen Jing said.


    "When the emperor came to Guanghan temple, he asked how the future of Fengming country would be. You asked me to tell him: the past is dangerous, the future is powerful, trapped for six years, a woman from the South will determine the world. At that time, you knew that she had come, didn''t you?" Abbot Jing said.


    "Oh, did I say that? I don''t remember." Huiming said, picking his nose.


    "You are obviously higher than me, but you are always so." He Jing shook his head helplessly. "When Wu Zhen was taken in, he said that he played a vital role in the future situation, but it was also related to her?"


    "Elder martial brother, we are all old people, so we don''t want to be so many. You keep your Guanghan temple, I will continue to earn some sesame oil money from my Qingfeng temple, and the things in the world will be handed over to the people in the world. Let''s just stand here and watch. Oh, I''ll see the situation of the old guy." Huiming said and left Chen Jing''s meditation room.


    Chen Jing watched Huiming leave and said, "younger martial brother, I really understand more than I do. It seems that I haven''t done enough. Amitabha." with a wave of his hand, the door of the meditation room was closed, and he closed his eyes and began to meditate again. Huiming sneaked into the wing room. As soon as he entered, the two men fell in front of him and scolded, "who are you? What are you sneaking here for?" "me? I''m an old friend of your valley leader. I heard from my senior brother that he was about to hiccup. Come and see him." "where''s the old monk? You''re going to hiccup!" the younger man blew his hair when he heard Huiming''s words. Bai Ningyuan heard the noise outside, came out of the house and scolded, "what are you doing?" "little martial uncle, the man said that the master wanted to..." "Oh, Xiao Ningning, you''ve grown so big in a flash!" Huiming saw Bai Ningyuan and walked over with a smile. Xiaoning... The people of baipoison Valley heard Huiming''s address to Bai Ningyuan and felt a chill. Although Bai Ningyuan is the youngest in the previous generation and ranks the smallest, he has a talent like a ghost in poison art. He not only trained his body into a poison body, but also won the title of poison king. He''s uncertain. He''s fine when he''s not angry. Once he gets angry, even the valley leader will tremble when he sees it. The people in the valley respect and fear him. What he doesn''t like most is what others say about his name. Now the old monk actually calls him Xiao Ningning. They can imagine the end of the old guy. They want him to take off a layer of skin if they don''t poison him.

 Chapter 520

    But Bai Ningyuan''s reaction made them almost drop their chin to the ground.


    Hearing Huiming calling himself Xiaoning, he also hugged him. He kicked Huiming out and stopped Huiming outside.


    "How many times have I said, don''t call me Xiaoning!"


    "Oh, you were Xiaoning when you were young. Now you don''t recognize it when you grow up?" Huiming spared Bai Ningyuan''s legs and still hugged him.


    "If you old man do this again, I''ll let you taste my newly developed poison, so that your tongue has no taste for three months, and everything you eat has the same taste - that''s no taste." Bai Ningyuan glared at Huiming and said.


    Huiming let Bai Ningyuan go and said, "if you dare to poison me, I''ll die and show you!"


    Bai Ning glanced at him and said, "you''ve said this a hundred times. But you''re still alive."


    It''s clear that he doesn''t believe Huiming''s words.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi are in the room. Hearing Huiming''s address to Bai Ningyuan, they suddenly laugh.


    "Xiao Ning... The old guy can think of it."


    Han Mingyi came to Du Xiaoli''s ear and said softly, "little Lili..."


    "If you dare to call me that, I''ll beat you!" Du Xiaoli reached out and pushed Han Mingyi''s head away, stared at him and said.


    "Ha ha, I think it''s good!" Han Mingyi said with a smile. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s eyes narrowed slightly, he said, "but I still think Li Er sounds good."


    "Hum." Du Xiaoli snorted and continued to listen to Bai Ningyuan and Huiming.


    When Huiming heard that Bai Ningyuan directly blew up his embarrassment, he pretended to cough twice and asked, "where''s your master?"


    "In the house." Bai Ningyuan waved to the two people, and they hid again.


    He takes Huiming to the house. Xia yuan has gone to rest. Beifeng is guarding in front of the bed alone.


    Seeing the appearance of the fire Valley master, Huiming smiled unkindly and said, "as the valley master of the hundred poison Valley, this guy knows all kinds of poisons in the world. He didn''t expect to be poisoned by poisons one day. Is Sima Rui the one who poisoned him?"


    Bai Ningyuan and the north wind were surprised and asked, "how do you know?"


    "Monk, I know everything!" Huiming smiled proudly.


    He came to the bedside, grabbed the wrist of the fire Valley master, his smile slowly solidified, and said, "you boy have nothing to eat, what life extension pill for him!"


    "But if you don''t take Xuming pill, the master has died." Bai Ningyuan said.


    "This old fellow, there is such a disaster when he hits! Whether he can survive this disaster depends on his fortune. Amitabha......" Huiming put down the hand of the fire Valley master and sighed.


    "Master, master, can he solve this robbery?" Beifeng asked.


    "Beifeng boy, this robbery can also be read as a solution. Solution is also a robbery. Whether the robbery has been solved or not can not be said." Huiming pretended to be an eminent monk at this time.


    "Old monk, just give me some advice. I''ll treat you to delicious food then," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "I''ve eaten all around here. What can you invite me to eat?" said the old monk.


    "Of course, it''s something you haven''t eaten before." Bai Ningyuan said, "if you don''t believe it, even if you don''t believe it."


    "Really?" Huiming said suspiciously.


    "Of course."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll tell you something. This robbery can be solved or not. It all depends on what the noble people he met think." Huiming said.


    "Noble man?" Beifeng and Bai Ningyuan looked at each other.


    "Ha ha, there''s another way," Huiming said.


    "What can I do?"


    "That''s you. Hurry to study the antidote. If you study the antidote, your master will naturally solve the robbery," Huiming said.


    Bai Ning is far away from the corner of his mouth. The old monk


    However, he nodded and said, "what you said is reasonable, old monk. I''ll go back to master to study the antidote. If I study the antidote, I don''t have to invite you to eat delicious food."


    "Oh, you boy, you really can''t eat any losses." Huiming grabbed Bai Ningyuan who left falsely and said, "let me tell you, whether your master can save this time or not, you''re not the main reason. Everything depends on the girl in the next room. Amitabha, don''t forget my things."


    "It''s too early to say it." Bai Ningyuan was surprised, but he knew that Huiming, the old monk, spoke more accurately than Abbot Jing. Since he said he depended on Du Xiaoli and said he had a solution this time, his heart was slightly relieved.


    Then he went back to study the antidote with Du Xiaoli. As soon as he entered the door, he saw her and Han Mingyi laughing maliciously. Just when he felt that something bad had happened, Du Xiaoli suddenly shouted, "Xiao Ning..."


    Bai Ningyuan''s footsteps froze when he came in. The whole person was petrified. After a while, he shouted, "don''t follow the old monk! I''m your cousin! Dare you ask Xiao Ningning to try again!"


    "Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning!" Du Xiaoli shouted again. Seeing Bai Ning''s face, he smiled and said, "why, do you want to poison me or something? I''m not afraid!"


    "I''m your cousin. Don''t yell big or small." Bai Ningyuan said. "I''m still princess Anle!" said Du Xiaoli. "Besides, I''ll tell you about my cousin when we get the antidote." Bai Ningyuan thought of Huiming''s words, looked at Du Xiaoli and bowed down to give a big gift. "Hiss -" Du Xiaoli was startled by Bai Ningyuan''s hand and said, "what are you doing? Don''t think I''ll let you go." Bai Ningyuan said, "although I''m a Bai family, I spend most of my time in baipoison valley. The master took me very well, and he''s not as bad as the rumors outside. Princess, please save my master." "Well, stand up for me first. Don''t have anything to do. Give me such a big gift." Du Xiaoli said, "if you want to save your master, don''t come and study the antidote together." Bai Ningyuan knew that Du Xiaoli''s words were a promise, so he got up and studied with her. He thought Du Xiaoli would be able to work out an antidote with Huiming''s words, but they didn''t work out an antidote until late at night, and he and she hadn''t slept all day and night. There were less than two hours left. If they didn''t say they didn''t have any eyebrows, it would be reasonable It''s impossible to find a way and make an antidote in such a short time. Bai Ningyuan''s heart has been extremely flustered and can''t even study it well. Du Xiaoli sighed when he saw his anxious or congested eyes on his face and said, "why don''t you go to the fire Valley master''s room and have a look again."

 Chapter 521

    "No, I must work out an antidote. I can''t let the master die." Bai Ningyuan wiped his face, sucked his sour nose and sat down again.


    At this time, the north wind suddenly knocked on the door and shouted anxiously, "far away."


    Bai Ning stood up, and he got all the stools.


    He ran to open the door and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Come on, Shifu is vomiting blood!" said Beifeng.


    Bai Ningyuan immediately ran out, and then Du Xiaoli heard Bai Ningyuan howling like a violent beast.


    She looked down and saw the black blood in the vessel. She gathered her internal force. With a stroke on the middle finger with the thumb nail of her right hand, the blood flowed out.


    She dropped her blood into the vessel. The black and smelly blood slowly turned red. She picked up a silver needle and put it in without any reaction.


    "Li''er." Han Mingyi shouted to Du Xiaoli.


    "Mingyi, no matter what happens, you will protect me, right?" Du Xiaoli looked up at Han Mingyi and asked with a smile.


    "Nature." Han Mingyi answered without hesitation.


    Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingyi''s firm expression, smiled, then nodded and said, "I will protect you too!"


    Han Mingyi reached out and touched her face: "OK, we accompany each other and protect each other."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli opened his arm and said, "now hold me."


    When Han Mingyi came to the main room of huogu with Du Xiaoli, the room was full of people, just those who were in the yard before, and some came during the day.


    Bai Ningyuan knelt in front of the bed and his hands were full of black blood vomited by the Lord of fire valley.


    "Master, master, hold on!" Bai Ningyuan wanted to put his hand over the mouth of the fire Valley master and stop the blood from spitting out. But because of fear and panic, his hands kept shaking.


    Upon hearing the news, abbot Jing and Huiming came in and saw the situation of the fire Valley master. They said together, "Amitabha."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Bai Ningyuan and remembered that he used to be a scoundrel, or publicity, sometimes serious, and sometimes bohemian. No matter which one was the representative of the poison king, she also appreciated it, but now this despair made her unhappy. Thinking of his kindness to herself from the beginning of knowing him, she said in a voice, "cousin, I have come up with an antidote."


    An antidote instantly solidified the atmosphere in the room. People in baipoison Valley turned and looked at her in Han Mingyi''s arms.


    She just called cousin. Isn''t she the daughter of the prime minister? Who is her cousin?


    Bai Ningyuan turned and looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "really, do you really think of the antidote?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded, asked Han Mingyi to hold himself and said, "I''m ready for the antidote, but it''s inconvenient for too many people. You let them all out."


    "Princess Ding, you''ve been with little martial uncle. You haven''t got an antidote just now. How can you work out an antidote now?" said a disciple of baipoison valley.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t speak, but looked at Bai Ningyuan.


    Bai Ningyuan knew that Du Xiaoli had not developed an antidote, but when he thought of Huiming, Du Xiaoli was their last hope.


    "You all go out," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Little martial uncle."


    "Get out!" Bai Ningyuan said firmly.


    Although unwilling, they had to go out when they saw Bai Ningyuan angry.


    "Amitabha, junior brother Huiming, let''s go out too." Abbot Jing said.


    "OK. Amitabha."


    When there were only a few of them left in the room, Du Xiaoli asked Han Mingyi to put himself on the stool and said to Bai Ningyuan, "go and close all the doors and windows."


    Bai Ningyuan didn''t understand, but he went to close the doors and windows. Turning around, he saw Du Xiaoli take out a dagger and cut his wrist.


    "What are you doing!" he hurried over and shouted, "Han Mingyi, why don''t you stop her!"


    Han Mingyi glanced at Bai Ning and didn''t speak. He was so distressed that if there were other ways, he would not let Du Xiaoli do so.


    "Cousin, go and break your master''s most." Du Xiaoli said, frowning when he saw that Bai Ning was far from moving: "not yet!"


    Bai Ningyuan saw the blood flowing out of Du Xiaoli''s hands and wanted to stop her bleeding, but when he heard her, he came to the bed and broke the mouth of the fire Valley master.


    Du Xiaoli put his hand on the mouth of the fire Valley master and let his blood trickle down to his mouth.


    "You..." Bai Ningyuan was stunned at Du Xiaoli''s practice.


    Regardless of Bai Ningyuan''s surprise, Du Xiaoli saw that the fire Valley master no longer vomited blood, and his face eased a little, so he pressed the acupoint on his wrist with his right hand.


    Han Mingyi tore off a lining and wiped Du Xiaoli''s blood.


    "It''s all right. Keep pressing here and stop bleeding in a moment." Du Xiaoli smiled when he saw the heartache on Han Mingyi''s face.


    "Cousin, your blood..." obviously felt the improvement of the master in bed. Bai Ningyuan looked at Du Xiaoli with mixed feelings.


    "Remember to get me something to make up for the blood." Du Xiaoli said. "Thank you." Bai Ning sucked her nose, pulled the corners of her mouth and wanted to laugh, but it was more ugly than crying. "All right, I''ll pay you back." Du Xiaoli said, "you''d better see your master''s situation." Bai Ningyuan felt the pulse to the fire Valley master and said, "it''s getting better. But it will take some time to solve it completely." "that should be no big deal." Du Xiaoli said, "Mingyi, let''s go to a wing room to sleep. We haven''t slept for two days and nights." "let''s have a rest after I treat your wound." Bai Ningyuan said. "No, you stay here with your master, Xia yuan will deal with it for me." Du Xiaoli said, "in addition, this thing..." "I won''t tell anyone." Bai Ningyuan immediately promised. Although he didn''t know why her blood could detoxify, he knew that if the news came out, it would bring her a lot of trouble. Han Mingyi went out with Du Xiaoli in his arms. When he came out of the door, Du Xiaoli put his wrist inside and didn''t let those people see his wound. "Master, can you prepare a wing room for us?" Han Mingyi asked. "Amitabha. The wing room is ready. Wuxu, take the king Ding and the princess to the wing room to rest." Abbot Jing ordered. "Yes, abbot." a little monk answered, and then waved to Han Mingyi and them: "please follow me, Prince and princess." Wuxu took Du Xiaoli and them out of the small yard and came to the big wing outside. Xia yuan and Yingge followed them. After Wuxu left, Han Mingyi ordered, "Xia yuan, wrap the wound for Li''er."

 Chapter 522

    Xia yuan and Yingge were shocked and asked, "is the master hurt?"


    "Just cut it." Du Xiaoli lit up the wound on his wrist and said, "it has stopped bleeding. Just put some medicine on me and tie it up."


    "Yes, master." Xia Yuan went to take the golden sore medicine, put it on Du Xiaoli, and then wrapped it with gauze.


    "Well, it''s late. You can go down and have a rest," Du Xiaoli said to Xia yuan after she saw that she had wrapped it up.


    "I''m leaving now," Xia Yuan said as they left and closed the door.


    Du Xiaoli was really tired at this time. He met Zhao Zhen at noon the day before yesterday and joined in his assassination. He followed him down the cliff. After he was found, he returned to Qingfeng temple. Before he had a good rest, abbot Jing came. Then he studied the antidote without sleep for two days and nights. Coupled with the torture of pain on her feet, she just shed so much blood. Now she has some overdraft.


    Han Mingyi lay in bed with Du Xiaoli, pulled the quilt over her and said, "sleep."


    Du Xiaoli rested on Han Mingyi''s shoulder, put his hand on his waist, and soon fell asleep.


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli''s tired look, kissed her on the forehead, closed his eyes and slept together.


    Du Xiaoli slept for a long time, from Yinshi to the next evening. If she wasn''t hungry, she wouldn''t wake up.


    "Is sister-in-law still sleeping?" Du Xiaoli just woke up and heard a familiar voice.


    "Yes, Princess Xian, why don''t you go back first? I''ll let someone inform you when the master gets up." Xia yuan answered outside the door.


    "That''s all right," said the fire phoenix. "When my sister-in-law wakes up, I must be notified."


    "I will."


    Du Xiaoli sat up from the bed. At this time, the Fire Phoenix had left.


    "Xia yuan," Du Xiaoli called.


    Xia yuan pushed the door in and said, "master, you''re awake."


    "Was it the fire phoenix?" Du Xiaoli rubbed his temples.


    "Yes, master," Xia yuan replied. "Princess Xian arrived at Guanghan temple at noon. She has come to ask three times in an afternoon. But the master hasn''t woke up yet, so they all went back. Will the master continue to sleep or get up?"


    "Get up, and you won''t be able to sleep at night." Du Xiaoli said.


    "The slave maid asked Yingge to bring in the washing water and then bring the prepared dinner."


    "OK."


    Xia yuan helped Du Xiaoli get dressed and went out. Soon Yingge brought in the washing water and put it by the bed with a stool.


    "Where''s Mingyi?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I went down the mountain with lenger in the morning. It seems that Lord Shui has news about the divine snake sect. I said I might come back late in the evening so that the master doesn''t have to wait for him." Yingge replied.


    "It''s the God snake sect again. It''s really annoying." Du Xiaoli said.


    Xia yuan came in with four small dishes and rice, and Qiao Zhu in the back carried a cup of soup.


    "Master, I''ll help you over." Yingge saw Du Xiaoli want to stand up and help her.


    Du Xiaoli jumped to the table with Yingge''s strength. Seeing the stewed soup, he said, "there is yam black chicken soup. There is no * * in the temple?"


    "Master, this black chicken was bought by Mr. Bai from the farmhouse at the foot of the mountain early in the morning." Xia Yuan said.


    "Didn''t he rest?" Du Xiaoli drank the soup and felt it tasted good.


    "I heard that I didn''t have a rest last night. Later I took the black chicken back and went to bed. He said you were too tired these two days. Stew some black chicken soup to make up for you." Xia Yuan said.


    It''s to replenish her blood, Du Xiaoli thought.


    "But when we were stewing, the little monk in the kitchen kept talking about Amitabha and Amitabha. It was funny. Later, sister Yingge couldn''t stand it and threw out all the monks in the kitchen." Qiao Zhu smiled and learned from the monks in the kitchen.


    "Poof -" Du Xiaoli burst out laughing.


    "It''s true. The maidservant is making soup for the master and mending his body. Those little monks have been making trouble there. Their eyes hurt when they look at it and their ears hurt when they listen to it." Yingge complained.


    "After all, people are the land of Buddhism," said Du Xiaoli.


    After dinner, Du Xiaoli asked someone to invite the fire phoenix. Soon the fiery red figure came over.


    "Sister-in-law, you''re awake." seeing Du Xiaoli, the fire phoenix went directly to her and sat down.


    "Well, I slept a little long today." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Sister-in-law, thank you for saving my grandpa. I heard from the little elder martial brother. If it weren''t for you, my grandpa wouldn''t be saved and couldn''t wait for me to see him for the last time. Thank you very much!" Fire Phoenix held Du Xiaoli''s hand, but accidentally got her wrist, which hurt so much that she took a breath of air-conditioning.


    "Sister-in-law, how did you hurt your wrist?" the fire phoenix asked with concern when she saw her wrist holding gauze.


    "I accidentally hurt it." Du Xiaoli said, "how''s your grandpa now?"


    "Grandpa''s poison has been completely eliminated and people have awakened." the fire phoenix said gratefully, "I really want to thank you. If you want me to do anything in the future, whether it''s going up the knife mountain or down the sea of fire, I won''t frown!"


    "Since we are sister-in-law and your grandfather is our relative, I''m also very happy to save him." Du Xiaoli said, "did you come alone or with the idle king?" speaking of Han Mingyuan, a trace of sadness flashed in the fire phoenix''s eyes and said, "I came alone." "why didn''t he come with you?" Du Xiaoli asked. "He..." the fire phoenix smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve been separated from him for a long time. I don''t know where he is now. Du Xiaoli was surprised when he heard the fire phoenix''s words and said," you said separation, it won''t be... "The fire phoenix smiled reluctantly and said," that''s what you think. "" he gave you a divorce? "Du Xiaoli asked. "No, I gave him a divorce letter." the fire phoenix said, "I gave him a divorce letter and gave him the freedom he wanted." "didn''t they all look good when I saw you last time?" they went to the bridal chamber together when she and Han Mingyi got married last time. At that time, they both looked good. Why only a few months, They gave such explosive news. And I haven''t heard anyone say it before. "In fact, there was already a contradiction at that time." Fire Phoenix said, "later found that it was really inappropriate for them to be together, so they separated." "how? When did it happen? We didn''t hear any news." Du Xiaoli asked. "It''s been two months," said the fire phoenix. "Maybe he didn''t tell you the news because he didn''t think he would lose face after being taken off by me."

 Chapter 523

    "Don''t you like him very much? Why did you write the divorce letter?" Du Xiaoli was puzzled. She wanted to marry Han Mingyuan at the beginning. How could she easily say peace and leave.


    "Yes, I like him very much, but he doesn''t like me. I forced him to get married, but I tied him up with marriage. This is not the life he wants." Fire Phoenix stood up, came to the window, looked at the scenery outside the window and said, "He''s like a man locked up in this yard, longing for freedom outside. I''ve been sticking my hot face to his cold ass all the time, and I feel tired. Just let him be free."


    "How did he react when you gave him a divorce?"


    The fire phoenix shook his head, smiled and said, "I don''t know how he reacted. I wrote the divorce letter, put it on the table and left. It was midnight and he was still sleeping. I guess he won''t see it the next day. But I think he must be very happy because I have nothing to do with him. He has been looking forward to this moment for a long time."


    "As the saying goes, one day a husband and wife are grateful for a hundred days. You''ve been married for so long. Do you really mean you can put it?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Although we''ve been married for more than a year, it''s just nominal." Fire Phoenix said.


    "You have never had a bridal chamber?" Du Xiaoli said differently. The beauty is around. Can Han Mingyuan sit still?


    The fire phoenix nodded and said, "so there''s nothing wrong with Heli. Anyway, the Jianghu children don''t care about those. But in this way, we''re not sister-in-law. I shouldn''t have called you sister-in-law just now. I have to call you princess in the future."


    Looking at the sadness of the fire phoenix, Du Xiaoli was also quite sad for her. When she first saw her, she came in from outside the kitchen. Her smart and public appearance was too far from her depressed now.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these unhappy things." the fire phoenix came to Du Xiaoli with a smile and said, "although we are not sister-in-law now, I think the princess will not deny my friend because of this. No, now you are the benefactor of our hundred poison Valley!"


    "Let''s forget the benefactor. Even if we''re not sister-in-law, we can be good friends and sisters!" Du Xiaoli smiled, thinking that when he saw Han Mingyuan, he must ask what was going on.


    "That''s right." the fire phoenix took out a bag of powder from his waist and said, "I heard you twisted your foot. This is the secret recipe of baipoison valley. After mixing it with water, apply it to your feet. The effect is very good."


    "Then thank you." Du Xiaoli took the powder and handed it to Xia yuan.


    At this time, a servant girl came to find huofenghuang. She got up and said, "the effect of this powder is really good. Remember to try it at night. I''ll go back first and come back to see you tomorrow."


    "OK."


    The fire phoenix got up and left. Du Xiaoli stood up and watched her leave. When she got out of the house, Xia yuan helped her back to bed.


    "Master, the idle king and the idle Princess won''t really leave?" Xia yuan asked.


    "It should be true. You see, the fire phoenix is lifeless. It doesn''t look like a fake." Du Xiaoli sighed and said, "I''ll ask him when Mingyi comes back in the evening. Now give me some more stitches in my feet. It''s really inconvenient not to walk."


    "OK, master."


    Xia Yuan went to get her silver needle. Du Xiaoli had untied the gauze she was holding outside. She came to the bed and squatted down. Looking at her swollen ankle, she said, "master, this foot recovers so fast. As long as you prick the needle twice and apply the medicine for two days, it should be OK."


    After Xia yuan pricked Du Xiaoli''s needle, she was ready to apply medicine to her. Du Xiaoli thought of the powder just taken by fire phoenix and said, "try the medicine given by Phoenix today."


    "Yes, master."


    Xia yuan poured the powder into a bowl, put a little water in it, made it sticky, and then applied it to Du Xiaoli''s ankle.


    "It''s cold and comfortable to apply this medicine on your feet." Du Xiaoli reached out to touch the medicine in the bowl, smelled it and said, "there''s another smell."


    "The master said he was comfortable, so the effect of this medicine should be good." Xia Yuan said with a smile.


    She coated Du Xiaoli with medicine, wrapped it up with gauze, and then packed up her things and went out.


    Du Xiaoli took a book and leaned against the head of the bed. After dark, Xia yuan brought her a lamp and put it at the head of the bed.


    When Han Mingyi came back, the light in the room was still on. Seeing the dim yellow light through the window, his fatigue disappeared.


    He pushed the door in and saw Du Xiaoli still reading.


    Du Xiaoli heard the voice, looked up, saw him coming back and said, "you''re back. Have you had dinner?"


    Han Mingyi went to the bed, reached out and touched her face and said, "I''ve already eaten. Didn''t you say you don''t have to wait for me? Why don''t you sleep?"


    "I slept a lot in the daytime, but I''m not sleepy now." Du Xiaoli sat up, put the book aside, asked Xia yuan to prepare bath water for Han Mingyi, and then let him sit beside him.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Mingyi sat down and asked.


    "Do you know the recent situation of leisure king?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I''ve been very worried about the snake sect recently. How can I care about the guy who runs in the Jianghu?" Han Mingyi said. "Why do you want to ask him?"


    "Phoenix arrived at the temple today," said Du Xiaoli. "Really? Has old 61 come?" "No. Phoenix came alone. She also said that she and Xianwang had separated." "what?!" Han Mingyi was also shocked by the news and said: "what''s that boy doing?!" "We haven''t heard of such a big thing as the separation of the Lord and the princess." Du Xiaoli said, "I thought you knew." "this boy, it seems that he has really indulged him in the past two years." Han Mingyi said coldly, looking very angry. "Lengyi." lengyi pushed the door in. "Master." "Ask someone to find the leisure king for me." Han Mingyi ordered. "Yes." Leng Yiying said and retreated. "Don''t be so angry." Du Xiaoli advised. "It was a child''s play when he got married. Now he has hidden such a big thing. I think he has forgotten his Lord''s identity." Han Mingyi said. "It was Phoenix who said he was leaving, and she wrote the divorce letter." Du Xiaoli said, "but she likes leisure king so much that she suddenly left. I think there was a misunderstanding between her and leisure king." "I''ll know by asking." Han Mingyi said. "Well." "how''s your injury?" "I still have some pain in my feet, but I used the medicine given to me by Phoenix today. The effect is good. It is estimated that it will be fine in another two days." Du Xiaoli said. "The wound on my wrist is not deep, and now it has begun to scar."

 Chapter 524

    "You stay here for a few more days. When you''re well, we''ll go to Bianjing."


    "OK."


    The next morning, Meng Jiangzhuo came to Guanghan temple. This time, she threw the dumpling at home and came with Xi''er.


    When she saw Du Xiaoli, she still blamed herself.


    "Well, you, I said it had nothing to do with you. I''m not happy about it." Du Xiaoli looked at Meng Jiangzhuo and said with a straight face.


    "Well, I won''t say those words," Meng Jiangzhuo said. "I asked someone to bring some supplements and have given them to Yingge."


    "It''s not too much trouble for you to be so far away," Du Xiaoli said.


    "You''ve lost weight recently. Last time I saw you, there was meat on your face, but now it''s all melon seed face." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "you must have worked too hard in Jiangnan recently and encountered these things, so you have to make up for it."


    "Are you sure you won''t make me a fat man?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Even if you grow into a fat man, your highness Ding will still love you as always!" Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile.


    "I''m not sure."


    "Be careful to let your highness Ding hear it." Meng Jiangzhuo covered his mouth with a handkerchief and smiled.


    "He''s not here."


    "By the way, I heard you''re going to Bianjing to attend the Wulin conference, aren''t you?" Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "Yes, I''ll probably leave in a few days," said Du Xiaoli. "It''s not long before the Wulin conference. We still want to go ahead of time."


    "But is your injury OK?" Meng Jiangzhuo said with some worry.


    "The injury on the foot has almost healed. Now he can walk, but he can''t walk for too long." Du Xiaoli lifted his foot and said.


    "What''s the matter with the injury on your wrist?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked when he saw the gauze on her hand.


    "It''s nothing, but it was accidentally scratched," Du Xiaoli said. "And the wound is not deep. Now it''s scarred."


    "Scar? Will you leave a scar or something in the future?"


    "It''s all right. Just smear it out with some medicine at that time." Du Xiaoli said indifferently.


    "Well, you must know how to deal with this," Meng Jiangzhuo said. "Alas, you''ve only been here for a few days and have to leave."


    "I''ll have a chance to meet again in the future," said Du Xiaoli. "It''s really not good. I''ll let Mingyi call you back as a prince."


    "Poof - you, but according to the Lord''s love for you, it''s not impossible. Didn''t you call us back last time you got married?" Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile, then sighed and said: "I really envy that you can walk everywhere. I also want to go with you to see what the Wulin conference looks like. We agreed to travel together!"


    "You, with the dumplings, you can only think about them now." Du Xiaoli said, "unless you are willing to leave the dumplings at home and go out to play by yourself."


    "Well, I''m sure I can''t do this." Meng Jiangzhuo thought that he would leave the group for a long time, and his heart picked up.


    "So, you''d better wait until the ball is bigger. The premise is that you don''t have any smaller children to take at that time." Du Xiaoli said, "this woman is not free. Once she has children, she is even less free. Life seems to be without herself. It''s terrible to think about it."


    "In fact, it''s not as terrible as you think." Meng Jiangzhuo said when he saw Du Xiaoli, "you''ll understand when you have a child."


    "We have a saying there that one pregnancy is stupid for three years, and it is estimated that there will be a second child after three years, and then stupid for three years. After that, there will be no salvation in this life."


    "Pooh - you!" Meng Jiangzhuo smiled helplessly when he heard Du Xiaoli''s statement. However, she also knew that when Du Xiaoli became a mother, she would think differently, just like herself at the beginning.


    Meng Jiangzhuo had lunch with Du Xiaoli. The things she brought were the tonics. Du Xiaoli saw a table of meat and wondered if the Buddha would blame him for eating meat here. Don''t say, the little monks must be greedy.


    After lunch, Meng Jiangzhuo went back. Du Xiaoli felt that her feet didn''t hurt much. Thinking that she hadn''t walked for several days, she decided to walk around.


    With what happened last time, Xia yuan no longer dared to let Du Xiaoli go around alone, especially her wrist was still hurt. If something happened again, it would be in trouble.


    So she called Yingge and they went out with Du Xiaoli.


    Guanghan temple is different from Qingfeng temple. Because of its long history, the houses look old, but they reveal a strong historical flavor.


    She went to the front Buddha Hall to worship. The gold paint on the Buddha statues here was peeling off, which was not as good as that of Qingfeng temple, but it was more real.


    After worshipping the Buddha, she took Xia yuan and they were going to find the fire phoenix. By the way, they looked at the body of the fire Valley master. As soon as they came out of the Buddha Hall, they heard a Buddhist language behind them.


    "Amitabha."


    Du Xiaoli turned around. Abbot Jing stood beside the master and looked at her. Seeing the white beard and white eyebrows, she suddenly thought of Fahai in her previous life.


    "Abbot Fujing." Du Xiaoli folded his hands and saluted Abbot Fujing. "JOJO -" Amitabha. Xiaobaiqiu cried in Xia yuan''s arms. When he saw Abbot Jing looking at himself, he moved and took an ass to him. "Will Princess Ding also come to worship the Nine Emperors?" Abbot Fujing asked with a smile. "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded. "I''ve lived in Guanghan temple for two or three days, but I haven''t come here to worship. It''s really disrespectful to the gods." "does the princess believe in gods?" Abbot Jing asked. "Believe it or not, it''s all here, isn''t it?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Ha ha -" Abbot Jing laughed and said, "what the princess said is very true." "Abbot Huiming, I have something to ask you." Du Xiaoli said. "Princess, please speak." Du Xiaoli glanced at Xia yuan and said, "go aside and wait for me for a while." "yes, master." Xia yuan and Yingge went to the edge of the yard first. "Amitabha, does the princess have any doubts that I need to answer?" Abbot Jing asked when Xia yuan and them left. "Abbot Kuang Jing once called me to the imperial study and told me that you once said to him: the past is dangerous, the future is powerful, and you have been trapped for six years. When you come to the south, you will determine the universe. The emperor has to say that the woman is me, abbot. What do you think?" "Amitabha, I once said this to the emperor." Abbot Kuang Jing said, "But I didn''t say who it was. If the emperor said it was you, it would be you." "the emperor also said that you once asked doctor Miao to go to the imperial capital to have a good relationship with me." Du Xiaoli continued.

 Chapter 525

    "Amitabha, I only tell my old friends to go to the capital to make good friends." Abbot Jing said.


    "Didn''t you say to find me?"


    "No," said Abbot Ying Jing, "but no matter what he said at the beginning, he found you, didn''t he? This is your previous good relationship with him."


    "Good luck..."


    "The princess is a man of great wisdom and destiny. Old Miao doctor asked the princess to help when necessary."


    "A man of destiny? I''m just an ordinary woman. Where is a man of destiny?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Although the general trend of the world is successful, you need a helping hand." Abbot Chen Jing folded his hands and looked into the sky. "Since the princess has won the lottery, she is the one. The origin and fate have disappeared. Since heaven has given you the opportunity and mission, your every move naturally has a certain significance. I hope the princess will think more about the world in the future. Amitabha -"


    Abbot Jing left with doubts.


    What did he mean by that? Although the general trend is successful, it needs a help. Say she is a destined person. Is that the help?


    "Master," Xia yuan and Yingge came to see Abbot Jing leave, interrupting her thoughts.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Abbot Jing''s figure disappearing into the meditation room and said, "let''s go to see the fire Valley master and ask our cousin about something."


    Small courtyard wing room.


    Whether the disciples of baipoison Valley hiding in every corner of the yard or in the house, they couldn''t help glancing at the yard.


    At this time, Du Xiaoli and Bai Ningyuan have looked at each other for a long time in the yard.


    Finally, Bai Ningyuan was defeated, sighed and said, "cousin, it''s not that I don''t want to say, but that I really can''t say! Just spare me."


    "You provoked my interest. How can you not say anything now?" Du Xiaoli stared at Bai Ningyuan. This guy obviously didn''t deserve to be beaten.


    "But the old guy at home said he didn''t want me to tell you anything." Bai Ningyuan said, "otherwise he would want me to marry a wife. I haven''t had enough fun yet. Please forgive me."


    "You gave me my mother''s jade pendant." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I was in a hurry to leave at that time. The old man asked me to protect you, and I had to leave, so I had to tell you. Can''t you think you don''t know?" Bai Ningyuan looked at Du Xiaoli wrongly.


    "No." Du Xiaoli said faintly.


    "Oh, I won''t say it anyway." Bai Ningyuan looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    "Really?" Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "I won''t help you with the food you owe Huiming."


    "You are... Cruel!" Bai Ningyuan said gnashing his teeth.


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    She came from the Buddha Hall and met Bai Ningyuan as soon as she arrived in the yard. He asked her to help Huiming cook a delicious meal. She just wanted to ask him. They talked for a while.


    I wanted to know something about the Bai family, but this guy didn''t say it. It turned out that he was forced to marry because he said it!


    "I can only answer you some questions, but I still can''t say what I can''t say." Bai Ningyuan gave in.


    "OK," said Du Xiaoli, as long as he could make concessions. "How many brothers and sisters does my mother have?"


    "Eight. Your mother is the youngest, with two sisters and five brothers." Bai Ningyuan replied.


    "How old is your father?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Old seven, how many years older than your mother."


    He is also the youngest among his sons. No wonder his son is so perverse.


    "Grandparents, are they still alive?"


    "Very good. It''s no problem to live a few more years."


    "Where are they now?"


    "At home."


    "Where is home?"


    "I can''t tell you this."


    "..." Du Xiaoli gouged out Bai Ningyuan and asked, "will the Bai family attend this Wulin conference?"


    "Not in theory."


    "In theory?"


    Bai Ningyuan nodded and said, "generally, they won''t attend such Wulin conferences, but maybe this year, maybe they will come because of some factors."


    In other words, this is also an unknown problem.


    "What kind of power is the white family?" Du Xiaoli was curious about this.


    "Can''t say." Bai Ningyuan said firmly.


    "Now that they have decided to restore my mother''s surname and intend to recognize us, why can''t they tell me?" Du Xiaoli said discontentedly.


    "The old man is making trouble," Bai Ningyuan said. "After all, when your mother was expelled from the family, the old man said he would never recognize her as a daughter again."


    "How do you want to recognize it now?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Because of grandma." Bai Ningyuan sighed and said, "Since your mother was kicked out, grandma has been unhappy all day, but I spent most of my time in baipoison Valley, so I don''t know what happened at home. Anyway, the old guy seemed to regret it later, but due to face, he always insisted on his own opinion and didn''t allow us to go to you. I heard from my mother that when I got the news that you were all dead, grandma cried faintly , the old man also locked himself in the house for two days. When he came out again, people were much older. "


    "Really?" "I didn''t see that with my own eyes, but my mother said that my grandmother ignored the old guy for two years because of this." Bai Ningyuan sighed. "But when I got the news that you and your brother were still alive, I happened to go home. I still remember the old guy''s happy expression at that time. I''ve never seen him smile like that, and even the corners of his eyes are wet. But I still remember the sadness in his eyes when I knew your mother was dead." Du Xiaoli sat on the stone bench with one hand supporting his chin, Looking at Bai Ningyuan and listening to him talk about the scene at that time, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Mother, did you hear that? In fact, my grandparents have been reading about you... "When did you recognize me?" Du Xiaoli asked. "I was surprised when I first met you, because you and your mother looked so much alike." Bai Ningyuan said, "but it was later when you followed Dingwang to the palace to really determine your identity." "but you were so young at that time and haven''t seen my mother for more than ten years. How can you remember my mother''s appearance?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Because grandma kept your mother''s portrait, I had a good relationship with aunt Xin. I would go to see her portrait every time I went back. Naturally, I never forgot her appearance," Bai Ningyuan said. "Well, I''ve told you so much. Will you spare me the rest?" "you just told me these things, but you didn''t tell me much about what was really useful." Du Xiaoli said. "You didn''t tell me where the family is and what power it is. You said you wanted to recognize my mother, but there was no substantive action."

 Chapter 526

    "Oh, I think the old guy must want you to find out the news of the family by yourself." Bai Ningyuan said. Then he smiled, "but I think he can''t help it. Maybe he can''t wait for you to find it. He has wanted to see you for a long time, but he just doesn''t say it."


    "You mean they might come?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I really can''t tell you too much without the old guy''s order." Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Well, let you go for the time being," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Hey, hey, Huiming..."


    "You prepare the ingredients and let him come to dinner tomorrow noon." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Ha, thank you, cousin. Bai Ningyuan thanked Du Xiaoli solemnly.


    "I won''t help you next time." Du Xiaoli got up and said, "I''ll go and see the fire Valley master and Phoenix."


    "You go. I''ll have someone prepare something."


    Du Xiaoli came to the fire Valley master''s house and heard the fire phoenix and the fire Valley master''s laughter outside.


    Two men in black were watching at the door and saw Du Xiaoli saluting her respectfully.


    When the fire phoenix heard Du Xiaoli coming, she hurried to open the door. Seeing Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan outside the door, she smiled and said, "princess, come in quickly."


    Du Xiaoli enters the house and sees the fire Valley master resting on the bed.


    "Fire Valley master, how are you feeling now?"


    "Thank you, princess. I should have come to thank you personally, but now I''m bothering you to come and see me." the fire Valley Master said weakly.


    "Fire Valley master, you''re welcome." Du Xiaoli walked over, "although the poison in your body has been relieved, your body must be weak because the poison is too toxic and the antidote is special."


    The fire Valley master looked at the gauze on Du Xiaoli''s wrist, smiled and said, "I heard Ning yuan say that if there was no princess, I would have gone to the hell palace to report this time. As long as I didn''t obey the imperial court, if there was anything that could use the hundred poison Valley in the future, the princess would speak."


    "Fire Valley master is kind. I won''t stand idly by because of the relationship between Phoenix, Yaowang Valley and baipoison valley." Du Xiaoli said, "I''ll check your body again to see if you can recover as soon as possible."


    "Then please." the fire Valley master stretched out his hand and asked Du Xiaoli to feel his pulse.


    "Princess, sit here." Fire Phoenix moved a stool for Du Xiaoli and put it by the bed.


    Du Xiaoli sat down, felt the pulse for the fire Valley master, then asked him to open his mouth and look at his eyes, and then said, "this time it hurts the liver and kidney the most, but fortunately, the fire Valley master is in good health and his internal power helps to recover, so it''s no big problem. I''ll prescribe two pairs of medicine for you to recuperate, and it''ll be fine in two days."


    "Thank you, princess," said the fire phoenix gratefully.


    "Since we''re not in the capital, you don''t have to call me princess. Just call me Xiaoli." Du Xiaoli said, "Yingge, go and prepare pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    "Yes, master."


    Yingge opened the door and went out to get pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Du Xiaoli sat on the stool and huofenghuang sat by the bed. The three talked.


    "Xiaoli, my parents have died since I was a child. Grandpa is my only relative. If something happens to Grandpa, I can''t live. So I really don''t know how to express my gratitude to you." the fire phoenix took Du Xiaoli''s hand and said with emotion.


    She used to have Han Mingyuan, but now they have nothing to do with each other.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the fire phoenix, which was much more mature than before, but he felt a little distressed.


    Sometimes, love is really a torture.


    "Well, I''ve remembered your gratitude. If I need your help, I''ll definitely ask you. I believe you will help me even if it doesn''t happen. So don''t mention it." Du Xiaoli patted the fire phoenix''s hand.


    "Well, good."


    Fire phoenix looked at Du Xiaoli and smiled. Maybe it''s not a big deal for her, but it''s a very important thing for herself and baipoison valley. They will always remember this friendship.


    "By the way, I heard that you and Ningyuan are cousins?" said the fire Valley master.


    "That''s what he told me." Du Xiaoli said, "he said that my mother and his father are close brothers and sisters, but you should also know that my mother was driven out by the family at the beginning, and she has been hiding her surname. What''s the specific situation? I have to go back and check it."


    "The little elder martial brother said it should be. He never talks nonsense." the fire phoenix said, "the most is to poison people directly when they are unhappy."


    "I heard you speak ill of me when I came here." Bai Ningyuan''s voice came from the outside. Although it was scolding, it was spoiled with a thick spoil.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the door and Bai Ningyuan came in from the outside.


    "Everything is ready?" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect this guy to come back so soon and asked.


    "Well, I asked Qiao Zhu to arrange it for me and sent some people from the valley to dispatch her." Bai Ningyuan moved a stool to the end of the bed.


    "Qiao Zhu is my man. Are you too conscious?" Du Xiaoli said. "But I don''t know what you will do. The people around you must know what you will do. I saw that she was just idle, so I asked her to help." Bai Ningyuan said. "What are you talking about?" asked the fire phoenix. "I owe old monk Huiming a delicious meal, but he has eaten all the food around, so I asked Xiaoli to help make some delicious food." Bai Ningyuan said. "Ah, I want to eat too!" said the fire phoenix. "Phoenix, what are you like?" the fire Valley master scolded. The fire phoenix stuck out its tongue and said, "Grandpa, Xiaoli''s food is really delicious! I haven''t eaten her food for a long time." seeing the fire phoenix acting like a spoiled child to the fire Valley master, Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "I haven''t cooked food for a long time. I''ll make more tomorrow and have someone send it to you at that time." "ha, Xiaoli, it''s very kind of you." The fire phoenix looked happy. If Bai Ning was not far away, she might have rushed directly. The next day, Huiming came to Guanghan Temple early. He first went to see the fire Valley master and fought with him for a while. He heard that Du Xiaoli was preparing for fasting and went straight to the kitchen. But the result was that Yingge stopped outside the kitchen. When Huiming came out of the kitchen, he saw Bai Ningyuan leaning against the door to see his joke. "I said Xiao Ning, can you really eat what Princess Ding made?" Hui Ming came forward and dragged Bai Ning away. "Don''t you believe what I said?" Bai Ning said with a slanted eye.

 Chapter 527

    "But isn''t she a princess? How can she make something delicious? Your boy is not mine?" Huiming looked at Bai Ningyuan distrustfully.


    Bai Ningyuan clapped Huiming''s hand and said, "what are you doing? If you don''t believe it, you can go back. It''s better for us to eat more then."


    Then he turned and went back to the yard. Huiming looked at the kitchen and left with Bai Ningyuan.


    After Du Xiaoli finished the dishes, he first asked someone to bring two to Abbot Jing, and then left three for himself and Han Mingyi. The others were sent to Bai Ningyuan and them.


    When Yingge came back, he said that Huiming began to swallow saliva when he smelled the smell of vegetables. It was so funny. Du Xiaoli made up his mind. I really don''t understand how such a monk can become a Taoist monk.


    Is it true that wine and meat passed through the intestines and remained in the heart of the Buddha?


    However, the ancients once said that the big is hidden in the city and the small is hidden in the forest. Maybe the old monk might be the same.


    Han Mingyi told her at dinner that Han Mingyuan was already on his way here and could be here tonight or tomorrow. I may go to the Wulin conference with them.


    Du Xiaoli was stunned when he heard the news. He didn''t know what would happen with the fire phoenix when he came.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli''s appearance, Han Mingyi took vegetables 3 for her and put them in the bowl. He said, "they are so old that they should be responsible for their actions. As others, we can only watch and make decisions by themselves. What we can do is to grasp our happiness."


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    She was so lucky to meet him. Both of them understood their intentions from the beginning. They didn''t procrastinate or hesitate emotionally, so they didn''t take any detours.


    In the evening, Han Mingyuan went to Guanghan temple. He came with Ji Liufeng.


    "How did you get hurt?" Du Xiaoli was surprised to see the scars on Ji Liufeng''s mouth.


    "Nothing." Ji Liufeng''s face smelled, and he could see that he was in a bad mood.


    "He. Just at the foot of the mountain, he met Zhao Zhen and Geng Shouxin." Han Mingyuan said, "as soon as he saw Zhao Zhen, he was like crazy and ran up to kill him, but he was blocked by Geng Shouxin. The two people had a fight and became what they are now."


    "It seems that the injury is not light." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Hum, Geng Shouxin didn''t get any benefit from me," Ji Liufeng said.


    "You''re still in the mood to laugh at others. I''ll settle accounts with you later." Han Mingyi glanced at Han Mingyuan and went to the house with Ji Liufeng.


    Han Mingyuan crooked his mouth and didn''t seem to worry.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyuan and asked directly, "what''s the matter with you and Phoenix?"


    "Ah? What''s going on?" Han Mingyuan pretended to be a fool.


    "Don''t think we don''t know," said Du Xiaoli. "We all know about you and Li."


    "Ah, you all know?" Han Ming was surprised.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at him and said, "otherwise, what do you think Mingyi called you? It''s not that you''re too careless."


    "Er - you''ve seen the Phoenix!"


    "She is in Guanghan temple," said Du Xiaoli.


    "What? Is she here?!" Han Ming was surprised.


    "As a sister-in-law, can I ask you what''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli said. "Aren''t you and her well? Why did you suddenly leave? As a princess, her name is also on the Royal Jade Butterfly. Your marriage is not a trifle."


    "Little sister-in-law, we don''t care. She left a divorce letter and left." Han Mingyuan said, "she said she wanted to set me free."


    "Phoenix is not a person who gives up easily. Is something wrong with you?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "In fact, there''s nothing wrong. It''s just some misunderstanding," Han Mingyuan said.


    "Since it''s a misunderstanding, why don''t you make it clear," Du Xiaoli said.


    "I explained to her, but she had a big quarrel with me, wrote a divorce and left. What else can I say when she''s like this?" Han Mingyuan said.


    "I don''t think the Phoenix looks like..."


    "Creak -"


    The door suddenly opened and interrupted their conversation. Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi. It seemed that something had happened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli apologetically. "Li''er, I may not be able to go to Bianjing with you. Something happened in the burning city. I want to go there."


    Burning city is an adjacent city to Bianjing. It is only a day away from Bianjing.


    "Is it the matter of God snake religion?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "HMM. your feet haven''t fully recovered yet. Rest here for another day or two before you start. I''ll keep them with you..."


    "No, they are all your right-hand assistants. I have nothing to do here. I''d better let them go with you. In addition, take Yingge with me." Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli, then nodded and said, "OK. Lengyi, let''s pack up and we''ll start immediately." Du Xiaoli turned to Yingge and said, "you go with them and pay attention to safety." "yes, master." Yingge nodded and went back to her house to pack up. "Brother five, let me go with you." Han Mingyuan said. Han Mingyi glanced at Han Mingyuan and said coldly, "whatever you want." Han Mingyuan looked at Han Mingyi and subconsciously shrunk his neck. He felt that he would clean up if he left with him. But thinking about Du Xiaoli and Fire Phoenix, he still felt that it was safer to follow Han Mingyi. In fact, he can''t tell what his mood is now. The marriage between him and fire phoenix is not what he wants at all, but they got married. Although he didn''t volunteer, they also drifted in the Jianghu for nearly two years. She seldom goes back to baipoison Valley even for him. He always wanted to be free, but when he got the divorce she gave him, he couldn''t tell what he felt. He was angry and a little lost. He didn''t know why he didn''t want to see the fire phoenix. He didn''t know whether it was fear or some other reason. Du Xiaoli packed Han Mingyi''s things, took them to the gate of the temple and told them, "be careful." "I know." Han Mingyi hugged Du Xiaoli and said, "be careful yourself. Wait for me in Bianjing during the Wulin conference." "well." "I''m leaving." Han Mingyi let Du Xiaoli go and said: "Don''t do those dangerous things for me next time, or I will clean you up."

 Chapter 528

    "By the way, what about the man over there?" Du Xiaoli glanced at the Qingfeng temple on the opposite mountain.


    "After their whereabouts were exposed, they wrote a letter of credentials to the emperor. I''ve sent someone to watch him. You don''t have to worry about it," Han Mingyi said.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli patted Han Mingyi''s clothes and said, "go. I''ll wait for you in Bianjing early."


    "Let''s go, you go back." Han Mingyi kissed Du Xiaoli on the forehead and left with lengyi.


    Du Xiaoli watched them fly down the mountain road until there was no figure, and then said to Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu, "let''s go back."


    Turning around, I saw a red figure standing on the mountain behind the temple, staring at the direction at the foot of the mountain, with unspeakable sadness and loss in my eyes.


    The fire phoenix stood on the stone of the back mountain, and the bright red clothes flew in the evening wind.


    "Since I know he''s coming, why don''t I go down and meet him?" Du Xiaoli came to the back mountain alone with a small white ball in her arms.


    The fire phoenix looked at the trees at the foot of the mountain and said, "what''s the use of seeing them? Since we left at the beginning, meeting is just increasing our sadness. He and I are just strangers now."


    Du Xiaoli doesn''t know how to comfort the fire phoenix. Only he can heal his emotional injury slowly.


    "Dingwang is gone. Why don''t you go together?" the fire phoenix asked, not wanting to say something about himself.


    "He thinks my feet haven''t healed yet. If I go, he will be unconsciously distracted. And I believe those people must not be his opponents," Du Xiaoli said.


    "You have a good relationship with the Lord. It''s worth meeting such a life partner in a woman''s life. I envy you." the fire phoenix sighed.


    "It''s getting dark. Let''s go back," said Du Xiaoli.


    "OK."


    In fact, one reason Du Xiaoli didn''t say is that she thought of playing in Bianjing. In previous lives, there were business women along the Qinhuai River and girls along the Liuli river. Knowing such a place, she must go and have a good look. If Han Mingyi were there, she would not be so free.


    So, five days later, on the Liuli River, a small tributary of the Liuli River in Bianjing, there was an insignificant ship in the ships that came and went.


    "Master, if you come to such a place again, be careful to be known by the Lord." Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli in men''s clothes and said helplessly.


    "Xia yuan, your master is not afraid, so don''t worry." fire phoenix is also dressed in men''s clothes, lying on the boat with Du Xiaoli and looking at the rows of houses on both sides of the Strait.


    "Yes, Xia yuan, if you do this again, the master will drive you off the ship." Shuiqing fairy also said with a smile.


    "Shuiqing fairy, you have gone bad with the master." Xia yuan looked at the people in front of her helplessly.


    They had arrived in Bianjing yesterday. Before leaving Lin''an, Shuiqing fairy took a group of people to find Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli was surprised to see that she recovered so quickly.


    Hearing that the Shuiqing fairy said they would follow him, Du Xiaoli hesitated and left the Shuiqing fairy and Siqin, and the others let them go back.


    Later, Du Xiaoli and the people of baipoison valley came to Bianjing. When they heard Du Xiaoli say they wanted to come here to have a look, the fire phoenix also came interested and asked the people of baipoison Valley to find a boat. They came dressed as women.


    Now all the people on this ship are women except Beifeng and Bai Ningyuan. Du Xiaoli, fire phoenix, Shuiqing fairy, Si Qin, Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu all dress up as men, but they have their own feelings.


    Du Xiaoli leaned against the side of the boat, reached out and touched the river. The cool feeling shocked her.


    "This is the famous Liuli river."


    Now it is evening. Red lanterns have been hung on both sides of the Liuli river. The originally deserted streets are also lively. Ships come and go on the river. However, the boatman''s skills are very good. Although it is crowded, there is no banging.


    "How lively!" Qiao Zhu sighed, looking at the scene on both sides of the Strait.


    "The Liuli river is very famous in the south of the Yangtze River. Look at the houses on both sides. Although they are hung with red lanterns, most of them are not brothels," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Do you know that? It seems that you often come here?" Du Xiaoli looked at Bai Ningyuan and said jokingly.


    "Hum." Bai Ningyuan knew he couldn''t speak to Du Xiaoli. Instead of answering her, he continued: "those who hang even lanterns are brothels, and those who hang odd numbers are other romantic places."


    "There is still such a distinction in this Fengyue place?" said the fire phoenix. She stretched out her head to look at the houses on both sides of the Strait and said, "there is indeed a difference. Some only hang odd lanterns."


    "Some of those literati and poets like to pretend to be noble, so they made this kind of place here. Although there are all kinds of beautiful girls, they are not so corrupt," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Where are we going now?" asked the Shuiqing fairy.


    Since coming up, Bai Ning has not told them where to go. If she wants to go to that kind of brothel, she must not let the leader in.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are one by one, I dare not take you to that place. Naturally, I will take you to a more serious and representative place." Bai Ningyuan said, "otherwise, the guy will know that I took you to play and won''t cut me."


    When Beifeng heard Bai Ningyuan''s words, he glanced at him faintly. The meaning in his eyes was very obvious. If you take them to those places, Han Mingyi will cut you down. "Where the hell are you talking about?" Du Xiaoli asked. "It''ll be here soon." Bai Ningyuan said, "ah, the innermost one, the water attic with five lanterns." everyone looked along his eyes. Sure enough, at the end of the street, they saw a three story house, half on the shore and the other half on the water. They formed a T-line. There was no door on the shore, so people could only pass through the water, so many boats stopped in front of the attic. Du Xiaoli looked. My attic is far away from other buildings, leaving a lot of space for boats. When their boat came to the front, they found that the boatman had driven the boat to the shore. "Why don''t you just drive over?" asked the fire phoenix. "No ships coming here can get close to the attic." Bai Ningyuan stood up and said, "this is the rule here. Let''s go ahead." "what about those ships?" the fire phoenix asked, pointing to several small boats in front of the attic. "That''s their boat, which is responsible for picking up and seeing off the guests," Bai Ningyuan explained. Du Xiaoli they came to the deck and saw a small boat coming slowly. "Pine leaves and bamboo leaves are green," said a man on board as the boat approached them.

 Chapter 529

    "What''s this for?" asked the fire phoenix.


    "This is their rule. Ordinary people can''t go there. They must have some knowledge." Bai Ningyuan explained, "so the ship that comes to pick up people will use a question to test it."


    "There are still such people. What if people without knowledge come?" Qiao Zhu asked.


    "If they have no knowledge, they will not be admitted," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Everyone, please correct the couplet." the man smiled and said when Bai Ningyuan finished explaining.


    "Are pine leaves and bamboo leaves green? The second couplet, then the sound of autumn and the sound of wild geese are cold." Du Xiaoli replied without thinking.


    "Pine leaves and bamboo leaves are green, autumn sounds and wild geese are cold..." the visitor even said it again, and then praised: "young master, good literary talent."


    "Did we pass this?" asked the fire phoenix.


    "Yes, sir. How many?"


    "Eight," said Bai Ningyuan.


    "Then this boat is just right, everybody get on the boat." the man said, and their boat slowly approached, next to their boat.


    Du Xiaoli and others got on board one after another, leaving the boatman on board.


    The boat took them to the attic. Before they got close, they heard the sound of silk and bamboo, and occasionally cheers.


    "Xuanyu building. At first glance, the name is a more emotional place." Shuiqing fairy looked at the door plaque and said.


    "I think it''s all the same," said the fire phoenix.


    "This is very different from those poem buildings in front of us," said the man who received them with a smile.


    "What''s different?" asked Shuiqing fairy.


    The man smiled and said, "is this your first time to come to the Liuli river? There are two of the four talented women in the south of the Yangtze River in our Xuanyu building, as well as the challenge arena of the first childe in the south of the Yangtze River. You can find opponents here, and you can set up your own challenge arena as long as you like."


    "Aren''t you a romantic place?" Qiao Zhu asked.


    "Hahaha, I said we''re not an ordinary romantic place. Here we are, everyone."


    Du Xiaoli got up from the boat and went up one after another when the boat was close to the attic.


    "Gentlemen, please come inside." a woman with the same appearance as the man saluted Du Xiaoli in front of the building. Then he took them in.


    Unlike the dark outside, the attic is brightly lit like day.


    Du Xiaoli looked around and found that the decoration here was mainly elegant, surrounded by huge murals, making them feel like they were in a dreamy environment.


    There is a stage in the middle of the hall. It must be where singing, dancing and challenge arena are held.


    The whole attic has only three floors. The first and second floors are divided into open seats. There are only two or three rooms on the third floor. It seems that people here should be prepared to have no private rooms.


    But in places like this, most people don''t want private rooms when they come. After all, they can see more clearly where there is no barrier.


    "Gentlemen, your seats are right here." the woman took them to the middle of the first floor and said.


    Although it is still early, there are quite a lot of people here. Many of them are together with others, which will not be boring and save space.


    After they sat down, Du Xiaoli took Bai Ningyuan and asked, "are people here willing to fight with others?"


    "There are also some people who don''t want to. Those people go upstairs." Bai Ningyuan said, "but since most of the people who come here are willing to follow the arrangement here. Moreover, ordinary literati and poets also like to sit with others and spell. Look at the table on our right, they are spelling poetry."


    Du Xiaoli looked at them and found that there were four people sitting at the table. One of them took turns to work out a theme, then said the first poem, and the remaining three went on in turn.


    "This is also a common way to spell poetry here." Bai Ningyuan explained that he was surprised to see everyone.


    At this time, a maid came and asked, "do you want any snacks?"


    "What do you have here?" asked the fire phoenix.


    "Here is a list. You can have a look." the maid showed the fire phoenix a booklet in her hand.


    Fire phoenix ordered several snacks, and then we ordered some fruit wine. Du Xiaoli was stunned when he saw the price of fruit wine.


    "Master, the fruit wine here is more expensive than we sell." Qiao Zhu said after the maid left, "our wine is not so expensive. A pot here costs thirty Liang silver!"


    "You see, that''s the most expensive wine, and most people won''t order it," Bai Ningyuan said. "Moreover, because your winery sells very little wine, it''s normal to sell expensive outside. Don''t you think other fruit wines are not so expensive?"


    "I said, junior brother, do you often come here, so you are very familiar with it?" asked the fire phoenix.


    "I don''t come often, but I''m familiar with the boss here," Bai Ningyuan said. "People like you also have friends?" Du Xiaoli wanted to hurt Bai Ningyuan when he saw his appearance. "Of course I have friends! Hum, I not only have, but also a lot!" Bai Ningyuan protested against Du Xiaoli''s words. "I thought everyone would choose to stay away from you," said Shuiqing fairy. "Although the younger martial brother has a strange personality and a bad temper, he will be poisoned when he has an attack. He is still very good at other times." huofenghuang coaxed with everyone. "Why do you all unite to talk about me?" Bai Ning was far from happy. "There are only two men here, you and Beifeng. The others are women. Women naturally want to be on the same front." Du Xiaoli said. "You can also talk about this guy." Bai Ningyuan put his hand on Beifeng''s shoulder and wanted to pull him together. "Elder martial brother Bei is not as serious as you," said the fire phoenix. "What activities are there this evening?" asked Si Qin. "There are fighting poems, songs and dances. I don''t know the details," Bai Ningyuan said. The waitress who happened to serve snacks came over. When she heard what they said, she smiled and said, "at the beginning of tonight, there will be a song and dance performance, then there will be fighting poetry and couplets, and then there will be a challenge competition. Childe, your snacks and fruit wine are all ready. Please take your time." Du Xiaoli played by themselves for a while, and then came some people, most of whom went to the private rooms on the second and third floors. It was estimated that at seven o''clock in the evening of the previous life, all the lights in the whole hall went out, and then the music in the whole hall stopped.

 Chapter 530

    "Here we go," said Bai Ningyuan.


    The sound of flute Youyang came out. Du Xiaoli knew that the man had good skills.


    After the prelude, some small lights around the stage lit up and lit up the stage. The two dancers on the stage began to dance with the music.


    "How do I look at this scene? I''m familiar with it?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Master, didn''t you design this for Miss Ji at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet?" Xia yuan whispered beside Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes, no wonder I said so familiar." Du Xiaoli said.


    "You designed it?" Bai Ningyuan said in surprise. "This way of appearance is very popular in this place now. When I first saw it, I thought who came up with it! I didn''t expect it to be you, ha ha..."


    A song fell, and the dance on the stage was finished. At this time, all the lights in the hall were lit up and restored their previous brightness. Several people on the stage came to the curtain call.


    "OK!" everyone in the hall clapped and cheered. Only Du Xiaoli didn''t respond to their table.


    In terms of music, they can''t compare with people in the water, moon and sky. In terms of dance, Du Xiaoli and Meng Jiangzhuo are also better. Therefore, such programs are not particularly brilliant in Du Xiaoli''s view.


    In the later program Du Xiaoli, they can only make do with it. Except that Phoenix rarely sees such a scene and cheers excitedly, others don''t respond much.


    They think it''s average, but others don''t want it. A scholar at the next table stood up, pointed to them and said, "you haven''t had any reaction from the beginning. Do you think Miss miao''er''s performance is not good?"


    The man''s voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of others.


    Du Xiaoli saw the scholar''s angry appearance and thought that he had met brain powder?


    The woman named miao''er just played a lyre for everyone. Although her skills were good, she was too impetuous, and the music she played was also a little frivolous, so it was not a good song, so Du Xiaoli and no one agreed. I don''t want to be found by a brain powder and let everyone know.


    Miao''er stood on the stage with Qin to thank you. She was very proud to hear the cheers in the hall, but she didn''t expect that she hadn''t enjoyed enough. She heard the scholar questioning Du Xiaoli.


    Her beautiful mood was not beautiful at once. She scolded the scholar in her heart, but when she saw that Du Xiaoli was really interested in them, she despised them. However, she smiled and said, "do you think Miao Er didn''t play well enough?"


    "It''s pleasant to hear," replied Shuiqing fairy.


    The smile on miao''er''s face almost couldn''t hang. Although her piano skills were not as good as those two talented women, she was also a little famous in Jiangnan. All she heard before were compliments. Unexpectedly, she was said to be acceptable today, which was a great blow to her.


    "Since the childe said so, it must be that the zither skill is better than miao''er. I don''t know whether miao''er and everyone are lucky to hear the childe''s zither voice?" miao''er was very scheming. When he said this, he pulled all the people in the whole hall in.


    The attention of everyone in the hall shifted from the stage to them.


    "Who are these people? How dare they question miss miao''er''s piano skills."


    The scholar was even more angry before. He pointed to Shuiqing fairy and said, "you dare to evaluate miss miao''er so much. If you have the ability to respond to miss miao''er''s words, play a song. We''ll see what''s powerful about you. Otherwise, we''ll apologize to miss miao''er!"


    Du Xiaoli glanced at the scholar. It was estimated that the child''s brain was funny when reading. He didn''t know whether he was mentally disabled or stupid. Or in his opinion, the music of the slim child was really unparalleled in the world, which made him forget a sentence that there were people outside the world. If they play better music than miao''er, miao''er won''t have to mix up tonight.


    And that tiny son also looked at Shuiqing fairy with a provocative face. She still couldn''t tell whether this guy was defending her or blacking her.


    And if you talk like this, even the Shuiqing fairy will catch fire.


    Sure enough¡ª¡ª


    "Si Qin, since miss miao''er wants to listen to the piano, you can go up and play a song for everyone, so that others don''t think we''re talking nonsense." said Shuiqing fairy.


    "Are you going to start the challenge arena so early?" a magnetic voice sounded upstairs. "In that case, how can there be no bet? Get ready to open."


    "Well, it''s good to open so early tonight!" the rigid atmosphere in the hall was suddenly broken and became happy. Except for the scholar, everyone else became excited.


    "What''s the matter with them?" the fire phoenix asked, looking at the changes in the field.


    "What a bumpkin, I don''t know!" the scholar looked at the fire phoenix contemptuously, then sat down and ignored them, and his fiery eyes turned to the stage.


    The twins who greeted Du Xiaoli and them came to the stage. They opened the curtain behind the stage. Behind the curtain was a huge picture, which was composed of all kinds of flowers.


    At the same time, some waitresses in exposed clothes shuttle among the guests with plates. "What is this?" asked the Shuiqing fairy. "I forgot to tell you that in addition to these, there is also the temperament of the casino. Every challenge arena is the time for everyone to bet," Bai Ningyuan said. Just then a maid came to their table. Bai Ningyuan took out two white signs from the tray and put a hundred liang of silver in. Du Xiaoli followed Bai Ningyuan, took three white brands and put 150 taels of silver. Shuiqing fairy and fire phoenix also learned to press a hundred Liang, and then the maid left. "This brand white represents the side of the challenge, and the numbers behind represent our table," Bai Ningyuan explained. "Now let''s invite the young master who just challenged to come on stage." Shui Wu, the twin sister, said on the stage. "Si Qin, you should win us a sum of silver!" said the fire phoenix to Si Qin. "Remember not to attack with sound." Shuiqing fairy asked. "I know." Si Qin then got up and came to the stage in everyone''s attention. "Just now miao''er has played, and now you want to play a song again, or do you use that song as the challenge arena?" asked Shui Wu. "No, just use that song." miao''er said confidently. "Young master, did you bring your own musical instrument? If not, we have several musical instruments there. You can choose one to play." Shuiwu said. Si Qin came to the place where the musical instruments were placed, played several times on each piano, and finally chose an insignificant one and held it on the stand.

 Chapter 531

    The man sitting on the second floor who had just spoken saw the Qin selected by Si Qin and said, "it seems that miao''er has met an expert this time!"


    "Does Ye mean that miao''er will lose?" asked the young man behind the man.


    Sitting aside, Xinyao and Hanxue, Jiangnan talented women, also looked at Siqin. Unexpectedly, she just tried a few times and would choose the best piano in it. It can be seen that her piano skill must be extraordinary.


    "If it''s Xinyao and Hanxue, they may compete with her." Shao wanqin said very definitely, "it''s a pity that I have a few hundred liang of silver."


    "My Lord, the whole Xuanyu building is yours, and you are still there for a few hundred liang of silver." Xinyao joked, looking at Shao wanqin''s distressed look.


    "My silver is also earned through hard work." Shao wanqin opened the folding fan in his hand and said, "let''s go down to the challenge arena and earn my silver back."


    "Yes, although the man is dressed up as a man, he is obviously a woman. Will someone send them to us?" Han Xue looked at Si Qin and said.


    "Let''s see." Shao wanqin said.


    Si Qin sat down, adjusted the strings, then bowed his head and stroked the piano. When she played the first paragraph, the miao''er under the stage changed his face, and the others in the hall also looked like meat pain and constipation.


    This man''s piano skill is really better than miao''er. If she plays it completely, they will lose all their bets.


    The scholar who just stood up was even more ugly. He didn''t expect Si Qin to play better than miao''er. In order to support miao''er, he just threw all his possessions into it. Now he lost his money!


    The fire phoenix saw the scholar look at them and proudly made a victory at him.


    At the end of the song, there is no need for the judges to judge, and everyone knows the result.


    Soon the results of the judges came out, and Siqin won miao''er completely.


    "Xinyao, you go," Shao wanqin said.


    "Yes, sir." Xinyao got up, came to the stairs and said, "the childe''s piano skill is really excellent. Since you are not as skilled as others, you should step down first."


    Miao''er reluctantly looked at Si Qin and left the hall with his servant girl.


    "Xinyao girl!"


    "Will miss Xinyao come to compete?"


    "If Miss Xinyao comes, she will win!"


    "Miss Xinyao, we love you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoli looked at the more excited people. It seemed that all the losses just lost because of gambling were gone.


    "Who is this woman? She caused such a commotion when she came." the fire phoenix asked.


    "This is Xinyao, one of the four talented women in Jiangnan, and the other is Hanxue," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "She is one of the four talented women in the south of the Yangtze River! I don''t know how her piano skills are," said the fire phoenix.


    "Her zither skill is not very good, but her Dongxiao is unique in Jiangnan," Bai Ningyuan said. "She looks like she wants to compete with Si Qin. Si Qin may not be her opponent."


    Xinyao came to the stage, looked at Si Qin and said, "young master, Xinyao was itched by your competition just now. He also wants to have a competition. I don''t know if you are willing to continue?"


    "I......" Si Qin just wanted to continue. Shuiqing fairy got up and interrupted her.


    "Since you change people, let''s change people. Si Qin, come back first."


    "Yes."


    When Si Qin came back, Shuiqing fairy came to the stage, looked at Xinyao and said, "I don''t know if I can compete with Miss Xinyao?"


    Xinyao looked up, saw Shao wanqin nodding, smiled and said, "of course. I choose the Dongxiao. I don''t know what instrument the childe wants to choose?"


    "I use the flute." Shuiqing fairy came to the place where the musical instrument was placed, chose a flute, came to one side of the chair and sat down, waiting for Xinyao to perform first.


    During Xinyao''s performance, the new round of bets and the previous round of bets were taken to each table.


    Du Xiaoli bought Shuiqing fairy with all the money they won.


    Unlike the previous round, the people in the hall also began to think rationally. They thought that the Shuiqing fairy must have a certain strength if he dared to come forward, so a small number of people bought the Shuiqing fairy, but most of them still bet on Xinyao.


    This Xinyao is really much better than miao''er''s skill. If it''s Si Qin, he must have lost this game.


    However, the opponent was replaced by Shuiqing fairy, and the end was Du Xiaoli. They made a lot of money.


    "Yes, we lost again." Han Xue smiled when he saw Shao wanqin''s cramped mouth.


    Obviously, all the money wrongly bet belongs to Xuanyu building, but Shao wanqin still loves the silver he just bet. His master''s love for money is really funny.


    "You go down," Shao wanqin said.


    "Yes." Han Xue got up and went downstairs.


    Seeing the cold snow go down to compete, the bet suddenly rose to one to ten. Obviously, everyone didn''t think she would lose.


    "Xiaoli, you go this time. One to ten. We can make ten thousand Liang if we bet one thousand Liang." said the fire phoenix.


    "OK, remember to bet more on me then." Du Xiaoli said. Shuiqing fairy saw Du Xiaoli get up and said to Han Xue, "since you change, we also change. Let''s have a competition with you. Han Xue saw that they changed people again and listened to Shuiqing fairy''s words. They are just subordinates. Is their childe more powerful. Thinking of an opponent, Han Xue''s interest suddenly increased a lot. As the first of the four talented women in Jiangnan, she has not met her opponent for a long time. Du Xiaoli came to the stage and saw the excitement in Han Xue''s eyes. She guessed that her strength must be more powerful than that Xinyao just now. "My flute. What instrument do you want to choose?" Han Xue asked, looking at Du Xiaoli. Fire Phoenix and Du Xiaoli have already chosen the flute. If they use the flute, winning the cold snow is just a piece of cake. "Can I have a look first?" asked Du Xiaoli. "Please, childe." Du Xiaoli came to the place where the musical instruments were played. He found that there were several kinds of musical instruments here, including Qin, flute, Dongxiao and so on. There were many other musical instruments, and the walls were all white. She glanced at the musical instruments on the wall one by one, and was suddenly attracted by an insignificant musical instrument at the edge. Han Xue was originally with Du Xiaoli. She saw her eyes fall on the unknown musical instrument she didn''t know who found it from outside and asked, "childe, do you recognize this musical instrument?" Du Xiaoli walked over and looked at the ocarina on the shelf. Her hand trembled. She wanted to take it down, but she was afraid. She couldn''t put her hand down in the air. "Yes, that man chose the instrument with unknown name." Xinyao has returned to the second floor and said in surprise when she saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance.

 Chapter 532

    "That musical instrument has been there for two years?" Shao wanqin said.


    "Yes. But no one knows how to use it up to now." Xinyao replied.


    "It seems that we will know tonight," Shao wanqin said.


    A bodyguard came down from the third floor and leaned over to Shao wanqin. Shao wanqin suddenly stood up from his seat, followed the bodyguard up to the third floor, came to a room, bowed to the people inside and said, "wanqin has seen the master and general Geng. His subordinates didn''t know the master was coming. Please punish the master."


    "Get up." Zhao Zhen seemed to be in a good mood. She glanced at Shao wanqin and fell her eyes from the window to the stage.


    Xuanyu building is Zhao Zhen''s place!


    "Master knows her?" Shao wanqin asked when he saw Zhao Zhen and they all looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "What''s your bet ratio this time?" Geng Shouxin asked.


    "One to ten." Shao wanqin felt that when he said this, he seemed to see Geng Shou''s gloating in his heart.


    "You''re going to die," Geng Shouxin said.


    "..." Shao wanqin looked at Geng Shouxin puzzled. Seeing Zhao Zhen and his eyes, he was sure that he would not sleep tonight.


    In the room directly opposite the third floor, lengyi looked at Du Xiaoli in a daze at an unknown musical instrument and said, "master, princess, what''s the matter?"


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli, who came to play in men''s clothes again, and kept turning the trigger in his hand.


    "Xiaoli seems to know that kind of musical instrument." Luo Qi looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    "That musical instrument has been put in Xuanyu building for two years, and no one has ever moved it. If Princess Ding knows what it is, it will make this musical instrument useful." Liu Mochen beside Luo Qi said.


    Han Mingyi looks at Du Xiaoli in a daze at the ocarina and secretly guesses what''s wrong with her?


    Han Mingyi, who would have arrived only a few days ago, completed the things there in advance and followed the clues to Bianjing. Tonight, he happened to meet Luo Qi and Liu Mochen to discuss things here. Unexpectedly, he met Du Xiaoli and them to play.


    Du Xiaoli certainly didn''t expect Han Mingyi. They were just looking at her upstairs at this time. Her thoughts were floating to the remote mountain village of the previous life with the long lost Ocarina.


    The grandfather who taught her acupuncture once taught her to play the ocarina. That was her only fun besides studying medicine during that time, and it was also a thought of that grandfather.


    However, since she came here, she has never seen the ocarina. Although she has played the song with other musical instruments, she doesn''t have the original feeling.


    "Childe, do you want to choose this instrument?" Han Xue asked, looking at Du Xiaoli, staring at the ocarina.


    "HMM." Du Xiaoli returned to his senses, reached out to take down the ocarina, took out a handkerchief and gently wiped it clean, saying, "snow girl, please."


    With that, she came to one side and sat down.


    Fire phoenix they were surprised to see that Du Xiaoli chose the ocarina.


    "Elder martial sister, what instrument did she choose?" asked Si Qin.


    "I don''t know what instrument it is," the Shuiqing fairy shook her head and said.


    Han Xue took out her flute and played a cheerful music. The quiet flute sound and warm emotion once pushed the atmosphere in the hall to a climax.


    "The cold snow now plays the flute much better than before," Geng Shouxin said. "It''s a pity that Princess Ding can''t play the flute tonight. Otherwise, I want to see who is better."


    "Princess Ding?" Shao wanqin said in surprise. "Is that the person on the stage Princess Ding?"


    "Exactly," Geng Shouxin said.


    "If she uses the flute, Han Xue will lose." Zhao Zhen knocked on the table with one hand.


    "But she chose a musical instrument she didn''t know," Shao wanqin said.


    "Hou ye, do you think she will win the cold snow with that musical instrument?" Geng Shouxin asked.


    "For her, the result seems unimportant." Zhao Zhen looks at Du Xiaoli who has been stroking the ocarina. "I remember you said you got two, didn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the end of the cold snow song, there were applause and cheers.


    Shuiqing fairy looked at Han Xue and sighed, "if I compare with her, I may not be able to beat her."


    "Xiaoli is sure to win her," said the fire phoenix.


    "If you use the flute, there should be no suspense, but now, the result is unknown!" Bai Ningyuan said. "We have bet a lot of silver. Don''t let us lose our money, otherwise I will let her invite me to a big meal to comfort the injured heart."


    Han Xue looked at the sensation he caused with satisfaction, turned to Du Xiaoli and said, "childe, please."


    Du Xiaoli got up and said, "can you put out half the lanterns in the hall?"


    As soon as Han Xue waved her hand, the maid in charge of the lanterns put out the lights in the hall, and then lit the yellow lanterns. The hall suddenly changed from white as day to dusk.


    Everyone had just adapted to the change of light, and a softer voice than the flute sounded in the dark. With the sound of the flute, everyone present seemed to see the place where they grew up, or the continuous mountains, or the vast grassland, or the trickling streams in the mountains. In addition to the sound of the flute, there seemed to be the call of the mother, the advice of the wife, and the laughter of the children. Heart, at this moment, has never been quiet, but also has never been missing. The original scenery of her hometown. This song was given to her by her grandfather. During that time in the mountain village, she often listened to her grandfather play. The short Ocarina and the missing from the sound of the flute accompanied her through the difficult time of losing relatives. Later, she learned to play the ocarina by herself and liked to play it when she had nothing to do. She didn''t expect to see the ocarina here. Her feelings seemed to return to the distant past at the moment of seeing it. With the dim yellow lights and soft flute sound, everyone felt her deep longing here. At the same time, many people began to miss their hometown. "This song..." Geng Shouxin wanted to say something, but finally turned all his words into a long sigh. Zhao Zhen leaned back in the chair and stroked the wound on her shoulder. Why did he listen to her music? He felt that the wound was burning faintly. Han Mingyi came to the window and saw the figure on the stage as if she were an independent person. He was distressed. He wanted to go down, hold her hand and tell her that although he couldn''t accompany her back to the past, he would accompany her to the end. Luo Qi thought of the small mountain village in the southwest with the flute sound. The time he spent with her there, Zhouzhuang mountain, Zhouzhuang water, and the oranges and grapes on the hillside. He seemed to hear the little man waving his hand and shouting at him, "brother Luo Qi, it''s dinner."

 Chapter 533

    A tear fell down her cheek. Du Xiaoli didn''t know why she cried. Although she always thought there was nothing to miss in her previous life, it was also her indelible past to recall her experience in that life.


    "Unexpectedly, there will be such a song, such a performance..." Han Xue touched her chest. She seemed to have something in her heart, and her eyes were wet. She blinked twice and forced the tears in her eyes back.


    When the last note fell, the hall was silent, and everyone present seemed to forget to breathe, to speak, and to where they were.


    After a while, there was a clapping sound from upstairs, and then Han Xue took the lead in clapping. Other talents woke up like a dream, and the applause in twos and threes turned into a roar through the hall.


    The maid in charge of the lamp lit all the lights, and the hall returned to its previous brightness.


    "The childe''s attainments are really amazing. Han Xue is willing to lose. I lost this game." Han Xue admitted generously.


    "Han Xue accepted, and the result is to wait for the judges to judge." Du Xiaoli put away his thoughts, came to the musical instrument rack, gently stroked the ocarina, then put it back to its original place and returned to their seats.


    "Although I''ve heard Xiaoli play many times, I''ll still be shocked every time I listen to it." the fire phoenix said with emotion.


    "The sound of Childe''s flute makes people unconsciously integrate into the artistic conception, which I can''t wait." Shuiqing fairy sincerely admires.


    "Yes, it''s really shocking. No wonder we can''t compare with Childe in sound attack." Si Qin said.


    "Xiaoli, she is homesick." Bai Ningyuan said, "say, north wind, are you homesick?"


    "People in the Jianghu live everywhere." Beifeng said faintly, but there was a different mood in the depths of his eyes.


    Du Xiaoli returned to his seat, looked at everyone, stared at himself, and said, "when you see the ocarina, you can''t help choosing it. You haven''t played it for many years, and your fingering is a little rusty, so if you lose, your money is estimated to be in the water."


    "No, Xiaoli, you play so well that you will win." Fire Phoenix said definitely.


    "I think it''s better for everyone to hear such beautiful music tonight than the final result." Beifeng said rarely.


    "Maybe." Du Xiaoli smiled and sat down in his seat, waiting for the result with everyone.


    At this time, the referee had a heated discussion. Some people thought it was Han Xue''s victory, and some people thought it was Du Xiaoli''s better. Just when the stalemate was over, the boss''s bodyguard came and brought the boss''s meaning.


    After a while, Shuiwu announced the final result, and Du Xiaoli narrowly beat Han Xue.


    There is not much objection to this result. Although Du Xiaoli''s skill is a little worse than that of Han Xue, everyone can see that she has not touched that kind of musical instrument for a long time, and her emotion and flute sound give them a sense of introduction, which is much better than that of Han Xue.


    "Ha ha, we made a lot of money this time." the fire phoenix looked at the silver medal brought by the maid and smiled.


    "It''s good. It''s better to have more such things," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "It''s really easy to gamble!" sighed the Shuiqing fairy.


    Du Xiaoli looked at them one by one and said, "you are all people who don''t lack money. Look at you now."


    "It''s called fun, you know?" Bai Ningyuan counted the silver tickets in his hand and was very happy.


    Three games and three wins. Now no one dares to challenge them again. Who knows what more powerful people will come out later.


    However, for tonight''s vocal competition, with the previous three challenges, no one will touch it again. If it can''t match, it''s to hit your own face. And all the people present know themselves well and won''t embarrass themselves.


    Sure enough, soon Shuiwu announced that this was the end of the vocal challenge arena tonight. Ask if anyone wants to set up the challenge arena in other aspects. If not, we will start the fighting poetry link.


    Later, Du Xiaoli and others did not take part in it any more. They sat quietly in their seats and enjoyed it.


    It''s true that there are many talented people and women in Jiangnan. Even in such a place, those talented people can catch poetry, songs and Fu easily, and all of them have good literary talent.


    At half past eleven, the program of Xuanyu building will end. Unlike other romantic places, they will open until the next morning.


    Although they were reluctant to give up, the guests left in order and went back to their boat through the boat they prepared.


    Du Xiaoli and other people almost dispersed before they were ready to leave.


    "Childe." Han Xue came to the hall and stopped Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli turned around and saw Han Xue coming towards him with a box in his hand.


    "What can I do for you, snow girl?"


    Han Xue handed the box in her hand to Du Xiaoli and said, "my childe said that since the childe knows how to use this musical instrument, can you exchange this musical instrument for the childe''s use method and the score of the song just now? We really like that song."


    Du Xiaoli opened the box and saw a pottery flute in it. She looked at the musical instrument wall and the one she had just used was still there. It seems that they have two, so they intend to give one to themselves in exchange for its use. "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded. It''s not a secret. She would be happy to exchange it for a pottery flute. She gave the box to Xia yuan, then asked Han Xue to prepare paper and pen, drew down the pronunciation fingering, and then wrote out the original landscape music score of her hometown. "Thank you, childe." Han Xue took the music score and said with a smile, "it''s Han Xue''s honor to compete with Childe tonight. Welcome to play next time." "OK." Han Xue blessed Du Xiaofu and left with those papers. "Let''s go." Du Xiaoli took the ocarina and was in a good mood. They left the hall. They didn''t see Han Xue coming to the musical instrument wall, took down the ocarina, and turned to the third floor. "Master, here you are." Han Xue knocked on the door twice and said. "Come in." Zhao Zhen''s voice came. Han Xue pushes the door in. Shao wanqin and Geng Shouxin are gone. Only Zhao Zhen is still in the position just now. She put the ocarina and music score in front of Zhao Zhen and said, "master, can you let my subordinates copy the music score?" seeing Zhao Zhen''s silence, cold snow suddenly came back to her senses, knelt down and said, "my subordinates, damn it!" how could she forget that the master doesn''t like what others covet him most! Zhao Zhen looked at the ocarina for a long time before she said, "get up." "Lord Xie." Han Xue got up from the ground and stood in place and didn''t dare to speak.

 Chapter 534

    "She should also want this song to be heard." Zhao Zhen said faintly.


    Before Han Xue could react, she heard Zhao Zhen say, "I''ll give you a time to burn incense. Go down."


    "Thank you, master." Han Xue took the music score and left the private room quickly.


    The room was quiet again. Zhao Zhen picked up the ocarina on the table, gently rubbed it, closed her eyes, and seemed to be able to hear the song she played.


    Du Xiaoli, when they came out, the others were almost gone. All the boats left by the river were their boat and another luxury boat.


    "There is such a luxurious ship beside our ship. Why didn''t you find it before?" said the fire phoenix.


    "Maybe it came behind us," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Gentlemen, please get on board," said Shuiwu''s twin brother, the man who had just picked them up.


    Du Xiaoli took them aboard the boat. The boat took them back to their boat. As soon as they got on, they saw some people standing on the big boat next to them.


    "Mingyi? Brother Luo Qi? Why are you here?" Du Xiaoli said in surprise when he saw the people on the next boat.


    Thinking of coming to such a place with Han Mingyi on his back, Du Xiaoli subconsciously shrinks his neck.


    How come you meet him every time?


    "Come here," Han Mingyi said.


    Du Xiaoli can''t see Han Mingyi''s mood. He should be angry, but she doesn''t seem to be angry at him.


    "Come here." Han Mingyi repeated it again when he saw that Du Xiaoli didn''t move.


    Bai Ningyuan heard Han Mingyi''s voice and almost fell from the boat into the river.


    Isn''t this guy going to deal with things? How did you come to Bianjing? If he knew he had brought them, would he die ugly?


    Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingyi like that. He couldn''t hide today. He simply passed by.


    "I don''t know how to wear more clothes when I come out at night." Han Mingyi said reproachfully when he saw that Du Xiaoli was still wearing a summer skirt.


    The night at the end of September has been a little cool, and most people have changed into autumn clothes.


    "I''m not cold," said Du Xiaoli. "Why are you here?"


    "Meet someone here," Han Mingyi said.


    "Xiaoli, is this the instrument you played tonight?" Luo Qi asked, looking at the ocarina in Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    When the fire phoenix saw Han Mingyuan on the deck, the happy mood disappeared in an instant. She pulled Bai Ningyuan and said, "elder martial brother, it''s late. Let''s go back, otherwise Grandpa will worry."


    Bai Ningyuan also saw Han Mingyuan. Knowing that the fire phoenix didn''t want to face him now, he said to Du Xiaoli, "Xiaoli, we''ll go back first."


    Du Xiaoli saw the back of the fire phoenix entering the cabin and said, "OK."


    Shuiqing fairy and Siqin follow Xia yuan. They come to Luo Qi''s boat. Bai Ningyuan quickly leaves by the boat.


    Han Mingyuan leaned against the cabin door and watched Bai Ningyuan leave. His lips moved and didn''t say anything.


    "Let''s go first," Han Mingyi said.


    "OK."


    After entering the cabin, Xia Hong and Xia Yuan made tea for everyone. Everyone chatted around the low table.


    "Mingyi, when did you come to Bianjing?" Du Xiaoli thought of being caught again and felt a little unlucky.


    "This afternoon," Han Mingyi said.


    "By the way, Xiaoli, what song are you playing tonight?" Luo Qi asked.


    "The original scenery of his hometown is a song created by a music master to express his yearning for the mountains and rivers of his hometown." Du Xiaoli said.


    "The princess plays such a good tune. I haven''t heard such a good tune yet!" Xia Hong said.


    "What instrument is this?" Han Mingyi asked, looking at the ocarina in Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    "It''s called a pottery flute."


    "Ocarina? It''s also a flute? Why is the shape so different?" Han Mingyuan asked.


    "There are many materials for making Ocarinas, which are made of ceramics," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Sister-in-law, please play it again for us." Han Mingyuan asked.


    "Anyway, there''s still a long time to go back. Why don''t Xiaoli play us a song? We''ll just see how the ocarina is used." Luo Qi said.


    Because of their good origins, everyone has learned or seen a lot of musical instruments. No one has ever played musical instruments with strange shapes such as Ocarina.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and saw that he had no objection. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll blow it again."


    She played the song again, and the faint sound of the flute floated out of the cabin, brushed across the river, and blew into the hearts of people on both sides of the Strait, so that those passers-by who were about to go back or just came could not help but listen step by step.


    "What is this song?" someone asked.


    A drunken scholar passed by and heard the man''s question and said, "fairy voice is faint. It''s naturally a tune in the sky. Fairy, come on, let''s have a drink..."


    A carriage stopped on the shore and heard the flute sound from the ship. The people in the car slowly took off their masks, closed their eyes and leaned against the carriage. When the flute sound moved away with the ship, they whispered, "scar, go back." Du Xiaoli blew the original scenery of his hometown and the vain Ning eyebrows in the dream of Red Mansions. Different music styles made people appreciate different emotions. When Du Xiaoli finished blowing, everyone seemed to be immersed in the atmosphere she had created for everyone. "Little sister-in-law, what''s the name of the next song?" Han Mingyuan asked. "It''s a love story between a rich childe and her cousin," said Du Xiaoli. "This song is a little desolate," said Shuiqing fairy. "Yes, in the end, the woman died, and the man married other girls, and later became a monk." Du Xiaoli said, "they were in love, but the final result was sad." Han Mingyuan stopped talking and lowered his head. Everyone couldn''t see what she was thinking. They went to Luo Qi''s other courtyard in Bianjing. Du Xiaoli thought Han Mingyuan would settle accounts with him after he went back. After all, he said he wouldn''t go to such a place again last time. But the final result was that after she washed, they had a good warmth, and then he put his arm around her and went to bed without a word of blame. The next day, Japan and Korea Mingyi went out early. After Du Xiaoli asked someone to bring the salute, he took Xia yuan and his party to follow Luo Qi to Sihai villa in the suburbs. She had heard the name of Sihai villa for several years, but it was the first time she came here. "Xiaoli, my mother has been saying that she wants to see her son''s life-saving benefactor. She has been reading in my ear for several years, and today it is finally coming true."

 Chapter 535

    Luo Qi and Du Xiaoli come to the gate of Sihai villa. The guard at the gate salutes Luo Qi.


    "Young master."


    Du Xiaoli looked at the magnificent house of Sihai mountain villa. From the outside, she could see the courtyard attic inside. She looked at it visually. It was smaller than the Imperial Palace, but it was much larger than their Dingwang mansion.


    "Go in outside," said Luo Qi.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli smiled and walked in with Luo Qi.


    Luo Qi asks Xia Hong to take Xia yuan and Shuiqing fairy to the yard prepared for Du Xiaoli early in the morning. He takes Du Xiaoli to the hospital to see his parents.


    They went to find Luo Yunfeng first, but he was receiving guests at the moment, so they went to meet Luo Qi''s mother Liu Wenying.


    Liu Wenying heard that her son had brought a girl to see her. She guessed whether it was her future daughter-in-law and quickly asked someone to bring them in.


    "You are a boy who hasn''t seen anyone all day. Today, I finally think of coming to see your mother." seeing Luo Qi, Liu Wenying couldn''t help scolding him.


    "Mom, this is Xiaoli." Luo Qi turned a blind eye to Liu Wenying''s complaint and said.


    "Xiaoli, isn''t that Princess Ding?" Liu Wenying was stunned and saluted Du Xiaoli with a fist. "The people''s wife has seen Princess Ding."


    Du Xiaoli came forward to stop Liu Wenying, smiled and said, "aunt, you''re welcome. You should have come to visit your uncle and aunt long ago, but you''ve been delayed until now. I''m really sorry."


    Although Liu Wenying is over 40, he looks like he has just entered middle age. He is more energetic and has a feeling of wind and fire.


    "I''ve been nagging with this boy a few days ago. I''ve been hearing about you, but I haven''t seen you. In the past two years, because there are many things in the villa, I don''t have time to see you." Liu Wenying said, "come on, let''s sit down and talk."


    "OK, aunt." Du Xiaoli followed Liu Wenying to the living room and sat down. The servant girl soon brought tea.


    "The princess also came to attend the Wulin conference?" Liu Wenying said.


    "Aunt, just call me Xiaoli directly." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "this is to attend the Wulin conference with my husband."


    "Your Highness Ding is also interested in things in Wulin?" Liu Wenying was surprised.


    "Originally, the imperial court would not intervene in this matter in the Jianghu, but we came to the south of the Yangtze River because the God snake sect caused riots everywhere and seriously endangered the people''s lives. Later, we found out that the God snake sect seemed to have some conspiracy, so we came to see it." Du Xiaoli explained.


    "I''ve heard Yunfeng say this about the God snake sect several times. By the way, Qi''er, did you check it?" Liu Wenying asked.


    "Yes, mom," Luo Qi nodded.


    "Did you find out anything?" Liu Wenying asked.


    "Mom, it''s complicated. You''d better not ask," Luo Qi said. "King Ding and I have exchanged the information found by each other and will deal with those scum in the Jianghu."


    "Well, you should be careful yourself," said Liu Wenying. "If something can''t be handled well, tell your father and brother to handle it."


    "Don''t you worry about my work?" Luo Qi smiled.


    "I''m worried about you. The God snake sect has been operating outside the pass for so many years, but it suddenly came to Zhongyuan in the past two years, and quietly controlled so many gangs. It can be seen that they are not so easy to deal with," Liu Wenying said.


    "Son understands," Luo Qi said.


    "Oh, I won''t talk about these things if there are guests today." Liu Wenying said, "Xiaoli, Qi''er, thanks to you to pick it up, otherwise she must have turned her bones into ash now. He said that the small mountain village where you lived grew a lot of fruits and the environment was beautiful."


    Du Xiaoli heard Liu Wenying''s description of her son and couldn''t help but smoke the corners of her eyes.


    Pick it up


    What did she describe her son so that she could pick it up.


    "At the beginning, brother Luo Qi lost his memory, so he didn''t know his identity and let him do a lot of farm work. It''s estimated that he doesn''t want to recall that time now." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Ha, I think he missed that time very much." Liu Wenying said, "he also opened a piece of soil behind the villa and made trouble in it. I think he must like to be a farmer, isn''t he a boy?"


    "That''s not because you''ve been shouting to eat fresh grapes. I planted them for you." Luo Qi was used to calling her mother for a while, and answered faintly.


    "Really? How can I remember that your father said it?" Liu Wenying said.


    "Anyway, you two can''t leave Meng. Meng can''t leave Jiao. They are the same." Luo Qi said, "OK, mom, I''ll take Xiaoli to the yard prepared for her first."


    "Well, at noon, my mother asked people to prepare some dishes and call them. Xiaoli, you can come with me." Liu Wenying said, "Yunfeng may not have time to see you now, but he always wanted to thank you face to face."


    Du Xiaoli got up with Luo Qi and said, "then I''d better obey my orders. I''m afraid I''ll harass you at your house these days."


    "It''s our honor for you to come. If you need anything, please come and tell me. Just take this place as your home." Liu Wenying said. "Thank you, aunt." when Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi left, Liu Wenying sighed and said, "you are really a good girl, but our boy is not so lucky." "madam, the young master once told the people in the villa that Princess Ding is also a young lady in the house, saying that she has recognized her as a righteous sister." a maid beside Liu Wenying said. "Well, such a good girl can''t be a daughter-in-law, so it''s good to be a dry daughter." Liu Wenying said, "tell the kitchen to cook more delicious food at noon today, and send someone to inform the master and the second young master that they will have dinner together at noon." "yes, madam." the servant girl guarding the living room blessed herself and took the order out. Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi walked slowly in the villa, enjoying the scenery of the villa and chatting. "Your family is really big. It''s going to be comparable to the Imperial Palace," Du Xiaoli said. "It''s all formed by the expansion of our ancestors bit by bit." Luo Qi said, "one generation has built a little, and it''s up to now." "what about the God snake sect..." "who?" Luo Qi looked fiercely at a corner of the garden and just saw a shadow passing by. "You wait here," Luo Qi said, then chased the shadow and disappeared in the garden. Du Xiaoli originally wanted to go after it together, but she thought she was not familiar with it, and Luo Qi asked her to wait here. She and Yingge stood in the garden and enjoyed the beautiful scenery in the garden. "I''ve seen you." suddenly, a waxy voice came. Du Xiaoli looked along the voice and saw a small figure on the garden wall.

 Chapter 536

    When the child saw Du Xiaoli, he moved and fell down. At the age of five or six, his lightness skills had made little achievements.


    "Have you seen me?" Du Xiaoli looked at the little boy and asked.


    "Yes," the little boy said definitely, "and more than once!"


    Hearing the child''s words, Du Xiaoli smiled, bent over and pinched the child''s face and said, "you are so young. I came to Jiangnan for the first time. How can you see me?"


    "I''ve seen it!" the child stepped back, avoided the ravages of Du Xiaoli, and held his hands in front of his chest, looking like a little adult.


    "Hehe, tell me, where have you seen me?" Du Xiaoli laughed at him.


    "In my uncle''s study." the child said definitely.


    "Uncle''s study?"


    "Yes, there are many pictures of you in my uncle''s study. I have seen them many times. The person on the picture is you! Will you be my aunt?" the child asked.


    Du Xiaoli was slightly stunned. Then Yaoyao pointed and said, "I''m married and won''t be your aunt. I guess you''re Luo Junyi, aren''t you?"


    "Eh, how do you know me?" Luo Junyi looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    "I guess," said Du Xiaoli.


    She heard that Luo Qi said that he had two sisters and had been married. He had a brother. His brother had a child named Luo Junyi. He was just about the same age as the child.


    Luo Junyi looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "who are you?"


    "My name is Du Xiaoli."


    "Ah - you''re aunt Xiaoli!" Luo Junyi suddenly realized, "you''re smart. No wonder I always listen to my uncle praise you. It seems that what he said is true."


    "Why are you here?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I heard that my uncle came with a beautiful girl. I just wanted to see it. When the master was away, I ran out secretly."


    "You sneak out, aren''t you afraid of the master''s punishment?" Du Xiaoli felt that the little Zhengtai in front of him must be naughty.


    "I''m not afraid. Every time Shifu punishes me, he asks me to squat on the horse or practice Kung Fu for an hour. I''m used to it. I''ll let Lin Fei prepare some good wine later." Luo Junyi said indifferently.


    "Who is Lin Fei?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Lin Fei is Lin Fei!" Luo Junyi said.


    "Young master, young master..."


    Luo Junyi was still thinking about how to tell Du Xiaoli who Lin Fei was. A six-year-old baby ran over with a jar of wine.


    Luo Junyi turned and looked at the running baby and said, "he is Lin Fei!"


    Lin Feifei came, tripped by the goose warm stone on the road, leaned forward, and the wine jar in his arms was thrown out.


    "Ah, my wine -" Luo Junyi shouted.


    Du Xiaoli saw that the wine jar was about to fall to the ground. He jumped and flew over. Before the wine jar fell to the ground, he hooked it with his feet and asked him to lift it up, and the wine jar fell into her arms.


    "Hoo Hoo - luckily it didn''t break." Lin Fei patted his chest and said.


    "You fool, stealing a wine almost broke it. What shall we take to the master?" Luo Junyi ran over and stretched out his short hand to poke Lin Fei''s head. Unfortunately, he was too small and had to pull Lin Fei down and poke him.


    It turned out that they intended to bribe their master with this wine so that he would not punish them.


    What two kids the size of a kid!


    "JOJO -" how fragrant!


    Little white ball ran down from Yingge and jumped on the wine jar.


    "What animal is it?" Luo Junyi looked at the little white ball and asked curiously.


    "I don''t know either." Du Xiaoli shook his head.


    "JOJO -" I want to drink!


    Little white ball looked pitifully at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli took the little white ball, threw it back and said, "little white ball, play at the same time."


    The little white ball turned in the air and fell to the ground safely. Then he ran over like lightning and pulled Du Xiaoli''s sleeve like I won''t let go if you don''t give it to me.


    "Ha, it''s so cute!" Luo Junyi said, looking at the little white ball.


    "It''s greedy, not cute." Du Xiaoli put the wine jar in Lin Fei''s hand and said, "be careful next time you walk."


    "Thank you, immortal sister." Lin Fei looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    "What fairy sister is fairy aunt!" Luo Junyi corrected.


    "Oh, thank you, aunt immortal." Lin Fei changed his mind.


    "JOJO - JOJO -" I want to drink, I want to drink!


    Little white ball jumped onto the wine jar and began to roll and sell cute.


    "What is it talking about?" Luo Junyi asked.


    "It smells the smell of wine and is clamoring to drink!" Du Xiaoli said, "you don''t have to pay attention to it."


    "Ha, can it drink?" Luo Junyi looked at the little white ball in surprise. "Little guy, if you play with me, I''ll give you a drink!"


    The little white ball blinked and sat down on the wine jar, looking obedient.


    "JOJO -" what are you playing with? "Can it understand me?" Luo Junyi looked at the little white ball incredulously and said, "come to me." the little white ball kicked his leg from the wine jar and jumped onto Luo Junyi. "Aunt Xiaoli, can he really understand me?" Luo Junyi exclaimed. "Sometimes he can understand some." Du Xiaoli said, "you should be careful. His teeth are highly toxic. He will die if bitten." "toxic?" Lin Fei subconsciously stepped back two steps when he heard the poison. Luo Junyi was more excited and said, "can it bite?" "as long as it follows its meaning, it won''t bite easily. However, seeing that it likes you so much, it shouldn''t bite you!" Du Xiaoli said. "JOJO -" the person who gives me a drink is a good man, and a good man doesn''t bite! Although Du Xiaoli didn''t understand what xiaobaiqiu said, he also read its meaning from its eyes. "Aunt Xiaoli, can I take xiaobaiqiu to play?" Luo Junyi asked, "anyway, the master can''t finish such a big jar of wine. You can give it to xiaobaiqiu." "JOJO -" of course! Little white ball has made his own decisions. "Little rabbit, where did you take Junyi again!" a roar came. "Young master, the master is back. Let''s go back quickly." Lin Fei heard the voice and said. Luo Junyi heard his master''s voice and subconsciously shrunk his neck. It seems that he is not so bold. "Aunt Xiaoli, I''ll take the little white ball to play and bring it back to you in the evening." then he ran away with the little white ball in his arms. "Good bye, aunt immortal." Lin Fei ran away with the wine jar in his arms. When Luo Qi came back, she just saw Luo Junyi and them flash out of the garden.

 Chapter 537

    "These two little guys are skipping class again?"


    Du Xiaoli saw Luo Qi coming back and said, "the figure just now?"


    "I didn''t catch him," said Luo Qi. "He seems to be familiar with the villa. He''s sneaky. Maybe he''s a spy sneaking in. I''ve told Xia Hong to look it up."


    "Yes."


    "I''ll take you to the yard," Luo Qi said.


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli knew that Luo Qi must check this matter, so he asked him to be busy when he got to the yard.


    Although Luo Qi felt embarrassed, such a person appeared in the villa. She didn''t even catch up with him. She had to find out, otherwise she didn''t know what would happen.


    "Xia yuan and Ying Ge also lived in the villa. Most places know it. Let them take you wherever they want. If you need anything, find the servant girl in the yard. I''ll pick you up at lunch." Luo Qi said.


    "OK, I see." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    Luo Qi nodded to Du Xiaoli, turned and left.


    "Master, everything is ready." Xia yuan came out of the room and said.


    "Xia yuan, Yingge, is this villa where you used to live?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "For a while." Xia Yuan said, "we didn''t train in the villa before. Later, we graduated and served young master Luo Qi in the villa for some time. Soon, young master Luo Qi gave it to the master."


    "Then you know what''s going on in the villa?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "What does the master want to ask?" Xia yuan asked.


    "The interpersonal relationship in the villa..."


    When Luo Junyi and Lin Fei returned to the practice room, they found that their master was not in. They asked the bodyguard at the door and said that they had just been called by Luo Yunfeng.


    "Ha, it takes a long time for master to come back every time he is called. Now let''s dismantle the wine first." Luo Junyi said, "you see, little white ball is greedy."


    The little white ball was bouncing on the wine jar and wanted to open the seal.


    Although Lin Fei was two years older than Luo Junyi, he always obeyed him, so he took off the seal twice.


    Luo Junyi took a bowl and asked Lin Fei to fill it up. He put it on the ground. Little white ball buried his head and drank.


    Luo Junyi saw that xiaobaiqiu drank so happily and asked, "is it so delicious? Lin Fei, let''s have a bowl, too?"


    "Young master, if anyone knows you''re drinking, we''ll be punished," Lin Fei said.


    "If you''re afraid of anything, just drink some. Go and get a bowl." Luo Junyi ordered.


    "Oh." Lin Fei took two more bowls and poured one.


    Luo Junyi smelled the wine bowl and said, "it smells delicious."


    "No wonder master likes it so much." Lin Fei nodded.


    "They won''t let us drink yet. We''ll have enough today," Luo Junyi said. "The little white ball has been drunk. Let''s drink it."


    "I think adults have to clink glasses when they drink. Young master, should we also learn?" Lin Fei said.


    "OK, come on, cheers!"


    Luo Junyi and Lin Fei touched the bowl and the wine bowl of a small white ball on the ground. Then the two children drank a full bowl of wine.


    "The throat is so hot!" after drinking, Lin Fei stretched out his tongue.


    "It tastes good. Why don''t you drink it without smelling it?" Luo Junyi hiccupped and asked suspiciously.


    "JOJO -" two big fools!


    Little white ball looked up at them, shouted twice, bowed his head and continued to drink.


    "Does the first bowl taste wrong?" Lin Fei asked.


    "Let''s have another bowl?" Luo Junyi said. Lin Fei poured another bowl for them. They took two drinks in their arms. The bowl in Luo Junyi''s hand fell down, wet his clothes, and the man also fell to the ground askew.


    "Young master, how did you sleep and fall asleep?" Lin Fei was dizzy and tilted his head to see the drunken Luo Junyi. "Well, my head is dizzy. Well, let''s sleep together."


    Lin Fei said and fell down.


    Xiaobaiqiu finished drinking from his bowl and found that both of them were asleep. He came to the wine jar and knocked it down with his body. Then he ran to the mouth of the wine jar and buried his body in the wine jar to drink.


    "JOJO -" I seem to be drunk, too.


    After drinking more than half of the wine, xiaobaiqiu also fainted. After walking around the room for a while, he just came to Luo Junyi''s side and slept.


    Luo Junyi felt itchy on his face, reached out and scratched, touched the little white ball, and unconsciously held it in his arms.


    Just at this time, a bodyguard''s voice came from outside the yard: "which yard are you from? What are you doing here..."


    Before he finished, he was knocked unconscious.


    Then, the door of the practice room was opened, and two people in Sihai mountain villa came in. They saw Luo Junyi and Lin Fei fall to the ground, and the whole room was filled with a strong smell of wine.


    "Two kids are drunk," said one of the servants. "Drunk? That''s just right," said another servant. "Don''t daze them." "it''s really a long time. Is the daughter of 20 years red?" the first man picked up the wine jar, smelled it and said. "All right, put them in the tape quickly. After a while, their master came back, and neither of us was an opponent." "do you want to take both of them?" "it said that although this boy is not the master, he is also very important to them. Tie him together, maybe it can help. Don''t hesitate, put them in quickly." "Oh..." so they installed one each, Because Luo Junyi held the little white ball very tightly, the man put them into the bag together in order to save time. "All packed? Go!" so they carried a big bag, left the house and flew out of the wall. After a while, two bodyguards came to the practice room and saw the bodyguard lying on the ground. They were alert that the situation was wrong. They hurried to the practice room and saw only three wine bowls and an overturned wine jar in the room. "Wake them up," said one of them. They turned back to the gate of the yard, pinched the two people, woke them up and asked, "where''s the young master?" "the young master is inside?" the bodyguard who had just woke up was still confused and touched his neck. "What''s in there! Young master, they''re not here at all!" someone shouted. "How did you faint?" asked another. "Two people came here, dressed as servants, and knocked us out before we said a word." "no, will the young master be taken away?" "are you sure the young master was in the house before?"

 Chapter 538

    "Sure. The young master went out before and came back soon. He hasn''t gone out since until we were knocked unconscious."


    "Bad! Go and report to the master, the second young master and the fourth young master!"


    Towards noon, a servant girl came to Du Xiaoli and said that the noon party had been cancelled.


    "What happened?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at the servant girl in a hurry.


    "Back to the princess, the young master had an accident." the servant girl replied.


    "Luo Junyi? What''s wrong with him?" Du Xiaoli asked in surprise.


    Didn''t you see him well before? Why did something happen after a while?


    "The young master and the waiter are gone. Now everyone is looking everywhere!" said the servant girl. "Madam said, I''m afraid I can''t have lunch at noon, so she asked the kitchen to prepare lunch for the princess and said to apologize to the princess later."


    "I see. You go and be busy first." Du Xiaoli said.


    The servant girl blessed herself and left immediately.


    "Miss, we just separated from the young master for a while. Why did he disappear?" said Yingge.


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment and said, "no, he may have been caught."


    "Was taken away?"


    "The man Luo Qi went after in the morning should be the one who thought about Junyi." Du Xiaoli said, "Junyi came to see us at that time. That man has been watching him, so he was seen by Luo Qi''s brother."


    "Who can roll people out in Sihai villa?" Qiao Zhu said.


    "Today, brother Luo Qi didn''t catch up. It''s enough to see that the skills of those people are not low, and they are very familiar with the villa. I think it should be an insider," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Let''s go and tell young master Luo Qi," said Yingge.


    "We can think of it, and brother Luo Qi must also think of it." Du Xiaoli said, "the top priority is to find Junyi first. As guests, we''d better not give them trouble. Xia yuan Yingge, you''re familiar with here. Let''s go and find it together."


    "Yes, master." Xia yuan and Ying Ge put down their things and took their swords to go out.


    "Wait a minute." Du Xiaoli suddenly called them and said to Qiao Zhu, "bring the whistle."


    "Yes, master."


    Qiao Zhu took out a whistle and handed it to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli held the whistle in his mouth and blew it gently twice.


    After a while, there was no news. Du Xiaoli breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it seems that Xiaobai ball is not in Chuang Tzu. It is likely that he was taken away with Junyi. Go outside and look for it. Pay attention to safety. If you can''t cope with it, come back and inform us."


    "Yes, master. We will." Yingge said and left with Xia yuan.


    Du Xiaoli watched them leave and wondered if xiaobaiqiu was really caught with them.


    One day, people searched all over Sihai villa, but they didn''t find Luo Junyi''s whereabouts.


    In the inpatient hall, the main members of the Luo family gathered together to return the results of today''s search.


    "Still no news from Junyi?" Mu Wanyue, Luo Junyi''s mother and the second young lady of the Luo family, looked at her husband coming in and hurried forward to ask.


    Luo Lin shook his head.


    "Now it''s getting dark and there''s no news yet. How can it..." Mu Wan''s tears are about to fall. "Will Junyi have met an accident?"


    Luo Lin held mu Wanyue''s shoulder and said, "no, I think the other party must want to coerce us when they take Junyi. They shouldn''t hurt Junyi until they get the result."


    "What do they want? Who took Junyi?"


    Before Luo Lin answered, Luo Qi came in from the outside and said, "there''s news."


    "Uncle, have you found Junyi?" Mu Wanyue asked.


    "No, someone just sent this letter to the door for the children nearby. It said that the second brother opened it." Luo Qi said.


    Luo Lin quickly opened the letter. While reading the letter, Luo Yunfeng and Liu Wenying came in.


    "What''s the news?" Luo Yunfeng asked.


    After reading the letter, Luo Lin said, "the other party asked us to give up participating in the Wulin conference, or we would kill Junyi."


    "What?!"


    "Do you know who it is?" Liu Wenying asked.


    "I didn''t write a name, but I drew a circling snake below. It should be a person of God snake sect," Luo Lin said.


    "How could the people of shensnake sect sneak into the villa and take Junyi? I think someone in the villa colluded with them in an attempt to prevent us from participating in the Wulin conference." Luo Qi analyzed.


    "But what should we do? If we don''t attend the Wulin conference as they say..." Liu Wenying hesitated.


    "Impossible." Luo Yunfeng immediately denied the idea.


    As one of the three major forces, if they don''t even participate in this conference, how can they unite other forces to deal with the God snake sect.


    "But, Junyi, he..." Mu Wanyue fell on Luo Lin''s shoulder and sobbed. His child suffered. The mother was the most distressed. "The Wulin conference will start in a few days. If we quit now, we will not only be laughed at by others, but also can''t gain a foothold in the Jianghu in the future," Luo Yunfeng said. "But Junyi can''t ignore it." Luo Qi said, "what I''m most worried about now is that we did what the people of God snake sect said, but they secretly killed Junyi and Lin Fei." "the fourth brother is right, we''d better find them first." Luo Lin said, "dad, Junyi is our child, and I won''t give up." "I didn''t say I couldn''t find it." Luo Yunfeng said, "now most of the people in the villa have been sent out to look for it, and the rest are also looking for it in the villa. If I find out who colludes with people outside, I won''t forgive them!" "they have children, I don''t think they can go far. Why haven''t they found Junyi''s whereabouts yet?" Liu Wenying said. "Is there anything we have ignored?" Luo Qi said. "Will they bring Junyi and Xiaofei to the ground?" Luo Lin said. "If so, it will be troublesome." Luo Yunfeng said. "Sir, the princess is coming." a bodyguard came in and said. "Princess?" Luo Lin and mu Wanyue looked at each other, saw the doubts in each other''s eyes, looked at Luo Yunfeng and asked: "Is it the woman who saved the fourth younger brother?" "yes." Luo Qi said, "since Xiaoli is here, something must have happened." "please." Luo Yunfeng waved a big hand. Du Xiaoli followed the bodyguard in. Luo Yunfeng took someone to salute her and said, "have you seen Princess Ding." "uncle, you''re welcome." Du Xiaoli raised his hand and said, "have you heard from Junyi?"

 Chapter 539

    "Not yet." Luo Qi shook her head, "but she received the threat of God snake sect."


    Luo Qi told Du Xiaoli about the letter.


    "If the snake sect colludes with the people in the villa, it''s not easy to take people away." Du Xiaoli said, "knowing that Junyi and Xiaofei were kidnapped, I also asked Xia yuan and Yingge to find them."


    "What news do they have?" Mu Wanyue asked.


    "No." Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "but they didn''t find the little white ball either."


    "Little white ball? But the mink like animal you came with this morning?"


    "Yes," said Du Xiaoli, "I met Junyi in the garden this morning. He saw that the little white ball was cute and was going to play. I called it with a whistle this afternoon. It didn''t come back all afternoon. I think there is only one possibility. It was taken away with Junyi and them."


    "Don''t worry, princess. We will bring your pet back with us," Luo Lin said.


    "I think you misunderstood the second young master. I didn''t come to ask you to help me find the little white ball." Du Xiaoli said.


    "The princess came..." Luo Yunfeng thought the same as Luo Lin. he was confused when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "Dad, second brother, if there is xiaobaiqiu and Junyi together, they don''t have to worry about their safety," Luo Qi said.


    "Why? Will it come back to tell us?" Luo Lin asked.


    "No." Luo Qi explained, "the little white ball looks harmless. In fact, it is an aggressive animal. I can''t match its speed, and its teeth are highly toxic. If it is bitten, it will die without antidote."


    "Is there such an animal?" Mu Wanyue was stunned.


    "Yes. When I met him, I saw her kill a boa constrictor." Du Xiaoli said, "I don''t see any news from Xia yuan when they came back. I think if you haven''t found them yet, you''ll come and tell you. You don''t have to worry so much if there''s a little white ball."


    "Xiaoli, thank you so much!" Luo Qi knew that xiaobaiqiu and Luo Junyi were together, and her hanging heart fell down.


    But others are still worried about the safety of Luo Junyi and Lin Fei. After all, they have never seen such a powerful animal.


    "Sir." a bodyguard came in from the outside and said, "I''ve found the young master''s whereabouts."


    "Really? Where is Junyi?" Luo Lin asked.


    "Death sink," said the guard.


    "What?!" as soon as mu Wanyue heard this, his strength seemed to be evacuated. He was about to fall down and was held by Luo Lin on one side.


    "Call everyone to the death subsidence," Luo Yunfeng said.


    "Yes." the man stepped down.


    Du Xiaoli looked at everyone''s face and asked, "what''s the matter? Where is the death subsidence?"


    "It''s a collapsed Canyon," Luo Qi replied. Seeing Du Xiaoli puzzled, she said, "it''s the most dangerous place in our area."


    "Why is it dangerous?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It was a canyon formed when the land split very early. The terrain below was complex. There were many stone forests and caves, and many poisonous insects and weeds. Ordinary people didn''t dare to go down," Luo Qi explained.


    "Nine times out of ten people who once went down didn''t come up, so others called it a death trap," Liu Wenying said.


    "There are so many poisons there, will Junyi... No, I''ll go down and have a look." Mu Wanyue said and ran out.


    "Sorry for the moon." Luo Lin was afraid that something might happen to her and hurried out.


    "Let''s hurry over," Luo Yunfeng said.


    "OK." Liu Wenying nodded, and they all went out.


    "Xia yuan, Yingge, let''s go and have a look too." Du Xiaoli said and followed Luo Qi out of the four seas villa.


    When Du Xiaoli and others came out of the villa, Han Mingyi was taking lengyi to the gate of the villa.


    "You are..." Luo Yunfeng looked at Han Mingyi and wondered who would come here so late.


    "Dad, this is Ding Wang," Luo Qi said.


    "It''s Ding Wang. Qi''er, you''ll entertain Ding Wang at home." Luo Yunfeng bows to Han Mingyi. "I have something else to do. Leave first."


    Then he took Liu Wenying on his horse and left.


    Han Mingyi saw everyone hurried out and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll explain to you on this road, brother Luo Qi. Let''s go to the subsidence first." Du Xiaoli said. "Mingyi, come too."


    Han Mingyi didn''t know what was wrong with Du Xiaoli, but he got on the horse again and went with them.


    When Du Xiaoli arrived at the subsidence, many people stood around the subsidence. When they heard their hoofs, everyone turned around and saw that it was Luo Qi. They went back to see the situation below.


    On the way here, Du Xiaoli has explained briefly. Han Mingyi knows that they are all looking for the young master of Sihai villa.


    Du Xiaoli dismounted and came to the edge of the subsidence. Luo Yunfeng and Liu Wenying''s faces were full of anxiety. Mu Wanyue had fainted crying on Luo Lin. "Dad, what''s the situation now?" Luo Qi asked. "I just sent someone down, but now it''s dark and I can''t see the situation below," Luo Yunfeng said. "Ah -" a lot of poisonous insects - "a terrible cry came from below, so that people above could feel their panic at this time. Mu Wanyue, who just woke up, heard that there were poisons below and fainted again. "The powder on our body is totally useless!" the voice came again, but this time they were panting. It seemed that they had just fought a round with poisonous insects. "You come up first." Luo Yunfeng ordered when he heard the current situation. Those bodyguards didn''t go far. Du Xiaoli could see the light of torches on it. "There are many poisonous insects. We are completely surrounded and can''t move at all!" answered the man below. "Damn it, if the labor and capital don''t believe it, we can''t deal with these things! Ah -" a man''s scream came, followed by his scream. The voice made the people on it creepy. "What can I do? Master Mu is still down there!" Liu Wenying said anxiously. "I''ll go down and have a look," said Luo Yunfeng, and asked someone to sprinkle some insect repellent powder on himself. "Dad, you can''t go down. The people below just said that this powder doesn''t work at all." Luo Lin said, "I''d better go down." "brother Luo Qi, why don''t I try?" Du Xiaoli said. Du Xiaoli thought that just when he heard master Mu below, Luo Yunfeng said he would go down, and he and mu Wanyue had the same surname, so he must have an unusual relationship with them.

 Chapter 540

    "You..." Luo Qi saw the Phoenix flute in Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "please! Dad, second brother, let Xiao Li try first."


    Luo Yunfeng and them looked at Du Xiaoli. They saw her go to the front and put the Phoenix flute on her lips. The euphemistic flute sounded in the night.


    Mu Wanyue wakes up from the sound of the flute.


    "You''re awake," Luo Lin said, looking at mu Wanyue''s bloodless face.


    "Well, dad and Junyi..." maybe he slowly accepted the current situation, and mu Wanyue didn''t faint again.


    "It still depends," Luo Lin said.


    "The poisonous insects have retreated!" a cry of Joy came from below.


    "Then hurry up!" Luo Yunfeng shouted.


    Du Xiaoli continued to play the flute, and soon the people who went down came up one after another.


    "Dad!" Mu Wanyue saw the last person coming up, and his worried heart fell half.


    "Everyone has come up," someone said.


    Du Xiaoli just put down the flute.


    "Someone was bitten by a poisonous insect and must be treated as soon as possible," someone said.


    Fortunately, they had already prepared the powder and brought the doctor in the villa. The others quickly carried the wounded to the back and asked the doctor to treat them.


    "Thanks for the princess''s help." Luo Yunfeng thanked Du Xiaoli.


    "Uncle, you''re welcome," said Du Xiaoli.


    Mu Wanyue got up from Luo Lin, came to Du Xiaoli, knelt down and said, "princess, your flute sound can dispel poisonous insects. Please ask Junyi."


    Du Xiaoli quickly pulled mu Wanyue up and said, "get up first."


    Mu Wanyue was pulled up by Du Xiaoli, grabbed her hand and said, "princess, please save Junyi."


    "I like Junyi and Xiaofei very much. Since I''m here, I''m willing to help." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Then send some people down with the princess," Luo Yunfeng said.


    "I''m going down," said Mu Wanyue.


    "I''m going down too," Luo Lin said.


    Han Mingyi stood next to Du Xiaoli. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning was self-evident.


    Ji Liufeng and lengyi also stood over.


    "Dad, I''ll go down with them," Luo Qi said.


    "If you wait above, your second brother will take some people down." Luo Yunfeng said, "since those people can live well below, there must be some means. You should take those with higher martial arts together. In addition, you should pay attention to safety."


    "Yes."


    "I''ll make sure the little white ball is there." Du Xiaoli took out his whistle and blew it twice, then closed his eyes and listened, and then said, "the little white ball is really here. We can go down after we''re ready."


    "The person who quickly determines it," Luo Yunfeng said.


    The subsidence is like a huge sinkhole. It is almost one kilometer wide and several kilometers long from them to the opposite. Now they have to go down from here and search for Luo Junyi''s whereabouts in such a large range. In the eyes of others, it is quite difficult.


    In a cave somewhere in the subsidence, drunk Lin Fei slowly opened his eyes, and what caught his eyes was the dim yellow fire.


    "It hurts." he patted his head. Seeing Luo Junyi sleeping on one side, he hurried up and called him: "young master, young master!"


    Luo Junyi was shaken up and said, "Lin Fei, my head hurts. Eh, where is this?"


    "Shh -" Lin Fei put his finger on his lips and said quietly, "young master, it seems that we are not in the villa."


    "Why are we here?" Luo Junyi looked around. They seemed to be in a cave, but how could he remember that they fell asleep in the practice room?


    "I just heard someone talking outside," Lin Fei said. "We seem to have been caught from the villa."


    Luo Junyi was not afraid at all. Instead, his eyes lit up and said, "did we encounter the legendary kidnapping?"


    "Shh, young master, keep your voice down." Lin Fei covered Luo Junyi''s mouth and heard the two big men outside say whether someone woke up. When he came in to have a look, he pressed Luo Junyi down and said, "pretend to sleep."


    Seeing Luo Junyi close his eyes, he also fell back and pretended not to wake up.


    Two big men came in, saw the two people still lying on the ground and said, "I didn''t wake up."


    "But I just heard a voice," said the other man. "Did I hear something wrong?"


    "Your boy didn''t listen to the wind outside as their voice?"


    "It''s possible. Since they didn''t wake up, we''d better go outside and watch. If the powder is dispersed by the wind and the poisonous insects run in, we''ll be miserable."


    "Well, that''s right. Alas, I don''t know what the seventh master thinks. I think it''s not good to be with the people of God snake sect."


    "Fart, there are many benefits, but you don''t know. I heard that there is the first chair in Qiye villa!"


    "True or false?" "of course it''s true!" "then why did you bring these two little guys here? Just kill them directly!" Luo Junyi and Lin Fei looked at each other. The excitement and calmness in their eyes were no longer replaced by deep fear. "Kill? The seventh master wants to kill them, but the other side said that it''s not time to threaten the villa leader and the second young master with them. Otherwise, how can we guard here. Spit, it''s a death trap here. If there weren''t the powder given by the other side, we would have died!" but the villa leader and they have found us. What if they find us? " "What are you afraid of? There are so many poisonous insects here, and we are so hidden. We poisoned them before we found us! They didn''t poison them. Haven''t those people stopped them, and they will treat the villa leader well." "eh? Why is there the sound of the flute?" "who is playing the flute?" "do you want to go out and have a look?" "No, our task is to guard them." "that''s right." although Luo Junyi is a little playful and precocious, he is only a four-year-old child in the end. He is very frightened when he hears that he wants to kill them. Lin Fei slowly moves to Luo Junyi''s side, reaches out his hand to hold him, and whispers, "young master, don''t be afraid, Shifu, they will certainly come to save us." "Will both father and master come?" Luo Junyi asked. "Yes. We can''t be afraid now, and don''t let them think we''re awake. They just said, villa leader, they''ve come to us. They''ll find us in a moment."

 Chapter 541

    "HMM. I don''t know. How''s xiaobaiqiu?" Luo Junyi thought of xiaobaiqiu with them. Now they''ve been caught. I don''t know where it is now?


    "Chirp -" the voice of the little white ball came from the outside, as if it was on the other side of the cave.


    "Little white ball -" Luo Junyi just wanted to call little white ball. Lin Fei covered his mouth. Then he reacted and swallowed his voice again.


    "Eh, what kind of animal is this?" the two people outside said suspiciously when they saw the small white ball suddenly strung into the hole.


    "Is this a mink?"


    "It''s lovely. Anyway, it''s cold now. Why don''t you kill it and bake it?"


    "OK! Come here and eat it for me." then the man rushed at the little white ball.


    The little white ball scurried aside and successfully avoided.


    "JOJO -" fool, who will be stupid enough to be eaten!


    "This little thing is quite sensitive. Come over there and let''s attack."


    "OK."


    Luo Junyi, who was listening inside, was in a hurry. Regardless of being known that they woke up, he got up and ran out. He shouted to little white ball, "little white ball, run!"


    The little white ball rushed to Luo Junyi and jumped into his arms.


    Although it can''t distinguish good people from bad people, it can sense Du Xiaoli''s emotions. It will be better to whoever she is kind to. Moreover, they also gave it wine to drink. In its eyes, Luo Junyi and they are their own people, and they should also be the people Du Xiaoli wants it to protect.


    "Oh, wake up?" the two men looked at Luo Junyi running out, and Lin Fei came out after him, laughing.


    "It seems that they did wake up just now," said another.


    "I''ve seen you two. You''re from the villa. You dare to tie up young master Ben. You must be an insider!" Luo Junyi looked at them with a small white ball in his arms and said.


    "Young master, stop talking!" Lin Fei came to Lu Junqi and blocked him behind.


    "When Grandpa comes, I must tell him that Grandpa Qi is a bad man!" Luo Junyi said.


    "It seems that they know the conversation just now." they put away their smiles and looked a little ferocious.


    "The seventh master told me not to expose my identity now. Now it seems that I have to kill them."


    "Won''t those people say anything when they come back?"


    "They are all transferred to work for the seventh master. What''s their opinion?"


    "The flute is getting closer and closer! Do it quickly!"


    "Young master, I''ll drag them later, and you run with the little white ball!" said Lin Fei.


    "Want to run? Ha ha, let me tell you, there are all poisonous insects outside. If you run out, you will be bitten by poisonous insects in a moment!"


    Lin Fei''s face sank and watched them approach them. He and Luo Junyi retreated step by step.


    "JOJO -" feeling the killing intention of those two people, little white ball ran out from Luo Junyi.


    Lin Fei only felt that the white shadow flashed in front of him, then there were two screams, and then he saw them fall to the ground with their necks covered.


    "What''s the matter with them?" Luo Junyi stretched out his head from behind Lin Fei, saw them fall to the ground and asked suspiciously.


    "JOJO -" they are the most powerful!


    The little white ball bounced happily on one person.


    "They seem to have fainted," Lin Fei said.


    After waiting for a while, they saw that they were still on the ground, and the two people came slowly.


    Lin Fei reached under a man''s nose and found that he was not breathing. He was frightened and took two steps back and said, "are they dead?"


    "Dead?" Luo Junyi also studied Lin Fei''s actions to explore their breathing and said, "really dead!"


    "JOJO - JOJO -" yes, they are all dead! They are the best!


    "I remember, aunt Xiaoli once said that xiaobaiqiu''s teeth were poisonous." Luo Junyi thought of what Du Xiaoli said during the day, looked at the xiaobaiqiu on the body and asked, "did you kill them?"


    "JOJO -" yes!


    I can''t understand the little white ball''s animal language, but they can understand it by nodding.


    "Wow, little white ball, you''re great!" Luo Junyi picked up little white ball and said excitedly.


    "Hoo -" Lin Fei breathed a sigh of relief. It would be good if the bad man died.


    "Little white ball, why are you here?" Luo Junyi asked.


    "JOJO -" was caught together.


    It turned out that xiaobaiqiu was also drunk. He was caught and fell asleep with them. He didn''t wake up until he heard Du Xiaoli''s whistle at night. Because the speed was too fast, those people didn''t find it when it ran out.


    When he went out, he found poisonous insects everywhere, so he turned back.


    "Young master, we must leave here quickly," said Lin Fei.


    "But just now those people also said that there are poisonous insects everywhere outside here. If we go out, we will be bitten to death," Luo Junyi said.


    "So is this," said Lin Fei. "What shall we do now?" "Grandpa, didn''t they come to us? Let''s wait here?" said Luo Junyi. "OK." Lin Fei sat next to Luo Junyi. There was no other way now. "Alas, I don''t know when they will find us. I''m so hungry." Luo Junyi touched his stomach and had breakfast one day. Now his stomach is growling. So they waited in the cave. When they were dizzy with hunger, the footsteps of a group of people came quickly. "They''re going to find them. Take the two little guys to other places..." someone came to the cave and shouted inside. He was stunned by the scene in front of him just as he finished his words. "This is..." the people who came back saw the two bodies on the ground and said in surprise. "It seems to be exposed." the first man said, "don''t care first, take them away." "go." now they don''t have time to study how these two people died. It''s true to take them away quickly. Seeing the man who came to catch him, Luo Junyi said, "little white ball, kill them!" "JOJO -" look at me! Xiaobaiqiu not only killed the two people in the future, but also solved them together. The speed, Lin Fei and Luo Junyi. "JOJO -" done! "Little white ball, you''re great!" Luo Junyi picked up the little white ball and praised it. One second ago, I was still worried about the emergence of so many bad people. The next second, all these people fell in front of me. This experience is really... Exciting! After Du Xiaoli and Luo Lin fell into the ground, she played the flute to drive away the poisonous insects, and others were responsible for exploring and searching.

 Chapter 542

    "There are traces of people coming here!" Leng Yi said when he saw some traces of weeds being trampled.


    Luo Lin they put down the torch, looked carefully, then pointed to one of the directions and said, "this way."


    So everyone went in the direction he said, because it was easier to find the trace.


    "There''s light over there!" Mu Wanyue said, pointing to the direction of the cave.


    "Let''s go and have a look. The enemy may be over there. We should be careful," Luo Lin said.


    Du Xiaoli put down the flute and now there is almost no need to play. Everyone cautiously and slowly approached the cave. Originally, he thought there would be a big war, but he didn''t see any trouble until he reached his destination.


    "Look!" the guard of the villa walking in front pointed to the light at the entrance of the cave. "The light is a little strange."


    Du Xiaoli thought they had some mechanism and worried, but they walked slowly to find that a pile of corpses blocked the hole and blocked most of the light.


    "Dad, mom? Are you here?" Luo Junyi''s voice came from the cave.


    Mu Wanyue heard Luo Junyi''s voice and burst into tears.


    Luo Lin said to the bodyguard, "go and remove those bodies."


    "Yes, second young master."


    The bodyguard came forward, determined that these people were really dead, and pushed their bodies to both sides of the cave.


    With the body, we gradually saw Luo Junyi and Lin Fei sitting in the cave, and the little white ball narrowed in his arms.


    "Chirp -" when xiaobaiqiu saw Du Xiaoli, he rushed out and ran to Du Xiaoli''s arms. He shouted with some excitement and excitement.


    "Junyi!" Mu Wan came to the cave in a few steps and hugged Luo Junyi who stood up.


    "Mom, I''m fine." Luo Junyi said in Mu Wanyue''s arms.


    "Second young master, it seems that they all died of poisoning," said the bodyguard who examined the body.


    "No!" Luo Junyi leaned out his head and said, "those were killed by a small white ball!"


    "Yes, it was all killed by the little white ball!" Lin Fei echoed.


    Everyone''s eyes shifted from the cave to the little white ball in Du Xiaoli''s arms.


    Xiaobaiqiu seemed to enjoy such attention and rubbed in Du Xiaoli''s arms.


    "JOJO - JOJO -" that''s what people do! La La La! Praise me! Praise me!


    Du Xiaoli saw xiaobaiqiu''s proud eyes, rubbed its small head and said, "OK, you can''t do it this time. Go back and eat delicious food for you."


    "JOJO -" what I want you to do!


    Xiaobaiqiu climbed to Du Xiaoli''s chest and rubbed it. Han Mingyi picked it up and threw it out.


    "JOJO -" bad guy!


    The little white ball made a circle in the air and came back like lightning.


    Han Mingyi also wanted to throw a small white ball. Du Xiaoli said, "well, what''s more true with it."


    Luo Lin came to Du Xiaoli and said, "thank you for saving the dog''s life. Thank you, too."


    Du Xiaoli smiled and accepted the thanks for xiaobaiqiu.


    "Mom, I''m so hungry," Luo Junyi said.


    "I''m also hungry." Lin Fei touched his stomach and saw a middle-aged man coming to him. He bowed his head and shouted, "master."


    "Xia yuan." Du Xiaoli shouted.


    Xia yuan came to the cave, took out two cakes and said, "this is what the master asked the maid to bring temporarily. Let''s eat it first."


    "Sweet scented osmanthus cake!" seeing the sweet scented osmanthus cake wrapped in paper by Xia yuan, Luo Junyi and Lin Fei divided it in half.


    "Second young master, these are the clothes of the servants of the villa." seeing the two people who fell in the innermost part, he said.


    "They said they were from Grandpa seven." Luo Junyi ate the sweet scented osmanthus cake in his hand and said, "they thought we were asleep. We heard when we talked. They said Grandpa seven colluded with someone."


    Grandpa seven?


    Du Xiaoli thought to himself, isn''t that the seventh master of Sihai villa? It seems that he asked Bai Ningyuan to buy ice fire double heaven poison at the beginning. Is he still in the villa for so many years?


    Du Xiaoli was confused, but he didn''t say anything.


    Luo Lin''s face was a little ugly. He came and patted Luo Junyi''s head and said, "let''s go up first. Dad, they''re still waiting for us. Pick some of these people''s bodies and move them up."


    "Yes, second young master."


    "Be careful not to touch their wounds. They may be poisonous," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes." the men picked a body and carried it on their body.


    Luo Lin picked up Luo Junyi, and Lin Fei took their master''s hand. Everyone looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "Little white ball, do you have a way to deal with the poisons here?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "JOJO -" look at me!


    "Tweet -"


    The little white ball shrieked a long cry. Du Xiaoli heard it and said to the others, "no problem, let''s go."


    Although Du Xiaoli''s words were still a little unconvinced, Luo Lin still said to everyone, "let''s go." lengyi and they were responsible for lighting the torch without resisting the body. Follow the original route back, never encountered any poisonous insects. Luo Qi, they waited on it and saw the torch moving slowly this way. "They came back without playing the flute?" Liu Wenying said suspiciously, "could it be the people of the God snake sect?" "look again." Luo Yunfeng said, "everyone, do it immediately if there is anything." the torch gradually approached, and the people above heard the voice from below. Hearing the children''s voice in the conversation, everyone was relieved. Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi took the lead, and the people below flew up one by one. "How? Did Junyi and Xiaofei hurt anything?" Liu Wenying asked. "No, both of them are fine, but they are hungry." Mu Wanyue replied. "Grandma." Luo Junyi left his mother''s arms and jumped into Liu Wenying''s arms. "It''s all right!" Liu Wenying patted Luo Junyi''s body. "These are corpses?" Luo Yunfeng frowned when he saw the bodyguard carrying the corpse. "They were dead when we went. We wanted to bring some up and see if we could find anything," Luo Lin replied. "Well, now that we have found the young master, let''s go back to the villa first." Luo Yunfeng ordered. "Yes, villa leader." so a group of people went back. Back to the four seas villa, Luo Qi took Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi Ji Liufeng to the yard prepared for them. The yard was large and there were many guest rooms. Lengyi and they also lived together.

 Chapter 543

    After arranging Du Xiaoli and them, Luo Qicai said goodbye and went to the main hall.


    In the hall, Luo Junyi and Lin Fei had dinner and were taken to bed. Mu Wanyue was worried and left together.


    Lin Fei''s mother also took him back.


    "Did those people find anything?" Luo Yunfeng asked the person who examined the body.


    "Mr. Hui, they are not outsiders from the pass. They should be people from the south of the Yangtze River. They have circling Python tattoos on their arms. They should be people of the God snake sect." the guard leader replied, "my subordinates think they should be people of the God snake sect, but they don''t have the characteristics of the previous sect. I don''t know what kind of sect they were before."


    "It seems that the God snake sect has really extended its magic hand to us," Liu Wenying said.


    "What about the two servants?" Luo Yunfeng asked.


    "Those two servants are the third-class servants of the family. They were from Yilan garden before they died."


    Yilan garden happens to be a small courtyard next to Luo Lin''s yard.


    "Dad, Junyi said before that uncle Qi colluded with people outside and said..." Luo Lin repeated what Luo Junyi said.


    "Sure enough, it''s him! It''s impossible to become the leader of Sihai villa in my life!" Luo Yunfeng said angrily, "come on, go and catch Luo Jian for me."


    "Dad, if you go to find uncle Qi now, he won''t admit it." Luo Qi quickly said.


    "Yes, Dad, there are no witnesses and physical evidence. Just by what Junyi said, he can be said to be a child''s joke. At that time, he will scare the snake. At that time, the dog will jump over the wall. He doesn''t know what kind of things he will do." Luo Lin said.


    "Yes, we have to find a way to call him out by himself..."


    When Du Xiaoli got up the next day, Han Mingyi had left again. When he left, she asked if she wanted to help herself, but he just let her be a good guest here.


    So someone was a good guest in the villa.


    When Du Xiaoli was sitting at the window reading, two little brain cripples poked out at the gate of the yard.


    "Young master, why are you here?" Xia yuan was in the yard, saw them and asked with a smile.


    Seeing that they had been found, Luo Junyi and Lin Fei scratched their heads and came out from behind the gate and said, "let''s see if aunt Xiaoli got up."


    Du Xiaoli closed the book and said, "aren''t you two going to practice today?"


    "Master said we were frightened yesterday. Let''s have a rest for two days. We won''t practice martial arts these two days." Luo Junyi ran in, stood in front of Du Xiaoli, looked around and said.


    Du Xiaoli thought it might just be an excuse. Their master should be busy with something. They looked around, smiled and said, "are you looking for a little white ball?"


    "Uh huh!" the heads of the two dolls were like chickens pecking rice.


    "Xiaobaiqiu should be eating in the kitchen right now. Xia yuan, go and have a look." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes, master," said Xia yuan.


    "Let''s go together," said Luo Junyi. They followed Xia yuan to the kitchen.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the two people and laughed. Yesterday''s experience didn''t seem to leave any shadow in their hearts.


    "Master, the second lady is coming." Qiao Zhujin said.


    "Please." Du Xiaoli handed the book to Yingge. As soon as he got up, he saw mu Wanyue come in.


    "Met the princess." Mu Wanyue bowed.


    "When I''m out, I''m a guest of the villa, so you don''t need to salute me." Du Xiaoli said, "besides, according to brother Luo Qi''s car, I should call you second sister-in-law."


    "Then I''ll call you Xiaoli more and more." Mu Wanyue said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli sees that today''s Mu Wan month is not as fragile as yesterday, and he has a trace of Jianghu pride. It seems that no matter what kind of woman, as long as she is in the position of mother, she is the same.


    "Don''t know what''s the matter with the second sister-in-law coming now?" Du Xiaoli motioned mu Wanyue to sit down and Yingge served tea to them.


    "I came to thank you. If it weren''t for you and your little white ball, Junyi and Xiaofei would be doomed this time." Mu Wanyue looked at Du Xiaoli gratefully and said, "I should have come early in the morning, but there were some things to delay until now."


    "Sister in law, you''re welcome. I also like Junyi and Xiaofei very much. I''m glad to see them safe. And I didn''t do anything?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "It may be a small thing for you, but it''s not for us," Mu Wanyue said. "I can''t even imagine what I should do without Junyi."


    Du Xiaoli smiles. It seems that she has been saving people recently. Before saving the valley leader of baipoison Valley, fire phoenix also said something to her.


    The two talked in the room for a while. Luo Junyi ran in with a small white ball.


    "Aunt Xiaoli, xiaobaiqiu is full... Niang." as soon as Luo Junyi came in, he saw mu Wanyue sitting with Du Xiaoli and shouted Niang.


    Mu Wanyue waved Luo Junyi over, touched his head and said, "why did you come to disturb aunt Xiaoli so early?" "I''ll see xiaobaiqiu." Luo Junyi said. Mu Wanyue didn''t look at the little white ball carefully last night. When she looked at it today, she was suddenly sprouted. "What a lovely animal!" her snow-white fur, round body, short limbs and big eyes made her sink all at once. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe that the little guy killed so many people. "Yes, the little white ball is so cute and powerful!" Luo Junyi said. "You, when you go back, talk about the wine in the practice room?" Mu Wanyue said. "That''s not what we drink, it''s what xiaobaiqiu drinks," Luo Junyi said. "How could there be three bowls?" Mu Wanyue said sternly. "That, that..." Luo Junyi looked down at the little white ball and stopped talking. Du Xiaoli smiled and watched mu Wanyue scold Luo Junyi. Before, she still wanted to see how mu Wanyue looked last night. Would she spoil Luo Junyi too much? Now it seems that this loving mother is also very strict. "You go and play with little white ball first." don''t want Du Xiaoli to see it. Mu Wanyue wants to go back again. "Yes, mom." Luo Junyi said obediently, "I went to the yard with little white ball." "go." Mu Wanyue waved. Luo Junyi went out with a small white ball and played in the yard with Lin Fei. Mu Wanyue and Du Xiaoli had a good chat. It was time for lunch in a flash. The servant girl in Liu Wenying''s yard invited Du Xiaoli and them to dinner and said they would make up for yesterday''s banquet. When Du Xiaoli went, she saw that almost all the others had arrived. She found that in addition to Luo Qi and them, there were others she had not seen.

 Chapter 544

    As soon as she entered, everyone in the restaurant stood up.


    "Princess, please take your seat." Liu Wenying asked Du Xiaoli to the woman''s table and said.


    "Aunt, just call me Xiaoli." Du Xiaoli came to Liu Wenying with a smile and said with a smile.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Princess Ding. This is the fourth younger brother and sister, this is the seventh younger brother and sister, and this is their child..."


    Du Xiaoli nodded to them and looked at them by the way.


    The fourth master''s wife is gentle and has the taste of a lady in the south of the Yangtze River. The seventh master''s wife looks like a typical Jianghu woman. She is well dressed. Although she is in her thirties, she is well maintained. There are no traces of years on her face. However, those eyes naturally showed some cruelty and ambition.


    Their children are also deeply influenced by their families and can clearly see the difference in temperament.


    At the banquet, everyone ate well, because Du Xiaoli was there, they had to be more modest at the table.


    Du Xiaoli listened to what they said, but no one said it was ordered by Lord Luo.


    Lord Luo asked whether he had caught the gangsters or what clues. Luo Yunfeng said that when they caught them, they were bitten to death by the poisonous insects below. None of them were alive. If it weren''t for Luo Junyi, they would have died.


    Then Du Xiaoli found that Luo Qiye''s tone of voice was a lot easier, not as careful as before.


    After lunch, Luo Qi sent Du Xiaoli back. On the way, Du Xiaoli asked her questions.


    "Brother Luo Qi, I remember that before, Lord Luo bought poison from his cousin. Wasn''t he used to deal with you?"


    "We were on guard for a long time," Luo Qi said. "Maybe it was because our vigilance made us suspicious, so we didn''t poison. On the contrary, we have been safe for a lot in the past two years. So we haven''t caught him."


    "I see."


    "Seventh uncle took over a lot of second uncle''s power in those years. Coupled with his own business, his power in the villa can''t be underestimated. If there is no enough evidence, we can''t easily start with him." Luo Qi said, "but we have made a lot of arrangements over the years, and we should catch him directly this time."


    "There will be a Wulin conference in a few days. I think there will be more things at that time. I don''t think people of shensnake sect will easily let this conference be held." Du Xiaoli said, "since Lord Luo has collusion with them, I think something will happen before the conference."


    "We will solve the problem before that," Luo Qi said. "I wanted you to come and walk around with you, but I didn''t expect to make you see a joke."


    "There is something like this, whether in the Jianghu or other big families." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "you don''t have to feel guilty. If you want to go anywhere, I''ll go by myself. If you need any help, just tell me directly."


    "There is a red maple mountain far away. The mountain is full of red maple trees. It looks best this season. I''ll take you around after I deal with my family''s affairs. I see my father''s appearance. It''s only these two days." Luo Qi looked at Du Xiaoli apologetically.


    "Good!" Du Xiaoli replied, "then I''ll wait."


    "Here, I''ll go back first." Luo Qi sent Du Xiaoli to the front of the yard and turned back.


    Du Xiaoli watched Luo Qi leave before turning into the yard.


    Meanwhile, at the edge of death, a group of people are chasing.


    "Sima Rui, there is a death subsidence ahead. Do you want to run forward?" Bai Ningyuan chased Sima Rui to the subsidence and saw him stop at the edge. They also stopped.


    "Younger martial brother, we are the same school after all. Why do you kill all of us?" Sima Rui turned and looked at Bai Ningyuan. He was cut on his face. His blood had solidified, and there were several wounds on his body. There were blood stains on his clothes.


    He covered the wound on his arm and looked at Bai Ningyuan. His old style was no longer, but he was chased and killed all night.


    "Kill all? Fellow disciples?" Bai Ningyuan smiled at Sima Rui, snorted coldly and said, "when you poisoned Shifu, you were no longer our fellow disciples when you betrayed baipoison valley. You know how baipoison Valley treats traitors."


    "So you have to take my life today?" Sima Rui looked back. Behind him was a depression comparable to a cliff.


    After all, his luck is bad. The place Du Xiaoli and his friends went to last night is the place where the ground subsidence is the lowest, and now the distance here is almost twice as high as that place.


    "Shifu has ordered a hundred poisons. You know what that means," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Hundred poison order... Ha ha." Sima Rui looked at Bai Ningyuan and knew that he was either killed or jumped down today. Maybe there was a glimmer of life to jump down, but they were also very clear about what was going under the death trap.


    But the hundred poison order is the same as the medicine King order. Once the hundred poison order is issued, you will never die!


    "In fact, I can''t figure out why you betrayed the hundred poison Valley," Bai Ningyuan said, looking at Sima Rui''s bitter smile. "What did master do to us? Why would you rather collude with the people of God snake sect than stay in the hundred poison Valley?"


    "Why? Hahaha -" Sima Rui smiled at Bai Ningyuan and said angrily, "I was the most gifted disciple, but you robbed all my aura within a few years after you came here! Your character is uncertain and often destroys in the valley, but the master tolerates you. But what about me? I studied hard, but I didn''t get a compliment from him, and became a dispensable person! Since he doesn''t care about me, what do I care about him?" "You''re wrong!" a charming voice came from behind the crowd. Everyone heard the voice and stepped aside on both sides. The fire phoenix came out from behind with a fire red whip in her hand. She came to the crowd, looked at Sima Rui and said: "Grandpa once said that he cares about every disciple. Especially you, Grandpa said, you are his most reassuring disciple. You have done everything best since childhood. You have a stable temperament and the younger martial brother has an uncertain temperament. In the future, the medicine King Valley will definitely want you to lead." "master, does he... Say that?" Sima Rui looked at the fire phoenix and said: "You are his granddaughter, of course you should say good things for him!" "as you are now, do I need to make up such a lie with you?" the fire phoenix clenched the whip in his hand and said, "you should also be 100% assured and trusted, otherwise why do you think you can poison him? The poor mind of him is fed to the dog!" "master..." Sima Rui felt remorseful when he heard the words of the fire phoenix. Thinking of what he had done, he looked up to the sky and laughed, but after laughing for a while, he turned into a cry and shouted at the sky: "master, I''m sorry for you..."

 Chapter 545

    Then he jumped into the depression.


    "Senior brother -" Bai Ningyuan, they hurried to catch him, but their flying hair slipped from the palm of their hands.


    "Little martial uncle, shall we go down and look?" a flute asked.


    Bai Ningyuan looked at his hand and said, "prepare insect repellent powder and go down."


    "Yes, little martial uncle."


    "No," the fire phoenix stopped.


    "Little younger martial sister?" Bai Ningyuan looked at the fire phoenix puzzled.


    "Miss, although he fell, he may not be dead."


    "Grandpa said that if his life and death are unknown, there is no need to continue to check." the fire phoenix said loudly, "presumably, he also wants to leave a glimmer of hope for him. Whether it is life or death depends on his own fortune. Let''s go back..."


    Sima Rui at the bottom of the cliff heard the words of the fire phoenix before fainting. He smiled bitterly. When he closed his eyes, a tear fell from the corner of his eyes.


    Soon there were many poisonous insects crawling over


    Du Xiaoli stayed in Sihai villa for two days. Qiao Zhu said that Bianjing was very busy recently and wanted to see it. She said she would take Xia yuan and them to the city. After talking to Luo Qi and Liu Wenying, they got on the carriage and left.


    Just as Du Xiaoli''s carriage drove out of the Sihai villa, a figure in the villa disappeared behind the gate.


    "Are you sure you have left?" in a yard, Lord Luo looked at the man in front of him.


    "Master, my subordinates did see that Princess Ding''s carriage left the villa. The news from the yard was that they were going to stay in the city for two days and would not come back until the eve of the conference." said the man kneeling on the ground.


    "That Du Xiaoli''s voice skill is very powerful. It''s really hard to do it with her. Last time she used her voice skill to drive away the poisonous insects in the ground, otherwise how could they find the guy Luo Junyi!" Mrs. Luo Qi said, holding the armrest of the chair. "Now that she''s gone, are we going to do it?"


    "The meeting will be held in two days. We will do it in these two days." Lord Luo said. "The agreement with the other side is to prevent them from participating. Since we can''t stop them alive, the dead can always do it."


    "Then I''ll arrange it now."


    "Go ahead and arrange it for tomorrow night." Lord Luo waved and said.


    Kneeling on the ground, the man left. The seventh lady looked at Lord Luo and said, "use the ice and fire you bought last time?"


    "Well, it''s said that the double heaven of ice and fire no longer appears in the Jianghu. Only the hundred poison Valley can exist. Since you want to find a scapegoat, use the hundred poison valley. It''s just right to let other veins fight against the hundred poison Valley and weaken their strength."


    "What the master said is very true."


    Du Xiaoli and Xia Yuan went to Bianjing city. They first went to the busiest street during the day, and then went to the best restaurant for dinner.


    "Master, it''s so lively here. It''s not lost to the capital at all." Qiao Zhu sighed as he watched the people coming and going downstairs.


    "Bianjing was once the capital in history. But when the former dynasty established the country, it moved the capital to Phoenix." Xia Yuan said, "but although it is no longer the capital, the former prosperity has been left behind."


    Du Xiaoli drinks tea and waits for the waiter to serve. He also enjoys the lively scene below.


    She remembered that she was taken to the party when she first arrived in the capital. At that time, she was so bored. Looking downstairs, she thought she had a good temperament when she saw Fu Yalan. However, at that time, she didn''t expect to become a good friend later, let alone a family.


    When she thought of Fu Yalan, she thought of her little nephew. It has been several months now. I don''t know what she looks like.


    "Now it''s more lively than before, because the Wulin conference is about to be held, so there are many Wulin people." Yingge and her family lived here, and there were not so many people with knives at that time.


    At this time, several people appeared in their sight.


    "Master, it''s fire girl and Shuiqing fairy." Yingge looked at them and said.


    "They also came in. They should have come to eat," Xia Yuan said as she watched them enter the restaurant.


    "In that case, please invite them to dinner together." Du Xiaoli ordered.


    "Yes, master." Xia yuan opened the door and went out.


    When the fire phoenix and Shuiqing fairy came here, it was the peak of noon. As soon as they went in, they saw that the hall was full of people.


    "Shopkeeper, give us a private room." the fire phoenix put a ingot of silver on the counter and said.


    The shopkeeper glanced at the silver and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry, sir. There are no private rooms now. There are only a few seats in the hall on the second floor. Do you think you can make do with it?"


    "No private room?"


    "Yes, because there are more people in Bianjing recently, and our business is better. The private rooms have been gone for a long time." the shopkeeper explained.


    Shuiqing fairy came over and asked, "is there no private room?"


    "Yes, I''m so sorry," said the shopkeeper.


    "In that case, let''s make do with it outside," said Shuiqing fairy. "Fire girl, Shuiqing fairy." Xia yuan came down the stairs and shouted to them. "Xia yuan, why are you here?" the fire phoenix saw Xia yuan and said happily, "is Xiaoli here too?" Xia yuan nodded and said, "yes, we came a little earlier than you. There was a private room upstairs. When we saw you coming, the master said please go up together." "ha, that''s nice. We don''t need to greet the shopkeeper." The fire phoenix said and pushed Xia yuan upstairs. Shuiqing fairy smiled and followed them upstairs. The fire phoenix came to the private room, pushed the door and saw Du Xiaoli leaning against the window. "Xiaoli, didn''t you go to Sihai villa? Why do you have time to come to the city?" "Qiao Zhu said that it was very busy here recently, so they came to have a look." Du Xiaoli said. "Sect leader." Shuiqing fairy and they also came in. This time, in addition to Siqin, there is the rain Pavilion Master Yu Xiaoran. "Sit down. Anyway, everyone doesn''t like those who behave well." Du Xiaoli waved his hand and said. Shuiqing fairy smiled and sat down. At this time, the waiter knocked on the door and went in with permission. He looked at the beautiful women in a room. His eyes were almost blind. "What''s the matter?" Xia yuan asked unhappily. "Well, it''s the shopkeeper who asked me if you want to add food?" the waiter quickly found his mind and asked with a smile. "We''ve just ordered. Let''s see what you want to eat." Du Xiaoli motioned to bring the menu. The waiter quickly put the menu in front of Shuiqing fairies. Shuiqing fairy ordered two dishes they wanted to eat, and then the waiter went down with the menu.

 Chapter 546

    While waiting for food, there was a sudden sound of fighting downstairs. Xia Yuan went to have a look and came back to say that they were fighting because they were fighting for position.


    "That''s what happens when there are so many Jianghu people." huofenghuang said, "there are so many people in Bianjing recently. Whether there are sects or lone Rangers, many are here. Naturally, there are more conflicts. Most of them are impulsive. It''s no wonder that they fight."


    "It''s good to wait until the conference is almost over," said Shuiqing fairy.


    "By the way, your master, have they arrived?" Du Xiaoli asked, thinking of others in shuiyuetian.


    "I''ve arrived. I said I wanted to see you. I know you didn''t go in Sihai villa." Shuiqing fairy said.


    "I think this meeting should be about selecting a new Wulin alliance leader and discussing the killing God snake sect," said the fire phoenix, "But in my opinion, most of the alliance leader is the same as before. The first part is basically not good-looking. I''m not interested in discussing the killing snake sect later. Let''s go to the Wulin conference. Why don''t we play? I know a good place. It''s said that the scenery is very beautiful now. Let''s go and have a look."


    Du Xiaoli was not interested in how the conference was held. When he heard the words of Fire Phoenix, he said, "OK. Just take advantage of this time to take a good look at the beautiful scenery of Jiangnan."


    "Do you want to go together?" the fire phoenix looked at the Shuiqing fairy and asked.


    "I''ll go back and ask the master," said Shuiqing fairy, "but if the teacher is mainly talking, the master won''t say anything."


    "Ha, let''s go to your master after dinner." the fire phoenix said with a smile.


    At this time, the waiter came up with the dishes, and everyone ate and talked about playing.


    After lunch, a group of women went shopping for a while before they went back.


    The hundred poison Valley and shuiyuetian have their own separate homes here, so after everyone told each other the address, the fire phoenix left first.


    Du Xiaoli followed Shuiqing fairy to another courtyard. Like Lin''an''s, the other courtyard here looks inconspicuous outside, but it is very exquisite and very large inside.


    They went to Ji Feixia''s room. Du Xiaoli checked her body and made sure she had fully recovered.


    Knowing that Du Xiaoli and her family were going to visit nearby, before Shuiqing fairy said she was going, Ji Feixia asked her to join Siqin to protect Du Xiaoli.


    "Well, I have something to discuss with the leader. Go out first." Ji Feixia said to Shuiqing fairy.


    "Yes, master."


    Du Xiaoli also asked Xia yuan to wait outside the door.


    "Grandma Ji, what''s wrong?" Du Xiaoli asked when he saw Ji Feixia''s dignified expression.


    "Leader, we got the news and sent someone over there." Ji Feixia said.


    "Come to trouble you?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It shouldn''t be." Ji Feixia said, "it''s said that they only sent a few people. I think they know that we found you. Send someone to confirm. After all, if we didn''t find the leader, shuiyuetian will be dissolved to other sects."


    "Then there''s nothing to worry about," Du Xiaoli said.


    "I''m afraid it will bring trouble to the sect leader." Ji Feixia said, "and there''s a lot of noise there recently. I wanted to dissolve us immediately before, but no one seems to mention it recently. The elders above have changed their tone, and even some suppress the two sects that were eyeing us at the beginning. This makes people feel very strange."


    "Is there such a thing?" Du Xiaoli was also a little surprised, but then smiled and said: "so, isn''t the crisis of water moon day lifted?"


    "Can say so." Ji Feixia thought of this and smiled on her old face.


    "That''s good." Du Xiaoli thought he didn''t have to take the people of water, moon and sky to fight with the people above, and his mood was much better in an instant.


    "However, the sect leader should be careful. I''m afraid people from other sects will send someone to hurt you. And I don''t know who the Presbyterian group sent and what they will do. I''d better be careful," Ji Feixia said.


    "Speaking of this, I''m curious why they suddenly withdrew their pressure on water, moon and sky," Du Xiaoli said.


    "A friend of mine told me that the elder suddenly changed his tone and asked other elders to withdraw their pressure on us." Ji Feixia said.


    "What''s the origin of that elder? He''s so powerful!" Du Xiaoli said in surprise.


    "The elder has excellent martial arts and has a strong family behind him. He plays an important role in our religion. It can be said that the elder''s family can be worth a few months."


    "How could there be such a powerful family? No wonder that the great Presbyterian Council has such an important position." Du Xiaoli held his chin and said, "since he was like other elders before, why did he change his mind now? He didn''t change his mind openly, but actually he did some small moves?"


    "Elder martial sister said it was because of you." Ji Feixia looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "Me?"


    "Yes." Ji Feixia said with a feeling, "elder martial sister said that when they knew we had a leader, they wanted to test you, but after they knew your name, they suddenly changed their mind and said there was no need to test."


    Speaking of this, Ji Feixia looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "the leader knows them?" "I don''t know who they are and how can I know them." Du Xiaoli shook her head and said. She didn''t know many people. After filtering those people one by one, she didn''t find who would be so powerful. "Grandma Ji, what''s the elder''s name?" "I don''t know. Except for the past religious leaders, only my elder martial sister was allowed to go there, but she didn''t say the elder''s name. In addition, they sent people to contact us." Ji Feixia said. "Don''t worry, grandma Ji. I''ll pay attention to it." Du Xiaoli said, "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go out first." "leader, although you haven''t officially succeeded to the throne yet, I think you can also know about our water moon sky and prepare to take over the affairs of the sect." Ji Feixia said when she saw that Du Xiaoli didn''t care about it at all. "I''ll ask Shuiqing fairy about the situation in the sect. As for the affairs in the sect, what was it like in the past and what is it now. Who is responsible for what field will continue in the future. I don''t mind. Just tell me the final situation." Du Xiaoli said and left. There are many things here. She doesn''t care. She''d better be her shopkeeper. If Ji Feixia didn''t say it was because of her that she resolved the crisis of water moon day, she would even want to push the position of the leader. Ji Feixia saw Du Xiaoli leave and shook her head helplessly. Such an elegant leader like chrysanthemum doesn''t know whether it''s their luck or misfortune.

 Chapter 547

    That night, Du Xiaoli and his family stayed in another courtyard and missed the cleaning of Sihai villa.


    After noon, people in Sihai mountain villa have generally fallen asleep, and the villa is quiet.


    Lord Luo, in his study, has just determined the action plan for tomorrow with his subordinates. Because he is desperate, he must ensure that everything is safe.


    "Hehe, second brother, I can avenge you tomorrow!" thinking of the second Lord Luo who was killed a few years ago, his face was slightly sad. "Second brother, what you didn''t get, my brother will inherit for you. I will get the status and honor you didn''t get. Just look at it in the sky."


    "Boo -"


    A dart shot in from the window. As soon as Lord Luo let go of his body, the dart shot onto the bookshelf behind him.


    Lord Luo came to the window and looked. There was no figure in his yard except the guard at the door.


    He closed the window, went to the bookshelf in two steps, took down the dart and took down the note on it. Make sure it''s a familiar font. After reading it, he took down the lampshade, and then put the font on it and burned it.


    Then he turned and went to the inner room behind the bookshelf. When he came out again, he was already dressed in night clothes.


    A quarter of an hour later, there was a mountain top ten miles outside Sihai mountain villa.


    "What are you calling me out to do so late?" Lord Luo asked unhappily, looking at the people already waiting at the top of the mountain.


    "Do you want to go against the master''s order and start at Sihai villa?" the other party was also dressed in night clothes and covered his face with a black towel. His voice changed the sound line with internal power.


    Lord Luo was used to changing the voice line of the other party. Hearing his words, he said, "I''m not against your master''s meaning. What God snake cult wants is that I stop Luo Yunfeng from participating in the Wulin conference. As for what to do, I should still have the right to decide by myself."


    "If you make such a decision without authorization, you won''t be afraid of my master''s anger?"


    Lord Luo snorted coldly and said, "your five poisons sect is just a part of the development of shensnake sect. Although I am cooperating with you, the object of my real cooperation is shensnake sect, not you! Is your master angry or not? I haven''t seen it yet."


    "Hum, Lord Luo, you''re so presumptuous!" the other party seemed to be a little angry and sent out a cold breath.


    "What I said is just the truth!" said Lord Luo, "Last time, I had someone catch Luo Junyi. You said you would hide well, but someone found him in a day. You said you were strong and could help me kill Luo Yunfeng. I don''t believe you now. I''ll do it myself! I''ll be the villa master of Sihai mountain villa tomorrow. Go back and tell you Master, don''t bother him about Sihai villa! "


    Lord Luo turned and left, but the sound from behind made him stop.


    "Old seven, who do you want me to tell?"


    Luo Yunfeng''s voice!


    Lord Luo turned around and saw the man in black take off his face towel, and his eyes widened.


    The man who just spoke to him turned out to be Luo Yunfeng!


    "Lao Qi, I didn''t expect you to really collude with the people of God snake sect!" Luo Yunfeng looked at Luo Qi, angry, disappointed and sad.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect you to design me!" Lord Luo quickly understood that it was not the people of the five poisons sect who asked themselves out tonight, but they designed themselves to tell the truth.


    "Seven younger brothers, why did you do this?" Luo fourth came out from behind. Luo seventh turned and saw that all the important people in the villa were there.


    Now he has become a turtle in a jar! Hearing what he just said, he doesn''t think Luo Yunfeng will let himself go.


    He took out a flare and wanted to call his people to save himself.


    "Don''t bother. When you left the villa, your people were controlled by us!" Luo Qi looked at Luo Qiye and said coldly.


    The mountain where they are located and the villa are all plains. Although they can''t see the scene of the villa clearly, the villa that has been integrated into the night is now brightly lit, indicating that what Luo Qi said is true.


    He threw the signal bomb in his hand at Luo Qi and them, and then ran towards the gap between them. He wanted to escape, but before he got out of the encirclement, Luo Yunfeng slapped him to the ground.


    Others surrounded him and blocked all his roads


    Du Xiaoli went to Han Mingyi the next day and told him that he was going to play with fire phoenix for two days and would not attend the Wulin conference.


    Knowing that Du Xiaoli was not interested in these things, Han Mingyi took his hand and said: "Then go and have fun. I think after this meeting, they will discuss a joint plan to deal with the divine snake sect. The imperial court will also cooperate with them this time, so I can''t accompany you. Have a good time. Maybe we''ll go back to the capital soon. I don''t know when we''ll come to Jiangnan."


    "Well, I will, hey hey." Du Xiaoli shook Han Mingyi''s hand and found that he didn''t talk to him well recently.


    "I haven''t been with you lately. Let''s have a good time when we''re finished with the snake sect." Han Mingyi thought the same as Du Xiaoli and felt guilty that he hadn''t been with her lately. "The people of the divine snake sect dare to provoke my family and kill so many innocent people. I''m glad you eradicated them. As for what you said, it''s impossible to play with me, so I don''t expect it. As long as you''re safe," Du Xiaoli said. "Why not?" Han Mingyi sat down, pulled Du Xiaoli and sat on his lap, holding her waist with both hands. "As the prince of Fengming country, you hold great power. Now it is the time for national development. Where do you have so much time to play? You just said that after finishing the things here, you are expected to return to the capital soon. I think there are things waiting for you to deal with there." Du Xiaoli said. "I can''t hide anything from you!" Han Mingyi said. "The emperor sent a decree two days ago to let me deal with the things here and then go back to discuss." "well, we''ve been out long enough, and I miss them." Du Xiaoli said, "I don''t know how cute the little guy is now!" "If you want them, you can play first these days. When the Wulin meeting is over, we will deal with the cooperation with them against the divine snake sect, and then we will go back." Han Mingyi said. "But if you go back, how will you deal with the later things?" Du Xiaoli said. "Give it to Mingyuan." Han Mingyi said, "He''s also a member of the royal family. We can''t indulge him all the time. We should send him something to do. In addition, he often runs in the Jianghu. Sometimes it''s better to deal with things than we do."

 Chapter 548

    "Well," Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "it''s a pity that he married Phoenix."


    "If we can be together, even after many hardships, we will still be together in the end," Han Mingyi said. "Their things only depend on their fate."


    "I understand."


    "By the way, the four seas villa was cleaned last night." Han Mingyi thought of the news he had just received and said.


    "So fast?" Du Xiaoli was a little surprised. It was only two days before he was washed?


    "I just eliminated Luo Laoqi and the forces in the villa, and the outside ones haven''t completely taken over." Han Mingyi said, "in fact, I think they have a plan for Luo Laoqi, otherwise they can''t control his forces so soon."


    "After all, it is one of the three forces, and its ability can''t be underestimated." Du Xiaoli said.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Du Xiaoli stood up from Han Mingyi and said, "say."


    "Master, fire girl, they have come." Xia Yuan said outside the door.


    "Mingyi, I''ll go first. Don''t think of me these days." Du Xiaoli said, hugging Han Mingyi''s neck and printing a kiss on his face.


    Just as she was about to let Han Mingyi go out, she was pulled back by him, and she fell into his arms.


    "How can you take advantage of me and leave?" Han Mingyi said, bending over and kissing down, lingering on her soft lips.


    After the long kiss, Du Xiaoli stared at Han Mingyi and said angrily, "my lips must be red and swollen. How can I get out later?"


    "What does it matter!" Han Mingyi pecked her lips again and said, "we are husband and wife, and you are more beautiful."


    "Hum." Du Xiaoli stood up and saw Han Mingyi''s proud appearance. Holding his face in both hands, he leaned over and kissed him hard on his lips. Then he let go of him with satisfaction and turned out.


    Han Mingyi touched his lips and said with a smile, "this girl... Still won''t eat at all!"


    When Du Xiaoli went out, he saw two carriages waiting outside. The fire phoenix opened the curtains and said, "Xiaoli, come up quickly. We''re going to start."


    Du Xiaoli gets on the carriage. Xia yuan and her family get on the second carriage with a simple salute. When they hear the order to start from the carriage, the coachman swings the whip in his hand, and the carriage runs quickly and slowly.


    Shortly after their carriage left, two people appeared at the corner of the street. Seeing them leave, they left quickly.


    Soon after the carriage drove out of Bianjing City, the two groups of people also set out from the city and followed the route they had just passed.


    In the carriage, Du Xiaoli and fire phoenix talked about their journey all the way. They didn''t find that there were more annoying tails behind them.


    "Oh, I made it yesterday. Have a look." the fire phoenix handed some papers to Du Xiaoli and Shuiqing fairy.


    They took the paper and looked at it. They found that what they said above were some scenic spots and local ways of playing. In Du Xiaoli''s opinion, this is the tourism strategy of previous lives.


    "It''s only a short day, you''ve got so much!" Shuiqing fairy was originally ordered to protect Du Xiaoli, so it doesn''t matter where she goes, so she didn''t bother to do this.


    "I have more here!" the fire phoenix handed them another piece of paper and said, "these are what I asked the people in the valley to ask the local people after I went back yesterday. This is the route I planned for our visit this time."


    Du Xiaoli and Shuiqing fairy came up to have a look and said, "you have arranged the time in the future! According to this, we are going to the green lake in the eastern suburb?"


    "Yes!" the fire phoenix was in a good mood and said with a smile, "I''ve heard that the scenery of this lake is beautiful. On weekdays, many literati and poets will go there to recite poems and ode. Although I''m not interested in those poems, I''m very excited about the beautiful scenery there!"


    "Now that you have made a plan, let''s go according to your planned route." Du Xiaoli returned the strategy to the fire phoenix and said with a smile.


    "OK, I will take you to have a good time for a few days." the fire phoenix said with a smile, "although the hundred poison Valley is not far from here, I seldom came out before. Although I have followed the dark for the past two years... The idle king hall has gone to many places, but I haven''t enjoyed the beautiful scenery everywhere!"


    "Since you are interested, we will accompany you." Du Xiaoli said, "I also want to have a good look at the beautiful scenery of Jiangnan, otherwise I don''t know when I will come back."


    "Did you go back to the capital?" asked the Shuiqing fairy.


    "I should go back in a few days," said Du Xiaoli, "but I may not leave until the Wulin conference is over."


    "The people of the God snake sect are really annoying. If they hadn''t seduced elder martial brother Rui, he wouldn''t have come to this step, and grandpa wouldn''t have suffered the disaster at the beginning. Grandpa is still a little sad now!"


    "The God snake sect and the Central Plains sect have done a lot of bad things. I think the whole Jianghu will catch them all together this time," said Shuiqing fairy.


    "This kind of cancer should be pulled out early and live safely," said the fire phoenix. "If I encounter it, I will treat them well with the poison of our hundred poison Valley!"


    "Then why don''t you go to the Wulin meeting?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at the angry Fire Phoenix. "I don''t want to meet him." the fire phoenix shrugged and said, "I heard he was going with Dingwang, so I don''t want to go." "love words hurt people since ancient times." Shuiqing fairy said. "Well, let''s not talk about this." the fire phoenix said, "let''s talk about our next plan. It''s good-looking, fun and delicious all the way southeast from here..." after driving for a little while, they arrived at the Cuihu lake. Just like its name, the lake showed a Emerald green in front of them, lying on the ground like a mirror, Many weeping willows are planted on the shore of the lake. When the wind blows, the willow branches swing in the wind. There are two small islands in the center of the lake. Where they went, there was a corridor extending into the lake, and people in twos and threes were playing in the corridor. "Wow, the scenery here is really beautiful!" the fire phoenix jumped down from the carriage and shouted. "Phoenix, you come up first. It''s not too late for us to find an inn in front of us and then come to play." Du Xiaoli saw the fire phoenix eagerly running off the carriage and said. "OK." the fire phoenix sat on the carriage, didn''t go in, and said, "go." the coachman was embarrassed to see the fire phoenix sitting with him, but he obediently drove the carriage to the small town further ahead. The carriage stopped at an inn. Du Xiaoli and his party got off and immediately attracted the eyes around them, including several obscene eyes. The fire phoenix was a little uncomfortable by the hooligans and shouted at them, "what are you looking at? I''ll poison your eyes!"

 Chapter 549

    Maybe it''s the fire phoenix. She looks like a Jianghu person, or she looks a little fierce. Those gangsters were hit by her and ran away.


    "OK, let''s go in!" Du Xiaoli pulled the fire phoenix and several people went into the house.


    "My guest, eat or stay?" a waiter came up and asked with a flattering smile.


    "We''ll stay in the hotel, but now we''ll have lunch first," said the fire phoenix. "OK, how many rooms do you want?"


    "Seven rooms," said the fire phoenix.


    "Oh, my guest, I''m sorry. We don''t have so many rooms here." the waiter said apologetically.


    "What rooms do you have now?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "There are a lot of ordinary rooms with three pieces in the room," said the waiter.


    "Your business here is very good." Qiao Zhu was surprised that there were only three rooms left.


    "In fact, we don''t usually have so many people staying in the hotel," the waiter said with a smile, "Because we are not far from the capital of Biancheng, those tourists usually come in the morning and go back in the afternoon. However, several guests came yesterday and wrapped up the upper room of our inn. Fortunately, three of them just checked out this morning and only three of them came out. But it''s not my boast. Our general rooms are as clean and tidy as before, and they are clean and tidy By the lake, the scenery goes without saying. "


    "Then three rooms and four other rooms," said Shuiqing fairy.


    "OK, three upper rooms and four ordinary rooms." the waiter shouted.


    Another waiter took the key and said, "gentlemen, please follow me."


    Du Xiaoli and them went upstairs. She lived in the three upper rooms with fire phoenix and Shuiqing fairy. When she entered the room, she heard that the next room was just opening. She subconsciously turned her head and saw a beautiful lady coming out of it.


    The lady saw Du Xiaoli''s face when she entered the house, was slightly stunned, and then entered the innermost room.


    The decoration of the upper room here is not particularly luxurious. It is much simpler than the inn in the city. However, it gives people a good feeling because it is near the scenic spot and you can see the lake view from the window.


    Then several people went downstairs and ordered lunch. After eating, they went out to swim the lake.


    Just as they went out, a man and a woman appeared in the upstairs corridor and looked at Du Xiaoli''s back.


    "Is it really her?" the man asked.


    "Yes, my intuition tells me it''s her." the lady who lives next to Du Xiaoli said excitedly.


    "I didn''t expect to meet her as soon as we got here..."


    Du Xiaoli and others rented a boat according to the suggestion of the sophomore and decided to row a boat to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the lake.


    At this time, there were not many people on the lake. Small boats in twos and threes rippled on the lake. In addition to their small boats, there were also some big boats parked by the lake.


    "It''s a nice day today and the scenery here is beautiful," Xia Yuan said.


    "It''s really good. The quiet lake calms people''s heart," Du Xiaoli said.


    "How can there be no music in such a beautiful scenery? Which of you can have a song?" the fire phoenix rowed its own oar and reached into the lake from time to time to feel the coolness of the water.


    "Shuiqing fairy, I know you are familiar with the rhythm. How about I hum a song first and then you accompany it?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Does the leader want to test me?" the Shuiqing fairy smiled and said, "let me try."


    Du Xiaoli sang the song "too much" in the Oolong Chuangqing pass.


    The unbridled squandering of love


    What do you care about when your heart is broken


    Let you take whatever you want


    If you think freedom is happiness


    Love is a weak old mistake


    Why care what others think and say


    Too many excuses, too many reasons


    I also betrayed all for love


    Don''t flinch if you want to leave me


    Too many excuses, too many reasons


    Don''t ask me how I feel when I''m sad


    Maybe it will live well, maybe it will disappear without end


    What do you care


    After singing once, the second time, the flute of Shuiqing fairy had sounded.


    "It''s so nice." the fire phoenix said with a smile after listening to Du Xiaoli sing, "this song is really suitable for me. Xiaoli, teach me to sing."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli sang the song several times.


    Because the lyrics were short and more appropriate to her mood, soon the fire phoenix mastered the song.


    The boat shook slowly in the lake. They sang and rowed. Unknowingly, they left the shallow water to the deep water where there was no one.


    "So tired," said the fire phoenix, hammering his arm.


    Du Xiaoli thought of a sentence he had heard before and said, "there are three hardships in life. Boating to make iron and buy tofu is not an easy thing!"


    "I used to see those boatmans rowing the boat easily. I thought it was easy!" said the fire phoenix. "Since we are all tired, we will hear the boat by the lake and let the boatman come and row the boat back by himself." said Shuiqing fairy. "OK." so several people rowed the boat to the shore together, and then asked Qiao Zhu to call the boatman. "Qiao Zhu, I''m a little cold. Go back and bring me a cloak, and then come to the boatman." Du Xiaoli suddenly said. "Good master." Qiao Zhu nodded and walked towards the inn where they stayed. "Master." Xia yuan and Yingge see Qiao Zhu leave and quickly come to Du Xiaoli. Shuiqing fairy and Siqin also came to Du Xiaoli and took out their musical instruments. Qiao Zhu''s internal power is not high. She doesn''t know that Du Xiaoli won''t feel cold at all with her advanced internal skills. Then let her go back to the Inn and find the boatman. It''s obviously supporting her. Du Xiaoli took out the Phoenix flute inserted in her waist, gently stroked it twice, and said, "now that you''re here, what are you doing hiding?" "ha ha, the sharp little girl has found our existence." a rough and crazy voice sounded, and then a middle-aged man in white laughed and landed on a willow in front of Du Xiaoli. The willow branch was very thin, but he didn''t break it when he stood on it! "Hoo -" another middle-aged woman in black skirt also flew from a distance and fell on the Pavilion by the lake. "Are you du Xiaoli?" the woman looked at Du Xiaoli with cold eyes and seemed to doubt the news. The head teacher revoked the sanctions on shuiyuetian just because of this little doll? Du Xiaoli was not frightened by each other''s eyes and asked, "where are you from?"

 Chapter 550

    "Master, they are black-and-white Dharma protectors of mantuo sect," said Shuiqing fairy.


    "Mantuo sect? That''s the sect that is always the right sect with us?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes."


    "I heard that the mantuo sect is in other countries? The Dharma protector has come all the way to deal with me. It''s really lucky!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Princess Ding, if you give up being the leader of shuiyuetian, we will let you go today." Bai Baofa said with a smile.


    "Hum, either promise or die!" the black Dharma protector said coldly.


    "It''s hard to do!" said Du Xiaoli. "Since you are a fellow disciple, you should know that the Phoenix flute is with me one day, and I will be the leader of the water moon day one day. So it''s impossible to give up the position of leader. But I don''t want to die, so it''s a headache!"


    "Hum, although we don''t want to have anything to do with the royal family of Fengming country, we won''t let you go if you insist on wading in the muddy water of water and moon!" said black Dharma protector.


    "You mantuo teach us not to deceive people too much. We really think that no one can fail in the water moon day!" said Shuiqing fairy.


    "Ha ha, who are there in shuiyuetian now? Apart from Ji Feixia, are there any people who can make a sound in shuiyuetian?" the white Dharma protector laughed. "Even if you are at the level of shuiyuetian fairy, you only reach the fourth floor of sound attack, and other people are vulnerable."


    "Hum, the Yingong sect can be taught by our mantuo sect. You can either dissolve or surrender. Don''t think you can have vitality with a sect leader." the black Dharma protector said coldly.


    "I didn''t expect that the general church would withdraw its request for you because you have a teenage baby as the leader, but if you kill her, what can you do without the leader?" Bai Baofa answered.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and watched the two sing together. She could not hear the contempt in their words, but the more they looked down on her, the better for their current dilemma.


    Because as soon as these two people appeared, she felt strong pressure. They are both experts and have strong internal power!


    But this sound attack has its particularity. Its impact on people depends not only on internal power, but also on the mastery of sound attack.


    "If you want to kill the leader, step on our bodies first!" Shuiqing fairy and Siqin stood in front of Du Xiaoli and protected her.


    "Shuiqing fairy, you just stepped into the fourth floor and dare to shout with us? You are really not afraid of death!" the black Dharma protector sneered.


    "Their voice attack is very powerful?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Although they seem not old, they are all over 50 years old!" Si Qin said. "When we are your age, we may not reach your current height!"


    "Presumptuous!" Bai Baofa didn''t like others to say that he was old. He restrained his smile and shouted at Si Qin. The voice injected sound attack and made her vomit a mouthful of blood at once.


    "Something beyond your power!" the black Dharma protector attacked Siqin in the same way, but was scattered by Shuiqing fairy.


    "Oh, the sound attack can still be used like this!" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that they could hurt Si Qin like this just by talking. She came to Siqin and Shuiqing fairy without a trace, looked at the white Dharma protector and said, "you can hurt people only by talking. It seems that your mastery of sound attack has really reached a magical level."


    "If you know, be sensible," said the black Dharma protector.


    "But Si Qin is right. You can do this only because you are older and have more research time. It doesn''t mean you are better than us. I''m afraid we can dump you a few blocks when we reach your age!" Du Xiaoli said, "In fact, I want to say that you are all old and running around. When you should have enjoyed your life, now you have to die in a foreign land. It''s sad and pathetic!"


    "What a arrogant little girl!" said the white Dharma protector.


    "Do you still want to live to our age?" the black Dharma protector touched his chin with his fingers, and his slender nails were pasted with henna, which looked very flirtatious. "Don''t you know that today next year is your death day?"


    "Really, whose death day is it?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Black clothes with flower nails. At a glance, it''s an old woman with cold appearance and coquettish heart!"


    "You want to die!" the black Dharma protector was satirized by Du Xiaoli. His anger suddenly rose. With a wave of his hand, the fierce vigorous wind hit Du Xiaoli.


    "Master, be careful!" Xia yuan and Yingge wielded their palms at the same time, reluctantly dissolving her random attack.


    In the attic in the distance, several people who had been paying attention to the movement here clenched their fists.


    "Dad, let''s go," said the woman next to Du Xiaoli''s room.


    "Wait a minute." an old man spoke slowly.


    "The black-and-white Dharma protector dared to attack her. I''m tired of it!" another middle-aged man stared at the black-and-white Dharma protector, as if he wanted to kill them directly.


    "The mantuo sect is so bold that it dares to violate the meaning of the general sect!" a man of the same age as Bai Ning clenched the folding fan in his hand and exuded a cold breath.


    "Grandpa, the black-and-white Dharma protector has been famous in the Jianghu for a long time. It is said that they reached the fifth level of sound attack a long time ago. Their strength is extraordinary. I''m afraid they can''t cope with it!" another younger man said anxiously. "Wait, no one is allowed to go." the old man just repeated his meaning. Others wanted to go out, but due to the old man''s deterrence, they had to stay in the house and continue to look at the situation there. "Here, Du Xiaoli pulled Xia yuan and Ying Ge behind him and said," you protect Si Qin in the back. "Then he looked up at the black Dharma protector and said," I''m angry from shame? It seems I''m telling the truth! "" ha ha, I like this temperament! "The white Dharma protector said," why don''t you come to my mantuo sect and I''ll take you as a disciple! With my guidance, you must be better than Shuiqing fairy at her age! "Want to be my master? Are you qualified?" Du Xiaoli sneered and didn''t pay attention to the olive branch he threw out. "Speaking of master, I want to know who my master is?" "who is it?" "Hu Yijian, the medicine king." Du Xiaoli said, "I want to know what will happen if my master knows you killed me?" "you are the disciple of the medicine king!" They seemed surprised by the qualified news. Although they had heard of Hu Yijian''s reputation in the Northern Qi Dynasty and knew the position of Yaowang Valley in the Jianghu, they didn''t know that Du Xiaoli was the disciple of Yaowang. "Hum, I killed you all and destroyed your bodies. Who knows we did it?" the black Dharma protector looked at Du Xiaoli, suddenly giggled and said, "I just want to make a personal skin mask. I think you look good and your skin is smooth. If you use it as a human skin mask, the effect must be very good!"

 Chapter 551

    "Coincidentally, I also want to make a face drum recently. It''s too thin. I''m afraid it won''t work. A skin like you must be very durable, and it will be very strong and not easy to break!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Poof -" Xia yuan laughed at once. She was scolding others for their bad skin and thick skin!


    The people in the attic were also amused by Du Xiaoli''s words and laughed one by one.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at his Inn and found that he could just see the room on the third floor.


    She found out early in the morning that someone was looking at here, but she didn''t come out. She shouldn''t be an accomplice of mantuo. Otherwise Qiaozhu will be dangerous.


    "Smart people are never pleasant!" said the black Dharma protector. "I told you so much because of your princess. Since you don''t want to give up, don''t blame us for being cruel and ruthless. We chopped all of you and threw them into the lake to feed fish!"


    With that, she took out her piano from behind, and Bai Baofa took her long flute in his hand.


    "Master, please take care of Si Qin!" Shuiqing fairy left Si Qin and stood in front.


    "You don''t talk about their opponents. What are you going to do?" Du Xiaoli said. "Since they''re coming for me, naturally I''ll meet them! Just take care of the others!"


    "Hahaha, you just reached the hairpin, and you still want to fight with us?" said the white Dharma protector. "Younger martial sister, they''ll give it to you!"


    "OK!" the black Dharma protector replied, then held the piano in one hand and stroked the string in the other hand. Looking at Du Xiaoli''s fearless appearance, the corners of his mouth raised a cruel smile, his fingers played on a string, and a sound wave attacked Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli put the Phoenix flute on his lips and blew it gently. It was easy to dissolve the killing move.


    The black Dharma protector was surprised. Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli had two children, and then he dialed the strings again, but they were all dissolved by Du Xiaoli one by one.


    "It''s too slow. Let''s start directly!" said Du Xiaoli. He flew back and fell on a willow opposite them, forming a triangular shape with the black-and-white Dharma protector.


    "Go aside!" Du Xiaoli said to Xia yuan.


    Shuiqing fairy was still hesitant, but Xia yuan and Yingge pulled her to stand in the distance.


    Du Xiaoli put the flute to his lips and blew it. The sound of the flute drifted away, so that the whole people of Cuihu heard it.


    "This, this is..." the people in the attic who were worried about Du Xiaoli were stunned.


    Because he didn''t know the strength of the other party at the beginning, Du Xiaoli didn''t try his best, but even with the strength similar to that of Shuiqing fairy, he also surprised the other party.


    A teenage girl who became a monk on the way was as strong as Shuiqing fairy who began to practice since childhood.


    But if you know du Xiaoli''s real strength, I''m afraid they won''t be so calm.


    Black Dharma protector heard that Du Xiaoli began to play the Phoenix flute. After a short surprise, she also began to pluck the strings towards Du Xiaoli.


    He thought Du Xiaoli was just such strength, so the black Dharma protector didn''t try his best. Even so, their voice attack caused the rapid flow of air around, which made the small stones paved by the lake fly up, and the willow branches fluttered in the air.


    After watching the battle between the two, the Dharma protector Bai felt that his younger martial sister must be teasing Du Xiaoli. Seeing the Shuiqing fairies standing on one side, he put away the long flute in his hand and flew towards them.


    "You stand back!" seeing the attack of white Dharma protector, Shuiqing fairy hurriedly blew the flute in her hand and made two single tones to attack his face.


    Her internal power is far worse than him. She can''t take his palm directly, but she knows that this guy is extremely narcissistic and beautiful. She certainly doesn''t want to break his face.


    Sure enough, Bai Baofa saw the sound wave flying towards his face and turned back to avoid the sound wave attack. Then he flew back and returned to the willow tree.


    "It''s unforgivable to want to destroy my face!" Bai Baofa said angrily, emitting a gloomy breath. He took out the Changxiao and glanced at Xia yuan. The pressure in his eyes made them seem to be frozen for a moment.


    Du Xiaoli Yu Guang saw the scene here and continued to play the flute and revolve with the black Dharma protector. With a slight step on the willow branch, the man flew towards Xia yuan and fell lightly in front of them. He turned his fingers and built a layer of protection in front of them, blocking the attacks of black and white Dharma protectors.


    "Unexpectedly, he took our joint strike." the black-and-white Dharma protector stopped and looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    "It''s just the same with two old guys." Du Xiaoli put down his flute and looked at them contemptuously.


    "It seems that the wind and snow are much more powerful than we thought." Bai Baofa said, "but we didn''t try our best just now. Now we won''t let you!"


    "Just as I was just teasing you, my aunt has to compare with you now!" Du Xiaoli was so angry that they vomited blood.


    She was just teasing them?!


    "I like arrogant people, but it''s not good to be too arrogant. I''m doomed to die early!" said Bai Baofa. "Younger martial sister, stop playing, solve it early and go back early. If someone finds out, it will cause unnecessary trouble at that time."


    "I have my own opinion!" the black Dharma protector said and plucked the strings at Du Xiaoli again. But Du Xiaoli seems to be really playing the same way as black guards. The black Kwai''s law improves her strength bit by bit. She also improves bit by bit. The black defense method speeds up the movement of the strings. Du Xiaoli also speeds up her fingers, and the students will press the black protection method a little. Both of them unconsciously raised the attack to the fifth level of sound attack! "The fifth floor!" the white Dharma protector looked at Du Xiaoli with an indelible shock in his eyes. The black Dharma protector has injected all his skills into it, and his face even becomes a little pale, but Du Xiaoli is still just like that. Skirt dancing, long hair floating, she just calmly blowing the flute in the vortex, there is no pressure at all! "I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong, so we don''t have to worry about the morality of the Jianghu." then the white Dharma protector blew the long flute slowly. Unlike other battles, since he wants to join the black Dharma protector, he must first insert it slowly. If he is too direct, he will not only not help her, but also hurt her in turn. "Lying trough, those two old things dare to unite to bully people! Grandpa, can''t wait any longer! I''m going to help her!" the people watching the war in the inn Pavilion saw that they joined forces with each other Du Xiaoli. The older youth said and flew out of the window. "I''ll go too!" another young man followed.

 Chapter 552

    "Dad..." the woman also looked at the old man anxiously. Seeing that the old man still didn''t speak, regardless of his opinion, she flew out directly.


    "Five elder sisters..." the middle-aged man watched them leave one by one and wanted to stop them, but none of them paid attention to him.


    "Let them go. It''s useless to go anyway." the old man said faintly. Although he was still sitting like that, his breath was not as cold and arrogant as before, and his joy was full of.


    "They are also too worried. The black-and-white Dharma protector is obviously not her opponent." the middle-aged man said, "I didn''t expect her to be so good at Kung Fu at a young age. Looking at the Jianghu, there are few her opponents."


    "Not bad..." the old man nodded with satisfaction.


    "It''s hateful that you two old guys should unite to bully people!" the young man who left first flew directly to Du Xiaoli and shouted.


    The three also flew over. Because the sound attack range was too large, Du Xiaoli and their battle was fierce, so they had to fall a little far away.


    But because of them, Du Xiaoli and they all stopped slowly. However, black and white Dharma protector wanted to take a break, while Du Xiaoli wanted to see who these people were.


    After watching in the attic for so long, I finally couldn''t help coming over.


    She was still curious about who these people were and worried that they were partners of mantuo religion. Now it seems that they don''t.


    "Are you all right?" Madam looked at them, stopped and flew to Du Xiaoli''s side, asking with concern.


    Du Xiaoli thought the woman looked familiar, but she had never seen her before. And she cares about herself when she comes. What does that mean?


    "Hum, you two are so old and shameless that you unite to bully her. Let me meet you today!" after that, the man flew towards the black Dharma protector.


    "My aunt hasn''t been so oppressed in her life!" the fire phoenix took out the whip pinned around her waist and attacked the white Dharma protector.


    "The Phoenix comes back!" Du Xiaoli saw the fire phoenix fly away and hurriedly chased it.


    Although the white Dharma protector was just a little tired, his internal power was not exhausted. When the fire phoenix attacked, his left hand grabbed her whip and his right hand raised Qi to chop her.


    At the critical moment, Du Xiaoli pulled the fire phoenix, welcomed it with one palm, and directly hit the other party for two consecutive back somersaults and fell to the ground.


    Although he caught his palm, the other party ate more rice than her for decades after all, and his internal power was not covered. Du Xiaoli pulled the fire phoenix back and took two steps back on the ground.


    And the man was slapped back by the black Dharma protector.


    "You mantuo sect dare to disobey the order of the general sect." the woman looked at the black-and-white Dharma protector and scolded.


    The black-and-white Dharma protector looked at each other, but he didn''t expect that the other party actually knew that they were people taught by mantuo, and it seemed that they were always taught there.


    "Go," said the white Dharma protector to the black Dharma protector. Although they were unwilling, they had to give up first.


    "Come if you want, go if you want?" Du Xiaoli saw them leave, let go of the fire phoenix, jumped to the pavilion and began to play the flute.


    The two who had turned and fled felt the approaching attack behind them and turned to take the move. But this time Du Xiaoli used all his skills to attack the sixth floor, which is not acceptable to ordinary people. Moreover, they have spent a lot of energy before.


    Both of them were hit by the sound wave and fell to the ground again.


    "Sound attack... Sixth floor... HMM -" Bai Baofa spits out a mouthful of blood, supports the ground with one hand and covers his chest with the other hand, and looks at Du Xiaoli incredulously.


    "Why, she''s only a teenager. How can she get to the sixth floor..." the black Dharma protector looked at Du Xiaoli like a goblin.


    Not to mention that she is only a teenager now, even in the whole Jianghu, no one has reached this height.


    Shuiqing fairy, they are also stunned. The last time they saw her, it was the fifth floor. Now she has reached the sixth floor. What speed is she!


    The people in the attic of the inn were also stunned. The old man couldn''t help it any longer. He flew out and fell to the lake.


    Just now the three people saw the old man and shouted, "Dad."


    "Grandpa."


    Du Xiaoli looked at them, grabbed the flying willow branches, took off two willow leaves and threw them at the black-and-white Dharma protector. The soft leaves became extremely sharp and flew towards the two people who were still surprised.


    "Poof -"


    Willow leaves rubbed their necks and ended their arrogant life.


    "You killed them?!" the man who just shot shouted to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli flew down and fell beside the fire phoenix. He looked at him and said, "they want to kill me. Naturally, they have to have the consciousness of leaving their lives!"


    "I''m not talking about you. I mean, you don''t leave one for me. They just hurt me!" the man said.


    Du Xiaoli ignored them, came to Siqin, took her hand, felt her pulse and said, "it seems that we can''t continue to play for the time being. She''s a little hurt and needs to be conditioned for a few days."


    "Master, I''m fine." Si Qin pulled the corners of his mouth and smiled reluctantly. "What has the final say? I will give you two pills to eat." Du Xiaoli rose and said, "summer kite, tidy up here, such beautiful scenery, and leave nothing dirty." "yes, master." Xia kite came to the black and white law, and took out a bottle, dropping a few drops of liquid medicine, and the two corpses slowly turned into a pool of blood. Then she came to the lake and attacked the lake. Then she danced with long sleeves. The just splashed water was led to the shore, which washed the two pools of blood and slowly melted into the gap of the stone road. "Just now, thank you for your concern." Du Xiaoli looked at the woman and said politely. "Xiaoli, you''re so powerful!" the woman looked at Du Xiaoli and said with great satisfaction. "Hmm?" Du Xiaoli heard her call her name and wanted to ask who she was. Suddenly she heard something behind her. She turned around and saw that it was Bai Ningyuan and Beifeng. "Xiaoli, are you all right? What happened just now?" Bai Ningyuan came to Du Xiaoli and asked eagerly. "Why are you here?" Du Xiaoli looked at Bai Ningyuan. Isn''t this guy following them? "Beifeng and I were just chasing some people of shensnake sect nearby. Suddenly we heard the sound of flute. Thinking of you coming here to play, we guessed that you were in danger and hurried over." Bai Ningyuan panted. "So slow? I''ve cleaned up all the people." Du Xiaoli said. "Where is it slow? We chased people over and rushed over when we heard the sound of the flute. The atmosphere in the middle didn''t breathe. I don''t believe you asked the north wind." Bai Ning pointed to the north wind.

 Chapter 553

    At this time, Beifeng came to the old man, respectfully saluted and said, "old man."


    Bai Ningyuan noticed the elders, opened his eyes and shouted, "Grandpa, Dad, aunt five, why are you here?"


    "Your boy found us so long. Did you go out to play?" the woman joked with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli heard Bai Ningyuan''s guy call Grandpa. With a click in his heart, he turned to look at the old man, pulled Bai Ningyuan''s clothes and said, "ah, you just called him Grandpa?"


    "Yes, he is your grandfather. This is your fifth aunt, my father and your little uncle." Bai Ningyuan said, "as for those two guys, they are your cousins."


    "You recognized me early in the morning?" Du Xiaoli thought that they had just flown out to help themselves and asked if there was anything wrong with them. It turned out that they knew their identity long ago!


    "I recognized you as soon as I saw you." Bai su''e came over, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "you and your mother were so similar when they were young. Even if we hadn''t heard from you before, we would recognize you when we met in the crowd."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Bai Qiyuan who didn''t speak after he came and asked, "you drove my mother out?"


    As soon as Du Xiaoli said this, the happy atmosphere suddenly became a little heavy. Bai su''e smiled and said, "Xiaoli, what happened in those years is now unclear. Anyway, he is also your grandfather."


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Bai su''e and said, "you are together. Naturally, you will say so. But I remember when my mother couldn''t go back and cried when she was homesick."


    "Cousin -" Bai ningpeng, the man who had just been injured, heard Du Xiaoli''s complaint and helplessly shouted to her.


    Although Du Xiaoli thought about what it would be like to meet her mother''s family many times, she didn''t expect it to be so fast or at this time.


    "I''ll take my people back for treatment, so I won''t accompany you." Du Xiaoli said, pulling the flaming Phoenix over Bai Qiyuan and they left.


    Xia yuan and Shuiqing fairy also left with Siqin after they saluted Bai Qiyuan.


    "Cousin -" Bai ningting looked at Du Xiaoli and shouted, but Du Xiaoli didn''t even offer a positive face.


    "It seems that the child is still blaming us." Bai su''e sighed.


    "I think my little sister must have suffered a lot. She was framed, lived in seclusion in the countryside with her children and raised two children. Xiaoli was seven years old when she died. She must have understood her little sister''s hard work, so she would complain," Bai Bin said.


    Seeing the gloom on Bai Qiyuan''s face, Bai Ningyuan said, "Grandpa, Xiaoli, she has been looking forward to meeting you. Now she may be a little surprised. That''s why it''s like this. It''ll be fine in a while."


    Bai Qiyuan said nothing but walked along the lake to the inn.


    As soon as he left, the others hurried to follow. They saw Du Xiaoli walking ahead and followed her back to the inn.


    Du Xiaoli returned to the Inn and asked about Qiao Zhu''s whereabouts. Thinking of this girl, even if she had just started to support her, she should have rushed over when she heard the news.


    "Master, Wuwu, you''re back!" Qiao Zhu ran down from upstairs and hugged Du Xiaoli.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Master, I was scared to death when I saw you fighting with those people, but you were given to live and couldn''t go over. Fortunately, you were all safe..." Qiao Zhu cried.


    It turned out that when she went to the inn to give Du Xiaoli the cloak, she saw Bai Qiyuan and they were looking at the situation of Du Xiaoli. When she saw someone holding against Du Xiaoli, she subconsciously shouted, but she was hit by an empty finger of Bai ningting in the room and fixed her in place until she could move. Unexpectedly, she saw Du Xiaoli and they came back as soon as she came down.


    "Well, I''m fine. Siqin is injured. I''ll treat her." Du Xiaoli said.


    They came to Siqin''s room. Du Xiaoli took her pulse again, then wrote a prescription and asked Xia yuan to go to the drugstore in the town.


    "Xiaoli, those people are really your grandparents?" the fire phoenix sat in front of Du Xiaoli and asked curiously when she was finished.


    "It should be," said Du Xiaoli.


    Bai Ningyuan is called grandpa and Dad, which will not be confused. And she felt that Bai su''e looked familiar before. Now she wanted to come because she was a little like Su Su Xin, but she didn''t know the strength of the two old guys at that time. She didn''t pay attention to this for a moment.


    "What are you going to do?" Shuiqing fairy glanced at the door. Bai Ningyuan took his two brothers at the door waiting for Du Xiaoli to go out.


    "I don''t know. I think it''s a little sudden. My mother has thought about them all her life, but I''ll still complain about them when I think of the hardships my mother once suffered." Du Xiaoli sighed and lay on the table.


    "In fact, just think from your mother''s point of view." the fire phoenix said, "I don''t have any relatives except Grandpa. I envy a lot of relatives when I see you. Although they may have made mistakes, anyway, blood is thicker than water, which can''t be changed."


    "Yes, no matter what, you still have the old man''s blood in your body," said Shuiqing fairy. "Oh, see again," said Du Xiaoli, "but you can''t go out now. Phoenix, what''s your plan?" "you can''t go anywhere else. Just stay here. Anyway, I''ll be where you are these days." said fire phoenix. "Let''s stay here for two days and see the situation of Siqin." Du Xiaoli said. "OK." "I''ll go back to the house first." Du Xiaoli got up and had to face it. If only my brother were here, you can ask him what he means. When I opened the door, I saw three smiling faces, followed by a pitiful tone of one voice. "Cousin -" Du Xiaoli was amused by the three of them, but she still pulled her face and said, "come to my room." after that, she turned and went upstairs, and Bai Ningyuan followed up with joy. Her attitude shows that she is no longer angry and has accepted them... Du Xiaoli returns to her room, goes straight to the window and turns to look at the three people who follow. "Cousin, let me introduce myself. I''m your cousin Bai ningting, five years older than you." Bai ningting said. "I''m Bai ningpeng, seven years older than you." Bai ningpeng touched his chest, where there was still some pain. "Why are you here?" Du Xiaoli looked at Bai ningpeng and asked them. "Because grandpa said he would come to see your brothers and sisters, and then we followed him." Bai ningting said with a smile, "in fact, we just want to see what the legendary supernatural cousin looks like, whether she has three heads and six arms, hehe."

 Chapter 554

    "See? I have three heads and six arms?"


    "No, no, my cousin is as beautiful as heaven. Where is a monster with three heads and six arms!" Bai ningting quickly waved his hand and said.


    "Xiaoli, the old man actually cares about you, or he won''t come here in person." Bai Ningyuan said, "although I guessed early that someone might come, I just thought it was these guys."


    "Yes, grandpa always said, I''m sorry for your brother and sister. If you hadn''t been so stubborn, you wouldn''t have suffered so much." Bai ningting echoed.


    "Grandma is waiting for you to go back to see her," Bai ningpeng said. "She was going to come, but grandma is not in good health recently. She can''t stand the long journey. She has to go back in the middle of the day."


    "Yes, yes, grandma also said that if you don''t forgive Grandpa, let Grandpa not go back." Bai ningting nodded.


    "Uncles miss you too. My father and them, if it weren''t for family affairs, they would all come together this time," Bai ningpeng said.


    Du Xiaoli has been watching them sing the oboe, but he doesn''t answer, neither forgive nor forgive.


    "Dudu --


    The knock on the door sounded. Yingge went to open the door and saw Bai su''e standing outside.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t speak, so Yingge turned aside and let her in.


    "Five aunts..." Bai Ning Ting shouted helplessly to Bai su''e.


    "You go out first. I''ll talk to Xiao Li," Bai su''e said.


    "Yes." Bai Ningyuan and the three immediately went out of Du Xiaoli''s room, but as soon as the door was closed, the three hid at the door to eavesdrop.


    Bai su''e came to Du Xiaoli and said, "in a twinkling of an eye, you have grown so big."


    "I once heard my mother mention you. She said that her fifth sister was very kind to her when she was at home." Du Xiaoli looked at Bai su''e and said with a smile.


    "Did your mother mention me?" Bai su''e felt excited when she heard Du Xiaoli''s words.


    Du Xiaoli nodded, looked at the scenery outside the window and said, "my mother rarely mentioned her mother''s house. She only talked about you once or twice, and maybe she looked at me as young and thought I couldn''t remember."


    "Your mother... She hates us..." Bai su''e said.


    "No, my mother never resented you." Du Xiaoli said, "she just missed you and her father very much. She spent her whole life missing you. At that time, I didn''t understand why she didn''t go to you. Later, I heard that she was driven out of her house by abandoning her martial arts. I realized that she couldn''t go back home."


    "We''re sorry for you..." Bai su''e said.


    "My mother never complained, so I said she didn''t resent you. But I saw my mother''s suffering. I remember clearly how my brother and I depended on each other when we were young. At that time, I always thought we had no relatives, so no matter how hard life was, we had to bite our teeth to survive, because we only had each other," Du Xiaoli said, "But suddenly a large group of mother''s family came. What I thought of for a moment was not family affection, but the suffering my mother suffered."


    "In fact, we haven''t been ruthless and indifferent to discontent for so many years. When we knew your mother had an accident, your uncles and I rushed over, but what we saw was your father holding your mother''s and your brother''s bodies in a daze on the top of the mountain. No one was allowed to get close," Bai su''e recalled, "As like as two peas, I saw the birthmark on the corpse, which is exactly the same as your mother, so you will think you are all dead."


    "Did you go too?"


    Bai su''e nodded and said, "in fact, our family is not in Fengming country, so it was late to get the news. We also sent a large number of people to look for you, but I didn''t expect your mother to go to the mountain village with a long-term worker and give up after seeing the body."


    "You are not from Fengming country?" Du Xiaoli said in surprise, "but doesn''t Bai Ningyuan say that every city has a Bai restaurant?"


    "Poof, that''s an exaggeration." Bai su''e said, "and many cities are not restaurants, but restaurants, in a small alley or something. Those are used to collect information. Only slightly larger cities have restaurants and restaurants. And Fengming country only has this industry."


    I see. She was still thinking that even the hermit family needs a source of funds. As long as there are clues, Han Mingyi can''t have no idea of such a family. If there are only some restaurants, they won''t attract attention.


    "But didn''t my mother get kicked out of the house when she came to Jiangnan with my father?"


    "That''s because your grandparents got the news. Your mother came here because she was in love with your father and didn''t want to go home." Bai su''e said, "your mother has been smart since childhood, has high talent, has a lively temperament and is the smallest, so your grandparents love her most, so she let her stay with your father by her temperament."


    "It''s up to my mother?" Du Xiaoli didn''t believe it.


    "If it''s our other sisters, I''m afraid they''ll take us back and beat mandarin ducks," Bai su''e said. "Your aunt was the same in those years, but she couldn''t stay with her lover in the end."


    Du Xiaoli heard Bai su''e''s words and was silent. Bai su''e knew she needed to digest and looked out of the window with her. Du Xiaoli looked at the green lake. The setting sun shone on the lake. All the time, the kingfisher flew quickly from the island, caught a small fish in the lake and flew away. The calm of the lake was broken into small light spots, which gradually became flat after a while. "Have you seen your brother and father?" Du Xiaoli asked. "I''ve been to Phoenix before I came here. But I only met Xiuheng. He said it''s up to you. Don''t see other family members until you make a decision." Bai su''e said. These two brothers and sisters are equally stubborn! "I see." "your grandmother is still waiting for you to see her at home." Bai su''e said, "and I heard that you have good medical skills. It''s time to go back and have a look at her body." "HMM." Du Xiaoli said faintly, but Bai su''e was very happy. She grabbed her hand and said, "you agree? Are you willing to accept us?" "forget it." Du Xiaoli was a little unnatural and said, "After all, no matter how much I complain, I still want to help her fulfill her wish." "what a filial child." Bai su''e patted Du Xiaoli''s hand and said. "In that case, go and see your grandfather. Although he looks a little old-fashioned, he still hopes to be forgiven by you." "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded.

 Chapter 555

    Bai su''e took Du Xiaoli out. As soon as she opened the door, she saw three people squatting outside eavesdropping.


    Caught!


    "Cough, aunt five, cousin." Bai Yunting smiled at Bai su''e, thinking that Jiang was still old and spicy!


    "Aunt five, are you going to the old man''s room?" Bai Ningyuan straightened his clothes and said, "let''s go together."


    "What are you going to do?" Bai su''e glared at the three and said, "all the people of mantuo sect have come here to bully your sister. Don''t you check the situation?"


    "It''s too late to go back and check again," Bai Yunting said.


    "Yes, it''s not easy to check here now. We''ll take their nest when we go back!" Bai Yunpeng waved his fist and said. As a result, it led to the injury on his body. He quickly put it down in pain.


    Du Xiaoli looked at him recklessly and said, "I''ll show you your injury later."


    "OK, OK! It hurts me!" Bai Yunpeng agreed quickly, and didn''t forget to sell cute.


    "Let''s go."


    Bai su''e took Du Xiaoli to the innermost room of the corridor and knocked on the door twice. Bai bin opened the door, saw them, gave way inside and said, "come in."


    "Dad." Bai su''e took Du Xiaoli in and shouted.


    "That, old man." Du Xiaoli shouted.


    "Grandpa," said Bai su''e.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Bai Qiyuan''s looking forward but pretending not to care. His heart was soft and shouted, "Grandpa."


    "HMM." Bai Qiyuan nodded faintly.


    "Ha ha, it''s called Grandpa. Should I also call me uncle?" Bai Bin said with a laugh.


    Du Xiaoli was infected by Bai Bin''s hearty laughter and shouted with a smile: "little uncle!"


    "Ah!" Bai bin laughed, "I finally heard you call uncle. Now you recognize us. Look at your arrogant brother, don''t you dare to recognize us."


    They know that Du Xiuheng also hurts his sister to the bone.


    "Master, you''ve recognized your relatives. Xia yuan and Qiaozhu and I will cook something delicious and celebrate tonight." Yingge saw that Du Xiaoli was a little embarrassed and said with a smile.


    "OK, go." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "There are so many of us. How can the three of them be enough? Why don''t I go too? Yuanting, you come and help me!" Bai su''e said.


    "Ah, the gentleman is far away from cooking, aunt five -" Bai Yunting wailed.


    "You are all villains. Where is a gentleman? Come with me."


    Bai su''e took the three and left together. There were only Du Xiaoli, Bai Qiyuan and Bai bin in the room.


    "Dad, I''ll go out first," Bai Bin said.


    Bai Qiyuan nodded and Bai bin went out.


    Du Xiaoli and Bai Qiyuan looked at each other. No one would speak first. Finally, Bai Qiyuan lost the battle and said, "you are really like your mother. You are not willing to admit defeat at all. You are very stubborn."


    "This hasn''t been uploaded from you yet." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I''m not as stubborn as you!" Bai Qiyuan pulled his face and looked very unhappy.


    "Everywhere!"


    "Forget it, you say it''s like it." Bai Qiyuan stepped back and finally recognized his granddaughter. No one saw it. What does it matter.


    "Poof -" Du Xiaoli saw that Bai Qiyuan looked like what you said. He laughed at once, and his depression dissipated with the laughter.


    Bai Qiyuan is almost 80 years old. She ran thousands of miles for them. She can''t really get angry with him for this.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli''s smile, Bai Qiyuan was stunned and subconsciously stretched out his hand.


    Du Xiaoli looked at him. He should have seen Su Suxin''s shadow from himself. She went over and squatted in front of his chair so that his hand could touch his face.


    "You are like your mother." Bai Qiyuan''s hands trembled. He practiced martial arts all year round, which made his palms rough and tingled on her smooth skin.


    "Your mother liked to squat beside us and act like a spoiled child by leaning on us." Bai Qiyuan said, "the other children are a little afraid of me, but your mother is not afraid at all. She likes to stick to me and your grandmother when she has time."


    How long has it been? How long has he not felt the feeling of being leaned on like this?


    "Grandpa, how about I stick to you like this when I have time?" Du Xiaoli looked up at Bai Qiyuan and said with a smile.


    Stick to him like a mother and do what she wants to do but can''t do.


    Bai Qiyuan''s hair is all gray, and wrinkles are all over his cheeks. Du Xiaoli looked at the old look. Once she accepted him, she would love him. Once she began to love him, she would be cruel to him.


    "Hehe, you are as sweet as your mother." Bai Qiyuan said with a smile.


    The eavesdroppers outside the door breathed a long sigh of relief when they heard the dialogue inside and Bai Qiyuan''s long lost laughter.


    They are really afraid that Du Xiaoli and Bai Qiyuan will quarrel inside. After all, they are somewhat stubborn. "Well, everyone is happy. You all go to cook with me!" Bai su''e said. "Ah, aunt five, you really want to cook. That''s not your excuse to let us out." Bai Yunting said. "In fact, when it comes to cooking, Xiaoli''s cooking is really delicious. It''s even better than those imperial chefs in the palace!" Bai Ningyuan said. "Really, when shall we ask her to cook some dishes for us?" Bai Yunpeng said. "That''s the next thing. It''s time for you to cook," Bai su''e said. Yingge smiled and said, "madam, let''s just leave the cooking to us." "yes, aunt five, Xia yuan''s cooking is delicious and fast. We''ll help when we go." Bai Ningyuan took the opportunity to say. "Oh, our brothers haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s go out and have a chat." Bai ningting said, pulling Bai Ningyuan away, and they left. Yingge and Qiaozhu saluted them and went downstairs to cook. "These children!" Bai su''e stamped her feet. "They are just like this. You don''t know the fifth sister," Bai Bin said. "Although they grow up in a good environment, they are still a lot worse than Xiuheng and Xiaoli!" "they have really suffered two children in those years," Bai su''e said. "Yes, maybe it was because of such an environment that they grew up that they were much more sensible than Ningyuan." "I don''t know what Dad will do this time..." the two went to Bai su''e''s room and discussed other things. In the room, Du Xiaoli sat next to Bai Qiyuan and asked, "Grandpa, did you help solve the crisis of shuiyuetian?"

 Chapter 556

    "How do you know?" Bai Qiyuan asked.


    "Guess." Du Xiaoli said, "when I just heard the fifth aunt and cousin say mantuo, I seemed to be very familiar, and the tone didn''t pay attention to mantuo at all. Moreover, mantuo is also in other countries, and you''re not from Fengming country, so I asked. Look at Grandpa''s answer, I should have guessed right!"


    "Ha ha, smart girl!" Bai Qiyuan said with a smile. "You''re right. I told them to change their words about water, moon and sky."


    "Are you the elder that grandma Ji said?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It should be," Bai Qiyuan said. "Since you are also the leader of shuiyuetian now, you can also tell you the things in the sect..."


    Du Xiaoli listens to Bai Qiyuan saying the so-called general teaching to her, and the more she listens, the more frightened she becomes.


    It turns out that every country has at least one sect like water, moon and sky, and mantuo is one of the two sects in Northern Qi.


    Because both shuiyuetian and mantuo religion focus on sound attack, it has always been a trend that water and fire can not be tolerated. A few years ago, under the slander of mantuo religion, the Presbyterian group made a decision to let shuiyuetian belong to mantuo religion if they can''t find the leader again. Fortunately, Du Xiaoli learned the wind and snow and became the leader of shuiyuetian.


    "At that time, when we got the news that shuiyuetian had a leader, I didn''t know it was you. Later, when we knew it, we helped shuiyuetian say a few words in the Presbyterian group." Bai Qiyuan said.


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Du Xiaoli said gratefully, "I thought it would be very troublesome if I had to deal with the water moon day. I didn''t expect you to help me deal with it."


    "You''re my granddaughter. Naturally I''ll do something for you." Bai Qiyuan said, "but I didn''t expect the mantuo church to send someone to kill you. What''s more, you''re so young and have such great Kung Fu."


    Du Xiaoli smiled. His kung fu now benefits entirely from the expired pills of the founder of Yaowang Valley!


    "Since mantuo teacher dares to fight you, when we go back..."


    "Grandpa, let me handle this matter myself." Du Xiaoli interrupted Bai Qiyuan.


    "Why?" Bai Qiyuan wondered.


    "Grandpa, I''m very grateful to you for helping us solve the crisis, but after all, you''re only a member of the Presbyterian group. You can''t represent everything and can''t easily decide the survival of a sect," Du Xiaoli said, "But we have a long-standing feud with mantuo. Grandma Ji said that they have caused a lot of trouble to shuiyuetian over the years. We must find it back at that time! I didn''t think it would be difficult for grandpa to do it at that time, and it would be comfortable to avenge ourselves."


    Bai Qiyuan stared at Du Xiaoli for a while, sighed and said, "since you don''t want to rely on us, let''s go. But if there''s something we can''t handle, we''ll do it directly."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli felt Bai Qiyuan''s doting and smiled sweetly.


    She knew that he had poured his love and guilt for her mother into her.


    It''s not bad to have a cow''s grandpa doting on me!


    Bai su''e and Bai bin estimate that Du Xiaoli and Bai Qiyuan are almost talking, and they pass by again.


    Knock on the door and go in. Du Xiaoli is taking Bai Qiyuan''s pulse, so they stand quietly aside.


    Du Xiaoli looked very bad after finishing his pulse. He pulled his face and said, "grandpa didn''t pay attention to his body before. Although he has internal power to protect his body, there are also many places of strain and many stubborn diseases. Why didn''t he find someone to see it before?"


    "Xiaoli, is dad in bad health?" Bai su''e asked.


    "Well, if he doesn''t have profound internal power, I don''t think he can wait for me to call her grandpa." Du Xiaoli said, "you''d better not go back at this time. I''ll give you a good conditioning here."


    "OK," Bai Qiyuan agreed.


    "Although it is said that you can''t avoid fighting and killing when you often wander in the Jianghu, you should also deal with those wounds." Du Xiaoli said, "do you often have pain in your arm?"


    Bai Qiyuan nodded.


    "It''s a little late today. I''ll give you a few injections tomorrow. It''s estimated that several injections of your body haven''t had much effect. You have to do more times," Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK."


    Bai su''e and Bai bin looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise. They all knew that Bai Qiyuan''s arm often hurts, but they found many people and said that they couldn''t cure it for too long. Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli just felt his pulse and knew the injury on his hand.


    It seems that her medical skills passed on by others are not groundless.


    "Xiaoli, your grandmother is not in good health recently. If you have time to go, give her a good look," Bai su''e said.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "when you are in Fengming country, I''ll prescribe some medicine for you first. Don''t take it seriously because of your strong internal power."


    Bai bin and Bai su''e couldn''t help laughing when they listened to Du Xiaoli''s nagging Bai Qiyuan. When they saw Bai Qiyuan''s cold eyes, they converged and didn''t laugh again.


    Du Xiaoli went back to his room, wrote about the pharmacy and asked Bai Ningyuan to fill the medicine. When he came back, almost Xia yuan and they had dinner ready.


    At dinner, Du Xiaoli introduced Shuiqing fairy and fire phoenix to Bai Qiyuan. "Phoenix is my younger martial sister, and Shuiqing fairy is from shuiyuetian. Although we haven''t seen each other, we''ve heard their names," Bai su''e said with a smile. "I''ve heard from my senior brother that he has several beautiful aunts!" Fire Phoenix said, "I envy him that he has such a beautiful aunt!" "ha ha, it''s sweet to chase the little girl." Bai su''e said with a smile when she heard what fire phoenix said. "Phoenix is like a fire, which can make people feel her vitality," said Shuiqing fairy. "You are like water, one like fire, all beautiful women," Bai Yunting said. "You''d better put it away. They are both famous flowers." Bai Ningyuan said. "I just boast about them. It''s nothing!" Bai Yunting''s temperament is a little playful, but he doesn''t want to start with the people around Du Xiaoli. "Is the king in Bianjing?" Bai Qiyuan asked, looking at Du Xiaoli. As soon as the old man spoke, everyone was quiet. "Well, he said that the imperial court and Jianghu would unite to deal with the people of God snake sect, so he also came to Jiangnan." Du Xiaoli replied. "Since I''m here, let''s meet. My grandson-in-law wants to see what it looks like," Bai Qiyuan said. Du Xiaoli was stunned and said, "yes." so someone who was dealing with something sneezed twice and didn''t know he was missed. After dinner, Du Xiaoli accompanied the old man to take a walk by the lake. At the moment, the town has been quiet. Both tourists and local people have returned to the house. The war in the afternoon did not cause much response. Many people even thought it was just a group of people playing piano and flute to express their feelings towards the beautiful scenery.

 Chapter 557

    While walking, Bai Qiyuan asked Du Xiaoli to talk about their previous life in the mountain village. Du Xiaoli said some good things, and then said that he found grapes and oranges and developed Du Zhuang into a fruit mountain village.


    Bai Qiyuan thought of an 11-year-old child living alone in the countryside with a child in his 70s and 80s. He felt a little guilty about their brothers and sisters.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Du Xiaoli went out with Xia yuan and didn''t come back until noon. They went directly to Bai Qiyuan''s room.


    Du Xiaoli crushed the fresh herbs he had just picked, mixed them with water and gave Bai Qiyuan a drink, and then prepared to start injecting.


    Bai su''e drives Bai Ningyuan outside, leaving her and Bai bin watching in the room.


    Du Xiaoli asked the old man to take off his coat, then came to his back with Xia yuan and began to give him a needle.


    Bai Qiyuan was tall and thin. His skin was loose and there was almost no excess meat. Du Xiaoli felt distressed when he saw a wound from his left shoulder to his right waist.


    "Grandpa, I''m going to start." Du Xiaoli said, "if there''s blood going up in a while, don''t suppress it, just spit it out."


    "I see." Bai Qiyuan nodded.


    With Xia yuan''s help, Du Xiaoli filled Bai Qiyuan''s back with needles. Bai su''e''s heart was pumping.


    "No problem?" she whispered to Bai bin.


    "Ning Yuan said that her acupuncture is very powerful and should be no problem," Bai Bin said.


    "HMM... poof -" Bai Qiyuan spit out a big mouthful of blood, which fell to the ground. The color was much darker than ordinary blood, and some were close to dark red.


    Du Xiaoli then pricked a few more needles, and then slowly took them off. She wiped her sweat and said, "Xia yuan, you''ll take care of all the silver needles and inject needles into grandpa''s arm."


    "Yes, master." Xia Yuan went out with a silver needle.


    "Xiaoli, Dad, this is..." Bai bin looked at the blood vomited by Bai Qiyuan and asked.


    "Grandpa has a lot of Qi in his body, which has not been discharged in the body for a long time. It has accumulated and blocked in the meridians and blood vessels for a long time, resulting in bad Qi. These blood is brought out by accident. But it doesn''t matter. Just discharge it." Du Xiaoli said, "Grandpa, do you feel more comfortable now?"


    Bai Qiyuan took the tea brought by Bai su''e, rinsed his mouth and said, "I''m really more comfortable. It''s not as heavy as before."


    "You still have a lot of problems in your body. If you take good care of yourself, it won''t be a problem to live another 20 years," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Hahaha, if you really live to that time, I''m afraid I can see your children getting married!" Bai Qiyuan said with a laugh.


    "I''m afraid you won''t do what I said." Du Xiaoli said, "now you can put on your clothes. Just expose your right arm."


    "Yes."


    When he was dressed, Xia yuan had come back, and Du Xiaoli pricked his arm again.


    "This effect is good and obvious." Bai Qiyuan put his hand on the table, watched Du Xiaoli prick a needle in his arm and said, "I always thought the temperature of this arm was relatively low before. If you go down these needles, you will feel that your arm is warm."


    This is not as wide as the scope of needle application just now, so Du Xiaoli doesn''t have to be too nervous. Hearing Bai Qiyuan''s words, he replied: "The blood gas in your arm joints is blocked. When the blood is blocked, the temperature will be relatively low, and they will accumulate in the joints, so your arm will feel painful on weekdays. So now I use a needle to make the blocked part of your meridians unobstructed, so you will feel warm."


    "I see."


    "But it''s been too long for you. You can''t get well by needling twice at a time." Du Xiaoli said, "but you don''t have to hurry back now. We have time."


    "It''s good to have a granddaughter who knows medical skills. Unlike those individuals in the family, they don''t know anything," Bai Qiyuan said.


    Bai su''e and Bai bin look at their father speechlessly. Bai Ningyuan and his generation are all capable people, right? This is eccentric. I''m afraid Du Xiaoli is good in his eyes.


    But it''s also good. Except for my little sister, I haven''t seen him spoil anyone for a long time, and he hasn''t been so happy for a long time.


    Looking at Du Xiaoli''s calm injection, they had to be convinced that only she and her mother could make the old man laugh like this.


    "All right."


    Du Xiaoli took back the last needle and put it in the box. Xia Yuan went out with the box.


    Bai su''e has come to Bai Qiyuan to dress him. I have to say that her daughter is really more careful and considerate than her son.


    "What''s the plan next?" Bai bin asked.


    "We''ll go back to Bianjing tomorrow. Xiaoli, go and bring King Ding to us." Bai Qiyuan said.


    "Ah?" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Bai Qiyuan to see him. Seeing that the old man was eager to know what guy kidnapped his baby granddaughter, she nodded and said, "Oh, good."


    In the afternoon, Du Xiaoli went to see Si Qin. Seeing her injury, it was no problem to travel by carriage, so he told them about going back tomorrow. Since they met Bai Qiyuan and huofenghuang, they had already planned to cancel the trip, so everyone had no objection when Du Xiaoli came to tell them. So early the next morning, everyone returned to the city in a carriage. This day happened to be the day of the Wulin conference. When Du Xiaoli and his family returned, Han Mingyi had rushed to Sihai villa, so Du Xiaoli arranged the Bai family in the Inn and asked him to come back after the meeting in the evening. Han Mingyi was still wondering when he got the news. He said he would go out for a few days. Why did he come back in two days. He thought something had happened to her. The person who didn''t come to pass the news said to let Du Xiaoli have a meeting at ease and go back after the meeting. He waited until the end of the first day of the meeting. Han Mingyi came back with Han Mingyuan in the evening and left Ji Liufeng in Sihai villa. If he didn''t go the next day, he would attend on his behalf. As soon as they arrived at the agreed Inn, Han Mingyi found a different general atmosphere. The atmosphere of the experts outside the Inn and the experts inside the inn made him feel a little uneasy. How could Du Xiaoli let him come here? What forces are these masters? At this time, Du Xiaoli also looked at the old man sitting in the lobby waiting for Han Mingyi. She thought they were the only ones who came here. When she arrived in Bianjing, she knew where they were. In addition to guarding outside, there were a lot of experts standing in the room. These piles of experts together almost surrounded the whole Inn for several times. Hearing Han Mingyi''s voice, she got up and said, "Grandpa, Mingyi has arrived. I''ll take him in."

 Chapter 558

    Outside the inn, when Han Mingyi was wondering, Du Xiaoli came out. Seeing that she was safe, the faint worry dissipated.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Yes, sister-in-law, who are these people? When did you have so many masters?" Han Mingyuan was also full of doubts.


    "Someone wants to see you. Come in with me." Du Xiaoli holds Han Mingyi''s hand and takes him into the inn.


    As soon as Han Mingyi entered, he saw Bai Qiyuan sitting in the lobby, Bai bin and Bai su''e on his left and right sides, and Bai Ningyuan, Bai ningting and Bai ningpeng standing behind him.


    The first floor and the second floor are full of experts in black.


    Du Xiaoli took him and said, "Grandpa, this is Mingyi, this is the king of leisure. Mingyi, this is Grandpa, five aunts, little uncles and several cousins."


    "Are you Han Mingyi, the king of Fengming?" Bai Qiyuan looked up and down at Han Mingyi.


    Du Xiaoli looked at him like an X-ray from a previous life.


    She looks good and has good concentration. These two points are barely worthy of her granddaughter.


    Han Mingyi bowed to them and said, "I''ve seen Grandpa, five aunts, little uncles and cousins."


    A woman who can follow her wife''s name to show that she loves her is barely qualified.


    "Ha, I said that one day you would call me brother. What''s up? Am I right?" Bai Ning said proudly.


    "What my cousin said is." Han Mingyi didn''t argue and said, "Mingyi didn''t know that grandpa and uncles came and made you wait so long. I''m really sorry."


    "We won''t let Xiaoli tell you," Bai su''e said with a smile.


    "You boy, I heard that you asked the emperor of Fengming to marry our girl?" Bai Qiyuan asked.


    "Yes," Han Mingyi admitted.


    "Hum, now that you''ve got married and cooked rice, we won''t say anything. If you dare to be bad to our girl one day, don''t blame us for not reminding you. Even if you are a king of a country, we can still make you walk around." Bai Qiyuan thought this man was good, but when he thought he married Du Xiaoli, I think he''s a little out of the way.


    "Marrying Xiaoli is the luckiest thing in my life. How could I be bad to him." Han Mingyi glanced at Du Xiaoli, saw the same firmness in her eyes and gave her a smile.


    Bai Qiyuan and they saw the two people looking at each other and hummed.


    "Dad, now that they have arrived, let''s have dinner." Bai su''e said, "there are many dishes for dinner tonight that Xiaoli made for you personally. They say it''s good for your health."


    "Let''s have dinner," Bai Qiyuan said.


    Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli share the table with Bai Qiyuan, while Han Mingyuan goes to Bai Ningyuan''s table.


    When Han Mingyuan sat down, he looked sympathetically at Bai Qiyuan and Bai bin. He changed his usual image of Dingwang and listened carefully. Han Mingyi nodded from time to time. He felt some sympathy for his brother.


    This mother''s family is bigger than Du Fu in the capital!


    Bai Qiyuan didn''t let Han Mingyi go until the dinner was served and everyone began to eat.


    After dinner, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli had time to be alone.


    "Is this a bit of an accident today?" Du Xiaoli asked with a smile as Han Mingyi looked like a great enemy all night.


    "It''s more than an accident." Han Mingyi scraped Du Xiaoli''s nose and said, "you don''t wake me up in advance and let me have a psychological preparation. At first, when I saw the bodyguard outside, I thought something had happened to you. I didn''t know until I went in. It was my business."


    "Grandpa, they won''t let me talk. They said they wanted to see what you really look like." Du Xiaoli said, "but I thought it was just grandpa who came, but I didn''t know until I got here. They had wrapped up here two days ago and brought so many bodyguards. When I saw them like that, I thought it was the boss of the gang."


    What is the boss of the gang? Du Xiaoli once explained to Han Mingyi and naturally understood what she meant. He hugged Du Xiaoli and came to the bed, pressed her under his body and said, "when did you meet grandpa? Unexpectedly, he didn''t tell me secretly."


    "I didn''t meet them until I went out this time," Du Xiaoli said, poking Han Mingyi''s chest. By the way, he said that he met the black-and-white Dharma protector in Cuihu and met the old man.


    "You mean they are from Northern Qi?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Yes, they and mantuo are from the Northern Qi Dynasty." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "No wonder I sent someone to check. I didn''t find a Bai family at all. I didn''t expect to be in the Northern Qi Dynasty." Han Mingyi said. "But if the mantra sect dares to send someone to kill you, it seems that it doesn''t want to exist."


    "Well, I think so." Du Xiaoli poked tired and grabbed a pinch of Han Mingyi''s hair to play, "so I decided to let shuiyuetian fight back. Don''t they want to swallow shuiyuetian? I want shuiyuetian to eat them."


    "Don''t need to do it for her husband?" Han Mingyi raised his eyebrow. "No." Du Xiaoli said definitely. "OK." Han Mingyi knew that Du Xiaoli had the ability to deal with these things and no longer insisted. "I''m full," Du Xiaoli reminded. "You said that exercise after meals is good for digestion." Han Mingyi began to peel his clothes. "I''m not talking about this movement!" Du Xiaoli protested that someone misinterpreted his own. "In my opinion, it means..." "hate..." in the next few days, Han Mingyi took Han Ming to attend the Wulin conference in the morning and came back to accompany Du Xiaoli and them in the evening. Later, he directly sent lengyi and Han Mingyuan to go together, and directly learned about the situation after they came back. When he felt that Han Mingyuan could handle things alone, he left Ji Liufeng, Du Xiaoli''s special forces and the people of Qianqi team, and took Du Xiaoli and grandpa back to the capital. Before leaving, Du Xiaoli went to Shuiqing fairy and mother-in-law Ji and told them about the things in the sect. If they were against mantuo, they didn''t have to bear it at all. They should do it when they should, and then asked them to pay attention to safety when dealing with shensnake sect. If necessary, go to baipoison Valley to prepare some poisons and antidotes for self-defense. Shuiyuetian has always claimed to be decent and never thought of using poison to others. When Du Xiaoli said it, they were still hesitant. As a result, she taught them a lesson. Sometimes there is no waiting for orders. What''s the use of keeping this name! Mother-in-law Ji understood that they were scolded by Du Xiaoli. They took poison on themselves. They don''t have to harm others, but they can defend themselves.

 Chapter 559

    Then Du Xiaoli went to see the fire phoenix and advised her to have a good talk with Han Mingyuan. Maybe there was a misunderstanding. It would be a pity if she missed their marriage.


    After all, the fault is temporary and the miss is lifetime.


    Then she went to see Luo Qi to say goodbye. When Luo Qi learned that she was going back to the capital, she was surprised, then regretted, but finally expressed understanding. And when her grandfather and they came, she couldn''t enjoy the scenery with herself.


    After giving an account, Du Xiaoli and Bai Qiyuan set foot on the road back to Beijing.


    However, she doesn''t like many people very much, so Bai Qiyuan asked those people to take the lead and don''t disturb their family gathering.


    In this regard, Bai ningting said privately that the old man was eccentric more than once. They had never heard their meaning when traveling in the past. Now they meet Du Xiaoli and are really spoiled.


    In this regard, Bai Ningyuan was very open and said with a smile: "who let our parents have so many brothers and sisters, but the little aunt gave birth to a daughter. It''s all sons and a daughter. No wonder everyone cares about her."


    "If you let those people in your family come to see your cousin, I''m afraid it will turn the world upside down," Bai ningpeng said.


    "In the end, we''re not the only ones coming!" said Bai ningting. "But, brother Ningyuan, it doesn''t matter if you just leave the hundred poison valley. I heard that your hundred poison Valley is not peaceful recently."


    Bai Ningyuan walked slowly behind the carriage on his horse. When they heard Bai ningting''s question, they said: "The matter of baipoison Valley has been handled almost. As for the matter of dealing with the divine snake sect discussed by the Wulin conference, Shifu, they have never been very involved. This time, they will attend the conference because the divine snake sect has extended its hand to the divine snake sect. As for the follow-up matters, they will handle it."


    "That''s good. Then you can stay with us for a long time." Bai ningpeng said.


    "When are you going back?" Bai Ningyuan asked.


    "I think uncle will go back earlier. He has to deal with family affairs. He has been busy this time. As for Grandpa, I think he should stay in Fengming country for some time. Look at his love for his cousin. If he doesn''t have a big family and career, I bet he will move his hometown here. As for us, it''s OK to go back. It''s better to stay and protect Grandpa We should be safe so as not to be scolded by our parents when we go back early, "Bai ningting said with a groan.


    "Look at your sour words. Unless you become a woman now, you have to watch the old man dote on Xiaoli." Bai Ningyuan said with a smile.


    At this time, a burst of laughter came from the carriage in front, of which Bai Qiyuan''s voice was particularly loud.


    Bai ningting looked at them and sighed, "but we can''t make our cousin smile so happy."


    "Yes, I usually look at people lightly, but my heart is thinner than anyone else. Otherwise, I can''t give in to what I like, which makes grandpa so happy." Bai ningpeng also sighed.


    After a while, the sound of the flute came out of the carriage. The lively music made everyone fly with their mood. At the same time, it also reminded the Bai brothers of her terrible voice.


    "What a monster!" said Bai ningting.


    "Agree." Bai ningpeng agreed.


    "I don''t object." Bai Ning is far from understanding Du Xiaoli''s ability, just like his brother.


    If you don''t know it''s your cousin, according to Bai Ningyuan''s temperament, you''ll probably roll people back directly and open your mind to study.


    After more than ten days'' journey, this is the longest carriage Du Xiaoli has ever taken. However, Bai Qiyuan is old and can''t ride a horse for too long. In other words, Du Xiaoli doesn''t want to let him toss about like this and would rather take a carriage with him.


    Han Mingyi was called back by the emperor when he was driving to one-third, leaving lenger lengsan to arrange Du Xiaoli''s trip.


    It was the last two days of October when we arrived in the capital. It was the first snow of this year in the capital and surrounding cities.


    Outside Phoenix, Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng stood in fur. The vast white snow made the world pure.


    "Dad, don''t walk around. The snow is crushed by you." looking at Du Yunhan shaking in front of him, Du Xiuheng couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "Xiuheng, what do you think of dad like this? Does he look more solemn?" Du Yunhan straightened his clothes and looked at Du Xiuheng and asked.


    Du Xiuheng rolled his eyes at Du Yunhan and said, "Dad, you''ve asked me four times."


    "Hmm? Yes? I don''t remember." Du Yunhan said, "please show your father if it''s OK. If not, I''ll go back and change my clothes."


    With that, Du Yunhan began to walk back and forth again.


    Du Xiuheng grabbed Du Yunhan and said, "Dad, you''re here to pick up Grandpa and them, not the bride. What are you anxious to do?"


    "I''m anxious to pick up your grandfather!" Du Yunhan said. "You see, you''re so old. I met my father-in-law for the first time. I said to take good care of your mother, but finally let your mother die in a foreign land, which made you suffer so much when you were a child. He agreed with me to be with your mother before, but now I''m afraid he hates me more!"


    "You have said that we are so old. Since they have planned to recognize us, no matter what, they will not drive you out alone." Du Xiuheng said. "Alas, Xiaoli, why haven''t they arrived yet." Du Yunhan looked at the officials outside the city. Du Xiuheng was the first time to see his father who had always planned strategies. Even in the past, he was light in the face of the emperor. Now he is like an ant on a hot pot. "Dad, there''s a carriage coming. It should be my sister. They''re here." Du Xiuheng looked at several black spots coming slowly in the distance, slowly getting bigger and bigger in the white world. Seeing Leng Er riding in front of them, Du Yunhan pulled his clothes again and said, "sure enough, they are here." the carriage drove slowly and stopped in front of the city gate. Du Xiaoli poked his head out of the carriage and saw Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng waiting in front. He opened the door and jumped down from the front and said, "Dad, brother, have you been waiting here for a long time?" "didn''t wait for a while." Du Yunhan looked at Du Xiaoli, who was thinner than before he went out, and his eyes were full of heartache. "Grandpa, they are in the carriage." Du Xiaoli took Du Yunhan to the carriage. "My son-in-law has seen my father-in-law." Du Yunhan saluted respectfully. "Well, let''s go back. Xiaoli, you come up first." Bai Qiyuan said in the carriage. "Dad, it''s cold now. Let''s go back first." Du Xiaoli said and got on the carriage. Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng got on the horse and opened the way in front. The carriage drove slowly again, and others followed behind the carriage.

 Chapter 560

    At Du''s residence, Du Xiaoli came down first, turned around and helped Bai Qiyuan get off, followed by Bai su''e.


    Xie Yu and Fu Yalan waited for them outside the gate. When they saw Du Xiaoli coming back, they went forward and said, "welcome your father-in-law, your fifth sister and your seventh brother."


    "Welcome Grandpa, uncle and aunt." Fu Yalan held Dudu and saluted in the back.


    Du Xiaoli let go of Bai Qiyuan, came to Fu Yalan, looked at Dudu meat Dudu''s face and said, "why did Dudu come out in such a cold day?"


    "Wrap him up thick and don''t get in the way." Fu Yalan smiled.


    "Give me a hug." Du Xiaoli looked at Dudu and spit out a bubble in his mouth. He felt so cute and reached out to hold him.


    Dudu wears a thick jacket, which makes him straight. Du Xiaoli is not afraid to hold him. His body is still soft.


    "Is this Xiuheng''s child?" Bai Qiyuan asked, looking at Du Xiaoli holding the child.


    "Yes!" Du Xiaoli came to Bai Qiyuan with Dudu in her arms and said, "Grandpa, look how cute Dudu is. This meat Dudu''s face is red. I really want to take a bite!"


    Bai bin and Bai su''e also saw Dudu and said, "it''s freezing. Hurry in and don''t freeze the child."


    "Father in law, please come inside." Du Yunhan waved his hand.


    When the party entered the house, Du Yunhan personally took them to the yard prepared for them. He knew they would arrive today, so the houses in the yard had been heated.


    Bai Qiyuan felt warm when they entered the house, but they didn''t smell the pungent smell of coal.


    "Don''t you burn charcoal for heating?" Baiyun Pavilion knocked in the living room. He didn''t see a charcoal basin and asked.


    "We don''t burn charcoal." Du Xiuheng said, "Xiaoli transformed the house structure before, built another floor outside the wall, and left a lot of small passages in the middle. The passages are always connected to the kitchen. It''s just to burn a fire at the entrance in winter. The walls will have temperature, make the house warm, and won''t have the smell of burning charcoal."


    "Can you do that?" Bai ningpeng said in surprise.


    "Not only that, in other bedrooms and other rooms, there are Kang. The lower part of the Kang is also empty and connected to the wall," Du Xiuheng explained.


    "That''s good. We''ll do it when we go back," Bai ningting said. "Although we have inner body protection, we feel that the room is warm and comfortable."


    "Yes, you can let Xiaoli tell you how to do it." Du Xiuheng said.


    Du Yunhan waited for Bai Qiyuan to sit down before sitting down on the throne. Du Xiaoli looked at him and found that his father was so nervous. But she couldn''t help, so she turned her attention to Dudu in her arms.


    "Father-in-law, you''ve worked hard all the way. Do you want to have a rest first?" after a moment of silence, Du Yunhan squeezed out such a sentence.


    Du Xiaoli was speechless to his father. Fortunately, Du Xiuheng spoke at this time.


    "Grandpa, I once heard from my mother that you crossed her out of the genealogy. Since you have planned to recognize us, should my mother also go back to the genealogy?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. When you decide to recognize you, your mother''s name has been written in the Hui spectrum," Bai Bin said. "Not only your mother, but also yours."


    "Suxin... Did she say anything?" Bai Qiyuan asked.


    "Mother has something for you." Du Xiuheng suddenly said.


    Everyone''s attention suddenly shifted to Du Xiuheng. Even Du Xiaoli was a little surprised. She hadn''t heard Du Xiuheng say this.


    "Your mother, what did she leave for us?" Bai Qiyuan became a little excited and looked at Du Xiuheng straight.


    "I''ll get it."


    Du Xiuheng got up and went out. After a while, he came in with a letter in his hand.


    "This was written by my mother in those years. At that time, my sister let me keep it. She said that if I had the chance to see you, whether you recognize us or not, I would give you this letter." Du Xiuheng handed the letter to Bai Qiyuan.


    Bai Qiyuan opened the envelope with trembling hands and took out the letter inside. Seeing the familiar font of his daughter, he burst into tears for a moment.


    "You guys go out for a walk," Bai su''e said to Bai Ningyuan.


    So Du Xiaoli and they all got up and went out, leaving Du Yunhan and Bai Qiyuan behind.


    As soon as he went out, a cold wind blew. Du Xiaoli gathered Dudu''s coat and said, "brother, take your cousin around the yard. My sister-in-law and I will take Dudu back first."


    "OK."


    Several men left the yard, and Du xiaolize and Fu Yalan went back to their yard.


    Back to the house, Fu Yalan handed Dudu to the nanny, and then took Du Xiaoli to chat in the living room.


    "You''re back. I didn''t expect you to go for four months." Fu Yalan said.


    "Yes, when you left, Dudu was small before you were born. Now when you come back, his body has begun to grow hard." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes, it''s said that the child has grown so big when he sees the wind." Fu Yalan said, "if Liuxia knows you''re back, she will be very happy." "how''s the girl in her family?" Du Xiaoli asked. "It looks like other children now." Fu Yalan said, "if you like, we can take time to go and have a look." "well, we must be busy just back. After these two days, we''ll go to see her." Du Xiaoli said. Just came back, she must go to the palace to meet the emperor, Empress Dowager or something. She also misses those guys in the army. I don''t know whether those guys have trained well during the time she left. Moreover, the accounts of Fengxue building and Suiyuan club in other industries should also be sorted out. Although she trusted them very much, she knew that she and Yingge were coming back. Uncle Fu and they prepared the account books early and sent a message that they would wait for her to check and accept. "It''s said that the scenery in Jiangnan is very beautiful. Tell me about the beautiful scenery you have seen? What have you experienced? Have you seen Jiang Zhuo? How did you find out about the last flood? I''m so curious. Tell me quickly." Fu Yalan said urgently. "Well, you look worried!" Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "I really stopped by to see Jiang Zhuo this time. But I didn''t stay long because of the trip." "how was she there?" "it should be good." Du Xiaoli said, "Lord Shui, they are all easy to get along with. Although Shui yeyang looks stupid, he is really good to her." "that''s good." Fu Yalan nodded.

 Chapter 561

    "But after all, it''s far from her mother''s home. There are still some shortcomings in the United States. Compared with her, we are much happier than her." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, but at least she has a husband who loves her better than Princess Changle..."


    Both of them were a little depressed, but Fu Yalan put those emotions aside and said, "tell me what you saw this time. I really want to hear it!"


    "OK..." Du Xiaoli smiled and began to tell Fu Yalan what he had seen this time.


    They talked in the room for a while, and Du Xiuheng came back with them. As soon as they entered the room, Baiyun Pavilion shouted to Du Xiaoli, "cousin, I heard you have two wolves. Will you take us to have a look?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s the first time I''ve heard that someone keeps wolves," Bai ningpeng said.


    "Xiaoli, take them to have a look." Bai Ningyuan said with a smile, "let the silver and gold bite off their legs!"


    "Cousin, do you want to be so cruel!" Bai ningting retreated from Bai Ningyuan, looking far away from danger.


    "Since you want to go, let''s go and see them. I haven''t seen silver and gold for a long time." Du Xiaoli got up.


    "I think Dudu will wake up soon, so I won''t go together," Fu Yalan said.


    "Well, let''s go to the wolf garden first," said Du Xiaoli.


    "It''s estimated that we''ll have dinner later. You''ll come back earlier," Fu Yalan said.


    "Well, we will." Du Xiuheng nodded and took Bai Ningyuan to the wolf garden.


    "Ouch --"


    Du Xiaoli heard the sound of silver as soon as she got to the gate of langyuan. She accelerated her steps and pushed the door in. As soon as she took two steps, she saw silver and gold rushing towards herself.


    "Ouch --"


    Silver came to Du Xiaoli and rubbed her, as if to express his missing.


    "Ouch -" gold also came to the other side of Du Xiaoli and rubbed Du Xiaoli with silver.


    Du Xiaoli squatted on the ground, stretched out his hands, scratched his neck on silver and gold, and said, "silver and gold, do you miss me?"


    "Ouch --"


    The hair of gold and silver swept around her neck and made her laugh.


    Bai ningting and Bai ningpeng were surprised to see that Du Xiaoli was so close to silver and gold. They didn''t expect that the adult wolf would be so close to humans. How did she do it?


    Is it controlled by sound attack?


    Du Xiuheng saw their thoughts and said, "silver has lived with us since childhood and has been together for more than eight years. Gold has also lived with us for many years. Silver was injured at that time and was just picked up by my sister. It has been very sticky to my sister since then."


    "Then their wild nature is gone?" Bai ningting asked.


    "From the very beginning, my sister cared about training their wildness." Du Xiuheng motioned everyone to go in and said, "at that time, when we were in the countryside, my sister often took Yindu to fight in the mountains behind, and let Yindu find wild animals to fight and find food. Many times, it went to the mountains by itself and brought us some animals it killed when it came back."


    "It''s really powerful," said Bai ningpeng.


    "When my sister came to the capital, she bought the land here and built such a wolf garden for them. Go out the back door and you can go all the way to the Yanshan Mountains. They usually go there to find food and play." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Silver, gold, this cousin really has a set of names." Bai ningting said with a smile.


    "Do you mean to say my name is vulgar?" Du Xiaoli looked at them and didn''t care what they meant. "Anyway, everyone said so. When I found silver at that time, lenger and they laughed at my name. But think about it. Silver has lived with us for so many years. Time flies."


    Old beggar came from the backyard and saw Du Xiaoli. He was excited and said, "the princess is back!"


    "Grandpa Qi, how are you these days?" Du Xiaoli asked when he saw Lao Qi.


    "With the blessing of the princess, I''m in good health," said the old beggar. "Unexpectedly, the gold came out today. It used to protect her wolf cubs. It seems that I know that the young lady is back and specially came to meet you."


    "Little wolf cub?" Du Xiaoli wondered for a moment, and then said happily, "you mean gold gave birth to a little wolf cub?"


    "Oh, I forgot it when I saw grandpa and them today," Du Xiuheng said. "Just half a month ago, Jin gave birth to six wolf cubs."


    Du Xiaoli remembers that the estrus period of wolves seen on the Internet was not from December to January. How could they give birth to pups at this time?


    Whatever, maybe it''s a different world. These are also somewhat different.


    "Gold, you are a mother. Take me to see your child?" Du Xiaoli touched gold and said with a smile.


    "Ouch --"


    Jin Jin didn''t know if he understood Du Xiaoli, so he got up and walked towards the house.


    Du Xiaoli followed him to the house. As soon as he went in, he saw several wolf cubs lying in the warm room. After half a month, they had grown up a lot. "Ouch -" seeing Du Xiaoli coming in, the little wolves shouted at her, looking a little uneasy. Jin Jin walked over, purred twice, and then lay down beside them, licked them and comforted them. Several little wolf cubs soon quieted down. One even stood up and trembled to Du Xiaoli, sniffed and roared low. Du Xiaoli squatted down, held it in her hand, then came to the gold and put it down. The little wolf licked it on the palm of her hand in turn. "Ouch -" silver saw his child, walked over and lay down on the other side. They also wanted to go in to see the newborn wolf cub, so they went with Du Xiaoli. Different from outside, as soon as they entered the house, the silver lying on the ground immediately stood up and shouted at them. Seeing the silver, Bai Ningyuan had to retreat. Then they visited the wolf garden and went back to Du''s house when Du Xiaoli came out. When they returned, it was just time for dinner. Unexpectedly, Han Mingyi was also in the hall, chatting with Du Yunhan and Bai Qiyuan. He seems to have been here for a while. Du Xiaoli noticed that Bai Qiyuan, Bai su''e and Du Yunhan had some red eyes. It seems that the letter taken out this afternoon is a tear gas! Seeing Du Xiuheng and them coming back, Du Yunhan and others ended the conversation and went to the restaurant together. After dinner, Han Mingyi stayed and asked Xia yuan to go to the palace to get their suits and prepare to go to the morning Dynasty directly from the prime minister''s house the next day.

 Chapter 562

    The next morning, Du Yunhan and Han Mingyi went to the morning Dynasty together, and Du Xiuheng also went out to work. Before Du Xiaoli enters the palace, he asks Bai Ningyuan to help entertain Bai Qiyuan and them. After all, he is much more familiar here.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of the palace. Du Xiaoli got down from the carriage with Xia yuan and looked at the towering palace wall. She had a feeling of long absence.


    "Please see Princess Ding." Duke Sha waited at the gate of the palace. Seeing Du Xiaoli, he hurried forward to salute.


    "No gift." Du Xiaoli waved his hand and said, "how could father Sha be here?"


    "The servant is here to wait for the princess according to the emperor''s order." father Sha replied.


    "Has the emperor gone down?" Du Xiaoli walked to the inner palace with father-in-law Sha, chatting while walking.


    I don''t know what changes have taken place in the Moon Palace these days.


    I think of the depressing feeling when I first entered the palace. Now think about it, it''s like another world. She stepped on the snow to find out when she had adapted to this life, but she only heard the sound of snow creaking.


    "Back to the princess, there was nothing to do this morning, so it ended early. The emperor is now discussing things with two ministers in the imperial study."


    "Since the emperor is busy, would it be inappropriate for the princess to go now?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "The emperor said that you can also listen to the matters discussed now. He said that it has something to do with you. So let the slave take you directly to the imperial study, and then go to see the queen and the Empress Dowager after meeting the emperor." Duke Sha said quickly.


    Has anything to do with her?


    "That''s right. Let''s go," said Du Xiaoli, so they continued to walk towards the imperial study. "How is the Empress Dowager lately?"


    "Back to the princess, the Empress Dowager should be in good health today. She didn''t publicize the Soviet imperial doctor to them." father Sha replied.


    "That''s good." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    Outside the imperial study, Du Xiaoli waited for a while, and her father-in-law came to announce her audience.


    After she went in, she found that in addition to Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan, there were Ji Lun and the Minister of war.


    "I have seen the emperor." Du Xiaoli blessed him.


    "Flat body." Han Mingze saw Du Xiaoli and seemed in a good mood. He smiled and said.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Du Xiaoli got up and stood beside Han Mingyi.


    "Is this trip to Jiangnan fun?" Han Mingze asked.


    "It''s good to go on different roads, see different people, see different scenery and appreciate different customs." Du Xiaoli replied.


    "In addition to watching the scenery, you are also helping local officials prevent floods, save people''s lives and punish bullies in Jiangbei. Your journey is wonderful!" Han Mingze said. "Fortunately for the flood in Jiangbei, you can minimize the damage. Previously, you were said to be rewarded, but ministers said to reward you when you come back. What do you want?"


    "Emperor, since I married the king as my wife, now I am also a member of the royal family. I should do it to protect the peace of the people." Du Xiaoli said. "In our words, what do you want to do to help your family? And I just reminded you in advance that what you really do is to set the king and local officials."


    "Hahaha, it''s good to help your family. If other people have your idea, there won''t be things now." Han Mingze said somewhat lost.


    "But what happened?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes, it was an accident that made us discuss more here." Han Mingze said. Seeing Du Xiaoli puzzled, he said, "Mingyi, tell me about it."


    "Yes," Han Mingyi said, "when I went to Jiangnan this time, I found something. I didn''t tell you at that time."


    "What?"


    "The God snake sect will make such a big mess in the Central Plains this time. It turns out that someone has secretly helped." Han Mingyi said, "there is a North Rong in the north and a rebellious King Han Minghong in the south. The three parties collude in an attempt to disrupt the Jianghu and then attack the imperial court."


    "Benevolence king?!" Du Xiaoli thought that he had released his news, and his eyes were dark.


    "Yes. King Ren has been making a lot of noise recently. He not only has a strong influence in miaojiang, but also is gathering up the fish of his former influence, which has caused a lot of trouble in the southwest. The southwest governor played the imperial court. Recently, many miaojiang people came out and hurt a lot of people. Now we are discussing the matter of sending troops to miaojiang."


    No wonder the great general Jilun and the Minister of war are here.


    At the beginning, he received the Gu Shu from old Miao doctor and began to learn Gu Shu. At that time, he said he hoped to get the help of the imperial court and her in the future.


    Because Abbot Ying Jing, Han Mingze also felt that she was a factor in solving the problem of Miao Jiang. No wonder grandpa Sha just said that this matter has a little connection with himself.


    "King Ren, he has recovered all the forces in miaojiang?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "No," replied Jilun. "According to the information found before, there seems to be some problems in miaojiang."


    "In the past, miaojiang actually belonged to the territory of Fengming country, but because the current king of miaojiang and the last Saint had differences and gradually divided into two forces, it was causing civil strife. However, the terrain of miaojiang was dangerous and the mountains were crowded, so it was very difficult for our people to inquire about news," Du Yunhan said.


    Before, Du Yunhan sent people to Miao area to check because of the Zhong family. Although he got a lot of news, he also paid a high price at the beginning. "So, which faction is making trouble everywhere now?" Du Xiaoli asked. "The saint''s side," Han Mingyi replied. "Recently, people in miaojiang have become more and more rampant. The imperial court can''t sit back and ignore them because they use poison tricks to harm the people." Han Mingze said, "what do you think of the dispatch of troops? Anle, you are also a general. What do you think of it?" the eyes in the imperial study focused on Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "I''m not familiar with miaojiang. I don''t have any opinion." Frankly, everyone was disappointed. We are used to Du Xiaoli''s amazing words from time to time. We thought she would have any good ideas about this matter, but we didn''t expect her to give such an answer. But Du Xiaoli really didn''t understand. Although many Miao areas developed tourist attractions in her previous life, she also went to several places, she didn''t know that the open tourist area was different from the closed Miao area in the world. After all, she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes. Moreover, the Gu Shu in this world is more powerful than that in the previous life, but she has never seen it in the previous life. If you ask her how big the leeches in the Amazon are, she must know, but if you ask her how big the snakes in the Miao area are, she has no answer. "What do others mean?" Han Mingze also understood Du Xiaoli''s idea, so he stopped asking her and asked others instead.

 Chapter 563

    "I think I can send a soldier to see what''s going on there," said the Minister of the Ministry of war. "There are fewer troops in Southwest China than in other areas because of the terrain. Since the people of Miao Xinjiang are making trouble, they can send troops to support."


    "What do you mean, Prime Minister Du?" Han Mingze asked.


    "The Miao area is too mysterious. If you send troops, you can only protect them outside the Miao area. You can''t let them go deep into the Miao area," Du Yunhan said.


    "General Ji." Han Mingze turned his eyes to Ji Lun.


    "What''s the situation, we still need to send someone to check there first." Jilun said. "Since the training method designed by the princess has been adopted, the strength of our army soldiers has improved a lot. We can try to send a few more powerful soldiers to check the news."


    "Well, we can''t let them go on. Just do what the general said," Han Mingze said.


    Finally, Han Mingze asked Ji Lun to choose a more powerful team and let a general take him to miaojiang. When he didn''t know the situation there, he was first responsible for protecting the safety of the local people outside and sent a few people to check the news there.


    After the negotiation, Han Mingze asked Du Yunhan to go back first, then looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "have you seen Abbot Jing when you go to Jiangnan?"


    "Yes, I''ve lived in Guanghan temple for a while," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "What did Abbot Jing tell you?" Han Mingze asked.


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment and said, "Abbot Jing said that if you want the country to prosper, you must be diligent and love the people."


    "Did you say what I said?" Han Mingze looked at Du Xiaoli and said with a smile, "Abbot Fujing doesn''t talk like this."


    "It''s almost the same anyway," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Well, grandma Huang has been talking about you for a long time. Go and see her."


    "Yes, I''m leaving."


    Han Mingyi went out with Du Xiaoli. Han Mingze looked at their backs and smiled slightly bitterly. Then he put away the emotion and began to prepare to review the memorial.


    Du Xiaoli left the imperial study and took Xia yuan to the Forbidden Palace. Just after standing outside the Forbidden Palace for a while, red tea appeared at the door.


    "See King Ding and Princess Ding." red tea leaned slightly towards them.


    Du Xiaoli came forward to hold tea and said, "how''s aunt tea recently?"


    "The old slave is in good health with the master." red tea patted Du Xiaoli on the shoulder and said, "the princess has suffered a lot outside. You are thinner than last time."


    "Does aunt tea think I''m more beautiful?" Du Xiaoli asked with a smile.


    "The princess is beautiful." red tea hasn''t seen Du Xiaoli for a long time. She talks more than before. "Come on, the master is still waiting for you."


    "OK."


    Tea with Du Xiaoli they went to the side hall, where the Empress Dowager was playing chess with Menggu.


    "See grandma, grandma Kim."


    The Empress Dowager put down her chess pieces and said, "you girl has finally come back. Is it enough to be wild outside these days?"


    Du Xiaoli got up and came to the Empress Dowager''s back, gently pinched her shoulder and said, "I''m going to do business with Mingyi this time. Where is wild."


    "He''s on business. You can come back early." the Empress Dowager said, "you don''t know. Recently, your sister-in-law and Liuxia have children. Now no one plays mahjong with the AI family. You can only play chess with Menggu."


    "Grandma Huang, you can not just play with them. Just let them come in with you if you like any girl." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Few girls today are as comfortable as you look. Alas, only those princesses married in the capital will come to see the AI family. Who else remembers the old woman of the AI family." the Empress Dowager sighed, "you have seen and heard a lot along the way. Tell the AI family, and the AI family wants to hear it."


    "OK -" Du Xiaoli sat down next to the empress dowager, and red tea poured tea for her and Han Mingyi.


    "By the way, I remember you said you would be busy in recent days. If you were busy, you wouldn''t have to stay here with AI family. Xiao Li is here." the Empress Dowager waved to Han Mingyi.


    Han Mingyi looks at Du Xiaoli in silence. Is this a disliked rhythm?


    However, he did have something to deal with. He got up and left according to the words of the Empress Dowager.


    In the rest of the time, Du Xiaoli told the Empress Dowager what she had seen and heard all the way, and didn''t leave until she was about to close the Palace door. If she hadn''t said she would come back to recuperate her grandfather, the Empress Dowager probably wouldn''t let her come back.


    She didn''t go to see the queen today. She has to go to the Palace tomorrow. She feels drunk when she thinks about it.


    The next day, Du Xiaoli went into the palace to see the queen. The queen already knew that Du Xiaoli was back. According to the ceremony, she was going to see herself in the palace today, so she sent the maid of honor to meet her early.


    Not seen for a few months, the queen seems to have grown a lot more than before. It seems that the palace is not calm recently.


    Du Xiaoli sat in the middle palace for a while, then left, went home, changed his clothes, and hurried to the military camp. Those guys in the military camp were excited to see her one by one. When they were concerned about her, they didn''t forget to ask themselves when they could go on a mission. Du Xiaoli hip-hop with them for a while and went to the conference room with Tang Yu. "General, this is the news that general Ji has just sent me back." Tang Yu handed a letter to Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli took out the letter, scanned it quickly, and said, "Lu Dahai, they have been ordered by the idle king to deal with the God snake. According to what they said, the result is very good." "they first followed the general, and their ability is undoubtedly." Tang Yu said. "Well, the people I brought out with my own hands, I know their ability, otherwise I won''t stay in Jiangnan." Du Xiaoli said, "for the rest of these people, you need to step up their training recently. I thought they would have their task soon." Tang Yu was a little surprised and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Miaojiang has frequently harassed the southwest recently. King Ren is also there to summon the old forces to make a comeback. The emperor has sent some troops there. He said that if those troops can''t be determined, they will deal with them." Du Xiaoli said. "The terrain of miaojiang is dangerous. If ordinary troops go, I''m afraid there will be no result." Tang Yu said. Du Xiaoli raised her eyebrows and said, "you are familiar with miaojiang?" "general Hui, my hometown is a small village in the southwest, not far from miaojiang." Tang Yu replied. "That''s right." Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "hurry up and give them some training recently."

 Chapter 564

    "Yes, general," said Tang Yu.


    "You go down and get busy. I''ll write a training plan and give it to you later."


    "Yes, I will leave at the end."


    Du Xiaoli spent a day in the military camp, modified the previous training program, strengthened their field training, and didn''t go back until the evening.


    Because Bai Qiyuan and Du Xiaoli are in Du mansion, Du Xiaoli also lives in Du mansion these days. Han Mingyi didn''t come back after coming the first night.


    The next day after returning from the palace, Du Xiaoli dealt with some trivial matters, gave Bai Qiyuan a needle, took Bai ningting to the Fengxue building for dinner, and looked at the account book there by the way.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli''s busy appearance these days, Bai su''e felt that Du Xiaoli was busy every day. Compared with ordinary women, she really had to be able and hard.


    Bai bin started back after living in Du mansion for two days. When he left, he wanted to take Bai ningting and them back together. As a result, the two guys ran out early in the morning and didn''t come back until Bai bin left.


    It''s not easy to come here. Of course they have to have a good time. How can they go with him.


    Du Xiaoli sent Bai bin away with Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng early this morning. After returning, he went to Qufu with Fu Yalan.


    Led by the servant girl, they went to Ji Liuxia and Qu Yi''s yard. Before they went in, they heard a burst of baby crying.


    "Young woman, the princess and Mrs. Du are coming." Ji Liuxia, the opposite of the servant girl, said.


    Ji Liuxia is watching the nanny feeding the little guy. When she hears the words of the servant girl, she comes out from the inside.


    "I heard you came back two days ago, but I haven''t had time to see you. Sit down."


    The three men sat down on the Kang and the servant girl brought tea. Xia yuan gave the gift prepared by Du Xiaoli to the servant girl.


    "Is this a gift for my girl? Ha ha, I''ll work for her. When she grows up, tell her it''s from the princess and it''ll be her amulet in the future!" Ji Liuxia said with a smile.


    "Hehe, where''s your girl? I heard her cry just outside." Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I''m feeding in there. When she''s finished eating, I''ll take her out and show you." Ji Liuxia said, "that girl is really a troublemaker. She has been crying since the birth of the month."


    "It''s normal for babies to cry. I didn''t like crying before Dudu," Fu Yalan said.


    "It''s much better to cry than the young man in your family. I wonder if she has any disease. She asked the imperial doctor to see her, but said she didn''t have any disease." Ji Liuxia said with a headache. "Xiaoli, you just came back. Let''s show my girl later."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "Xiaoli, have you seen anything interesting in Jiangnan this time? Is Jiangnan very beautiful?" Ji Liuxia asked curiously, "have you seen sister Jiang Zhuo?"


    "See you." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "you two have the same problem. Do you want me to repeat what I said to my sister-in-law?"


    "Of course, sister Yalan has heard of it, and of course I want to hear it too." Ji Liuxia said.


    "Well, I''ll simply tell you..."


    "Don''t be simple, be detailed." Ji Liuxia interrupted Du Xiaoli.


    "Poof, all right."


    Du Xiaoli began to talk about what happened after he left Beijing. Just after talking for a while, the nanny came out with Qu Xinyi in her arms.


    Ji Liuxia hurried down the Kang, held Qu Xinyi from the nanny''s hand, let her lie on her body and patted her on the back.


    Du Xiaoli saw Ji Liuxia''s skillful appearance and knew that she had done this action many times. Now her previous rashness seems to have disappeared all at once, and she is a lot mature and steady in front of her.


    Because she almost miscarried at the beginning, Ji Liuxia cherished the child and devoted all her love to her. Even Qu Yi said that she had been compared by the little guy now.


    "Mi''er''s eyes are really beautiful, like Liuxia." Du Xiaoli said when she saw Qu Xinyi.


    "Yes, just like me. Other places are carved out of the same mold as her father." Ji Liuxia said. "Her father said before that it''s good that she was born safely, otherwise he won''t see a person like himself."


    When the child burped, Ji Liuxia took her back to the Kang and said, "Xiaoli, show her if the last thing left her something."


    Du Xiaoli took out Qu Xinyi''s hand, took her pulse for a while and said, "she''s fine. She''s in good health."


    "But why does she cry more than ordinary children?" Ji Liuxia breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Du Xiaoli say it was all right.


    "It should have made her feel dangerous at the beginning, so it affected her intuitive feeling of the outside world and seemed a little uneasy, so she liked to cry." Du Xiaoli analyzed, "it''s actually easy to do. You and Qu Yi often accompany her, hug her and talk to her."


    "OK, I''ll try," Ji Liuxia said. "Because I hurt my body when I gave birth to a child, I don''t have much time with her. I''ll spend more time with her in the future, won''t I, my girl?"


    "Yiyiya -" Ji Liuxia stretched out a finger and gently poked Qu Xinyi''s face. The little guy immediately grinned. "By the way, Xiaoli, Liuxia has been uncomfortable since she gave birth to a child. Although Shen Taiyi prescribed some tonics for her, they didn''t have any effect." Shen Jingmei is also good at this. The drugs she prescribed didn''t have any effect. It seems that Liuxia suffered serious damage when she gave birth to a child this time. She asked Ji Liuxia to give the baby to the nanny and check her body. "How''s it going?" Fu Yalan looked at Du Xiaoli and asked. "Liuxia had too many difficulties when she gave birth to a child, which led to some sagging of the uterus, so she always couldn''t work hard. She would feel tired if she took the child a little, and her Qi and blood were relatively weak. If she hadn''t practiced martial arts in the past, I''m afraid the situation would be worse." Du Xiaoli said, "go and show me the prescription prescribed by my senior sister." "yes." The servant girl went to take the prescription prescribed by Shen Jingmei. Du Xiaoli looked at it and said, "all the medicines prescribed for you between elder martial sisters are to replenish qi and blood, and the direction is also right. But your uterus is damaged too seriously, but simply replenishing qi and blood doesn''t work." "what''s the uterus?" Ji Liuxia asked. "The womb is the place where your rice takes shape. It''s here." Du Xiaoli said according to the lower abdomen of the seasonal Liuxia: "Your body is both serious and not serious. I''ll give you some injections to help your uterus shrink back to its original shape, and then teach you some meals to replenish qi and blood. This medicine is not as good as food. Besides, you''d better not take medicine now because you''re still breastfeeding." "OK." Ji Liuxia nodded.

 Chapter 565

    "In addition, don''t go out recently to avoid blowing." Du Xiaoli continued.


    "Can''t go out!" Ji Liuxia looked bitter.


    "It''s too cold now, especially in a few days. You can freeze to death. Because it''s too cold and the cold outside is too heavy. Although you''re out of the month now, your body is still empty. If you go out, it''s easy to invade the cold. What''s wrong at that time and it''s more annoying in the future," Du Xiaoli said. "Now it''s November. Another couple of months is the new year. If you want to have a good new year, you must listen to me."


    "Even if you''re not for yourself, you should also think about mi''er. If you''re weak, how can you take her well?" Fu Yalan said to one side.


    "OK." now when it comes to Qu Xinyi, Ji Liuxia has to surrender.


    Du Xiaoli wrote some herbs and ingredients, handed them to Ji Liuxia and said, "these are the things I need to get you medicated meals. They are not difficult to get."


    Ji Liuxia took the prescription over and looked at it and said, "I''ll be fat as a pig if I have to eat so many things!"


    "You are a mother with children now. It takes a lot of energy to take care of children. You can''t get fat if you want to be fat." Du Xiaoli said.


    Ji Liuxia gave the paper to the servant girl and said, "give it to the people below."


    "Yes, madam." the servant girl went out with the paper.


    "Xia yuan, do you have the silver needle?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Master, I always carry the silver needle." Xia yuan replied.


    "After a while, I''ll give you some needles first, and then I''ll give you another one in two days. After a few times, the uterus should shrink back." Du Xiaoli said, "after a while, I''ll tell you some acupoints, which stimulate the meridians. It will also be helpful to press them for a period of time before going to bed at night."


    "OK, thank you, Xiaoli." Ji Liuxia looked at Du Xiaoli gratefully. "Nanny, take mi''er down to bed."


    "Yes, madam." the nurse came forward. As a result, Qu Xinyi left with her in her arms.


    "Let''s go to the inner room." Ji Liuxia took them inside and said to the servant girl, "go outside and watch. If the young master comes back, let him wait outside."


    "Yes, madam."


    The servant girls blessed themselves and went to the house outside.


    Du Xiaoli felt that the temperature in the inner room was higher and said, "take off your outer clothes and pull your inner clothes to your chest."


    Ji Liuxia did as she said, revealing the part below her chest.


    Du Xiaoli gave her a few needles. This time, the injection was relatively simple, and it was over in a short time.


    "Do you feel anything?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Ji Liuxia pulled down her clothes, touched her stomach and said, "it doesn''t seem to rise as much as before, and it''s still a little dull pain. It''s strange. I can''t tell."


    "That''s your uterus contracting," Du Xiaoli said. "It''s normal."


    "Oh."


    "After a few more injections, there should be no problem with the uterus. It''s the most important part of a woman, and there must be no big problems." Du Xiaoli said, "as for the problem of deficiency of Qi and blood, I''ll change the meals I told you and let the kitchen make them for you. Even if you take medicine all the time, you won''t feel tired."


    Ji Liuxia put on her clothes, threw down Du Xiaoli and said, "Xiaoli, it''s nice to have you, ha ha ha!"


    "That''s what you think." Du Xiaoli smiled. "Some people are afraid to hate me to the bone!"


    When I think of the news I just got before, Du Kexin, fan Nuoer and Han Minghong are ready to fight back. I''m afraid they all want to break her up.


    "You are a great blessing to the whole Fengming country. Who will hate you?" Ji Liuxia said.


    "It sounds comfortable." Du Xiaoli put away his emotions, walked out with a smile, came to the table and sat down. He wrote several recipes with the paper and pen he had just prepared. "These recipes are the cooking methods of medicated meals. I annotated each step in detail. I believe the chefs in the house will do it when they see it."


    Ji Liuxia took it to have a look and said, "it''s so detailed. If those cooks can''t do it, they can change it. It looks like you''ve made it very delicious. Let them try it tonight. Take it down and let the kitchen people study it."


    "Yes."


    The three chatted for a while. Qu Xinyi, who was taking a nap, woke up. Du Xiaoli held her and teased her. The little guy was stunned at her smiling face. Then he cried. It was like being abused by her.


    She looked at the little guy crying and turned red. She quickly returned her to Ji Liuxia. As soon as the little guy arrived in Ji Liuxia''s arms, he didn''t cry.


    "It''s really a girl who recognizes people!" Du Xiaoli sighed.


    Ji Liuxia clapped Qu Xinyi twice and laughed at Du Xiaoli: "when will you be promoted? It''s said that we all have children, but you haven''t. sister Yalan, you''re her sister-in-law now, and don''t talk about her."


    Fu Yalan chuckled: "we said it would be useful if she took her temperament. Since the king is under her control, we can only watch."


    "Well, when it''s time to give birth," Du Xiaoli said. But when she was in danger, she asked Han Mingyi to be outside the body, so she could plan. Towards noon, Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan left. Ji Liuxia wanted to keep them for lunch, but when she thought of Fu Yalan''s children, she let them go back. Similarly, as a mother, she can also understand Fu Yalan''s mood. She has grown a lot as her identity has been upgraded. After being busy at the beginning, Du Xiaoli''s later days were more regular, almost the barracks and Du''s house, and occasionally went back to the palace. Because they want to go back for the new year, the Bai family and the general teacher also have a lot of things. Bai Qiyuan left before the end of November. After living in the capital for half a month, Bai Qiyuan''s major physical problems have been almost cured. The rest is to arrange the diet according to Du Xiaoli''s requirements. The only regret was that they couldn''t go to Du Zhuang to see Su Suxin''s grave. Seeing the regret in Bai Qiyuan''s eyes, Du Xiaoli had an idea to move Su Suxin''s grave to the capital. She told Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng about it and got their support. They are all in the capital. Su Suxin is alone in a remote mountain village in the southwest. They also have the same idea. When Bai Qiyuan and them left, Du Xiaoli went back to King Ding''s house. The days slipped quietly in the busy, and in the twinkling of an eye it was the end of another year. Perhaps the national development has been relatively good in the past two years, or the Chinese new year has been relatively simple in the previous two years. Han Mingze decided to hold a big party this year.

 Chapter 566

    It is said to be grand. In fact, it means that all people related to the royal family are invited to the palace for a reunion dinner. Moreover, because everyone has to keep the year old on New Year''s Eve, the day of the Palace Banquet is set on the day before New Year''s Eve, the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went to the palace early.


    At this time, the emperor was still busy in the imperial study and would not pass until before the banquet.


    Du Xiaoli heard this and thought that there was such a diligent emperor. Even without the policies she put forward, Fengming country would be strong sooner or later.


    On the way to the Queen''s palace with Xia yuan and Yingge, she saw a maid sneaking through the imperial garden, quickly sneaking into a distant door and disappearing.


    She recognized that it seemed to be a girl in imperial concubine Yi''s palace.


    This is the palace leading to the queen. The banquet is about to begin. She is not on duty in front of imperial concubine Yi. What are you doing here?


    Although Du Xiaoli felt suspicious, he didn''t want to meddle in the affairs of the palace, and he just saw a palace maid. Maybe he came here to have something to do.


    On this thought, she put the scene behind her.


    "See the princess." the eunuchs and maids in the Queen''s palace saluted Du Xiaoli.


    "Please inform the queen and say that the princess asked for an audience." Du Xiaoli said to the eunuch guarding the gate of the hall.


    A eunuch went in and soon came out and said, "the queen invites the princess in."


    When Du Xiaoli went in, she saw the queen playing with the prince and two princesses. She remembered that the two princesses seemed to be a concubine. The queen never spent much time with them before. Today is a busy time. How can she take it with her?


    "See the empress." Du Xiaoli blessed her slightly.


    The queen looked at Du Xiaoli and said with a smile, "get up quickly. What else should you pay attention to when you come to the palace. Heng''er, please say hello to Aunt Huang."


    "Heng''er has seen Aunt Huang." the prince came to Du Xiaoli to say hello, and the two princesses followed him.


    "Get up quickly." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    The prince has grown up a lot than before. Knowing that his life was saved by Du Xiaoli, he has always been close to her. In the past, when he came to the palace, he would come to greet her whenever he was free.


    "Xiaoli, you came to the palace early today. I was wondering if you would come directly when the banquet began!" the queen said with a smile, "don''t stand fast and give a seat."


    A maid in waiting brought a chair and placed it not far from her at the Queen''s sign.


    Du Xiaoli sat down and said, "Mingyi said he had something to discuss with the emperor and would enter the palace earlier. I thought he was coming, so I followed him and didn''t bother to send other carriages."


    "You and Dingwang are really in love. I''m afraid the whole Fengming country can''t find a husband and wife like you." the queen joked with a smile.


    But she smiled, but a trace of loss flashed on her face.


    "Don''t embarrass me, Queen." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. Then he looked at the two princesses and asked, "the banquet is about to begin. Why are the two princesses still here?"


    "They two --" the queen waved to them, and the two princesses ran to the queen. The queen took the cake on the table and handed it to them, and then asked the prince to take them aside to play.


    "My palace has been suffering from typhoid fever since the winter, and I haven''t been able to manage the affairs of the palace. So I asked the emperor for an order to let imperial concubine Yi organize the Palace Banquet. Imperial concubine Fang Shu was led by imperial concubine Yi to organize the banquet. Now the banquet is about to begin, and she was asked to work. My body can''t help me, so I said to take care of her The queen coughed twice with her handkerchief in her mouth.


    "The Queen''s Phoenix body is not safe. Why don''t I show you?" Du Xiaoli said, looking at the Queen''s spirit.


    "Don''t bother." the queen waved her hand and said, "the imperial doctor has seen it and prescribed the medicine. He said that it is estimated that the cold entered the body accidentally and hurt the internal organs, so it will recover slowly. I''m sorry to bother you every time I have something."


    Du Xiaoli saw that the queen didn''t want to, so he stopped insisting. They talked for a while. A palace maid came in, blessed her body and said, "madam, the Empress Dowager sent aunt tea to ask the princess to come over."


    "Although the palace still wants to talk to you, since the Queen''s grandmother let you go, the Palace won''t keep you. Otherwise, the palace can''t afford to annoy the Queen''s grandmother." the queen said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli got up, blessed the queen and said, "that Xiaoli is gone."


    "Let''s go. Anyway, we''ll meet at the party later." the queen smiled at Du Xiaoli and watched her leave. The smile on her face faded slowly. Her eyes turned to the two little princesses playing with the prince and said, "look at them. They are our trumps today."


    "I understand," said an old woman.


    Du Xiaoli came out and saw red tea. After two words, they went to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom.


    After leaving the Queen''s palace, she looked back and saw the whole palace maids and eunuchs coming in and out. Her eyes sank when she thought of the two little princesses and the maid she had seen before. "Princess, but something has fallen?" aunt tea called out in some doubt when she saw Du Xiaoli stop. Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "no, let''s go." everyone has their own way of life. Some things have nothing to do with herself, so she''d better be a bystander. When she went to the Forbidden Palace, Du Xiaoli thought it would be the same as usual. Unexpectedly, she heard a burst of crying as soon as she went in. When she entered the hall, she saw that Ji Liuxia and Fu Yalan had come with their children. The Empress Dowager was teasing him with Dudu. "Grandma Huang, hold Dudu and be careful that he pees on you." Du Xiaoli blessed the Empress Dowager and said with a smile. "Here comes girl Li. The child was young before and hasn''t been brought into the palace. Today is the first time I saw their child. I hugged her when I looked cute." the Empress Dowager motioned Fu Yalan to take the child. "This is also Dudu''s blessing. She is loved by the Empress Dowager when she is so young." Ji Liuxia said with a smile. "The girl in your family may be a strange master in the future." the Empress Dowager looked at Qu Xinyi moving restlessly in her mother''s arms and said with a smile. "By the way, go and bring the pair of hollowed out gold bracelets and the Hetian jade pendant." "yes, master." Menggu went out and came back with two boxes in a moment. The Empress Dowager took the box and looked nostalgically. Then she gave the bracelet to Qu Xinyi and the jade pendant to Dudu.

 Chapter 567

    "Although these are not as good as the bracelets given to girl Li, they are all given to me by the first emperor. They are also stained with dust in the warehouse. Give them to the two children as lucky money."


    Menggu handed the box to Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia. They looked at each other, got up with the child and knelt down: "thank the Empress Dowager for the reward."


    "Get up," said the empress dowager, "it''s still early to start the banquet. It''s rare that you three have come. Let the nanny take care of the children. The four of us play mahjong twice."


    Du Xiaoli was speechless. He thought that the Empress Dowager asked him to play mahjong. His current role is a card friend, youmuyou?!


    However, the Empress Dowager liked to play, and they had to accompany her to the end.


    Unexpectedly, this fight lasted until the Palace Banquet was opened. Until Menggu reminded them that the banquet would begin in less than two quarters of an hour, the Empress Dowager let them go and took them to the place where the banquet was held tonight.


    When Du Xiaoli arrived, even the emperor and the queen had taken their seats. Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia are a little nervous. This is the first time they have arrived so late.


    But with the Empress Dowager in front, no one said anything to them.


    "After playing mahjong with AI family all afternoon, you are tired. Go back to your position." after everyone saluted themselves, the Empress Dowager said to Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes, my concubine leaves." Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia go to the seats of the two women''s families with their children, while Du Xiaoli is pulled to his side by Han Mingyi, and they share a table.


    For Han Mingyi''s practice, although the people present saw it for the first time, they were not surprised. It was not a day or two for him to pet Princess Ding.


    But then again, if they had such a beautiful and versatile wife with high martial arts skills and strong ability, they would be deeply distressed.


    When Du Xiaoli first came to Beijing, everyone knew her only at the village girl stage. Han Mingyi had already asked for a strong marriage. It was really early for the king to start!


    Han Mingze is giving a speech before the banquet to the ministers, which is nothing more than thanking everyone.


    Du Xiaoli listened to Han Mingze and looked at the decoration of the palace with emotion. When I first entered the palace to attend a banquet, I was still a girl. I was still arranging programs and making jokes with Ji Liuxia and Meng Jiangzhuo. It has been more than two years since they came to this palace again. They are no longer in the original state of mind.


    She looked down, this is the so-called right and wrong


    But this time there was no talent show for the daughter of an official. All the troupes invited tonight were theatrical troupes.


    With Han Mingyi in charge, Du Xiaoli doesn''t have to pay so much attention, but just lowers her head and eats what she sees in front of her.


    Opposite them is Han Mingyuan''s position. This time, he came back alone, but the fire phoenix didn''t come.


    She asked Han Mingyi about Han Mingyuan and Fire Phoenix in the palace before. He said that Han Mingze was very angry about Fire Phoenix''s dismissal of Han Mingyuan and once wanted to send troops to destroy baipoison Valley, but the Empress Dowager said that Han Mingyuan''s affairs were left to him to deal with, and finally it was over.


    But the name of fire phoenix has been removed from the Jade Butterfly.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyuan. Now he didn''t seem to get the happiness of freedom. Although the corners of his mouth were smiling, his eyes were not as divine as usual. He was indifferent to the food in front of him. He just watched the performance and drank cup by cup.


    I don''t know what happened between them. Obviously, they like to care about each other, but they are unwilling to take that step first. However, as Han Mingyi said, they still have to deal with their own affairs.


    At this time, the queen picked up the wine cup in front of her and said to imperial concubine Yi sitting below, "it''s really hard for today''s banquet. Imperial concubine Yi and imperial concubine Fang Shu have done a good job in this Palace Banquet. I give you a toast."


    Han Mingze frowned when he saw the wine in the Queen''s hand and said, "didn''t you say that the queen is unwell, so don''t prepare wine for her?"


    Imperial concubine Yi quickly knelt down in her position and said, "my concubine wants to put a wine glass in the Queen''s place during the festival. If the queen is unwell, she can not drink. My concubine is thoughtless. Please forgive me!"


    "The emperor, don''t be angry." the queen smiled modestly and said, "the imperial doctor said that the minister and concubine are all right. It''s OK to drink a little. Imperial concubine Yi, get up quickly."


    Han Mingyuan glanced at the situation here and said lazily, "the queen seems to have been ill for a long time. Since those quacks in the hospital are useless, it''s better to get out and let her sister-in-law replace them to ensure that the medicine will get rid of the disease."


    "Mingyuan, you''ve drunk too much." Han Mingyi said faintly, but the smell from his body shocked Han Mingyuan''s body, turned his mouth and stopped talking.


    Princess Yi looked at the emperor uneasily, with some grievances in her eyes. Han Mingze was a little soft hearted. In addition, the queen begged and said, "get up. You can''t make such a mistake next time."


    "Emperor Xie, empress Xie." Princess Yi got up, lowered her head and returned to her position. She sat down, her eyes sharp, and her hands hidden in her sleeves were tight.


    "Your Majesty, I''m celebrating the new year with you tonight, so don''t keep a straight face." the queen said, "my concubine can''t manage the back palace because she''s not feeling well. Fortunately, imperial concubine Yi and imperial concubine Fang Shu worked hard on behalf of my concubine and made the palace banquet so impressive tonight. My concubine should have a toast to them." "but you said you''re not in good health. You''d better not drink." Han Mingze said. "But the imperial doctor said to my concubine today that you can drink wine. A little will not hinder you." the queen said, looked at imperial concubine Yi and imperial concubine Fang Shu, raised the glass in front of her again, and said, "imperial concubine Yi and imperial concubine Fang Shu, it''s hard for you." "the queen is serious, and we are also a member of the harem. This Palace Banquet is a great event, and it''s our honor to contribute." imperial concubine Yi looked up again, Already smiling. "Yes, it''s our honor to share some things for the queen. We can''t be the Queen''s thanks." Princess Fang Shufei smiled a little far fetched for some reason. "Besides, drinking hurts her body, and the Queen''s Phoenix is not in good health. We''d better not drink." "it''s all right. I''ll just drink a little. Come on." the queen held a glass of wine and respected Princess Yi and Princess Fang Shufei from afar, Then he took a sip and put the glass on the table without touching it. Because Du Xiaoli was just below Princess Yi, when she looked down at the queen, she just saw her eyes full of hate. When the food was almost ready, Du Xiaoli put down his chopsticks and turned his eyes to the stage. When he saw those programs, he felt a little bored. "Ready?" Han Mingyi asked softly.

 Chapter 568

    "HMM. almost." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "If you feel bored, you can go outside. Or I''ll go back with you first?" Han Mingyi knew that Du Xiaoli was bored.


    "No." Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "it''s cold outside now. It''s better to be warm in the hall. The emperor and the Empress Dowager are still there. It''s inappropriate for us to go now. Don''t worry about me. I''ll just watch the program. Eat quickly. You haven''t eaten much yet."


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s understanding words, Han Mingyi shook her hand and smiled at her.


    Han Mingyuan looked at the way you and I were talking between Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli, and suddenly felt a little blocked in his heart.


    If the Phoenix were there, she would hold her shoulder, smile and say, "what can I envy? I will understand you!"


    He subconsciously looked to his left. The position there was empty and no one would hold his shoulder.


    Why do you think of her? Han Mingyuan smiled bitterly, picked up the wine pot in front of him and added another cup to himself.


    The Empress Dowager left after a while. When he was old, he was not interested in these banquets. He ate a little and left.


    The Empress Dowager was leaving. Everyone stood up to send her off. When she left the palace, everyone sat back.


    At this time, the shrill cry suddenly rang in the hall.


    "Queen, Queen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Before sitting still, we heard the voice of the palace maid. Everyone''s attention looked up. We just saw the queen slowly falling back and being caught by Han Mingze.


    "Empress?!" Han Mingze shouted when he saw that the empress''s face suddenly became more ugly.


    "Oh -" the queen shivered and suddenly vomited a big mouthful of blood, all on the dishes in front of her. Then she began to twitch all over her body, and black blood overflowed from the corners of her mouth.


    Du Xiaoli saw the black blood from the queen, subconsciously looked at imperial concubine Yi and imperial concubine Fang Shu, and saw that the former''s face was full of accidents. That kind of accident was not thinking about why the queen was poisoned, but why she was poisoned at this time. And Fang Shufei''s face was full of disbelief, as well as imperceptible entanglement and worry.


    "Doctor, pass it on!" Han Mingze shouted in panic when he saw the black blood vomited by the queen, holding her body, so that he didn''t think of Du Xiaoli for a moment.


    "Emperor, let the little sister-in-law show the queen." Han Mingyuan suddenly said.


    "Yes, Anle, come and have a look." Han Mingze looks at Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli came to the queen, grabbed her wrist and looked around, with some dignity on her face.


    "How''s the queen?" Han Mingze asked.


    "The queen is really poisoned." Du Xiaoli said, "the toxicity is very strong. You must force the poison immediately. You can''t wait to take the antidote. Xia yuan, have you brought the silver needle?"


    "Yes, master." Xia yuan replied.


    "Emperor." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingze.


    "Come with me." Han Mingze picked up the queen and walked to the nearest bedroom. Before he left, he ordered: "little list, no one can leave here until I come back."


    With that, he hurried away with the queen in his arms. Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan hurriedly followed.


    Just after they went out, a row of forest guards surrounded the palace.


    The originally happy atmosphere suddenly became tense, and all officials and women''s family members were nervous. I don''t know who dares to poison the queen on such an occasion.


    After a while, doctor Hu came. Han Mingyi asked him to check the food in front of the queen, but he didn''t find it poisonous. But the silver needle turned black in the previous glass of wine.


    "The queen is really poisoned," said doctor Hu, looking at the silver needle.


    "Do you know what poison it is?" Han Mingyuan asked.


    "Please tell the queen what happened when she was poisoned," said Dr. Hu.


    Han Mingyi said about the Queen''s fainting, vomiting blood and the outflow of black blood. Doctor Hu said in some doubt: "according to the situation described by the Lord, the queen should be a kind of poison with strong toxicity, but this kind of poison usually seals the throat with blood, and should not wait so long to attack."


    He poured a little wine from the glass on the table, and there was no corrosion, indicating that the poison was not strong.


    "You mean the Queen''s poison is not because of this glass of wine?" Han Mingyuan asked.


    "Yes," said Dr. Hu.


    "But this is the only way to detect poison in these things." Han Mingyuan didn''t believe it.


    "Your Highness Xianwang, maybe the queen was poisoned before, and then drank the poisonous wine. When the two poisons met together, they just formed a strong poison. The Queen''s poison was just because of the new poison." doctor Hu explained.


    Hearing the imperial doctor''s words, imperial concubine Yi''s body was shocked and surprise flashed in her eyes.


    "Who prepared this wine?" Han Mingyi asked.


    A palace maid came to the front, knelt down, trembled and said, "yes, it''s a slave. But the slave didn''t poison!"


    "If you say no, you don''t? Except you, only the queen touched the wine glass. Could it be that she poisoned herself? Don''t you recruit it quickly?!" Han Mingyuan scolded.


    "Please forgive me, please forgive me. I really didn''t poison the wine!" the maid kept kowtowing, and soon her forehead was bloody. "How dare you argue?!" what I said is true. The wine was distributed from a wine jar to a wine pot, and the wine cup was only taken out before the banquet. If it was poisoned in the wine, others should also be poisoned. I really didn''t poison the queen! Please be aware of it! "" Princess Yi, what she said is true? "Han Mingyi looked at her and asked. "The wine of the queen, the emperor and the princes is separated from a jar of wine," said Princess Yi. Han Mingyi glanced at Hu Taiyi. Hu Taiyi took the silver needle and tried it in the wine glasses of the emperor, Han Mingyi and Han Mingyuan. The silver needle didn''t turn black. "Who is in charge of the tableware?" Han Mingyi asked. "Yes, it''s a maidservant." another maid came and knelt down and said. "Since there is no poison in the wine, the poison can only be touched in the wine cup. As the person in charge of tableware, what can you say?" Han Mingyi said. "Lord, the maidservant didn''t poison the queen, and the maidservant didn''t poison!" the maid shouted. "Do you still want to sophistry in front of the facts?" Han Mingyi said coldly. "My Lord, it''s not just the maidservant who banged the wine cup." the maid said, "in the evening, the maidservant was coming here with the wine utensils. On the way, she felt a little itchy. When she met a maid in waiting, she asked her to carry the wine utensils for me, and I scratched the itch. Maybe, maybe the poison was put down at that time."

 Chapter 569

    "Which palace is the maid in waiting? What''s her name?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "I don''t know the maidservant, but judging from her clothes, it''s right that she belongs to Jiaoyue palace." the maid said, "Lord, the maidservant didn''t poison the queen. Please see."


    Upon hearing about Jiaoyue palace, Princess Fang Shufei stepped back two steps and said, "nonsense, how can someone in this palace want to poison the queen!"


    Jiaoyue palace is the palace of Princess Fang Shu.


    "Maybe you want to poison the queen and want to replace it!" said a concubine faintly.


    "Nonsense!" Princess Fang Shu shouted to the concubine.


    "Someone," Han Mingyi shouted.


    "Master." Leng came in with Leng er.


    Han Mingyi asked them to stand aside, then looked at the palace maid and said, "what are the characteristics of that man except wearing Jiaoyue palace clothes?"


    The maid of honor recalled and said, "there is a red mole in the corner of her left eye."


    "Is there a red mole in the corner of the eye? Isn''t that the red leaf of Jiaoyue palace?" a voice came out from nowhere. It seemed that he realized he shouldn''t speak. The man immediately shut his mouth.


    "Lenger, take some people to Jiaoyue palace to bring the red leaves." Han Mingyi ordered.


    "Yes, master." Leng ER and Leng San picked up and left.


    Han Mingyi sat in his chair and looked at the people present. He saw that Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia were holding the child. The child had gone to bed. In addition, there were several with the child. He said, "the women with the baby can go back first, and the old man can go back first."


    "Lord, the emperor said that no one is allowed to leave until he comes back." said the leader of the imperial forest army.


    "Only women with babies and old people are allowed. If there is any problem, the king will tell the emperor," Han Mingyi said.


    "Yes, I''m under orders," said the chief of the imperial Lin army, and then let the women leave.


    The people in the banquet hall are waiting anxiously. In the nearby bedroom, Han Mingze is also waiting anxiously.


    After more than half an hour, Du Xiaoli came out of it.


    "Anle, how''s the queen?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Emperor, the Queen''s poison has been controlled, but if you want to completely detoxify, you still have to find an antidote," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Princess, the corporal has just studied it. The wine the queen drank was given wuse powder. The toxicity is not strong. It should collide with other poisons," said Dr. Hu.


    "Yes, there is more than one kind of poison in the Queen''s body." Du Xiaoli said, "in addition to the newly synthesized poison, there is another kind of chronic poison. I think the queen has been in bad health since winter. It should not be the wind cold, but the chronic poison."


    "What?! who dares to poison the mother of a country!" Han Mingze said in surprise and anger.


    "The emperor can check," said Du Xiaoli, "but it''s urgent to give the queen an antidote first."


    "You already know how to prepare the antidote?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Well, if you know wuse powder and think about the Queen''s symptoms, you should drink the medicine containing bitter apricot at noon. As long as you know the toxicity, you can configure the antidote." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Then go quickly," Han Mingze said.


    "No, I''ll tell Dr. Hu the ingredients of the antidote, go to the Tai hospital and fry it for the queen." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Then you tell him first, I''ll go in and see the queen." Han Mingze pushed the door and went in.


    Du Xiaoli gave the antidote to doctor Hu once, and he hurried away.


    Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan stood outside the bedroom, turned around and looked at the closed Palace door, thinking a thousand times.


    "The emperor really cares about the queen," Xia Yuan said.


    "Really?" Du Xiaoli said faintly.


    In this palace, it is really impossible to keep a simple person. At the beginning, the gentle queen met for the first time. After experiencing all kinds of things, she no longer was the person at the beginning.


    She smiled. Isn''t she the little village girl who just came to Beijing? Even themselves have changed, not to mention women living in this environment.


    When she was in a daze, she saw Leng ER and Leng San walking past the palace with a group of forest guards. It seemed that she was looking for someone. Just as she was going to ask about the situation, doctor Hu came with the prepared antidote. She had to give it up, took the antidote into the bedroom and gave it to the queen.


    Han Mingze watched. After the queen took the antidote and Du Xiaoli said there was no problem, his nervous expression eased a little.


    "Invite doctor Shen to take care of the queen here," Han Mingze said.


    Soon Shen Jingmei came. After learning about the queen, she guarded her side and took her pulse every few minutes to see the Queen''s situation.


    In the banquet hall, everyone sat in their own position, and no one dared to make a sound. Han Mingyi and Han Mingyuan sat in the middle. Princess Fang Shu stood aside and leaned weakly against the servant girl. If the servant girl didn''t support her, I''m afraid she would have fallen down now.


    The royal guards came back one after another. They said they didn''t find anyone. When Leng Er went to Jiaoyue palace to find Hongye just now, they were told by the servant girl that Hongye had disappeared for a long time, so they came back and told Han Mingyi the news, and then searched the whole palace with the imperial guards. When Du Xiaoli and Han Mingze came to the hall again, it was such a scene. "How''s it going?" Han Mingze asked. He knew that although he didn''t say it, Han Mingyi had begun to investigate the matter. Han Mingyi said the news from the previous interrogation again, and then said, "my younger brother has put the old and young family members back without authorization, please punish the imperial brother." "those old and young people can put them back. The palace maid Hongye hasn''t found anyone yet?" Han Mingze asked. "Back to the emperor, the imperial forest army has searched all the harem, but no one has been found." the imperial forest army leader said. "Useless!" Han Mingze said angrily. "Thousands of people in the imperial forest army are on duty. Can''t you find a palace maid? If you can''t find it, will she fly out of the palace?" "the emperor forgives!" the chief and Deputy commanders of the imperial forest army knelt down. Han Mingze didn''t look at them, but looked at Princess Fang Shufei and said, "Hongye is your maid of honor. She found wuse San in her room. Now the person''s whereabouts are unknown. As the head of the palace, what else can you say?" Princess Fang Shufei knelt down and said, "emperor, my concubine didn''t let anyone poison the queen. Please see!" "Cha? Of course I''ll take a good look and see who''s causing trouble in the harem!" Han Mingze sneered and said, "by the way, send someone to catch the imperial doctor who treated the queen before." "yes." someone took the order and went out.

 Chapter 570

    I''m afraid the people present didn''t know the reason except Du Xiaoli, but they said that it was the Queen''s reason to see a doctor before.


    After a while, several imperial guards came in, North and South Korea Minze saluted and said, "emperor, the maid Hongye has been found."


    "Where did you find it?" Han Mingze asked.


    "In the pond of the old palace," said the Imperial Guard.


    "Good speed!" Han Mingze said. "Bring the body up."


    Soon a body frozen into ice was brought up.


    When Fang Shufei saw the body, she trembled: "red leaves..."


    "Is it really gongnv Hongye?" Han Mingze asked, looking at Fang Shufei.


    Fang Shufei nodded sadly.


    "Emperor, she seems to have pulled something on her hand!" said Grandpa Sha.


    "Really!" everyone present saw Hongye holding something like a purse in her hand.


    "Lengyi." Han Mingyi ordered.


    "Yes." lengyi came to the body, took out the purse she pulled in her hand, took the rope and showed the purse in front of everyone.


    "Can anyone recognize who this is? Is it a purse?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Whose is this?"


    "This purse looks so familiar," said some brave maids.


    Imperial concubine Yi was shocked when she saw the purse!


    "This is the purse of Yan''er, the maid of honor beside imperial concubine Yi, who killed Hong Ye!" Fang Shufei said, "you are killing people to kill people, aren''t you? You must have ordered someone to buy Hong Ye and let her poison the queen, so as to frame me, and then kill Hong Ye, so that people think she is afraid of crime and commit suicide. There is no proof against death. Let me be speechless. You are so cruel!"


    "Emperor, my concubine didn''t let Yan''er kill Hongye! My concubine was wronged!" imperial concubine Yi also came to the front and knelt down.


    "Imperial concubine Yi, dare you say this purse is not Yan''er''s purse?" imperial concubine Fang Shu said with a sad face. "I thought why you wanted to take my concubine to arrange this banquet, but I didn''t think so! Imperial concubine Yi, why did you frame me!"


    Imperial concubine Yi ignored the accusation. She just looked at the emperor and hoped to see trust in the emperor''s eyes, but the emperor waved his hand and said, "go and bring the maid Yan''er."


    "Yes," said the two royal guards.


    While everyone was waiting, the imperial doctor who had previously treated the queen was brought to the hospital.


    "Your Majesty, Doctor Wang will bring you here."


    "See you, Emperor." a middle-aged man knelt down.


    "Doctor Wang, do you know what I asked you to do?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Wei Chen doesn''t know." Doctor Wang knelt on the ground. Du Xiaoli saw a big sweat falling on his forehead and knew that he was terrified now.


    "I don''t know!" Han Mingze suddenly became angry. "You have been treating the Queen''s body before. You said she was infected with wind and cold, but she secretly gave the queen chronic poison. Now it has been investigated and dealt with that there is a chronic poison in the Queen''s body. Now you dare to tell me you don''t know?"


    "Your Majesty, it''s cold to investigate and deal with the queen!" said Doctor Wang.


    "Doctor Wang, the medicine you prescribed for the queen is plantain and ice Buddha grass. Don''t say you don''t know that plantain and ice Buddha grass will form a chronic poison!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "It is Princess Ding who checked out the chronic poison in the queen. You don''t think your measurements can hide her?" Han Mingze said faintly.


    "Weichen, Weichen..." the Doctor Wang looked up at Han Mingze, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi, lowered his head and said, "Weichen pleaded guilty, but Weichen was also coerced. Weichen didn''t want to poison the queen, but the man said he didn''t want the Queen''s life, as long as she was weak. Weichen didn''t want to, so she said she wanted to move my family."


    "Who ordered you?" Han Mingyuan asked.


    "Yes, yes..." Doctor Wang said several times without saying it.


    "Say, don''t say I''ll kill your nine families!" Han Mingze said.


    "It''s imperial concubine Yi!" said the Doctor Wang, and he fell down.


    "You are bloody!" imperial concubine Yi shouted.


    "What evidence do you have that imperial concubine Yi ordered you?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Emperor, Weichen knows that if this matter is exposed, Weichen will certainly die, but please forgive Weichen''s wife and children for the sake of being coerced." Wang Taiyi said, took out a letter from his arms and said, "This is the letter that Yan''er, the imperial concubine of Yi, took to Weichen when she came to find Weichen. At that time, she let Weichen read it and immediately burned it in front of her. Weichen raised his mind at that time. When she turned her back to her, she quickly took out a letter just in her arms to replace it."


    Han Mingze glanced at father-in-law Shan. Father-in-law Shan immediately went down, brought up the letter and handed it to him.


    Han Mingze read the letter, slapped it on the table and said, "imperial concubine Yi, what else do you have to say?"


    Concubine Yi''s body was shocked, and she subconsciously refuted: "emperor, my concubine didn''t..."


    "Do you think I can''t even see your handwriting?!" Han Mingze threw the letter in front of Princess Yi. "Your swing hook was practiced with me. Do you want to say that others know that you have this habit of writing letters?" Princess Yi looked at the letter in front of her and suddenly knocked her head on the ground like a deflated ball and said: "Emperor, my concubine just asked the Doctor Wang to let the queen be in bad health recently, and didn''t instruct him to poison the queen. My concubine didn''t do anything tonight. Emperor, you should trust my concubine!" Du Xiaoli approached Han Mingyi and put his hand on his shoulder. Fortunately, he didn''t marry three wives and four concubines back, otherwise it might happen. Han Mingyi stretched out his hand and held the hand on his shoulder, as if he was responding to her. "Emperor, the palace maid Yan''er has brought it." The imperial Lin army took a beautiful maiden with her face. This maiden was the one Du Xiaoli saw near the Queen''s Palace this afternoon. Yan''er was taken to the main hall. She saw imperial concubine Yi kneeling on the ground, imperial doctor Wang, the servant girl of red leaves on the ground and her purse on the table in front. She knelt down blankly. "Yan''er, but you poisoned the Queen''s wine cup Han Mingze asked. Imperial concubine Yi looked up at Yan''er and kept shaking her head at her to let her say no, but Yan''er was silent for a while and said powerlessly, "it was made by a maid..." seeing Yan''er admit, imperial concubine Yi couldn''t believe it. "You killed the red leaf too?" Han Mingze asked. "I did it. I asked her to poison the queen. Unexpectedly, she wanted to coerce me, so I killed her." Yan''er admitted. Then she kowtowed to imperial concubine Yi and said, "madam, there is only so much I can do for you, but I didn''t expect things to be exposed. I don''t want to be beheaded and serve her again in the next life."

 Chapter 571

    With that, she pulled out the knife around the Imperial Guard''s waist, turned her body, wiped her neck and committed suicide.


    "Don''t --" imperial concubine Yi screamed at the sight of blood splashing in front of her.


    Du Xiaoli moved her fingers when Yan''er grabbed the knife, but she didn''t do anything in the end.


    A good Palace Banquet didn''t expect to be like this. Fortunately, most of the women left and didn''t see the bloody scene.


    Du Xiaoli looked at imperial concubine Yi. She sat on the ground, looking at Yan''er''s body and laughing.


    Yan''er''s words just now have been confirmed. She is the mastermind of tonight''s affair. She has admitted that she asked Doctor Wang to poison the queen before. Now she has her own servant girl''s words before she dies. She said that she didn''t do it, and no one will believe it.


    She raised her head, looked at the emperor and asked faintly, "emperor, my concubine said that I didn''t do anything tonight. Do you believe it?"


    "How do you want me to believe?" Han Mingze looked at imperial concubine Yi, and her faint words broke her last expectation.


    "Ha ha -" imperial concubine Yi laughed twice and said, "Your Majesty, I heard such a poem before I entered the palace. Today I miss listening to the emperor very much. Tears are wet. I can''t dream. At night, I sing in the front hall. The beauty breaks before she is old and leans against the smoked cage to sit until the Ming Dynasty. Poor beauty is always short-lived. She is the most ruthless emperor''s house. Ha ha, the most ruthless emperor''s house..."


    "Come and take imperial concubine Yi to the prison." Han Mingze ordered.


    "Yes."


    Several people from the imperial army came up and took imperial concubine Yi out.


    "The most ruthless emperor''s house, ha ha......" after being taken out, imperial concubine Yi was still repeating this sentence.


    Du Xiaoli lowered her eyes. She knew that the sentence "poor young women fight more and are the most ruthless imperial family" written by Bai Juyi, a poet of the Tang Dynasty, has been widely spread. It should be spread by the old guy of Yaowang valley.


    Is it the most ruthless emperor''s house


    Once, she thought so, but now, she is very glad that she met him.


    Fang Shufei was finally ordered to be locked up in her harem and not allowed to come out before the whole thing was over, while other people concerned were also imprisoned.


    Because of this accident, the banquet ended ahead of schedule, all the officials went back, and Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli left.


    Outside the palace, Du Xiaoli found that snow was falling again.


    "Mingyi, let''s go for a while." Du Xiaoli came to the carriage and suddenly said.


    Han Mingyi glanced at Du Xiaoli and nodded, "OK."


    So they abandoned the carriage and walked out of the palace. Leng Yiqi and the carriage followed far behind.


    "The snow is really heavy tonight. It must be a thick layer tomorrow. At that time, there will be white everywhere." Du Xiaoli looked up at the floating snow and said with emotion.


    Han Mingyi holds Du Xiaoli''s hand and they move forward quietly.


    "Feeling about tonight?" he asked.


    "Yes," Du Xiaoli admitted, "Look at the Imperial Palace, how many people yearn for it and want to go in, but how many people can live happily in it? Although imperial concubine Yi may want to do something to the queen, Yan''er''s actions are suspicious in the end. She seems to be waiting to come and point out that the person behind the scenes is imperial concubine Yi and die. Imperial concubine Yi puts her last hope on the emperor, The emperor''s distrust made her die, so she could say that the most ruthless emperor''s family. "


    "Do you think so?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "I can only say that I was lucky to meet you," said Du Xiaoli, "But for other harem women, it may not be the same. Their life is to wait, wait, wait for a little gift from the emperor. Those who are favored can see the emperor several times, but some people may not even know what the emperor looks like. Otherwise, hundreds of women will not be buried when the former Emperor is out of date. Those who are not favored have no expectations, Those who are favored should strive for favor and guard against other people''s framing. Living in such an environment, no matter how simple people are, they will become unlike themselves. "


    "You''re right. Those who don''t know how to go against the current will eventually be eliminated." Han Mingyi said, "just like the mother imperial concubine in those years, they died at my age. Although they were loved by their father and emperor, they should also live with the sentence that poor beauty always dies."


    "I''m really lucky. Thank my mother for giving birth to you." Du Xiaoli clenched Han Mingyi''s hand.


    "I also thank God for bringing you to me." Han Mingyi said with a smile.


    They looked at each other and smiled. Although things tonight were a little unpleasant, they did not affect their feelings. She would not ask him if he believed her, nor would he let her block up with three wives and four concubines. Their love was only each other.


    They walked hand in hand in the snow. The snowflakes fell on their heads and soon dyed their hair white.


    I want to walk with you in the snow. I accidentally turn white


    Lengyi followed them. Looking at the two people walking hand in hand, they were envious. They even had the idea of marrying a wife and starting a family for the first time.


    Lenger and Yingge walked behind them. I don''t know when his hand wrapped around her shoulder. Yingge looked at him. He smiled, fell in her ear and whispered, "although I can''t give you the position of princess, I can give you my life." Yingge smiled with tears. Lengyi and Xia yuan walked at the back and walked slowly. As soon as he left the palace, lengyi said he had something to tell Xia yuan and asked her and herself to walk slowly at the back, but he hadn''t said what it was after so long. "It''s cold." Xia yuan shouted softly. "Huh?" Leng Yi looked at Xia yuan in surprise. Xia yuan turned his eyes at his expression. "You said you had something to tell me. We''ve been away for a long time, and you haven''t said it yet." "Oh." lengyi answered faintly. Seeing Xia yuan''s small face, he opened his mouth several times without saying a word. "If you don''t say it, I''ll go to the front." Xia yuan seemed to guess what he wanted to say when he saw lengyi''s appearance. "I, I want to say, want to say..." lengyi''s face turned red, and he couldn''t say anything. Even if he followed Han Mingyi to the battlefield before, he didn''t have such a time. Now he counsels in the face of a little woman. Xia yuan looked at lengyi and didn''t find that her heart had some faint expectations for what he wanted to say. She just saw that he didn''t speak. She was angry and said, "I think you have nothing to say to me tonight. In that case, I''ll go to the princess first." then she strode forward. Cold one by one saw that Xia yuan was angry and thought she thought she was lying to her. In a hurry, she saw her back and shouted out: "I want to tell you I like you. How about being with me?"

 Chapter 572

    Xia yuan''s body suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at lengyi.


    "Oh -"


    "Oh, this is a public confession!"


    "I didn''t expect the dull one to come here."


    "Miss Xia yuan, do you want to promise?"


    "As soon as we are absolutely peerless good men, you should go -"


    When Leng San heard Leng Yi''s words in front of them, they all turned back and looked at them and kept coaxing.


    Xia yuan stayed where she was and watched Leng come step by step.


    "I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. Although we meet almost every day, I haven''t had the courage to tell you." Leng Yi said, "I have a lot of feelings about tonight. I don''t want to waste time thinking about whether you like me or miss our every day. I like you and want to marry you. Will you marry me?"


    "Ha ha, it''s rare to hear Leng Yi say such a long word, tut tut."


    "The power of love is really powerful!"


    "Alas, I also want to find a woman to confess."


    "Go ahead. I heard that a group of new girls came to Yihong hospital."


    "You go!"


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi also stopped and looked at the two people standing in the middle of the street.


    "Do you think Xia yuan will agree?" Du Xiaoli leaned against Han Mingyuan and asked with a smile.


    "It''s embarrassing me again. Where can I guess?" Han Mingyi scraped Du Xiaoli''s nose and said, "isn''t Xia Yuan your girl? You should know. Why don''t you tell me, will she agree?"


    "If I say, I won''t agree to it all." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Won''t promise all, what''s that?" Han Mingyi asked, "will you promise or won''t you promise?"


    "You can''t see it." Du Xiaoli turned his eyes to Xia yuan and stopped talking.


    Funny than not funny 2014121715:37:24


    Xia yuan looked at Leng Yi and didn''t speak, which made him a little flustered.


    Does she really not like it? Or did what you just said scare her? Or is she shy in front of so many people?


    When Leng Yi and Leng San and Leng Si were worried about him, Xia yuan finally spoke.


    "Is it true that you just said you like me?"


    Nod coldly.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that I like it so much." lengyi wanted to find a reason, but he finally answered honestly.


    He is Han Mingyi''s personal bodyguard. She is Du Xiaoli''s personal maid. As long as Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi are together, they meet almost every day. Over time, he is used to being with her every day.


    If you really want to say the reason, it should be love over time.


    Seeing that Xia yuan was silent again because of her words, lengyi became more nervous. Was she angry when she heard her words?


    Cold three they heard his words and gave him a white eye. This is a woman. She won''t be happy to hear it?!


    Xia yuan looked at Leng Yi''s restless appearance and couldn''t help raising the corners of her mouth. They are often together. Naturally, she knows what kind of person leng is. If she can see him, she should also care about herself.


    "I don''t want to marry you now." Xia Yuan said seriously.


    Her words made lengyi''s heart drop to the freezing point in an instant. Indeed, she insisted!


    "However, we can go out and see if it''s appropriate. The princess said there was an adaptation stage before marriage, called love period. If we can get along, we can talk about marriage." Xia Yuan said, "And you must get my brother''s approval. If he doesn''t agree, I won''t agree. The most important thing is that I''ve been with the princess for so long, and I''m naturally influenced by her. I''ll never accept a third party in my life. If you want to take a concubine or something, you''d better make a decision now."


    "Miss Xia yuan is so domineering!" Leng Qi said.


    "Will Leng Yi become the henpecked wife that the princess said?" Leng Liu said anxiously.


    Lengyi listened to what Xia Yuan said behind her. Her cold heart warmed up again. Seeing the smile in her eyes, lengyi went straight over, held her in her arms and told her her own answer with action.


    "Oh, hey, it''s not suitable for children!" lengsan stretched out his hand to block lengqi''s eyes and shouted loudly.


    "Wow, I want to see!" Leng Qi wants to avoid Leng San''s hand, but his martial arts is not in a hurry. He just knocked off his hand and came again.


    As soon as they came and went, they fought in the street.


    Xia yuan broke away from lengyi, blushed and said, "don''t introduce, they are all watching!"


    Leng''s heart itched when he saw Xia yuan like this. He looked up at the teasing faces in front and said loudly, "princess, I''ll take Xia yuan away first!"


    With that, he took Xia yuan and flew away.


    "Shit, why is this guy like this!" Leng Si shouted to them.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "let''s go back, too."


    "All right." "take the carriage." "all right." whatever you say. The next day, on the new year''s Eve, Du Xiaoli was called to the palace early in the morning, because the poison in the Queen''s body had not been completely removed. For the sake of insurance, Han Mingze hoped Du Xiaoli to help the queen personally. When Du Xiaoli came to the Queen''s bedroom, the queen had woken up and lay weak on the bed. Han Mingze actually gave her medicine with a medicine bowl! It seems that she has suffered a lot this time, but she has received more favor from the emperor. "See the emperor, the emperor," said Du Xiaoli. "Anle, you''re here. I still have some things to deal with, and the queen will trouble you." Han Mingze put the medicine bowl aside on the tray in the maid''s hand, got up and said. "The emperor is serious." Du Xiaoli got up. Han Mingze nodded at her and strode away. "The emperor hasn''t changed his clothes. He must have just come to the early morning." Du Xiaoli walked over and said, "the emperor really cares about the empress." "the emperor said that today is the last day of the year, and the early morning will end earlier." the queen said. "Madam, I''ll take your pulse." Du Xiaoli came to the stool and sat down. He took out the Queen''s hand to take her pulse. After a while, he said: "the poison last night has been cleared. Although the other poison is chronic, it''s not good in the body for a long time. Fortunately, a lot of poison came out last night. The rest should be all right after taking a few pills." The queen looked at Du Xiaoli and said to the others, "you all go down." "yes, madam." the palace maids and eunuchs went out, and only Du Xiaoli and the queen were left in the room.

 Chapter 573

    "You''re alienating the palace." the queen was helpless when she said this.


    "Anle didn''t," said Du Xiaoli.


    "You didn''t call me mother before, nor did you call yourself Anle." the queen said, "you call yourself me or Xiaoli."


    A sound of empress and a sound of happiness opened the distance between them.


    Du Xiaoli smiled faintly: "my mother is so careless."


    "This palace is just self-protection." the queen looked at the top of the tent and her eyes became sharp. "Avenge the children of this palace by the way!"


    "Is it......" Du Xiaoli said in surprise.


    "That''s right," said the queen. "You told the palace that the miscarriage was not an accident. Later, I kept checking. Finally, I found out who was doing it secretly."


    "Imperial concubine Yi?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes," said the queen, "Since the emperor ascended the throne, the palace has never harmed a concubine. Although there were occasional abortions, they were not done by the palace. We have more trust in the palace. Although the Phoenix seal is here, many things are under her control. Especially in the last palace change, the palace saw that she was sincere to the emperor and relied on her even more after she regained her post. However, this is true A harem is not a place where people will not harm you if you don''t harm others. "


    Du Xiaoli understood, so she felt sad for the women in the palace more than once.


    "The children of the palace died early in ignorance, and they didn''t even have time to see the world." the queen continued, "you know, if it hadn''t happened last night, you wouldn''t see the palace today."


    "Is this what you call self-protection?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes." the queen smiled bitterly. "Do you think this palace really wants to be like this? It''s not all forced."


    "Even I am a pawn in your plan," said Du Xiaoli.


    "No, you are not a chess piece. You are the last resort of the palace," said the queen. "If you didn''t attend the banquet last night, the palace wouldn''t dare to take this step. I gave my life to you."


    Du Xiaoli looked up in surprise and saw the Queen''s weak smiling face.


    "What about Princess Fang Shu?" Du Xiaoli asked, "you took two princesses yesterday to make her cooperate with you?"


    "I can''t hide anything from your eyes," said the queen. "In that case, I''ll tell you everything. I''ve been poisoned more than three times in recent months."


    "Three times?!"


    "No, I didn''t succeed three times." the queen said, "since the miscarriage, I don''t trust the people around me, because I don''t know who will betray me. Therefore, the first three poisons were found. I sent someone to investigate. Imperial concubine Yi ordered people to do them three times."


    "Are you sure?" Du Xiaoli wondered, "in that case, why don''t you expose her to the emperor."


    "The emperor has been very fond of imperial concubine Yi since the change of the palace. Every time I find her, the relevant people die. Moreover, she has always been careful and rarely leaves a handle. The witness is dead and there is no material evidence. Even if she tells the emperor, he won''t believe it." the queen said.


    "If you say you haven''t succeeded three times, is there any success? Is it the chronic poison on you?"


    "Yes." the queen nodded and said, "in fact, I knew I was poisoned a month ago."


    "Then you..."


    "Why not detoxify?" said the queen, "When I found out, the emperor had asked imperial concubine Yi to host the banquet last night. At that time, I knew that she poisoned me just to slowly seize the power of the harem from me. I treated me secretly by the imperial doctor. He said that I had been poisoned for more than a month, but the poison would not kill people in half a year. So I began to plan slowly Yes. "


    "You said that if you didn''t bring down imperial concubine Yi, you wouldn''t live long, did you..."


    "Look at the second box on the right wall," said the queen.


    Du Xiaoli got up, walked over, opened the box and said in surprise, "bitter apricot!"


    "Yes, it''s bitter apricots," said the queen. "I''m surprised, isn''t it, but I tell you, I didn''t prepare this?"


    "You mean... Imperial concubine Yi?"


    "I''ve arranged a lot of people in the Palace during this time, and I know she''s going to poison me, so I''ve always asked people to pay close attention to the situation there, and finally let me know the news. It turned out that she planned to poison me after the banquet, using the poison of last night. The emperor already knew her ability, and there were many people last night, so I''m not sure when I will be poisoned, so she said I can not only get the queen, but also put the blame on others. I just helped her advance her plan. "


    "What role does Princess Fang Shufei play in it?"


    "She is the one who poisoned," said the queen. "In fact, I picked up the princess and just asked her to find a way to take the poison and use it at the party."


    "So, Hongye is your person, Yan''er is also." Du Xiaoli said definitely.


    "Hongye is, Yan''er just used some means to make her turn away." the queen said, "if it was poisoned at the party and you were there, I might have the hope of surviving. If it was poisoned after the party, I think I have reported to the Lord of hell." Du Xiaoli was silent after listening to it. She didn''t know how to characterize the queen. She said she was poor, but she was also cruel. She said she was bad. What she did was just to survive. After detoxifying the queen, she left the palace. Before getting on the carriage, she looked back at the snow covered world again. No matter how white it looks now, it can''t hide the blood and cruelty inside. The palace gate blocked not only the way in and out, but also formed a small world, a magnificent but cruel small world. She can only rejoice now that she is just a passer-by in this small world. There is no place for her to live. She doesn''t have to participate in the struggle and turn herself into a person she doesn''t know. "Master, it''s cold outside. Let''s go back first." Xia Yuan said. "Well, today is new year''s Eve. Everyone is busy in the evening and ready to welcome the new year." Du Xiaoli then stepped on the footstool and got on the carriage. Xia Yuan then followed in. The coachman put the stool on the carriage, raised his whip and drove the horse slowly away from the Palace. The carriage drove through the snow, leaving two lines of ruts. Du Xiaoli returned to the Dingwang mansion and saw the big red lanterns hanging on the gate. Looking at the guards who guarded the gate, they all changed into new clothes. Their faces were jubilant and their mood suddenly improved. "Princess." the bodyguard saw Du Xiaoli get off the carriage and salute together.

 Chapter 574

    "It''s hard for you." Du Xiaoli said, "I want you to stand guard for the new year and ask the housekeeper to give you a prize of 50 Liang silver!"


    "Thank you, Princess!" everyone was happy to hear the silver reward.


    This is the first time that Du Xiaoli spent the new year in the palace after he got married, and it is also the first time that he spent the new year without the company of Du''s family. According to her custom, she prepared a red envelope for everyone, twenty Liang each and fifty Liang guards.


    People in the palace received red envelopes for the first time. They lamented that with the hostess, their welfare had improved. Not only did their salaries rise, but there would be festival fees every festival, and there would be lucky money on New Year''s Eve.


    The third housekeeper looked at the red ribbons in the hands of servants, bodyguards and servant girls, and kept pumping at the corners of his mouth.


    The princess, rich, is capricious!


    But thinking about the big red envelope in his hand, he couldn''t hide his smile in his eyes.


    In the evening, Han Mingyuan ran over and said that he was alone at home. It was boring to keep the year old. He came to join the fun.


    After the new year''s Eve dinner, we stayed in the house to celebrate the new year. Because there are many people here, we will play and play in the new year.


    The housekeeper took people to light firecrackers at noon on time and bid farewell to the old and welcome the new in the noise.


    On the second day, Du Xiaoli and his wife went into the palace to celebrate the new year for the emperor and the Empress Dowager. Because the queen was unwell, they didn''t bother.


    On the second day of the lunar new year, she and Han Mingyi returned to Du''s house and stayed at home until the third day of the lunar new year.


    The days after that began to get busy as usual. In the spirit of her birthday, she went to the Fengyue building once.


    Originally, I just wanted to report a letter and ask them to give the newly developed antidote to Liu Mochen. Unexpectedly, he was in the capital at this time.


    Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan followed the waiter to the private room upstairs. As soon as she went in, she saw Liu Mochen and Liu mozhao.


    "Princess."


    "Temple Lord."


    "What''s the matter with the princess here?" Liu Mochen still wore his mask, giving people a feeling of refusing people thousands of miles away.


    Du Xiaoli put a medicine bottle on the table and said, "this is a new antidote I studied according to the last antidote and the situation behind you. I originally wanted someone to hand it over to you, but I didn''t expect you to be there. That''s just right. I can observe the effect after you take the antidote."


    Liu Mochen took out the antidote from the medicine bottle. It looked like the antidote last time. He took out one and swallowed it.


    After almost half an hour, Du Xiaoli began to feel his pulse to see his situation.


    Liu Mo Xiao has been paying attention to Liu Mo''s dust. He is very happy to see that there are dense beads of sweat on the side of his exposed bun.


    "Princess, the hall Lord is sweating!" Liu Mo Xiao said loudly. "His body has been cold since he was poisoned by cold. I''ve never seen him sweat. This is the first time!"


    Du Xiaoli just finished the inspection and wrote down his current situation with paper and pen. Hearing Liu Mo Xiao''s words, she smiled and said, "the herbs in this are strong and will make his body hot. It means that he can sweat. It still has some effects. How do you feel?"


    Liu Mo Chen''s eyes are still light, without Liu Mo Xiao''s joy.


    "The body does feel warm after taking the antidote."


    "Well, from your pulse just now, it really works." Du Xiaoli said, "there are ten pills in it. You take one every other day. If you are in the capital, let someone come to the palace and say it. If I''m not here, I''ll let Xia yuan see your situation at that time."


    "OK."


    "The cold poison is unusual, so the detoxification may take a long time. Of course, if we can develop an antidote to eradicate it, we don''t have to do so." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Please," said Liu Mochen.


    "Things have been done, so I''ll go back first." Du Xiaoli got up, nodded to two points and left with Xia yuan.


    Liu Mo Xiao sends Du Xiaoli out of the private room and comes back to see Liu Mo Chen staring at the antidote bottle in a daze. "Chen, would you like to take one of this antidote to Shifu and show them? Since this antidote is useful to your body, maybe they can work out a real antidote based on this."


    "OK." Liu Mo Chen took out an antidote and handed it to Liu Mo Xiao. Liu Mo Xiao went out with the antidote. He looked at the simple and elegant pattern on the medicine bottle and muttered, "warm..."


    It was Du Xiaoli''s 16th birthday in a few days. Considering that he was still an unmarried girl on his birthday last year, they could still play crazy in Du''s house. This year''s birthday, they had to hold a banquet in the king''s house.


    But fortunately, there are not many people. In addition to all the people in Du''s house, there are Qu Yi and his wife, their small steamed stuffed buns and people in Ji''s house. The rest are Han Mingyuan and the fire phoenix.


    Fire phoenix originally thought that Han Mingyuan had left the capital and wandered in the Jianghu. Unexpectedly, he would see him in Dingwang mansion.


    The fire phoenix arrived at the Dingwang mansion yesterday. It was a rare warm winter sun today. There was still some time before the luncheon. She leaned back on the bench in the garden and sang in the sun. Anyway, Du Xiaoli''s maid said she would call her before the party.


    Han Mingyuan came early. He wanted to talk to Han Mingyi, but he was busy. He wandered around the palace alone and came to the garden unconsciously. "If you think freedom is happiness, love is a soft and old mistake, why care about others, how to look and how to say..." he was stunned by the strange music and the familiar voice, and walked along the place where the song came involuntarily. "Too many excuses, too many reasons, I also betrayed all for love. If you want to leave me, don''t shrink back. Too many excuses, too many reasons, don''t ask me how to live when I''m sad. Maybe I''ll live well, maybe I''ll disappear. What do you care..." the back of the fire phoenix appeared in front of him, and she became thin, He whispered out: "Phoenix..." the fire phoenix''s body stiffened, and the singing stopped. "Phoenix." Han Mingyuan saw that the fire phoenix didn''t turn around and shouted again. As the two separated for a longer time, he missed her more and more, especially when he saw Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli looking at each other from time to time at the Palace Banquet. After the banquet, when he saw them walking hand in hand in the snow in the distance, he couldn''t help thinking of her and wondered what she was doing at that moment and whether he was also thinking of himself. The fire phoenix took a deep breath, got up, turned around, looked at Han Mingyi, hugged his fist and said, "the grass people have seen your Highness the idle king." "do you call me the idle king?!" Han Mingyuan was a little lost when he heard the call of the fire phoenix to himself.

 Chapter 575

    "Wang naihuang''s family is idle, and the grass people are a Jianghu woman. Naturally, they should be honored." the fire phoenix said, "although we grass people''s livelihood is casual, we still know the etiquette we should know."


    "Phoenix, how can you talk like that." Han Mingyuan frowned, "how can you be so strange..."


    "The grass people have nothing to do with your highness king Xianwang. Why are you not unfamiliar?" the fire phoenix said coldly.


    "Phoenix, do you have to do this?" Han Mingyuan said unhappily.


    "It''s not what I want. I said in the back when I gave you the divorce. In the future, we''ll return the dust to the dust and the earth to the earth. You take your sunshine path. I''ll cross my single wooden bridge and the well water won''t invade the river." the fire phoenix said.


    "Can''t we even be friends?"


    "Your Highness Xianwang joked. There is a great difference between us. How can we be friends? The grass people still have something to do. Leave first." the fire phoenix said and turned away.


    "Phoenix!" Han Mingyuan moved, and the man fell in front of the fire phoenix.


    "Get out of the way!" the fire phoenix scolded.


    "No! Unless you don''t pull your face at me like this." Han Mingyuan brought his rogue spirit into play at this time.


    The fire phoenix was so angry that he stretched out his hand and attacked North Korea and South Korea. Han Mingyuan''s martial arts were better than her. Seeing her attack, he thought of playing with her.


    The fire phoenix saw that Han Mingyuan didn''t fight with himself, drove him back, then stopped, turned and left. But once she wanted to leave, Han Mingyuan ran over and stopped her.


    After repeated several times, the fire phoenix suddenly collapsed, and its moves became irregular. While fighting, he shouted at Han Mingyuan: "Han Mingyuan, what are you going to do?! I''m pestering you. You''re not happy. I don''t like you now. I don''t want to stop you from looking for freedom, and I don''t want to trip you anymore. What are you doing now? Or do you think you can hurt me recklessly because I like you?!"


    Han Mingyuan heard the words of the fire phoenix and was stunned when he saw that she didn''t know when she had burst into tears.


    "Bang -" the fire phoenix didn''t expect Han Mingyuan to stop and slapped him on the chest.


    Han Mingyuan was opened by her palm, covered his chest and looked at her blankly.


    "I......" the fire phoenix saw that he hurt Han Mingyuan, looked at his hand, but then put away his regret, looked at Han Mingyuan and said, "I don''t like you anymore, and the freedom you want has been returned to you. That''s the same sentence. In the future, you take your Yangguan road and I''ll cross my single wooden bridge. If this happens again next time, don''t blame my men for being merciless."


    With that, she turned and ran out of the yard.


    "Hmm -" Han Mingyuan looked at the fiery figure disappearing from his sight, and felt a surge of blood in his stomach and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    He moved his hand to his heart, where it was aching faintly.


    "Do you think you can hurt me recklessly because I like you?"


    "I don''t like you anymore, and the freedom you want is also given to you. In the future, you take your Yangguan Road, and I cross my single wooden bridge..."


    "I don''t like you anymore..."


    Thinking of that tearful face, Han Mingyuan felt that he couldn''t breathe.


    Phoenix, I don''t want to hurt you again, really


    Several bodyguards rushed over when they heard the fight. They saw Han Mingyuan standing alone in the garden and came forward and said, "Your Royal Highness, is there a thief breaking in?"


    "No." Han Mingyuan said faintly.


    "Prince, are you hurt? I''ll call the doctor!" the bodyguard said when he saw the blood on Han Mingyuan''s skirt.


    "No, I''m fine."


    With that, he covered his heart and slowly left the garden.


    "If you think freedom is happiness, love is a weak and old mistake, why care about others? How do you think and say... Too many excuses and too many reasons. Don''t ask me how to live when I''m sad. Maybe I''ll live well, maybe I''ll disappear. What do you care about..."


    Han Mingyuan wants to find a room to have a rest. Suddenly, he hears the song just hummed by the fire phoenix. He walks around and sees a servant girl walking through the corridor.


    "That servant girl, come here," he yelled at the servant girl.


    As soon as the servant girl heard this, she looked around and found that there was only herself here. Turning around, she saw Han Mingyuan looking at herself with a bad face. She hurried to run over and kneel down.


    "See idle king."


    "What tune did you just hum? Who taught you?"


    "Back to the Lord, it was Miss Huo who taught me yesterday." the servant girl said.


    "How could she teach you to sing this?"


    "Back to the Lord, fire girl came to the palace yesterday, and the princess asked the maid to take care of her. Last night, the maid heard fire girl singing this song and felt good. Fire girl said she liked it, so she taught her."


    "Can you write?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a while, Han Mingyuan looked at the lyrics on the paper, waved back the servant girl, sat alone in the room, and began to recall what he and Phoenix realized now.


    At this time, he realized that he had unknowingly fallen in love with her, understood what kind of harm his indifference would be to her, and understood more why she would burst into tears and heartache. "I don''t wantonly hurt you just because you like it, let alone don''t care." thinking of her just determined eyes, he clenched the lyrics. "You chased me before, but later, let me chase you..." at the luncheon, Han Mingyuan didn''t see the fire phoenix again. He ran to ask Du Xiaoli, but she told him that the Fire Phoenix had left. Seeing Han Mingyuan''s instant loss, Du Xiaoli realized why the Fire Phoenix had to leave before. Presumably, the two still met. However, seeing Han Mingyuan like that, he should have understood his idea. As for whether he can catch up with the tempering Phoenix, it depends on him. On her birthday, Bai Ningyuan was sent by the Bai family to give gifts. At the same time, if she brought the Bai family, I hope she can go and have a look when she has time. Her grandmother even hoped to see her. She blamed Bai Qiyuan for not bringing back Du Xiaoli and Du Xiuheng when they went back. After her birthday, Du Xiaoli began to be busy again. Soon after, they returned to the team. Jiangnan God snake sect has almost eradicated it. They don''t need to go for tasks outside the pass. Although the affairs of the divine snake sect have been handled almost, the Jianghu still seems not very calm, because Liu Mochen was not in the capital for a period of time after that. It is said that he went back to deal with something. Du Xiaoli can''t know the situation after he took the antidote in time. Du Xiaoli can only rely on his own speculation. However, since the last medicine is useful, it should be no problem to follow that direction.

 Chapter 576

    At the same time, in a deep mountain hot spring, Liu Mochen was sitting between two old people, black and white, naked, all wrapped in thick ice. The two old people are pouring real Qi into his body.


    Liu Mo Xiao anxiously looked at the three people on the bank. At first, the cold ice on Liu Mo Chen didn''t melt, which made him half dead. Later, after the two old men stepped up their efforts, white smoke began to appear on Liu Mochen''s head, and the cold ice on his body gradually became thinner, and finally turned into water and slipped from his skin.


    At this time, the two elders finished their work at the same time, jumped out of the hot spring and left Liu Mochen sitting alone in the hot spring.


    "Two masters, is Chen OK?" Liu Mo Xiao looked at the two old men and said.


    "The cold poison has been suppressed back," said the old man in black.


    "But it''s still dangerous." the old man with white clothes and white hair said with some worry, "I don''t know when it will recur."


    "Fortunately, he took the antidote you brought back before, and dissolved some cold poison in his body. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t save him either." the black old man said.


    "Is that antidote really useful?" asked Liu Mo Xiao.


    "Yes," said Bai Lao, "we have studied most of the formula of the antidote. We have to say that the formula is very exquisite and bold. Most people never expected to mix those herbs together."


    "But the antidote has a medicine lead. We haven''t worked out what the medicine lead is up to now." black Laozi sighed and continued, "you said that the antidote was developed by Princess Ding?"


    "Yes, she began to study cold poison last year. It has been a whole year. Last summer, she developed the first bottle of antidote, but the effect was not good. This antidote seems to have some effect on Chen. At least I see that he will sweat every time he takes it."


    "What, you said that Mo Chen was sweating?!" the two elders said in unison.


    "Yes, one hour after taking the medicine, you will sweat." said Liu Mo Xiao.


    "It seems that this antidote is better than we thought! If we take it all the time, it will certainly have a great effect on the cold poison in his body." the old man touched his white beard and said.


    "At a young age, it''s admirable to have such a study on poison art." the black old man said.


    "However, according to Mo Chen''s martial arts, it should not be forced to such a point that it triggers cold poison in the body. Is there such an expert walking around in the world?" the white old man said with some doubts.


    "Master Bai, the dust is caught by the poisonous insects. In order to force the poisonous insects out, it will trigger the cold poison," said Liu Mo Xiao.


    "Who can poison him?"


    Liu Mo Xiao shook his head and said, "when we rushed, he was already poisoned and didn''t say much."


    "It''s Han Minghong." Liu Mochen in the hot spring opened his eyes and said.


    "Han Minghong? Isn''t he average in martial arts? How can he make you......" Liu Mo Xiao was surprised. "And he didn''t escape to Miao Jiang. Did he come to the north?"


    "I don''t know what evil skill he has practiced. His strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Although his strength is not as good as mine, he fell in love with his Gu for a moment because he didn''t expect him to become so powerful. As for the cold poison caused by forcing Gu, it was after I returned to the north. Because I found that Gu insects were eating my internal power." Liu Mochen said, coming out of the hot spring and waving his hand at the clothes on the bank, The body turned twice in the air and was dressed when it landed.


    "The recent chaos in the south must have something to do with him," said the white old man.


    "Master Bai, you all live in seclusion in such a remote place. How dare you know what''s going on outside?" said Liu moxiao.


    "It''s not what some people said when they came to us a while ago to solve the Gu." the black old man said.


    "At the beginning of the rebellion, Han Minghong was defeated and fled to miaojiang. Taking advantage of the natural danger there to avoid for so long, I must be planning to make a comeback now." old Bai said, "as for you saying that his skills have improved by leaps and bounds, I think it should also be inseparable from the secret arts of miaojiang."


    "Mo Chen, come here and I''ll give you a pulse." the black old man said.


    Liu Mochen went over and stretched out his hand. The black old man took a pulse for him and said, "it has been temporarily suppressed. You must not use real Qi in this way in the last month. Do you know?"


    "Yes, I understand." Liu Mochen said faintly. I don''t know whether he listened to the black old man''s words or not.


    "Now we have to go back and continue to study the antidote of cold poison. You two can go back." the black old man waved, "by the way, although it''s hard to say so, if you can, you can go back to the capital to find the princess Ding to show you and order the antidote. Although it can''t be solved completely, it still has some effect."


    "It would be better if you could bring the recipe."


    With that, they flew towards the canyon and then disappeared out of thin air.


    "Really, the two masters leave us out every time." Liu Mo Xiao looked at the two people who disappeared out of thin air and said reluctantly.


    "The master also said that if you can find the entrance by yourself, you can go in." Liu Mochen picked up the mask on the stone on the bank, put it on, and then flew in the opposite direction.


    Liu Mo Xiao hurried to keep up, and the hot spring returned to its former calm. "Chen, where are we going?" "capital..." a few days later, Liu Mochen went to the capital and went directly to the Ding palace. He wanted to see Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi, but he was told that both of them had been called to the palace. He asked the bodyguard to tell Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi. When they came back, he went to the Fengyue building and said that he had something urgent to find them. It was related to the situation in miaojiang. He didn''t leave until the bodyguard agreed. In the palace, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went to the imperial study. When they went in, they saw Du Yunhan and Ji Lun. "You''re here." Han Mingze directly waved his hand to them not to salute, "look at this news." Han Mingze picked up the memorial in front of him, and North and South Korea Mingyi threw it over. Han Mingyi reached out his hand to catch it steadily, opened it and browed it again. After reading it, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli asked. Han Mingyi gave her the memorial. She took it and said that there had been more activity in Miao Jiang recently, and there was a particularly powerful man. One person solved hundreds of their soldiers, and told them to destroy their city. "When did such a powerful expert come out of Miao Jiang?" Du Xiaoli said suspiciously after reading it. "This hasn''t been found out yet, but almost all the troops sent to explore were destroyed." Han Mingze said, "so I discussed with Prime Minister Du and general Ji, and hope you can go to miaojiang to deal with this matter." "we?" Han Mingyi glanced at Du Xiaoli and said, "she''s going too?"

 Chapter 577

    "Anle''s strength, I believe there are not many people who can hurt her. If you go and I don''t let her go, you must have left your front foot and her back foot will follow." Han Mingze said.


    Han Mingyi glanced at Du Xiaoli. She smiled and said that the emperor was right.


    "Moreover, I plan to send Xiaoli''s army. If she leads, it will be better to dispatch soldiers." Han Mingze said, "my general, it''s time to play his role."


    "The minister leads the decree." Du Xiaoli bends over to Han Mingze.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli like this, Han Mingyi stopped saying anything and said, "my younger brother leads the order."


    They discussed the time of sending troops together and didn''t go back until the afternoon.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi got off the train. The guard saluted them and said, "Lord and princess, a masked man came to you today. He said he had a discussion with the Lord and Princess about miaojiang and would wait for you in the Fengyue building."


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi looked at each other, Liu Mochen? He told them about Miao Jiang? How did he know they were going to miaojiang?


    Although they were confused, they decided to go directly to Fengyue building.


    It was evening when they arrived at the Fengyue building. Liu moxiao happened to see them on the first floor and took them upstairs.


    "Princess, do you still have the medicine you gave our Lord last time? Hey hey, if you have, give us some more." Liu Mo Xiao walked in front and said.


    "There is still an antidote, but I said before that I would let you take a look at the reaction after taking the medicine. As a result, there has been no time. It''s not clear what''s going on now. I don''t know whether to continue to take it or not," Du Xiaoli said.


    "To tell you the truth, the cold poison of the hall Lord broke out a few days ago. If I hadn''t brought him to Shifu, I''m afraid he would have been frozen to death now. Shifu said that your medicine still had some effect on his poison, so I wanted to ask if you still had it." Liu moxiao said.


    "His cold poison attack?" Du Xiaoli asked in surprise.


    With the antidote she gave, he would still attack. It seems that he must have encountered something.


    "Here you are, ask him directly." Liu Mo Xiao took them to a private room, pushed open the door and said.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingze go in. Liu Mochen is drinking tea with a teacup.


    "Liu Dianzhu."


    "King Ding."


    "I don''t know Liu hall master is so anxious to find us, but what''s important?" Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli to the table and sat down, looking at him with a little vigilance.


    They just got the news that they were going to miaojiang. He sent a letter saying he knew about miaojiang. Do they have their minions in the palace?!


    Liu Mochen looked at Han Mingyi, and their eyes met in the air.


    "Lord Liu, you asked someone to bring a letter about Miao Jiang and tell us what happened?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Liu Mo Chen looked away and said, "you should have heard Xiao just now. I had a cold poison attack before."


    "Yes. Your martial arts are so powerful. Can anyone force you to use so much Qi?"


    "It''s not a person, it''s a Gu insect." Liu Mochen said, "I came to you to tell you that the man who made me Gu is the once benevolent king."


    "Han Minghong?" Du Xiaoli said suspiciously, "his martial arts are very poor. How can you..."


    "No, that was him before." Liu Mochen said, "now he doesn''t know what martial arts he has practiced, and his strength has increased a lot, or it''s not what it used to be. I fought with him once. Although I hurt him in the end, he was also attacked by his poison insects. In order to force the poison insects out, the cold poison will attack."


    "Is it......" Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingyi and saw that her idea should be the same as her own. The powerful person the emperor said before should be Han Minghong.


    If so, their plan will change, because Han Minghong will never let go of the people who went.


    "Thank you for telling me," Han Mingyi said. "Let''s go to the emperor now."


    "Mingyi, go and discuss with the emperor. Just tell me the result directly when you come back. I''ll check the cold poison for the Lord of Liu hall." Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi looked at Liu Mo Chen and Du Xiaoli. Thinking of Xia yuan, he nodded and said, "go back early."


    "I will." Du Xiaoli smiled.


    After Han Mingyi left, she said to Liu Mochen, "let me take your pulse first."


    Liu Mochen stretched out his hand. Du Xiaoli came to the position next to her and sat down. He took his pulse and said, "there are three true Qi in your body, one is yours and the other two are others."


    "My two masters," said Liu Mochen.


    "When you had the cold poison attack last time, they injected the real Qi into your body, drove back the cold poison, and then suppressed the cold poison with their real Qi. Although this can prevent you from poisoning for the time being, their real Qi is not yours after all. In your body, the three real Qi interfere with each other, and there will be danger at any time." Du Xiaoli told the truth.


    Liu Mo Xiao came in and just heard Du Xiaoli''s words and asked, "what should I do?"


    Liu Mo Chen glanced at Liu Mo Xiao, who immediately sat quietly aside. "It''s not that there is no solution, but the process is a little dangerous," Du Xiaoli said. "It doesn''t matter." Liu Mo said faintly. "If you can save the temple Lord, it doesn''t matter at all. It''s better than always worrying about an accident," said Liu Mo Xiao. But soon, he wanted to smoke his mouth. Liu Mo Chen''s head was pierced with several needles. Such a long needle pierced in. If there is a little difference, Liu Mo Chen can be wasted. Not only that, the needle was not made by Du Xiaoli, but by Xia yuan. I never knew before that the girl''s needle technique could be so superb. But the first time he saw her move the needle, his heart trembled! Look at Liu Mo Chen again. He didn''t even blink. In order to facilitate the needle, Du Xiaoli asked him to take off his mask, and a morbid white demon face due to cold poison was presented to everyone. Liu Mo Xiao was worried that seeing Liu Mo''s dust would affect Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan''s treatment, but these two girls had no superfluous emotion like the wooden man they saw. Xia yuan is responsible for standing behind Liu Mochen to put a needle. Du Xiaoli and he sit on their knees facing the face plate, with their hands facing each other in the air. With Xia yuan applying the needle, Du Xiaoli slowly injects his true Qi into his body. As she has said before, the true Qi in her body can accelerate healing and also play a role in fusion. She put her true Qi into Liu Mochen''s body and combined it with silver needle technique to integrate all his true Qi into his own true Qi and become a part of his body. After a while, Du Xiaoli''s eyes indicated that Xia yuan could close the needle. When she took back all the silver needles, she also slowly closed the work.

 Chapter 578

    "OK." Du Xiaoli took back his hands and came down from the couch.


    Liu Mo Chen felt the temperature of his palm leave, opened his eyes and was a little stunned.


    "Hoo - this method is really dangerous," said Liu Mo Xiao.


    "The way is a little dangerous, but it just smoothes out the damage left by his last cold poison attack." Du Xiaoli said, "the antidote prepared last time can still be taken, but I don''t wear it on my body. I''ll have it sent to you when I go back."


    "Thank you." Liu Mochen picked up the mask and put it on again.


    "But I''m going to miaojiang for a while, so I may not be able to see what happens after you take the medicine," Du Xiaoli said.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Then we''ll go back first, and the medicine will be sent in a minute." Du Xiaoli got up and left.


    Liu Mo Xiao and Du Xiaoli leave. Liu Mo Chen is alone in the house, looking at his hand. He seems to miss the warmth of his hand before.


    Du Xiaoli asked someone to send the antidote when he returned to King Ding''s house, and then waited for Han Mingyi to come back.


    Half past Xu, Han Mingyi came back and said that the emperor asked them to leave tomorrow and the next day, and the special forces rushed there by themselves.


    Du Xiaoli thought that if they went early, they would still be able to visit their hometown. She told Han Mingyi and he agreed. At that time, go around and have a look. Anyway, Miao Jiang in Zhou county is not far away, and it is said that there are harassment from Miao people nearby. It''s just time to clean up.


    It has been nearly three years since I left Du Zhuang. I can finally go back and have a look this time.


    He explained what he was doing. He went to Du''s house and told Du Xiuheng they were alone. Knowing that Du Xiaoli was going out again, Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan expressed concern.


    When leaving Du''s residence, Du Xiaoli left Qiao Zhu because there were too many dangerous trips to Miao Jiang.


    The next morning, Du Xiaoli went to the barracks in his military uniform and gave a mobilization meeting to the people in the army. He told them to start immediately after they were ready, led by Tang Yu and Ji Liufeng. Then she rushed to the southwest with Han Mingyi, Leng 17 and Xia yuan Yingge.


    I wanted to hurry, but I didn''t expect they were picking up people all the way.


    The first one to join is Bai Ningyuan.


    "Oh, you''re so slow. I''ve been waiting here for more than an hour." in a white birch forest, Bai Ning lay far on a slanting white birch tree and looked at several people stopping in front of him.


    "What are you doing here?" Du Xiaoli looked at Bai Ningyuan.


    "I just said, I''m waiting for you." Bai Ningyuan sat up and said, "I didn''t expect to wait so long. I slept."


    "What are we going to do?" Han Mingyi looked at Bai Ningyuan unhappily. His eyes narrowed slightly when he thought that this guy let his feet his brother last time.


    "Naturally, I''m going to miaojiang with you!" Bai Ningyuan said.


    "What are you doing in miaojiang?"


    "Of course, it''s the order of the Bai family to protect the little princess of the Weimi family!" Bai Ningyuan said, "since Xiaoli is going to miaojiang, I naturally want to go."


    "Grandpa gave me the red fox when he left. I''ve asked them to wait for their lives outside miaojiang first, so you don''t have to worry," Du Xiaoli said.


    Red fox is the bodyguard of the Bai family. It is a huge team. Bai Qiyuan brought some of them when he came. When he left, Bai Qiyuan left some of them to Du Xiaoli.


    "The old man means that I have to follow you when you are in danger, so don''t embarrass me." Bai Ningyuan shrugged and said.


    "We don''t have time to wait for you to find transportation tools," Han Mingyi said.


    "It doesn''t matter." Bai Ningyuan smiled, put his hand in his mouth and blew a whistle. A white horse ran through the forest.


    He moved and fell on the horse the next second. He signed the reins, smiled proudly at Du Xiaoli and said, "let''s go."


    Seeing this, Du Xiaoli no longer said anything, so their team had one more person.


    In the evening, they met two more people.


    "Liu Dian Zhu?" Du Xiaoli and others looked at someone waiting in front of them and found that they were Liu Mo Chen and Liu Mo Xiao. "Why are you here?"


    "Wait for you." Liu Mo Chen replied simply.


    Du Xiaoli pulled slightly from the corner of his mouth and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I know you''re going to miaojiang. Let''s be bodyguards." the horse under Liu Mo Xiao took two steps.


    "Be my bodyguard? Why?" Du Xiaoli said nothing. When did she need a bodyguard?


    "You are the person who has the most research on cold poison now. If something happens to you, our hall Lord will have no hope of detoxification." Liu Mo Xiao said.


    Han Mingyi looked at Liu Mochen and his face was very ugly. This guy actually came to join the fun!


    "If you don''t take us, we will follow you." Liu Mo Xiao said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli knew they did what they said, so she had to let them follow.


    So two more people were added to the team.


    When driving halfway the next day, Du Xiaoli saw people waiting for him at a fork in the road. Du Xiaoli didn''t want to ask them why they were here. "Brother Luo Qi, you shouldn''t be here to wait for us?" Luo Qi looked at Bai Ningyuan and Liu Mo Chen Liu Mo Xiao in the team, her eyes narrowed slightly. The news didn''t say they were there. When did they get in? "Xia Hong heard about Xia yuan and Leng Yi and wanted to see you in the capital. I happened to have nothing to do, so I followed him to have a look. On the way, I learned that you were going to miaojiang, so I waited here." Luo Qi said casually, but Du Xiaoli knew that he was not telling the truth. People in the Jianghu are going to take away the nest of the divine snake sect outside the Great Wall. Sihai villa must be the main force. Even if he doesn''t go and leaves so many people, he must take charge of the overall situation at home, otherwise he won''t bring Xia Hong alone. But she knew Luo Qi. Now that he had arrived here, he would never go back. So two more people were added to the team. After they had gone for a few days, they found that this was not the way to miaojiang. When they asked, they knew that they were going to Zhou county. Lengyi and Han Mingyi left before they arrived in Zhouxian county. They went to duzhuang to clean Du Xiaoli''s former house and Niujing''s house before Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi arrived. When they arrived, they could live directly. To Zhou county, Du Xiaoli took them around the county and went to duzhuang from the side road. She wanted to keep a low profile, but even so, when they got to the entrance of the village, they still saw a lot of people. "The grass people pay a visit to the king and Princess Ding." the village head knelt down to Du Xiaoli at the entrance of the village with the whole village. "Everybody get up quickly." Du Xiaoli came down from his horse and handed the reins to Xia yuan.

 Chapter 579

    The villagers stood up and looked at Du Xiaoli, all excited.


    "Fourth uncle, why are you all here?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "We saw lengyi bodyguards come back to clean the house. We guessed that you wanted to come back and have a look. We finally pestered them that you arrived today and everyone had been waiting here long ago." Du Laosi said with a smile.


    "Xiaoli is so old now. When she left, she was still a 13-year-old girl!" Du Laosi''s eldest son said with a smile.


    "How can you directly the name of Princess Khan!" Du Laosi scolded.


    "Fourth uncle, it''s no problem. I grew up here, and this is also my root. Here I''m still the old Du Xiaoli." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Village head, please let everyone go. Now is the time to be busy. Don''t delay everyone''s farm work."


    "All right, let''s go back. The princess and the prince have been on their way for so long. They also want to have a rest." Li Mingfu shouted to the big guy.


    So a group of villagers said to Du Xiaoli and they all went home. There were only those families who had a good relationship with Du Xiaoli.


    "Fourth uncle, uncle Shi, second uncle Shi, uncle Qiao, how have you been these years?" Du Xiaoli asked with a smile.


    "With the blessing of the princess, our village has developed the fruit industry. Now everyone has no worries about food and clothing, and life is very good," Uncle Shi said with a smile.


    "We''d better go back first and wait for the princess to go back and have a rest," said Shi Er.


    "Yes, yes, princess, we won''t disturb you. Your house has been cleaned up." Shi said with a laugh.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli smiled and watched them leave.


    "Dog egg, go and look!" Shi Dachao slapped a teenager on the head.


    "Ah, here comes dad." the dog egg looked at Du Xiaoli and them again and followed Shi Da and they left together.


    Lenger and Yingge flew down from the mountain and fell in front of Du Xiaoli. They said, "master, the room has been cleaned up. There are three rooms above. The rest can only live in doctor Niu."


    Needless to say, Luo Qi naturally wants to live in his room. Bai Ningyuan holds Luo Qi''s shoulder with a smile. Needless to say, he must also go.


    There was one room left. Before Xia yuan and them spoke, Liu Mo Xiao said, "I and the temple Lord are going too."


    "You? You live below." Bai Ningyuan said.


    Liu Mochen glanced at them and walked directly up the mountain.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Liu Mo Chen''s action and said helplessly, "Xia yuan, do you sleep below or find a bed to put in the warehouse?"


    Yingge smiled and said, "master, we have expected this situation, so we cleaned out the warehouse and put the bed in early in the morning."


    So Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi live in her former house, Bai Ningyuan and Luo Qi live together, Liu Mochen and Liu moxiao live together, and Xia yuan and Yingge live in the warehouse. Others stayed at Niujing''s house.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the crowded yard and wondered why they didn''t live in the inn in the city. They had to follow them to the village.


    After breakfast and dinner, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went for a walk in the field. Bai Ningyuan took Luo Qi around with him to see what Du Xiaoli grew up in. When they left, they called Liu Mo Chen and Liu Mo Xiao up.


    At sunset, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi walked side by side on the road.


    "I didn''t expect so much change here in these years." Han Mingyi sighed, looking at the fruits all over the mountain.


    In the past few years since he left, all the barren mountains have become fruit mountains, and most of them are planted grapes. Now they look green.


    "Because the people here are very hard-working!" Du Xiaoli looked at the beautiful scenery and said, "hard-working hands will create a better life."


    "It''s good for you to take it with you," Han Mingyi said. "If you didn''t lead them, they might still be self-sufficient by growing food. Where would they have extra money to build a new house."


    "Hey, hey, this is also a fact!" Du Xiaoli nodded with a serious expression.


    "Poof, it''s really not modest, you!" Han Mingyi said with a smile.


    "I''m still modest with you!" Du Xiaoli said with a chin.


    "Lord, princess." the farmers working in the fields greeted Du Xiaoli when they saw them.


    "Grandpa Shi, it''s dark this day. Don''t you finish your work!" Du Xiaoli said loudly, looking at the old stone weeding in the wheat field.


    "Ha ha, it''s not completely dark yet. You can wait." old man Shi said with a hoe.


    "Princess, how long will you stay this time?" the second uncle Qiao in the next field also stopped his work and looked at Du Xiaoli with a smile.


    "Maybe I''ll leave after living for two days." Du Xiaoli said, "I also have a task to come to the southwest this time. I mainly come back to see if everyone is doing well. I have to perform the task after that!"


    "So fast! Then you can''t wait for the oranges and grapes to mature this year?" said the old man Shi.


    "I''ll come back when I have a chance," Du Xiaoli said. "Then come back often!" "we will." "princess, we will watch your orchard for you. It will be fine when you come back." "ha ha, thank you!" a woman pulled Du Xiaoli aside and said, "princess, why do I think the prince looks familiar?" Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingyi, covered her mouth and said with a smile: "Aunt Wang, who do you think he looks like?" "have we seen him before?" Aunt Wang bypassed Du Xiaoli, looked at Han Mingyi carefully, and said: "I can''t remember, I just feel familiar." "Mingyi, you don''t say hello to Grandpa Shi?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "You say he is..." people in the field looked at Han Mingyi in surprise. "He was the little doll who lived in doctor Niu''s house?" Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "yes, that''s him." "ah, those people are cold ones?" "yes!" Du Xiaoli nodded again. "It turned out that the child was now his royal highness Ding." the villagers sighed, "I heard that his highness Dingwang was protecting me. Fengming''s country was in danger. We were still thinking that if we could see his highness Dingwang, we would die in peace. Unexpectedly, we had seen him a few years ago!" Han Mingyi nodded to the villagers, took Du Xiaoli back and watched them leave. The villagers also smiled and said, "the child didn''t like to talk at the beginning. I didn''t expect that he still doesn''t like silence." "Why is this small mountain village flying out of the Golden Phoenix!" some people sighed when they saw Du Xiaoli who had opened his mouth.

 Chapter 580

    "But she''s still the same as before. She hasn''t changed at all."


    "Yes, it''s really valuable!"


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi walked a long way and could still hear a sound from the ground.


    "Brother Xiaoyi, do you remember which book tree you planted?" Du Xiaoli said as he passed the orange garden at the foot of the mountain.


    Han Mingyi pointed to the middle one and said, "that one."


    Du Xiaoli glanced and said, "I didn''t expect you to remember!"


    "I remember everything I was with you." Han Mingyi smiled.


    He planted a tree in his life. How could he not remember, especially when Ji Liufeng told her about the baby kiss.


    Luo Qi and Bai Ningyuan also came to the orange garden. Looking at the properly trimmed orange trees, Luo Qi said: "they take good care of the orange garden."


    "Before I leave, I give this orchard to my fourth uncle''s family. He is responsible for taking care of it every year. The money for oranges and grapes is theirs," Du Xiaoli said.


    "I see."


    "Alas, it''s a pity that the grapes are not ripe yet." Bai Ningyuan said regretfully looking at the small green fruit on the grape shelf.


    "Fortunately, I''m not familiar, otherwise I don''t know what I''ll be tossed about by you." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to grow up in such a mountain village. It''s incredible!" said Liu Mo Xiao.


    "What''s incredible?"


    "Of course it''s incredible!" said Liu Mo Xiao. "Look at your medical skills, poison skills, Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry, songs and Fu, martial arts and commercial means. It takes a lot of effort to learn, but you have become such a powerful person in such a place. If it''s me, it''s hard to learn the same. I really doubt whether you are human!"


    "That''s because brother Luo Qi gave me a lot of support!" Du Xiaoli said, "and --"


    Du Xiaoli stopped talking here. Liu Mo Xiao asked subconsciously, "and what?"


    "And -- it''s natural and you can''t envy it." Du Xiaoli said and went home with a smile.


    "Cough, this talent is different, and the result will be different." Luo Qi pretended to cough, patted Liu Mo Xiao''s shoulder and went back along the path.


    "Alas, this talent is given by God. Don''t be sad." Bai Ning patted Liu Mo Xiao on the shoulder when he passed by, as if I knew your sadness.


    Liu Mo Chen glanced at Liu Mo Xiao. Although he didn''t say anything, the expression in his eyes under the mask meant you were poor. I won''t bully you in the future.


    "I -" Liu Mo Xiao stared at their backs and wanted to argue, but found that everyone didn''t bird him and flashed home.


    "Alas, how could it be like this?" Liu Mo Xiao sighed and went back helplessly.


    The next day, Du Xiaoli went to the back of the mountain and took Bai Ningyuan. They were familiar with picking a lot of wild vegetables and playing a lot of game. At noon, they had a beautiful meal. They pitied lengyi. They had to let people go to the county to pack lunch and come back.


    I don''t know whether it''s Du Xiaoli or the smell here. As soon as we came here, we felt very quiet. Even the evil spirit looming on Liu Mochen''s body disappeared.


    After lunch, we moved chairs to the yard to bask in the sun, chatted about interesting things in the Jianghu, and quietly enjoyed this rare time.


    "Xiaoli, Xiaoli!" there was an anxious call at the foot of the mountain. Du Xiaoli got up and saw dog eggs panting in front of their yard. Because he was too anxious, he involuntarily called out the previous title of Du Xiaoli.


    "Dog egg, what are you doing in such a hurry?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Dad, dad asked me to invite you to the village head''s house. Something happened!" dog egg was out of breath and spoke intermittently.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "The village, the village head, he fainted!" said the dog egg.


    Since Niujing left, the people in the village know that Du Xiaoli learned medical skills with Niujing. People with serious and minor diseases are looking for her, so today, when Li Mingfu had an accident, goudan came to find Du Xiaoli.


    "The village head is fine. How could he faint?" Du Xiaoli said suspiciously. When she saw him yesterday, she didn''t see any disease from him.


    "I don''t know. I fainted when I came back from the outside. My father saw it. My father went back with the village head and asked me to come to you." dogegg said.


    "Xia yuan." Du Xiaoli shouted to the room.


    "Master." Xia yuan came out.


    "Take your things and let''s go to the village head''s house." Du Xiaoli said. Then everyone sat up and said, "cousin, just go with me. The place is small. You''re in the way!"


    Xia yuan came out of the house and the three left with dog egg.


    "She''s really warm-hearted to the people here." Liu Mo Xiao saw Du Xiaoli and walked away with goudan without saying a word.


    "In the past, she and Xiuheng were taken care of by everyone in the village, so she was also very kind to them," Luo Qi said.


    "When I saw the village head yesterday, I didn''t find anything wrong with him. It was not hot and there would be no heatstroke. How could he suddenly faint?" asked Liu Mo Xiao. "How do I know? You have to wait for Xiaoli to come back and ask her." Luo Qi said and lay down again. When Du Xiaoli came to the village head''s house, the village head''s daughter-in-law was wiping tears in the house. The village head''s son had just run back from his field. He saw his father close his eyes and close his lips. He was very anxious. Hearing the noise at the door, he hurried out, saw Du Xiaoli and said, "Xiao Li, come and show my father." "brother Huzi, don''t worry, I''ll check it first." Du Xiaoli''s voice calmed Li Hu down. Du Xiaoli and Bai Ningyuan Xiayuan come to the village head''s house. The newly built house still has the smell of wood. Because everyone has grown grapes and oranges, they have also made a lot of money over the years. Many people have renovated their houses. The village head''s family directly pushed the reconstruction because of some savings. "Xiaoli, please show my man what''s wrong with him?" the village head''s daughter-in-law said with tears. "Aunt Li, don''t worry." Du Xiaoli came to the bedside and examined Li Mingfu. "Yes, sister-in-law Li, let the Princess Show brother Li first!" said Shi Da. "Well, let''s have a look first." Li''s daughter-in-law wiped the tears on her face. As soon as Du Xiaoli felt Li Mingfu''s pulse, he suddenly clicked in his heart. "What''s the matter?" Bai Ning asked when he saw Du Xiaoli''s look. "Xiaoli, is it my man? He''s hopeless?" asked Li''s daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 581

    Du Xiaoli put down Li Mingfu''s hand and said, "Aunt Li, don''t worry. The village head is not seriously ill."


    Hearing that it was not a serious illness, everyone in the room was relieved.


    "However, has the village head seen anyone recently?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Dad went to the city a few days ago and said he had a formula with people in a village and pushed a few times. Other times, dad has been in the village and hasn''t seen anyone outside." Li Hu said, "does this have anything to do with dad''s coma?"


    "It''s very possible," said Du Xiaoli, "because the village head''s coma is not due to illness or poisoning, and - poisoned."


    "Medium Gu? How can anyone use Gu here? Isn''t that what Miao people can use?" Li Hu said in surprise.


    Because Zhou county is not far away from Miao area, I have heard of the mysterious Gu Shu in Miao area.


    "Have they invaded here?" Bai Ningyuan said.


    "I have to go back and discuss with Mingyi before making a final decision." Du Xiaoli said, "I''ll solve the Gu for the village head first and wait until he wakes up."


    "Are you good at solving Gu?" Bai Ningyuan looked at Du Xiaoli, and then he was going to solve Gu for Li Mingfu and grabbed her. "This Gu Shu is different from poison Shu. I''m called the poison king. I can''t do anything about Gu Shu. Don''t fool around."


    "You don''t understand Gu Shu, and you want to go to miaojiang with me?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at Bai Ningyuan.


    "Of course I''ll follow you when you go to such a dangerous place," Bai Ningyuan said.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "don''t you know that I''ve been studying Gu Shu for a long time? Although I''m not as skilled as poison, ordinary Gu still can''t defeat me. Moreover, the Gu learned by this man is obviously the lowest level, and the method to solve Gu is also very simple. Brother Huzi, you and dog egg go get Ai Cao and come back and boil soup for the village head."


    "That''s it?" Li Hu asked.


    "Well, it''s that simple. Go quickly, give the village head a drink and wake up early." Du Xiaoli said firmly.


    Although they had some doubts, they had no choice but to believe Du Xiaoli, so Li Hu and goudan went out with a basket on their back and a sickle.


    Du Xiaoli and others were waiting for them in the house. They remembered that Li Hu said that Li Mingfu had only had a formula with a person in a village. If he gave Li Mingfu poison, how could ordinary villagers use poison? If someone else gave him this poison, who is it?


    It seems that only when Li Mingfu wakes up and knows who is arguing with him can he find out.


    The back of the mountain was developed to plant fruit trees, and the grass on the mountain was hoed clean, so Li Hu and his team went further into the mountain to find wormwood. When they came back and boiled wormwood into soup for Li Mingfu to drink, the sun was already West.


    After drinking wormwood soup, Li Mingfu suddenly turned over and spit out the water he had just drunk in front of the bed. In the water, everyone saw a black bug.


    Du Xiaoli dipped his hand in the remaining water in the bowl and bounced at the insect. The insect moved in the water for a few times and then stopped cooking.


    "Cough -"


    After spitting out the insects, Li Mingfu, who had been in a coma for a long time, finally opened his eyes.


    "Dad, you''re awake."


    "How do you feel now, my father?"


    Li Mingfu sat up from the bed, rubbed his head and asked, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "You''ve been poisoned by insects. Just now, you fainted," said Li''s daughter-in-law.


    "Medium Gu? Faint?" Li Mingfu shook his head and seemed unable to remember how he fainted.


    "Yes, fortunately Xiaoli just solved the Gu for you. Look, the Gu insect is still on the ground now." said Li''s daughter-in-law.


    Li Mingfu quickly thanked Du Xiaoli: "thank you for saving the princess."


    "The village head doesn''t need to take it to heart." Du Xiaoli said, "but I want to ask, do you know when you were poisoned?"


    Li Mingfu thought about it for a while and said, "I haven''t been out of the village recently because of the busy farming. I went to the county a few days ago. I was basically in the village at other times."


    "Brother Huzi said who you had an argument with?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "I had a dispute with the village head of Sanhe Village. Because only we can breed vine seedlings, he wanted me to tell him the technology. I didn''t agree, so he pushed me a few times." Li Mingfu said, "is it related to that?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Let people investigate it." Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Gu Shu has always been the Talent Association of miaojiang. How could Zhou county have it?" Li Mingfu said. "When I went to the city, I heard someone say that miaojiang people came out to make trouble in several counties outside miaojiang, but we are so far away from miaojiang, how could such a thing happen."


    "In fact, we will come to the southwest this time because of Miao Jiang. Now that we have encountered it, we naturally need to check it out. Now the Gu insects have been forced out, and the village head has no problem. You have a good rest, and we''ll go back first." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Thank you, princess."


    Du Xiaoli nodded to the people in the room and left with Bai Ningyuan and Xia yuan. On the way back, Du Xiaoli seemed a little worried. "I''m thinking about Gu?" Bai Ningyuan asked. "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded. "If this thing was done by the head of Sanhe Village, how did he learn to poison? If not, when did the head get poisoned? Who would extend his claws to such a mountain village? If this is Han Minghong''s plan, what''s his purpose? Such a small mountain village doesn''t work?" "This really needs to be considered carefully, but it''s no use worrying now. Go back and let Dingwang go down and check it." Bai Ningyuan said. "It''s the only way now." after going back, Han Mingyi and them are playing chess in the yard. When they hear Du Xiaoli''s voice coming back, they all look at the gate of the yard. They see that she looks a little wrong and ask, "what''s the matter?" "The village head fainted because he was poisoned." Du Xiaoli said. "Poisoned? This is not a place outside miaojiang. How could anyone poisoned?" lenger said. "So you need to check it." Du Xiaoli came to Han Mingyi and sat down and said, "the village head of Sanhe Village, you check this man. The village head''s poison may have been planted by him." "Leng Yi, take the others with you." Han Mingyi said. "Yes." Leng Yi replied. Seeing Leng Er still looking at the kitchen, he said, "come back and have dinner." "daughter-in-law, remember to save dinner for us!" Leng Er shouted to the kitchen, and then left with Leng Yi. They had already smelled the smell of dinner, but now they went to Sanhe Village. The damn village head of Sanhe Village had better be honest, or they must have a good taste of ecstasy.

 Chapter 582

    "Continue." Liu Mo Chen said faintly and put down the chess pieces in his hand.


    Late at night, lengyi they came back and brought the head of Sanhe Village back.


    "Master."


    Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli were waiting for them. Seeing that they brought the head of Sanhe Village back, they asked, "how did you bring him back?"


    "Master, we can''t ask, so we have to take it back." lenger said.


    "Can''t ask?" Bai Ningyuan came to the head of Sanhe Village and said, "it''s silly. No wonder he can''t ask."


    "It''s silly. When we went, his family said that he had been like this for two days. He didn''t talk and was dull." Leng Yi said. "We thought maybe the princess had a way, so we brought people back."


    Du Xiaoli came to the village head, carefully checked it, and said, "he was also poisoned, and the attack of poison will be like this."


    "Can it be saved?"


    "Yes. Xia yuan, take out the silver needle."


    "Yes."


    After a while, the silly head of Sanhe Village spit out a bug. After the bug came out, the original lax eyes slowly had a focus.


    "Who are you?" Wang Xiangzi sat down on the ground when he saw a strange house and a strange person.


    "Did you poison Li Mingfu?" lenger asked aloud.


    "What are you talking about?" Wang Xiangzi''s face suddenly changed and his eyes turned left and right.


    "Look what''s in front of you?" lenger sneered.


    Wang Xiangzi noticed that there was a dead bug in front of him. Seeing the bug, he was scared and retreated a few times.


    "Look at you like this, you should know what this is? It''s made for you from your body. Since we can get it out, we can get it in for you again." Leng Er threatened, "you should have experienced the feeling of Gu poison happening in your body? Do you want to do it again?"


    "No, no, no, no!" Wang Xiangzi shook his head and said.


    "Then don''t you explain?" Leng er said.


    "I said, I said, don''t poison me!" Wang Xiangzi was very timid. He was scolded by lenger and explained at once.


    It turned out that the insect was given to him by someone he didn''t know. When he entered the city, he met an injured man on the way. The man asked Wang Xiangzi to save him, and he would pay him, so he saved him back.


    The man stayed at Wang Xiangzi''s house for several days, and his serious injury soon recovered. Such a rapid recovery scared the Wang Xiangzi family half to death.


    One day, the man said he would pay them. Wang Xiangzi thought he would give them some silver. After all, he said he would pay him before.


    But unexpectedly, the man just gave him some small black balls and said that he heard Wang Xiangzi say that there were several enemies. Just crush the balls and put them on others.


    Later, he tried, but he didn''t expect that the man would die soon. He asked, and the man told him that there were poisonous insects in the ball. If the man was poisoned, he would die naturally.


    Wang Xiangzi said at that time that he didn''t want those balls, but the man said that his body was poisoned. If he wanted to live, he had to use all those balls, otherwise he would die himself and let him see the appearance of poisonous insects.


    Later, the man recovered and left. He said that he would come back to relieve the insects when he used all the insects, but he never appeared after he left. Li Mingfu was given the last one. Unexpectedly, his own Gu attack occurred in two days. Then he lost consciousness and knew he would wake up here tonight.


    After listening to Wang Xiangzi''s words, the room was silent for a while, thinking about Wang Xiangzi''s words.


    "That man should be from miaojiang," lenger said.


    "But what is his purpose?" Leng Qi asked.


    "That, that man is a bit like him." Wang Xiangzi pointed to Han Mingyi and said weakly.


    "When did you save him?" Liu Mochen suddenly asked.


    "About, about a month ago," said Wang Xiangzi. "There are almost more than 20 days in a month."


    "He looks a bit like Ming Yi and knows Gu Shu. He was seriously injured more than 20 days ago. If I guessed right, it should be traitor Han Minghong." Liu Mochen said.


    "How do you know it''s him?" Bai Ningyuan asked.


    "Because I beat him." Liu Mochen said, "is it true that he sometimes freezes in addition to his wounds?"


    "I didn''t see whether there was ice, but I once saw that his whole body was covered with ice residue," Wang Xiangzi said.


    "That should be right," said Liu Mochen.


    "I think that since Han Minghong insisted that he use those insects, there must be some purpose. It seems that the insects are definitely not ordinary insects." Du Xiaoli said. She looked at Wang Xiangzi and asked, "who did you give that poison to?"


    "Here, some of my sworn enemies..." Wang Xiangzi said and several people came out.


    "Mingyi, I remember that there was once a kind of poisonous poison in the art of Gu Shu. It was planted when people were alive. When they were waiting, they would mutate and multiply more Gu insects with corpses as nourishment, and these Gu insects would continue to harm people." Du Xiaoli said, "I think Han Minghong''s mind would certainly not do useless things, so the Gu is likely to be like this." "Lengyi, go to the county magistrate and ask him to take the Yamen to dig the graves of the dead people to see if there are those poisonous insects." Han Mingyi ordered. "Yes." lengyi said. "Princess, if there are poisonous insects, how do you clean them up?" Leng Er asked. When Wang Xiangzi heard the word "Princess", he was scared and wanted to faint. This man was actually the princess. Isn''t the man around her the prince?! "burn with fire. Be sure to burn all the poisonous insects. I don''t know what they will look like after they mutate. You should be careful." Du Xiaoli asked. "We will be careful." Leng Yi said, "My subordinates leave." I''ve only been back for a while and have to leave. Yingge didn''t have time to eat the dinner left for them. Touch some hungry belly. Forget it, let''s do business first! "What about this man?" Bai Ningyuan looked at Wang Xiangzi. "Let lengyi take them to the county government and hand it over to a county magistrate." Han Mingyi said. So before Leng ER and his family went down the hill, they were called back and took Wang Xiangzi away. Leng Yi and his family arrived at the county magistrate''s house in the middle of the night. Because of the emergency, they went directly to the county magistrate''s room and arrested the county magistrate who was sleeping. "Bold, who dares to break into my official''s residence?" Sun Zheng was transferred from Zhou county a year ago because of his good political achievements. Now the county official is a fat man. Seeing that he was carried out from the quilt, he yelled vaguely.

 Chapter 583

    Leng Qi lit the token in front of him. The sleepy county magistrate took a look. The whole man immediately woke up, knelt down softly and said, "don''t you know what''s important for the cold guards to come late at night?"


    Seeing his advice, lengyi they resisted the impulse to kick him and said, "go to the County Yamen and call all the Yamen servants up. I have something to do for you!"


    So the county magistrate quickly put on his clothes, took the people to the County Yamen and called all the Yamen servants sleeping in the county yamen.


    The quiet County Yamen became noisy in the dark. The county magistrate personally came to wake them up and startled the Yamen in their sleep, thinking that they had been caught overslept.


    When they got dressed in a hurry, they found that it was not bright outside.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with calling everyone up so early?" the master yawned and came out of the other room.


    "Stand well, stand well for me." the county magistrate yelled at everyone, then turned around and bowed and said, "cold bodyguard, people are shouting."


    "HMM." Leng nodded and waved his hand. Leng Qi pushed Wang Xiangzi in front of everyone.


    "Repeat what you said before." lengyi said.


    So Wang Xiangzi told the man who had poisoned him again.


    "Do you remember where the people are?" lengyi asked.


    "Cold bodyguard, we all remember this person, but what''s the use of remembering this? And several people here are dead." the martial Master said, "we can''t find them now!"


    "Yes, cold bodyguard, what can I do for these people?" the county magistrate also asked.


    "Dig a grave." Leng Yi said two words faintly.


    "It''s digging a grave... Digging a grave!" the county magistrate wanted to echo it, but he was shocked when he said it. "Cold bodyguard, isn''t that right? I, we get up in the middle of the night to... Dig graves?"


    Leng glanced at the county magistrate and said, "it will be dawn when we arrive!"


    "But it''s not good for us to go up and dig someone else''s grave like this. The deceased is great!" said the county magistrate.


    "Since you know these people, take them over. There are seven people. It''s just that we lead a team alone." Leng Yi didn''t answer and arranged directly. "Action."


    What else did the county magistrate want to say, but lengyi said something, so he had to divide the Yamen into seven teams, take lengyi to the place where the seven people were, and follow lengyi himself.


    It was Sanhe Village that lengyi went to. The person who was poisoned by Wang Xiangzi was a farmer in the village who always opposed him, nicknamed saner.


    It was morning when they arrived at Sanhe Village, and the eastern sky was white with fish bellies. It was busy farming time, and many people in the village had already worked in the fields.


    Two yamen servants escorted Wang Xiangzi and the county magistrate followed. This scene attracted many people.


    Lengyi they went directly to saner''s house, found saner''s daughter-in-law and said they wanted to dig a grave.


    The third daughter-in-law was about to go down to the ground. When she heard the words of the county magistrate, she almost fainted. However, the fourth girl, the younger sister of the third son, was more aggressive. When she heard that she was going to dig her brother''s ancestral grave, she jumped up at once, pointed to the nose of the county magistrate and shouted, "why do you dig my brother''s grave? He has been buried for peace. Who dares to touch him?"


    "Are you san''er''s sister? You''re a little girl. Go aside and play. Don''t stand in the way. Go and call your parents out," said the county magistrate.


    "My parents aren''t here. It''s good they''re out, or you''ll be so angry today!" the four girls sipped at the county magistrate.


    "You... Be careful, I''ll punish you for abusing the imperial court officials!" the county magistrate pointed to the four girls and said.


    "You cure me, even if you cure me, I won''t let you dig my brother''s grave today!" the four girls said fiercely with their hands on their hips.


    "Why did you dig my man''s grave?" said the third daughter-in-law, "You don''t talk about your bullying on weekdays. You come to my house for trouble every day. Now all my men are dead, won''t you let him go? God, how can we live if you deceive others so much! Is there any justice in the world! Wang Xiangzi, if you dare to touch my man''s grave today, I''ll kill myself here!"


    "Sobbing, sister-in-law, we are so poor. How can we live in the future?" when she saw her sister-in-law crying, the four girls ran to hug her third daughter-in-law and howled and cried together.


    "Why is an official like this now? Well, he actually wants to dig someone else''s grave. He doesn''t want san''er to feel better underground!"


    "Yes, we will never let someone dig saner''s grave today!"


    "Wang Xiangzi was always against them when saner was alive. Now that saner is dead, he still comes to the door to find fault. It''s hateful!"


    "We must not let him succeed!"


    "Three daughter-in-law, four girls, don''t worry, we won''t let them dig three children''s graves!"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing that they were going to dig saner''s grave, the village name who came to hear the sound immediately resisted and surrounded the county magistrate.


    "It''s not that we want to dig your family''s grave. It''s really that your family''s three children''s grave is not clean!" said the county magistrate. "Your grave is not clean!" the four girls scolded when they heard what the county magistrate said. "How do you say that?" said the county magistrate. "We''re doing it for your own good!" "we''re going to dig my brother''s grave for our good?" the four girls stopped crying and said, "I also said to dig your ancestral grave for your own good?!" you... Bold! Come on, catch the villain! "The county magistrate wanted to behave better in front of lengyi, I told them patiently all the time, but I found that these villagers didn''t listen to him at all. They also abused him so much that he jumped with anger. Two yamen servants were going to catch four girls, and several men in the villagers pushed and bustled with them. "That''s enough!" a cold reprimand calmed the chaotic scene. "Your man was poisoned by Wang Xiangzi, so he died suddenly." Leng Yi said. "What?" the third daughter-in-law immediately rushed at Wang Xiangzi and cried loudly: "I said my man was in good health. How could he suddenly die? It was you who did the ghost. You pay back my man''s life! Why don''t you die, you crazy man who killed thousands of dollars! You pay back my man''s life!" The Yamen who was escorting Wang Xiangzi hurriedly grabbed his third daughter-in-law. "Wang Xiangzi, you give back my brother''s life!" the four girls got a sickle and cut at Wang Xiangzi. Fortunately, they were stopped by another yamen servant. "Wang Xiangzi, you''ve been at odds with san''er. I didn''t expect you would kill him! You murderer!" everyone in the village looked at Wang Xiangzi with hatred.

 Chapter 584

    "What are you arguing about in front of our house?" an old voice sounded behind the crowd. Everyone get out of the way. Lengyi sees a man with gray hair and an old woman looking at everyone.


    Hearing this, the four girls said, "Dad, mom, didn''t you go to the city?"


    "Forget to take things, come back and take them. What are you doing?"


    "Dad, mom, it turned out that the third son was killed by Wang Xiangzi. It''s a good injustice for the third son to die!" the third daughter-in-law knelt down and cried bitterly.


    "What are you talking about?" his father asked in surprise.


    "Not only that, now the county magistrate came and said that his brother''s grave was not clean and that he wanted to dig his brother''s grave, mother, mother..." before the four girls finished, her mother fell down towards the back. She hurried to help her mother.


    "You deceive people too much!" his father yelled as he put the shoulder pole on the ground.


    "Old man, third, he died of being poisoned by poisonous insects. His body may have become the nourishment of poisonous insects and multiply more poisonous insects. If you don''t deal with it early, I''m afraid you will all be in danger," Leng Yi said.


    "Who are you and why can you say that saner''s grave is not clean!" saner''s father looked at lengyi. Although he thought lengyi certainly didn''t look like a simple person, he wanted him to be stunned by the fact that they were going to dig his son''s grave. It doesn''t matter whether he was a big person or not.


    "He is the cold bodyguard, the first bodyguard personally granted by the emperor, and the official worships the second grade." the county magistrate hugged his fist with both hands.


    "I don''t care what kind of officials he is. In short, no one wants to move my son''s grave today!" saner''s father''s eyes turned red. He would fight with anyone who dared to go.


    "Even if you don''t agree, we''ll dig graves today!" lengyi said coldly.


    "Then step on my body! Otherwise, don''t think!"


    "Yes, we won''t agree with you to dig graves!" said the other villagers.


    Lengyi looked at the radical village name in front of him and thought about how to deal with these people. The two sides were so deadlocked.


    "How did this happen?" Du Xiaoli''s voice came from behind the crowd. Lengyi was relieved to hear her voice.


    As Han Mingyi''s bodyguard, he naturally did not dare to really do anything to saner''s family and the villagers, but without their consent, the grave excavation could not proceed smoothly. If you really kill several people, he will be the first to apologize!


    The villagers looked back and saw Du Xiaoli, Han Mingyi and Bai Ningyuan, Liu Mochen and Xia yuan standing ten meters away.


    "Miss Du, you came just in time. Please help saner. The county magistrate will bring someone to dig their saner''s grave!" the villagers saw Du Xiaoli as if they saw a savior.


    "Do you know them?" Bai Ningyuan asked.


    "I came here during the drought." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. Calm down first." Du Xiaoli said.


    Lengyi came to Han Mingyi and said, "Lord, they won''t let him dig."


    The people in the village were surprised to hear that Han Mingyi would be the master of the cold one.


    This is the man who wants to dig saner''s grave. How can he be a subordinate of that man?! That man came with Du Xiaoli!


    Du Xiaoli came to his father and said, "uncle Liu, do you believe me?"


    The third son''s father looked at Du Xiaoli. He also guessed that lengyi was with Du Xiaoli. For a time, tears blurred his eyes.


    "Miss Du, you saved hundreds of lives in Sanhe Village. Without you, there would be no Sanhe Village now. How could we not believe you?"


    "Lengyi is my bodyguard. I asked him to go to the county magistrate to dig the grave." Du Xiaoli said.


    Du Xiaoli said that everyone was quiet, and the four girls cried like tears.


    "Is there really something unclean in san''er''s grave?" his father looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "To tell you the truth, uncle Liu, I''m not 100% sure, but nine times out of ten it''s true," Du Xiaoli said, "Because the man Wang Xiangzi rescued at the beginning was the rebellious King Han Minghong. He recently launched riots in many places outside miaojiang and killed many people with poisonous insects. This is a great possibility. I''d rather believe that there are poisonous insects than nothing. If there are poisonous insects and they are not cleared, I''m afraid the whole people of Sanhe Village can''t escape the fate of death."


    "My brother he..." the four girls came to Du Xiaoli and couldn''t say anything.


    Du Xiaoli patted her on the shoulder, then pointed to Han Mingyi and continued: "since I said to dig the grave and open the coffin today, if there were no insects in it, I would knock three heads in front of saner''s grave, apologize to him and let him rest in peace."


    "Princess!"


    "Master!"


    Lengyi they looked at Du Xiaoli and seemed to disagree with her.


    "Princess?" the four girls looked at Du Xiaoli. Is she the princess now?


    "Yes, in front of you is your highness Ding, the famous King of Fengming country, and she is Princess Ding! If you are not grateful, why do you obstruct the prince and princess to personally intervene in the affairs of your village?" said the county magistrate.


    Han Mingyi glanced at the magistrate, and he shut his mouth obediently. "Miss Du, you are kind-hearted. I believe you won''t harm us. We all know your medical skills. Since you judged that there was something in saner''s grave, then... Open it!" uncle Liu said, turning his head to one side and wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes. Since saner''s father agreed, the other villagers didn''t say anything anymore. After all, they all believed Du Xiaoli''s words. Since she said there were insects in it, they believed there were insects in it. After the obstacle was solved, Du Xiaoli turned and looked at the county magistrate. The county magistrate immediately ordered the Yamen: "prepare to break the ground and open the coffin." so everyone took the guy to san''er''s grave. In order not to make them too sad, Du Xiaoli asked Uncle Liu and his family to wait at home. Uncle Liu would go alone, but the four girls had to go, She left her third daughter-in-law at home to take care of her mother-in-law. When she came to saner''s grave, Du Xiaoli took the people who wanted to dig the grave and bowed three times in front of the grave. Then she stepped aside and let them dig. Some villagers spontaneously took a shovel and joined in. Soon, san''er''s grave was dug up to reveal the coffin inside. "Prince, princess, have you finished digging? Do you want to open the coffin?" the Yamen asked. "You don''t need to drive, you step aside." Du Xiaoli said. She came to the coffin, closed her eyes and listened quietly for a while. Then she opened her eyes and said, "lengyi prepares torches and turpentine." things were brought into the village before, so soon some people came with turpentine in wooden barrels. Lengyi dipped the torches in turpentine, and then lit the torches with internal force.

 Chapter 585

    "Others stand back. You guys, I''ll open the lid of the coffin in a moment, and you''ll quickly pour turpentine in, and then step aside. Do you want to move quickly? Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes!" said several yamen servants.


    Du Xiaoli took a cold look. When he was ready to do it, Han Mingyi came over.


    "I''ll come, you go to the back." Han Mingyi said, holding Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    "Yes, if there are any mutated insects, we have to stand in front," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Men first," Luo Qi said.


    Liu Mo Chen didn''t say anything, but his steps didn''t stop.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the four of them and burst out laughing. He said, "I don''t know what''s inside, but I don''t think it''s necessary for you four experts to work together. If you work at the same time, I''m afraid the coffin will be directly abandoned by you. Just leave one person."


    Finally, Bai Ningyuan stayed. As Du Xiaoli said, Yungong hit the coffin cover every other space, and the coffin cover was lifted to one side.


    The corpse can no longer be seen in the coffin. Except for the gnawed bones, all of them are poisonous insects.


    "Pour sesame oil!" Du Xiaoli shouted.


    The Yamen servant quickly poured the sesame oil in the bucket into the coffin, and lengyi threw the torch into it.


    "Crackling -"


    The fire quickly burned in the coffin, and the poisonous insects were quickly annihilated by the fire.


    Although the whole process was very short, the people present still saw the scene inside the coffin.


    "Brother, he......" the four girls looked coldly at the burning flame and watched the bones and insects burn away bit by bit. She couldn''t help vomiting.


    "It turned out that what they said was true! Fortunately, they burned the poisonous insects now. If they grow up and climb out, we will all be in danger."


    "Yes, Miss Du saved us again."


    "What, Miss Du, that''s Princess Ding!"


    The villagers whispered as they watched. His father looked at the flame and said nothing, but there was deep sadness in his eyes.


    After spitting out what she had eaten in the morning, the four girls wiped her mouth with her sleeve. Then, taking advantage of the unprepared yamen servant, she suddenly strung around Wang Xiangzi, knocked him down and hit him heavily.


    "It''s all you, you murderer. You killed my brother and poisoned him. He''ll be like this after he dies. I''ll kill you! Kill you!"


    Wang Xiangzi''s family also came to hear the news, but they didn''t dare to say anything when they saw the scene in front of them. Fortunately, the Yamen service went up and pulled the four girls away.


    "Wang Xiangzi has been arrested now. Our county government will certainly give you justice. Don''t fight again now!" said the county magistrate.


    After making sure that all the insects in the coffin were burned, Du Xiaoli turned to his father and said, "uncle Liu, pick up saner''s ashes and prepare a coffin for him."


    "Thank you, princess. I know how to do it," said saner''s father. "Thanks to you this time, otherwise we will be guilty of harming everyone."


    "San''er has a good heart and will be fine in the next life," Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi glanced at the county magistrate and said, "I''ll leave it to you. This matter must be explained to the victim''s family."


    "Yes, I will follow your orders," said the county magistrate, bowing.


    Before leaving Sanhe Village, lengyi sent a signal bomb to the sky. Several people in other places saw the signal bomb and said, "lengyi has determined that there are poisonous insects in the coffin. Let''s start digging the grave..."


    On the way back, lengyi couldn''t help asking why they went to Sanhe Village and why the villagers trusted her so much.


    "There was a drought in Zhou county before. At that time, I went to Sanhe Village together with Lord Sun to check the disaster. It happened that four girls were ill, so I cured her. Later, I mobilized them to build water conservancy and sent food to their village." Du Xiaoli said, "Because we called for donations in the county, they thought we saved them. Speaking of it, the food I sent was bought with the silver ticket donated by Lord Liu Dian. At that time, we were about to run out of food, and the assistance of brother Luo Qi and the imperial court was still on the way. If it wasn''t for the generosity of Lord Liu Dian, I''m afraid we couldn''t last that time."


    In addition to Du Xiaoli, Liu Mochen and Xia yuan Yingge, everyone else heard of such a thing for the first time. No wonder she would be willing to spend so much effort to help Liu Mochen detoxify the cold poison. It turned out that there was such a thing.


    Liu Mo Xiao was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the hall leader who can only kill people would also have a time to raise money, but he was very happy. During this time, he also knew Du Xiaoli. If it hadn''t been for the first time, she might not be willing to detoxify Liu Mo Chen with her personality.


    After returning to the village, Du Xiaoli asked them to go back first. She took Xia yuan to the village head''s house.


    Her needlework and internal power have improved a lot in the past two years. She wants to try to cure Li Mingfu''s leg.


    Li Mingfu was moved to learn that Du Xiaoli came to help him heal his leg. At the same time, he also sighed in his heart that she valued friendship.


    This is the first time that Du Xiaoli combined internal force with acupuncture and moxibustion. Pouring internal force into acupuncture may have amazing effects. Practice has proved that this method is indeed effective. After pricking Li Mingfu for the first time, he felt much more comfortable in his legs, and his contracted meridians also showed signs of expansion. After pricking three times, his legs have been straightened, and he can walk normally. Seeing that the village head''s legs were well, the people in the village were very happy. He led everyone to get rich. The villagers were very grateful to him. Li Mingfu didn''t expect that he could walk normally in his life. Looking at Du Xiaoli, she was excited and didn''t know what to say. When she was trying to repay her, she said she was leaving. "Are you leaving so soon?" Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "it was said to stay for two nights, but now it has been delayed for several days. There is more unrest along the border of miaojiang, so we must hurry to see the situation. But the village head, your legs are well, and I can go at ease." Du Xiaoli said that it is not good for the village head to keep anything, Thinking of Niujing, who used to drink with himself before, he asked: "princess, since Dingwang was the child at the beginning, what is the identity of doctor Niu?" "the eldest martial brother was the imperial doctor in the palace at that time, but now he has returned to Yaowang valley." Du Xiaoli said and got up and said: "they have been waiting for me at the entrance of the village. Take care of yourself, village head." "Ah, ah, I will. If I have a chance in the future, I''ll come back and have a look." Li Mingfu choked when he said this. He has more knowledge than ordinary villagers. It''s unknown whether Du Xiaoli will come back after he left this time.

 Chapter 586

    Du Xiaoli nodded and turned to leave. Li Mingfu said to send her to the entrance of the village.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the village, many villagers were waiting to see them off. Han Mingyi stood by the horse and waited for her. When they saw her coming, they gave her the horse.


    The party got on the horse one after another. Du Xiaoli pulled the reins, waved to the villagers and said, "village head, if the village has any difficulties in the future, you can go to the Li winery and they will help you. Take care. Let''s go."


    "Princess, go slowly."


    "Congratulations to the prince and princess."


    The horse took Du Xiaoli and they quickly got out of everyone''s sight, leaving only a piece of dust.


    After leaving Zhou county, Du Xiaoli went straight to Yaocheng, their first destination this time.


    Yaocheng is a small town in the south, but its location is very important, because it is the only road intersection into Miao Xinjiang developed at present.


    A group of people are camping in the mountain depression hundreds of miles outside Yao City.


    "Deputy general Tang, how long can we get to Yao City?" Lu Dahai saw Tang Yu standing outside the camp, looking at the mountain and asked behind him.


    "We''ll be there in two days," Tang Yu said.


    "I heard from the general that your hometown is near here?" Lu Dahai asked.


    "Yes, it will be dozens of miles from this mountain." Tang Yu said, "but I haven''t been back for a long time."


    "Do you want to go back to your hometown this time?"


    "Go back and have a look?" Tang Yu looked at the sky in front again.


    "When this mission is over, you will take a leave for the general. It''s rare that you are so close to home. You haven''t been back for a long time. The general Lake promised," Lu Dahai said.


    "Well, talk to the general then." Tang Yu said with a smile.


    "Who?" Lu Dahai heard the rustling sound from the mountain and warily held the bow and crossbow around his waist.


    Several men in white came down from the mountain, each with a musical instrument in his hand.


    "Shuiqing fairy?" Lu Dahai saw someone. It was Shuiqing fairy dressed as a woman and others.


    Hearing Lu Dahai''s voice, Zeng Tai and others ran over and saw Shuiqing fairy. They were surprised and said, "Shuiqing fairy, why are you here?"


    "We follow you in the name of the leader," said Shuiqing fairy.


    "What are you doing with us?" Lu Dahai asked.


    "The leader said that he was afraid that someone might attack you on the way. Let''s protect you." Shuiqing fairy said.


    "What? Protect us? Are you right?" Lu Dahai laughed.


    Zeng Tai did not believe them either. "How could the general let you protect us?"


    "The leader said that although you have good abilities, you may not be able to deal with insects." Shuiqing fairy said.


    "You mean Gu insect?"


    "Yes, the Bishop gave us an insect repellent song. If we are attacked by poisonous insects, we should still be able to stop it." Shuiqing fairy nodded. "The closer we get to Miao, the greater the danger, so we''re waiting for you here."


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Liufeng came over.


    "General Ji, she said they were ordered by the general to protect us." Tang Yu said.


    Ji Liufeng looked at the people in shuiyuetian and saw that they were all wearing men''s clothes. He said, "since they were sent by the general, let''s go together. Lu Dahai, let someone move two tents for them."


    "Yes," Lu Dahai replied.


    Ji Liufeng said to Shuiqing fairy, "you''re marching outside. There''s no extra tent. You can make do with it for two nights."


    "Thank you, general." Shuiqing fairy thanked Ji Liufeng.


    Ji Liufeng responded and turned away.


    "Shuiqing fairy, please." Tang Yu waved his hand.


    Nothing happened all night.


    The next day, the people in the military camp knew that several Jianghu people came to protect them, and they all scoffed. They are the strongest army. Do they still need these people to protect them?


    In the face of the unfriendliness of the soldiers, Shuiqing fairies ignored them directly. Anyway, they didn''t like the Imperial Army, just to complete the task assigned to them by Du Xiaoli.


    On the day of marching, they were a lot closer to Yao City. The place where they camped this time was at the foot of the last mountain outside Yao City.


    Put up a tent and everyone chatted around their fire.


    "Shuiqing fairy, we can arrive at Yaocheng tomorrow. I said you don''t have to follow. There''s no danger here!" Lu Dahai said.


    "Yes, even if someone dares to come over now, they can''t escape the bow and crossbow in our hands!" a soldier replied.


    "Ha ha, who''s here? Just let him taste the power of bow and crossbow!"


    "Hahaha -" the others laughed.


    "Elder martial sister, they --" Si Qin looked at them angrily.


    "Just ignore it." Shuiqing fairy said faintly.


    "Hum!"


    "Most of the soldiers are savages. Don''t care." Tang Yu smiled awkwardly.


    "We understand." so I don''t care about you. Everyone played outside for a while. Ji Liufeng said he would get up early tomorrow. He drove the soldiers into the tent to rest, leaving only some vigils. After returning to the tent, Shuiqing fairy didn''t sleep, but meditated. "Elder martial sister, don''t you sleep?" Si Qin straightened his quilt, turned and saw that Shuiqing fairy didn''t plan to sleep and asked. "Tonight is the last night before Yao City. If there is danger, it should be tonight. Go to bed and I''ll watch." Shuiqing fairy opened her eyes and said. "Why don''t I accompany you," said Si Qin. "No, if there''s anything, you can keep your spirit and fight easily." Shuiqing fairy said and closed her eyes again. Siqin and the other two people looked at her, closed their eyes, stopped talking, and lay down to rest. In the middle of the night, Shuiqing fairy suddenly opened her closed eyes, picked up the flute around her and said, "there''s something moving." then she went out. They all woke up when they heard the news. Because they slept in harmony, they directly took their own musical instruments and went out of the tent. The soldiers on the night watch outside were talking together. They saw the Shuiqing fairy rush out and asked, "Shuiqing fairy, what''s up? If it''s convenient..." "go and wake everyone up. There''s a situation." the Shuiqing fairy said loudly. The soldiers were still hesitating. The Shuiqing fairy shouted at them before they went to wake everyone up. "Elder martial sister, what''s the matter?" Si Qin and others came out and saw Shuiqing fairy looking at the mountain vigilantly and coming to her one after another. "I don''t know now, but I heard a lot of voices, very broken, and I felt a chill," said Shuiqing fairy. Ji Liufeng and Tang Yu came out soon. Some soldiers who came out early listened to Shuiqing fairy, but they didn''t hear anything.

 Chapter 587

    "What sound? Why didn''t we hear it?" Lu Dahai asked.


    "Our mental skill is particularly sensitive to sound. We can hear your lower voice. You haven''t practiced it, so naturally you can''t hear it." Shuiqing fairy said. Then she listened for a while and said, "it''s insects, many, many insects. Si Qin, take some sisters to other directions and stop the insects outside!"


    "Yes, elder martial sister." Si Qin and others stood in other directions and looked at the front.


    "General Ji, we haven''t heard anything. Is there something really wrong?" Lu Dahai saw that Ji Liufeng was also alert, and thought everyone was making a fuss.


    "Since the general asked them to come, they must be powerful. The people in shuiyuetian are not ordinary people." Ji Liufeng said, "tell them to go down and make everyone ready for battle!"


    "Yes, general Ji!"


    "Here we are."


    As soon as Shuiqing fairy''s voice fell, she saw many insects running down the mountain behind.


    "Danger is in the rear!" shouted a soldier.


    "There are also in front!"


    "On the left!"


    "There are insects on the right!"


    "Mom, it''s encircling us!" Lu Dahai scolded when he heard the voices of all parties.


    Tang Yu saw the fast approaching insects and shouted, "these are poisonous insects. Don''t let them get into our bodies!"


    "So many are poisonous insects? Isn''t it difficult to cultivate poisonous insects? The number is rare. How can there be so many?!"


    "These are the simplest insects, and the cultivation method is simple." Tang Yu said, "but it also makes such insects difficult to control, and they often use sound to direct their actions. Our weapons have no advantage against these small insects, so we must change another method."


    Shuiqing fairy saw the approaching insects, clenched the flute in her hand and said, "defense array!"


    "Yes, elder martial sister!" the people in shuiyuetian answered in unison, and then played the musical instrument in their hands.


    With the music playing, the speed of the insects crawling over slowed down a lot.


    "Since these insects need to be controlled by someone, it means that the person is not far from here. Lu Dahai and Zeng Tai, take someone to find the person who controls the insects." Ji Liufeng ordered.


    "Yes, general Ji. The first team comes with me."


    "The second team comes with me."


    Lu Dahai and Zeng Tai waved and took people out.


    "When we find a way out for you," said Shuiqing fairy.


    "No... ah!" a soldier wanted to run out directly. As soon as he ran outside the sound attack defense array, he was surrounded by poisonous insects.


    These poisonous insects were originally blocked by the sound attack. They were already anxious. Now they finally saw a man come out, a big wave climbed onto his body, followed his five senses into his body, and killed the soldier in minutes.


    "Dead, dead..."


    The steps of the soldiers who were about to rush out were nailed in place and were stunned for a moment.


    "I said Gu insects should not be underestimated. You are so reckless!" Tang Yu yelled at them when he saw someone dead.


    "I''ll escort you out," said Shuiqing fairy.


    "OK." Zeng Tai nodded.


    "Follow me." Shuiqing fairy said and put the flute on her lips. Zeng Tai took his team out with her.


    The rest of the soldiers were relieved to see Zeng Tai and them go out safely. Before, they really didn''t pay attention to the insects. They thought that they should be no different from ordinary insects. Only when they saw that these insects killed the soldier in such a short time did they really pay attention to them.


    Ji Liufeng saw Zeng Tai go out safely. His face softened a lot and said to Tang Yu, "deputy general Tang, you are familiar with poisonous insects. Is there any way to deal with these poisonous insects? We can''t rely on them to protect us all the time."


    "Fire." Tang Yu said, "most of the poisonous insects are afraid of fire. As long as they attack with fire, they should be able to reduce their pressure."


    "Prepare torches," Ji Liufeng said.


    "General, we don''t have that much wood," said a captain.


    Ji Liufeng looked at the few bits of wood piled next to the fire, looked at their tent and said, "dismantle the tent."


    "Yes."


    After a while, the tents were removed one by one. They tore the cloth into strips, lit the fire, came to the front of the defense array, and then threw the strips at the insects.


    Many of the foremost insects were burned to death by the fire. The latter insects retreated a lot when they saw the fire, but they still stayed outside and refused to leave.


    "General, you can''t burn any farther." someone said, "if you go out of the defense array, I''m afraid you''ll encounter a Gu insect raid."


    "Bring the general''s crossbow." Ji Liufeng said.


    Soon, a small crossbow was handed to him.


    "Fire cloth."


    A soldier quickly lit a piece of cloth and handed it to Ji Liufeng.


    Ji Liufeng inserted the other end of the fire cloth into the crossbow arrow, and then shot it in the distance. "Whoosh -" the short arrow took the fire cloth and fell among the insects. Soon, the fire cloth burned many insects. Seeing this, the other soldiers cooperated and shot out the fire cloth with a bow and crossbow. The fire cloth burned many poisonous insects, and other poisonous insects did not dare to move forward at will, so that they could have a rest. "Take us as the center, burn a circle 100 meters ahead." Ji Liufeng told the soldiers that some grass could burn. So the bows and crossbows in the hands of the soldiers changed their distance and burned a siege around them. For fear of burning the whole mountain forest, the mountain was still defended by sound attack. The fire circle held the poisonous insects outside. With the passage of time, the fire has spread towards them. If it continues, it can''t be controlled, but if you put it out now, the poisonous insects will continue to attack. At this time, the poisonous insects outside slowly retreated and quickly disappeared into the night. Soon. "General, the insects have retreated." "it should be Zeng Tai''s hands." Tang Yu said. "Put out the fire." Ji Liufeng ordered. After a while, Shuiqing fairy and Zeng Tai came back and saw a messy camp without saying anything. Now there are only two tents left in the whole camp. Because there are too many fire cloth, the soldiers demolished their tents, so no one went to dismantle the water fairy and their two tents. Shuiqing fairy came to Siqin and said, "you''re tired. Go in and have a rest. It''s almost dawn, but it''s OK without disfigurement." "well." Siqin and her men didn''t look at the officers and soldiers, and they just occupied the remaining two tents.

 Chapter 588

    "There should be no danger tonight, but I think you have no place to sleep tonight. Just keep the vigil. We don''t need to inform you of any danger." Shuiqing fairy opened the tent and went in.


    Um¡ª¡ª


    The soldiers blushed when they saw their attitude, but no one dared to say a word. Who let others just save their lives! Think about the distrust of them before. It would be nice if they didn''t sneer.


    "Clean up the rest and start early today," Ji Liufeng said.


    "Yes, general."


    The soldiers went to pack up their things. Ji Liufeng and Tang Yu still stood where they were.


    Seeing the already cold body, Tang Yu sighed and said, "it''s trouble."


    "I can already imagine her getting angry," Ji Liufeng said.


    A soldier died for this reason. They had predicted Du Xiaoli''s reaction.


    The next evening, Yaocheng military camp.


    Ten captains, including Ji Liufeng, Tang Yu, Lu Dahai and Zeng Tai, stood upright, all with their heads bowed.


    Opposite them, Du Xiaoli''s fingers gently knocked on the table.


    Xia yuan and Shuiqing fairy stood in Du Xiaoli''s life and looked sympathetically at the twelve men opposite.


    "General, this is my fault. Please punish the general." unable to stand the low pressure of Du Xiaoli, Ji Liufeng took the lead in saying.


    "You are the main person in charge of this operation. Of course, you can''t be punished without you." Du Xiaoli said faintly, "but now, shut your mouth!"


    "General, this is the last general. He didn''t tell them the power of the poisonous insects in advance, and didn''t stop him in time. The last general''s leadership is unfavorable, so please punish the general." Tang Yu said.


    "Well, you are the second person in charge, and you can''t hide. But now, you also shut your mouth to the general." Du Xiaoli looked at Lu Dahai and asked, "which team did the dead soldiers belong to?"


    "It''s from my team," Lu Dahai said.


    "Lu Dahai, what do you say?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Lu Dahai knelt down and said regretfully, "I didn''t take my teammates well. I won''t have a word about what the general should do."


    "Will the soldier come back to life after dealing with you?" Du Xiaoli said, "ten of you, come out with me."


    With that, she got up and went to the school yard outside. Nearly a thousand people all stood in the school yard. When they saw Du Xiaoli coming out, they were wondering how fast it was.


    "All back ten meters." Du Xiaoli made a fire as he walked.


    All the soldiers stepped back ten meters and cleared the front.


    Du Xiaoli stood in the middle and said, "sit down."


    All the soldiers sat on the ground.


    "You ten, come here," said Du Xiaoli.


    Lu Dahai and they came around Du Xiaoli.


    "I''ll give you a chance today. There''s no need to fight with your internal power. If you ten people can win me, I won''t hold you accountable. If you can''t win... I''ll tell you the consequences." Du Xiaoli said, "others watch carefully. Come on!"


    Lu Dahai looked at each other, and then quickly attacked Du Xiaoli.


    Outside the school, Han Mingyi and Leng Yiqi, who came to hear the news, saw Du Xiaoli standing ten at one stop, but did not lose the wind at all, and said, "it seems that they have annoyed the princess this time!"


    "Dead soldier, why is the princess so angry?" Leng Qi asked.


    "Her anger is their attitude," Han Mingyi said. "Anyway, they are miserable today. It''s time to clean up those people who make the king''s concubine so angry."


    "Bang -"


    "Bang -"


    Lu Dahai was beaten to the ground by Du Xiaoli one after another. Get up, get beaten again, get up again, beat again, until everyone was beaten to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Because the soldiers were sitting on the ground, they clearly saw Lu Dahai and how they were beaten. Lu Dahai their black and blue faces, and the sound of being beaten made them draw straight from the corners of their mouths.


    "Bang -"


    Zeng Tai fell to the ground, tried several times and didn''t get up again. Finally, he admitted defeat and lay on the ground.


    Since then, all ten people were knocked over by Du Xiaoli.


    "The general is mighty!" the soldiers below couldn''t help shouting.


    In addition to seeing Du Xiaoli and Lu Dahai fighting each other when they first met, they saw Du Xiaoli again.


    Du Xiaoli threw it away with a cold eye, and the soldiers closed their mouths obediently.


    Du Xiaoli stood among ten people and said coldly, "ten people can''t beat me alone. What proud capital do you have?"


    As soon as Du Xiaoli spoke, everyone present calmed down, including Ji Liufeng and Tang Yu who came out to watch the war.


    "You think you are invincible when you join the special forces and have those training. You are more powerful than the general army? Pride and arrogance. When did I instill these ideas into you? Why did Li Kai die? Who will tell me the reason?"


    "General, we are wrong. We should not be blindly arrogant and think that our army is unmatched. We should not take Shuiqing fairies to heart and listen to their suggestions. If I held Li Kai at that time, he would not die." "confidence is right, but overconfidence is arrogance." Du Xiaoli said, "Arrogant soldiers will be defeated. I don''t need to tell you more about this?" "no!" Zeng Tai and others struggled to get up and sat on the ground to reflect on Du Xiaoli''s words. She was right. They were really very arrogant during this period. They felt that their army must be invincible under Du Xiaoli''s leadership. Their mentality gradually changed. If this thing hadn''t sounded their alarm, they didn''t know they would develop in a positive direction. But they Are they strong? Compared with other people, they are, but none of them can beat Du Xiaoli alone. If she uses martial arts again, I''m afraid the people present are not her opponents. They don''t deserve the word "strong" now! Du Xiaoli let them see their shortcomings and wrong mentality, which suddenly woke them up. They are now There was no proud capital at all. "You have seen the power of Gu insects now." Du Xiaoli saw that they were all introspecting and waited for a while before continuing to speak, "But don''t worry, I asked you to come here not to deal with the poisonous insects in miaojiang, but to deal with the remnant forces of the rebellious King Han Minghong. Now that he has a great influence in miaojiang, he will certainly apply the poisonous insects to his remnant forces. However, if you make a large-scale attack like last night, you can only use that simple method, but it will give you a chance to counterattack. Yin is They are their nemesis. So while you are here, the people of shuiyuetian will be with you. You should listen not only to general Ji and them, but also to Shuiqing fairy. If you are not satisfied with them, you can go up and have a competition with them, but they won''t use martial arts. If there are such unnecessary casualties last night, get out of the special forces! Do you understand £¿¡±

 Chapter 589

    "I see!" so the man answered loudly.


    After what happened last night, they won''t ask for hardship.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the ten people on the ground and Ji Liufeng Tang Yu and said, "you guys, forget it today, but I wrote down the account this time. Now the time is wrong. When we get back to the capital, we''ll settle the account."


    "Yes, general."


    "Xia yuan, give them some wound medicine and let them get better as soon as possible to avoid any emergencies," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes, master."


    Du Xiaoli glanced at them again and walked away from the school field.


    At this time, somewhere in miaojiang, Du Kexin came to Han Minghong and said, "you know, the woman you are thinking about has come to Yao City..."


    On the high mountain, Han Minghong sat on a bare stone and meditated against the sunset. When he heard Du Kexin''s voice, he opened his eyes. In the past, the gentle look was gone, and the cruel light appeared in his eyes.


    "She''s coming?" Han Minghong''s voice became hoarse, as if his throat had been hurt.


    Du Kexin smiled sarcastically and looked at him with contempt.


    "You''re worried. You really want to see her?" she walked step by step to Han Minghong and leaned over to face him. "Even if you think of her so much, she doesn''t know. If you let her know, I''m afraid she''ll laugh and cry. Don''t forget, you didn''t marry first!"


    "I was dazed by your appearance at the beginning, so I wrote the divorce on impulse," Han Minghong said.


    "Now blame me? Hahaha -" Du Kexin stood up and laughed twice, "Han Minghong, you''re ridiculous. Do you remember what you said? You said that people like you naturally want the best women to match. How can a village girl like Du Xiaoli become your princess? You absolutely can''t tolerate her becoming your princess. Now you say I confused you. Can you say anything funny?!"


    Han Minghong was aroused by Du Kexin''s words. Looking at her ironic eyes, he moved his hand and Du Kexin was sucked in.


    "Well -"


    Du Kexin''s neck was tightly held by Han Minghong. She stretched out her hands to hold him.


    "Angry from shame? You abandoned her when she was still in the dust. Do you want her to accept you again? When you were tortured by poisonous insects, she was making trouble with King Ding! You abandoned me at the beginning, and you didn''t get what you wanted! Ha ha -"


    "What do you say again?" Han Minghong looked at Du Kexin angrily with scarlet eyes.


    "Why, you want to kill me? I''m the saint of miaojiang. Do you dare to kill me? You don''t want the support of miaojiang?" Du Kexin looked at the angry Han Minghong without fear and said, "if you have the ability, you''ll kill me."


    "Do you think I dare not?" Han Minghong tightened her fingers. As long as she did one more thing, Du Kexin would die.


    "You are a coward!" Du Kexin said with difficulty.


    "What good thing do you think you are? You have the right to say me? Since you want to die, I will help you!"


    Han Minghong tightened his fingers bit by bit to let Du Kexin slowly feel the arrival of death.


    Just when Du Kexin felt that he was about to die, a crisp bell came from the foot of the mountain, changing Han Minghong''s reason back.


    "Hum -" Han Minghong loosened his hand and Du Kexin sat down on the ground.


    As the bell approached, fan Nuoer slowly came up and saw Du Kexin on the ground. She went up and reached out to help her.


    "Go away!" Du Kexin pushed fan Nuoer''s hand away.


    "Sister, what are you doing? I''m kind." fan Nuo''er said wrongfully.


    Du Kexin snorted coldly and said, "will you be kind? Stop laughing!"


    "Elder sister, how can you say that about me?" fan Nuoer came to Han Minghong and said, "to be a virgin in miaojiang, you must keep your virginity. This is your choice. Although I am the only one who can live with the Lord now, the Lord still has your place in his heart."


    "Hum, you know I''m not talking about this!" Du Kexin said.


    "Not this? What''s that?" fan Nuo''er seemed puzzled. "I didn''t blame my sister for my miscarriage. Why do you still say I''m not kind?"


    "I said, it was an accident! Maybe you did something yourself, moved your vitality, and I accidentally pushed you down to miscarry." Du Kexin looked at fan Nuoer disdainfully.


    "Sister joked. What can I do? I treasure the Lord and my children very much. You know that, don''t you?" said fan Nuoer. "It''s your last child. It''s a pity that I didn''t come to this world."


    Then she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her sleeve.


    Referring to the dead child, Han Minghong looked at Du Kexin with colder eyes.


    In order to practice this martial arts, he must rely on a kind of poisonous insect. Although he can quickly practice advanced internal power, the consequence is that he can no longer bear children.


    So the child that fannuoer was pregnant with was his last flesh and blood, but he died prematurely because of an "accident".


    Therefore, Han Minghong can''t taste what it''s like to be a father in his life. "Don''t pretend to be pathetic here!" Du Kexin patted the soil on his body. "Don''t think I don''t know about your seduction of my father. I don''t care about your betrayal of this man, but don''t even think about entering my mother''s house!" "Betray the Lord? How could it be? The thing you said was just that the Lord asked me to accompany your father for a few days. Who knew your father would be so infatuated with me, which really flattered me." fan Nuoer said, "but your father is now a high priest and has such great power in Miao Jiang. It''s also very helpful for the Lord to listen to my words occasionally." "Shameless woman! I knew you didn''t have any good intentions!" "aren''t you the same?! as a saint, she ostensibly helped the Lord, but actually she did something secretly. Who knows!" fan Nuo''er sneered. "Although I betrayed my body, I got a lot of benefits for the Lord. At least my heart is towards the Lord. Lord, my body is not clean. Will you dislike my body?" Han Minghong kept silent when Du Kexin talked to fan Nuoer. When he heard fan Nuoer''s words, he put his hand around her and said: "It''s all arranged by the king. You sacrificed so much for the king. How can the king dislike you!" fan Nuoer smiled happily and looked at Du Kexin''s eyes full of pride. "It''s really a pair of dog men and women!" Du Kexin sneered. "Although I hate you now, as long as we don''t destroy our common goal of Fengming country, you can be disgusted." Then she turned and left. When she quickly walked down the mountain, she turned and looked at Han Minghong.

 Chapter 590

    "I forgot to tell you that besides Du Xiaoli, Han Mingyi also came. It seems that the imperial court is determined to clean you up this time. Also, Han Minghong and I are not married. Don''t call me sister. I have nothing to do with him."


    After Du Kexin left, Han Minghong squeezed his hands into fists.


    "Han Mingyi, you finally come. I''ve been waiting for this for a long time..."


    "Lord......" fan Nuoer looked at Han Minghong with worry.


    "Go to the high priest and I''ll go out."


    "Lord, it''s so late now. The mountain road here is so steep. It''s better to start tomorrow," said fan Nuo''er.


    Han Minghong thought for a while, finally nodded and said, "go back first. I''ll continue to refine Gu."


    "OK. It''s getting dark. Come back early." fan Nuo''er said gently.


    Han Minghong didn''t answer her again. He closed his eyes and continued to meditate.


    Fannuo''er got up from the stone, looked at him, then turned and left.


    In fact, she wanted to ask him. He was in a hurry to go out. Did he want to see Han Mingyi or her?


    She looked up at the sunset with hate in her eyes.


    Du Xiaoli, you''re here at last. I''m looking forward to seeing you again


    Outside Yao City, Du Xiaoli and his party rode slowly.


    "Princess, you are so powerful today. You pick ten people alone without internal power. You beat them all over the ground to find teeth! Your subordinates admire you very much." Leng Qi worshipped Du Xiaoli.


    "Ha ha, in fact, you have been fooled." Du Xiaoli smiled "Although I let them go together, I can''t stand so many people in the distance that can hurt me, so in fact, not so many people come together every time. Moreover, although I don''t use internal power, because I practice martial arts for many years, my body is much lighter, faster and faster than them."


    "Even so, it''s very powerful!" Leng San said, "I see those soldiers. They look stupid one by one."


    "They are really not good enough recently. I have been exercising their body, but ignored their attitude. Fortunately, there is not much loss this time, otherwise I will regret to death." Du Xiaoli took the reins and sighed.


    "You gave them the capital to be proud of," Han Mingyi said.


    "Arrogant soldiers will be defeated, which is not unreasonable. I hope they can really learn a lesson this time," Du Xiaoli said.


    "I think they will reflect on what happened last night, but they are more stimulated by the princess." Leng er said, "even if we are watching, our blood is boiling."


    "If they were as powerful as you, I wouldn''t dare say ten together." Du Xiaoli weighed it and said seriously.


    "Ha ha, princess, are you praising us?" Leng Liu laughed.


    "However, without internal power, you can still have a try if you are seven."


    Um¡ª¡ª


    Leng Liu''s laughter stopped suddenly. Really, it doesn''t make people happy for a while!


    "You''ll train them later," Han Mingyi said faintly, but let them cool behind.


    "Master, we all have martial arts, so we don''t need such training?" lenger said.


    "If you are poisoned, you can''t use your internal power?" Han Mingyi said. "If you can win Li''er, you don''t have to train."


    "Ask the princess to design a training method for us." lengyi understood Han Mingyi''s meaning and said to Du Xiaoli.


    "As long as you like, it''s not difficult. I''ll get it for you when I''m free." Du Xiaoli promised.


    Cold six and cold seven looked at each other bitterly. They have seen the miserable life in the future. They just hope it won''t be too miserable


    Back to the place where Yaocheng county''s Grand Master arranged for them to live, before he had time to drink, the county''s Grand Master brought a person to ask for an audience, saying that there was a secret order from the emperor.


    "The emperor''s Secret decree? Is it from the capital?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Back to the Lord, it''s not from the capital. Look at the clothes, it''s from Miao areas." the guard replied.


    "Miao people? Let them in."


    "Yes."


    The bodyguard went out, and soon Yaocheng county magistrate came in with the two. Du Xiaoli saw that he actually knew each other.


    "Master, how is it you?" Du Xiaoli looked at the old Miao doctor who came in and said in surprise.


    It was the old Miao doctor who gave Du Xiaoli Gu Shu and his medicine boy who came in with the county magistrate. When Du Xiaoli called the master, he waved his hand and said, "I haven''t taught the princess anything. How can I be the master of the princess."


    Du Xiaoli greeted him and said, "although we only met once, my Gu Shu was handed down from Shifu. Without Shifu, I still know nothing about Gu Shu. Moreover, the letter sent by Shifu later benefited me a lot when I learned it, so I can master the essence of Gu Shu faster. So Shifu is of course a Shifu."


    "You have mastered Gu Shu?" Miao doctor looked at Du Xiaoli excitedly.


    "Just a while ago, a golden cicada Gu was cultivated." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Good, good! She is worthy of being Princess Ding. She can learn the art of Gu Shu and practice golden cicada Gu in such a short time." doctor Miao looked at Du Xiaoli with emotion. "Master, how do you come here?" Du Xiaoli asked. Doctor Miao took out a sealed envelope from his arms and said, "this is the secret letter given to me by the emperor when I left Beijing. He said that if necessary, you can show it to the officials here and say that the imperial court will help me." "doctor Miao just came to the lower official with the secret letter. The lower official thought that the prince and princess were here, so he brought them here." Yaocheng county magistrate arched his hand and said. Han Mingyi glanced at Leng Yi. Leng Yi took the envelope and handed it to him. "Master, sit down." Du Xiaoli waved to the old Miao doctor and the county magistrate. "Thank you, princess." the old Miao doctor and the county magistrate sat down, and Yaotong stood behind the old Miao doctor. Han Mingyi opened the envelope, read it again, then handed the letter to Du Xiaoli, looked at the old Miao doctor and said, "do you know what''s in his heart?" "the emperor said at the beginning that it was written to let the reader cooperate with our actions." the old Miao doctor said. Du Xiaoli looked at the letter. What he said in it was almost like what the old Miao doctor said. Let the people who saw the letter fully cooperate with the actions of the Miao king, disintegrate the separatist forces in Miao Jiang, and recover Miao Jiang at all costs. The attitude in the words was very tough. After reading it, Du Xiaoli guessed that maybe since then, Han Mingze had thought of taking back Miao Jiang, so that Han Minghong had no place to hide. Han Mingyi nodded and said, "you''ll come in such a hurry. Is something wrong?" "go back to the Lord. That''s right." old doctor Miao said, "In fact, the Miao king has been waiting for the imperial army to come, because their strength is much stronger than ours. I got the news a few days ago that the saint and high priest were ready to attack the Miao village. As a last resort, the Miao king asked me to come out for help."

 Chapter 591

    "Since they are all Gu Shu, why are they much stronger than you?" the county magistrate didn''t understand.


    Leng Qi, they are also curious about this. Are they good at martial arts?


    "Miaojiang is only mysterious because of Gu Shu. In fact, Gu Shu is a big concept, which is divided into chivalrous Gu Shu and descending Shu. What outsiders call Gu Shu is chivalrous Gu Shu, and descending Shu is rarely known. However, descending Shu is much more powerful than Gu Shu," said old Miao doctor.


    "Those people learn the art of descending?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes." the old doctor Miao sighed and said, "the descending surgery is more insidious, and the words of the middle descending surgery are more difficult to solve, some even have no solution."


    "What''s the matter with this turmoil?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "The master thought they were better than us and that the king of Miao had no ability to rule them. Moreover, the king of Miao had always advocated living in the Miao area, but the last high priest wanted to leave the Miao area and expand his power outside, and even wanted to overthrow the rule of the Imperial court and become king himself. Therefore, the interior of Miao area was divided into two parts, one supported the king of Miao and the other supported the high priest." Lao Miao explained.


    "Master, the letter you gave me at the beginning mentioned very little about the descending skill, and others haven''t even heard of it. If we go, how should we deal with it?" Du Xiaoli said anxiously.


    "I didn''t mention it. It''s also because they share the same origin. The art of descending is actually evolved from the art of Gu, but it''s more vicious and cruel. Moreover, the number of descending masters is not large, but they are more powerful because they can both poison and descend. If they can be solved, they will succeed in more than half of them." old doctor Miao said.


    "Do you want us to send someone to deal with those falling masters?" Han Mingyi asked with a frown.


    "No, actually, the Miao king wants you to deal with ordinary traitors," said the old doctor Miao, "so that we can concentrate our efforts against the martial arts master."


    "But even so, there is a great danger." Han Mingyi said, "Gu Shu is the same as poison Shu, even more powerful than poison Shu. If ordinary people are sent, it will not be a great threat to them?"


    "What the LORD said is also true, but if no one is sent to help us, we''re afraid we''ll......" old doctor Miao said anxiously.


    "Master, how many people do you think are more suitable?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Well, I''m not sure. If you can, send as many people as you can." old doctor Miao said, "because the way to get in is very difficult, there are not many people who can really get into the Miao village."


    "In that case, send some people in," Han Mingyi said.


    "This..." the old Miao doctor looked at Han Mingyi. "Lord, if only a few people are sent in, I''m afraid it won''t have much effect. Their danger is even greater."


    "Don''t worry, master. The person who Mingyi said will not let you down." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Mingyi, since the master said that time is urgent, let''s plan to enter miaojiang earlier."


    "Well, I''ve arranged things for the past two days, and then I''m ready to go into miaojiang," Han Mingyi said.


    "Prince and princess, do you mean you want to enter miaojiang in person?" said the county magistrate.


    "Yes, since it''s no use for ordinary people to go in, it''s better to stay here. If there are any plans in the future, you should closely cooperate with general Ji and them. If there is any slack..."


    "The lower officer will certainly cooperate with general Ji''s actions." the county magistrate said quickly.


    "Then go back first," said Han Mingyi. "The old Miao doctor will stay for the time being to discuss the affairs of Miao Jiang."


    The county magistrate stood up, North and South Korea Ming Yi arched his hands and said, "I''m leaving."


    Then he left.


    Han Mingyi watched the county magistrate leave and looked at lengsan. Lengsan went out. It seemed that he was going to follow the county magistrate.


    "Master, we want to ask you something," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Princess, please."


    "Since you live in miaojiang, do you know Han Minghong and Du Kexin?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "They? Now who doesn''t know them in miaojiang," said the old doctor Miao. "Although they came to miaojiang in recent years, they are now miaojiang celebrities, and no one knows."


    "Oh? They are powerful here?" lenger said in surprise.


    "Du Kexin is now the holy daughter of miaojiang. After his father came back, he did not know what means to become the current high priest. Almost all the rebel forces in miaojiang are controlled by their father and daughter." the old Miao doctor said.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Minghong look at each other. Du Kexin has become the saint of Miao? It''s said that she has great power. How did she become one?


    The old Miao doctor didn''t pay attention to the doubts on his face and continued: "and I will know Han Minghong because he practiced Gu Xin."


    "Heart Gu, what''s that?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Heart poison is a long lost secret skill in Miao area. I happened to see it in a book a long time ago. It said that a rare worm was refined into a poison bug, and then let it enter its own body, slowly refine it, let it enter its own heart, and raise it with its own painstaking efforts. It will also suffer inhuman pain once a month, but once it hurts, the heart poison will die It will be more powerful, and people''s martial arts will grow with it. "Old doctor Miao said," but the heart bug itself is very rare, and it is more difficult to raise it later. After all, the bug lives in people''s heart. "


    "You said Han Minghong had a heart bug in his body? No wonder Lord Liu said his martial arts had improved by leaps and bounds." Du Xiaoli said. "That''s right." old doctor Miao said, "it takes the painstaking efforts of seventy-nine babies to refine this heart poison. The method is extremely vicious. It has always been a poison poison poison technique sealed in Miao Jiang. I don''t know how people there get the method to practice it, and why they are willing to give such poison to a defeated Lord who just came from outside." "How could there be such a vicious way to raise poisonous insects!" Yingge said angrily after hearing it. "After Han Minghong became a sincere poisonous insect, he killed many of us. As long as he fought against him, he would be killed by him, old or weak." old doctor Miao said, "last time a child scolded him for betraying the king because he listened to the adult''s words, and he tore it in half." "It''s inhuman!" Yingge scolded. "Do you know his residual forces?" Han Mingyi asked. "I don''t know this, but I heard from King Miao that he has recently gathered a lot of forces outside and created a lot of unrest. Now he also has the right to speak in Miao Xinjiang, so he sent a lot of people out to work with the old forces." The old Miao doctor said everything he knew. "I think since Han Minghong and Du Kexin are together, he should be busy here after the turmoil in Miao Xinjiang is over." Du Xiaoli said.

 Chapter 592

    "Therefore, this period of time is when we find out his residual strength and disintegrate." Han Mingyi took over.


    "That''s right." Du Xiaoli said, "let''s go in and solve the things in Miao Jiang and let Liufeng deal with them here. We must solve the things in Miao Jiang this time."


    "Lenger, send someone to call Liufeng, Tang Yu and Lu Dahai." Han Mingyi ordered, "now the city gate has been closed. Take my token."


    "Yes, master." lenger took Han Mingyi''s token and went out.


    "Lord, the Miao area is dangerous and dangerous. You''d better send others in," said the old Miao doctor.


    "No harm." Han Mingyi said faintly.


    "Master, many poisonous insects are also controlled by people. According to the characteristics of poisonous insects, I created some songs to deal with poisonous insects and sent them to the people in shuiyuetian, so they will come with us this time." Du Xiaoli said, "although they don''t know about poisonous insects, they can''t control them."


    "Is it the kind of music used by those soldiers at the foot of forget worry mountain last night?" the old doctor Miao asked.


    "Master was there too?" Du Xiaoli was surprised.


    "I happened to be nearby at that time. When I heard something, I went to have a look. I just saw several women dressed as men using musical instruments to resist Gu insects." old doctor Miao said.


    "I didn''t expect that in such a short time, you not only learned the Gu Shu, but also developed the corresponding method, which I admire." the old doctor Miao said with emotion.


    "Now, let''s talk about the specific situation of miaojiang..."


    Han Mingyi and they talked until late at night. Before midnight, lenger came with Ji Liufeng. Seeing Lu Dahai and their faces bruised one by one, the medicine boy who followed the old Miao doctor couldn''t help laughing.


    "Liufeng, I have something for you." Han Mingyi saw Ji Liufeng and they came in, waved and said.


    Old doctor Miao was invited to rest, and the second wave of discussion began again.


    Han Mingyi told them the current situation and asked Ji Liufeng and his people to take advantage of this time to find out and disintegrate all the forces Han Minghong summoned in nearby towns.


    Hearing that Du Xiaoli was going to miaojiang and planned to bring only a few people, Ji Liufeng said, "why don''t I go with you."


    "We have enough people with us. You don''t know anything about Gu Shu. If you go, it will be more dangerous," Han Mingyi said.


    "Let the last general go with you," said Tang Yu. "The last general''s hometown is not far from miaojiang. He also knows a little about Gu insects."


    "You can''t do it either." Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "after all, it''s near miaojiang. If you meet some people who use Gu Shu, you can make arrangements here. Don''t worry, we won''t be in danger. What we need is that you break Han Minghong''s back road outside and return peace to the people in Southwest China."


    "Yes." Ji Liufeng and Tang Yu replied.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Lu Dahai and said, "will you still make the mistake like last night?"


    "Certainly not!" Lu Dahai patted his chest and said, "we must listen to the orders from above this time."


    "That''s good." she also believed that they had realized their mistakes now.


    Because Xia yuan wanted to prepare medicine for Lu Dahai and Du Xiaoli wanted to prepare some poisons for Ji Liufeng, he stayed for another day.


    The next day, Du Xiaoli and Bai Ningyuan were dispensing medicine all day, while Han Mingyi went to make some cloth.


    In the evening, Du Xiaoli found that one of the medicinal materials she took had run out, so she asked Bai Ning to continue working in the house. She went to find some medicinal materials.


    Just as she walked out of the yard, a figure on the opposite roof attracted her attention. When the man saw her, he turned and left. Du Xiaoli saw the body lying in the yard, his eyes darkened and flew to catch up.


    Bai Ningyuan came out and just saw Du Xiaoli leave. He also saw the body in the yard. Worried that Du Xiaoli was in danger, he followed him.


    Du Xiaoli chased the man in black and flew far away. He chased more than ten miles out of the city before he stopped.


    "Who are you and why did you kill our bodyguard?" Du Xiaoli saw him stop and turn around and stopped more than ten meters ago.


    "Xiaoli, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." a hoarse voice came from his mouth, full of thoughts.


    At this time, Du Xiaoli is different from before. Now she exudes the taste of maturity and the enchanting of women. Now she is in full bloom. She is no longer the green flowers and bones when she first arrived in the capital.


    Du Xiaoli frowned and looked at the person in front of her. The figure didn''t look like anyone she knew before, and she didn''t remember the voice at all.


    "Who the hell are you? What''s the purpose of running the post station at night?"


    "Hehe, can''t you recognize me?" he smiled bitterly and pulled down his scarf. That face was the extremely thin Han Minghong.


    "Han Minghong? How did you become like this?" Du Xiaoli was surprised that the person in front of him would be Han Minghong.


    Whether it was his thin body or his hoarse voice, it was completely different from him before. If it weren''t for the facial features and the previous shadow, she would never say that this was his highness King Ren.


    "Ha ha, why do you think I''m what I am now?" Han Minghong laughed in a terrible voice, as if insects were crawling through his throat. "Is it because of the heart Gu?" Du Xiaoli said. "You know the heart gu!" Han Minghong was surprised. "Of course I know! But I don''t know you''ve been made like this by the heart poison!" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Minghong with disgust. "We were going to find you, but you sent it to the door yourself! Since you''re here, stay!" "Xiaoli, do we have to meet each other now?" Han Minghong said, "Can''t we go back to the past?" "the past?" Du Xiaoli sneered. "You and I haven''t been in the past." "are you so cruel?" Han Minghong asked. "Why, why do you want to marry Han Mingyi? Why do you want to fight me with him?! I really like you. Why are you so cruel to me?! what''s good about Han Mingyi!" "different ways don''t plot against each other, let alone live together?" Du Xiaoli said, "Ming Yi is good, you''ll never realize it." "hahaha, how about I kill him?" Han Minghong laughed wildly. "Do you think you can kill him? I''ll take you back now, which can just help my master remove an obstacle." Du Xiaoli touched her waist, but found that she didn''t take the Phoenix flute tonight. She remembered that she had been refining poison today, so she didn''t take the Phoenix flute with her.

 Chapter 593

    Not only is the Phoenix flute, she doesn''t have a musical instrument on her. She can''t use the sound attack at all.


    "I know you are good at martial arts, but you don''t bring any musical instruments. How are you going to play with me?" Han Minghong said.


    "Even if there is no instrument, I will catch you today!"


    Du Xiaoli said that he used his internal power to attack him. Han Minghong also chased him. The two met in the middle and separated after a few moves. The power rolled up the sand and stones around him.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. It was a surprise to me." after the two separated, Han Minghong looked at Du Xiaoli in surprise.


    He knew that Du Xiaoli was practicing wind and snow. He had thought her martial arts were better than others, but he didn''t think she was a little better than herself.


    "There are many things you didn''t expect!" Du Xiaoli said. "I said I would catch you today. Naturally, I have this assurance!"


    "Let''s try!" Han Minghong closed his eyes and opened them again. His eyes turned scarlet.


    Du Xiaoli saw his change and sounded an alarm in her heart. Now he gave her a cold and dangerous breath, which was not so easy to deal with.


    "Jie Jie, don''t worry, I won''t take your life." Han Minghong smiled twice, which made Du Xiaoli feel goose bumps.


    "Xiao Li!"


    Bai Ningyuan''s voice came from a distance. Han Minghong saw Bai Ningyuan''s figure from far to near, his eyes slowly recovered, and the breath of his body changed back.


    "Unexpectedly, he came with you." Han Minghong said, "let you go today. If you want to live, don''t go to miaojiang. By the way, take a message to Han Mingyi and wait for me to get his head!"


    With that, he raised a handful of white powder towards Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli subconsciously stretched out his hand to block the powder. When the powder dispersed, she looked again. Han Minghong had disappeared.


    Bai Ningyuan came to Du Xiaoli and said, "aren''t you hurt?"


    "No," said Du Xiaoli, "Why are you here?"


    "I want you to take another kind of medicine. When I caught up with you, I saw you leave and the body lying in the yard. I was afraid of your danger, so I caught up with you." Bai Ningyuan explained, "I didn''t expect that your lightness skills were so much better than me that you threw me out of sight. Who was that person just now?"


    "It''s Han Minghong." Du Xiaoli replied, "his martial arts are more powerful than we thought. We must go back and discuss with you."


    "He came to Yao City?"


    "Well." Du Xiaoli nodded, "I think he''s more troublesome than master said."


    "Let''s go back and discuss with you first." Bai Ningyuan said.


    "OK, let''s go."


    Du Xiaoli and Bai Ning left the countryside. Soon, with the sound of the bell, fan Nuoer appeared there. Looking at the direction Du Xiaoli left, he clenched the bell in his hand.


    He did come to see her! I didn''t expect her martial arts to be so high, but there''s no way to deal with her. As long as she enters miaojiang, she must have no return!


    Shaking the bell in her hand, she smiled coldly: "I''m waiting for you in miaojiang. I hope you won''t let me down..."


    Du Xiaoli returned to his accommodation and a large crowd surrounded him.


    "Master, where have you been? We are so worried!" Xia yuan asked anxiously.


    "Yes, we went to the pharmacy to find you, but we found that you and childe Bai were not there, and there were several bodyguards lying in the yard. We all thought something had happened!" Yingge said.


    "I''m fine." Du Xiaoli said. When he saw you don''t cover our eyes, he sighed and said, "Han Minghong just came."


    "Han Minghong? Why did he come?" asked Liu Mo Xiao, puzzled.


    Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli''s shoulder and said, "didn''t he hurt you?"


    Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "no, but his martial arts are really powerful now, and I think his breath becomes more terrible when he urges the heart Gu. He knows that we are going to miaojiang."


    "Maybe he will make trouble on our way in," said Liu Mochen.


    "Soldiers come to block, water and earth cover up. We are not familiar with miaojiang, and now we can only go in and see the specific situation." Han Mingyi said, "it''s so late now. Let''s go back and have a rest. We''ll go into miaojiang early tomorrow morning."


    "OK."


    Liu Mochen and they left. Du Xiaoli and Bai Ningyuan didn''t finish a little poison. After finding the missing medicinal materials, they worked overtime to develop them.


    Han Mingyi stayed with Du Xiaoli until they finished and went back to rest. Du Xiaoli knew that he was worried that Han Minghong would come back to trouble them.


    But the night passed without incident.


    The next morning, Du Xiaoli and others were ready to go.


    In addition to Du Xiaoli, Han Mingyi, their maid guards, Bai Ningyuan, Liu Mochen and Liu Mochang, the rest of the people who went to miaojiang this time were from shuiyuetian.


    Du Xiaoli told Ji Feixia to send someone, but she didn''t expect that she would send Yu Xiaoran.


    Yuxiaoran brought most of the people in Yuge. When they heard that they were going to miaojiang, they were not afraid, but very excited. But Du Xiaoli left only ten people, and the rest were sent to the army and assigned to Lu Dahai''s team. When the old Miao doctor and the medicine boy came out, Han Mingyi ordered to start. After they left Yaocheng, they ran directly south. Ji Liufeng sent them out of the city, and then returned to the county government to clean up the chaotic party in Yaocheng found in the past two days. Yaocheng county magistrate was happy to send Han Mingyi and them to Miao Jiang. He quietly went to a house. After staying in it for less than a quarter of an hour, he came out and found that the house was surrounded. "County magistrate, in the daytime, what are you doing in this house instead of working in the county yamen?" Ji Liufeng stood in front of the team and looked at the county magistrate and said with an evil smile. "I''m here to deal with some things. What''s general Ji doing?" the county magistrate smiled and arched his hand at Ji Liufeng. "This general is also here to deal with things." Ji Liufeng said, "we have received news that there are rebels and chaotic parties gathering here, and the Lord asked us to catch them when he left. The county magistrate has also been instructed by the Lord." the county magistrate didn''t expect Ji Liufeng to say that. He smiled awkwardly and said: "General Ji made a mistake. It''s just an ordinary house. How can it be a place for the gathering of chaotic parties?" "yes, just grab it and ask?" Ji Liufeng sneered, "go!" when they got the order, Lu Dahai and his people were about to rush up. At this time, a large group of people ran out of the house and opposed Lu Dahai. "He county magistrate, since they have found it, they don''t have to pretend. If they catch it, it''s not easy to think of it. It''s better to fight with them now!" a beard, holding a big knife, looked at Ji Liufeng and said.

 Chapter 594

    "It seems that there is a problem here. He Xianling, thank you for your cooperation and bringing us here." Ji Liufeng said, "if you didn''t lead the way, how could we find here so early. The LORD said that your task has been completed."


    "What? I said, it''s so hidden here. How can these talents find out when they come here for a few days? It''s you traitor who''s playing tricks! Traitor!" he shouted with a big cry on his beard, took out his knife and cut off at the county magistrate.


    "Ah --"


    The county magistrate had no time to defend himself, so he was cut down and hiccupped after twitching on the ground.


    "Why are you moving so fast? I haven''t finished yet! Tut Tut, the county magistrate died unjustly!" Ji Liufeng regretted.


    "What do you mean?" said the beard.


    "I didn''t say he betrayed you, I just said he led the way." Ji Liufeng said.


    "You said he cooperated to bring you here, and the LORD said his task had been completed. Doesn''t that mean he is a traitor?"


    "What general Ben said was that we followed him here quietly. The task he said was to say to us, just to find you. You said he was a traitor and killed him." Ji Liufeng shrugged his shoulders, with an expression that you should understand.


    The beard and face are as ugly as constipation. Although the county magistrate is not a big official, he is still very important in Yao City. At least he knows the situation here. Now that he is killed, they are equivalent to cutting off an arm.


    "You cheat!"


    "It''s called that soldiers never tire of deception." Ji Liufeng said, "brothers, why are you still stunned? Since it''s a disorderly party, why don''t you catch it? Otherwise, when the prince general comes back, what shall we take to make a job?!"


    "OK, everyone, hurry up!" Lu Dahai shouted, and the others attacked them with beards.


    The people who ran out wanted to fight hard, but they were soon caught by Lu Dahai.


    "Your uncle, I just kicked my ass, and I must blossom your ass!" Lu Dahai took the rope, tied his beard and shouted in his mouth.


    After tying it up, he kicked two feet in his beard.


    Zeng Taila took a handful of Lu Dahai and said, "all right, tie it up and hurry inside. There are still a lot of people in it!"


    Lu Dahai kicked again and followed Zeng Tai into the house.


    Du Xiaoli and they haven''t reached Muliang mountain, the outermost part of miaojiang. Ji Liufeng and they have caught all the people here.


    By noon, Du Xiaoli and his men came to Muliang mountain, which was not far from the place where they had been attacked before.


    "Master, I heard that Muliang mountain is not the nearest to Yao City. Why should we go here?"


    "The road to Muliang mountain is the best. You can enter the two nearby mountains, but if you are not familiar with it, it is easy to have an accident." old doctor Miao said, "although we can show you the way, some dangers are beyond prevention, so you still have to go here. Although it should be far away, it should be safer. You can''t ride a horse when you enter the mountain road, you can only walk."


    The old Miao doctor said so. Everyone got off their horses and took down the things on their backs, ready to officially enter the land of Miao Jiang.


    Du Xiaoli took a look at Xia yuan. Xia yuan took out some medicine bottles from her burden and said, "these are the powder made by me, the master and childe Bai overnight, which can prevent insects."


    As she spoke, she handed out the medicine bottles to everyone.


    Du Xiaoli looked at everyone holding the medicine bottle and said, "when you go in, sprinkle this medicine powder on yourself. Ordinary poisonous insects don''t dare to get close."


    Hearing this, everyone sprinkled some powder on themselves. Careful people also found that the powder had a faint fragrance.


    After everything was ready, they entered Muliang mountain under the leadership of Lao Miao doctor.


    Once you enter the mountain, the road suddenly becomes rugged. The mountain road is smaller than the sheep''s intestines. In many places, you can only move slowly sideways and close to the cliff.


    It''s no wonder that old doctor Miao said how much he could go in. This natural dangerous road is really not what ordinary people dare to take. If you don''t pay attention a little, you may fall from here and fall into the abyss without bones.


    Du Xiaoli and his disciples all had martial arts skills, so the road was rough, but it was not a big problem for them, but they didn''t expect that the old Miao doctor and Yaotong came all the way safely.


    After passing through the natural danger area, they came to a slightly flat place. Old doctor Miao said to rest here tonight and go on the road tomorrow.


    "Doctor Lang, it''s still early now. Why don''t you go on?" Yu asked with a smile.


    "Today we''re going to pass the first natural danger. Tomorrow we''re going to cross Wulong mountain. There are many poisonous insects and weeds there. It''s even more dangerous than the natural danger. If we hurry now, it''s dark in Wulong mountain, which will be more dangerous." the old Miao doctor explained.


    "Is there no road there? As long as we walk on the road, should we be ok?" Bai Ningyuan asked.


    "There is no road there. Miao Jiang is almost isolated from the world inside and outside. Few people will come out. Even if there is a road, there will be no road." the old doctor Miao shook his head and said.


    Du Xiaoli was dumb. He had only heard Lu Xun''s sentence in his previous life: there was no road in the world. When more people walked, it became a road. I didn''t expect to come here, but it became the original road, because no one walked, so there was no road. "Doctor Lang, when we were in the natural danger before, we saw that you and Aya walked very steadily. You didn''t have martial arts. Aren''t you afraid when you walked?" asked Liu Mo Xiao. The old doctor Miao took out a long cigarette gun and said, "what are you afraid of? Many places over there are like this. I''ve been used to it for a long time. Although I don''t have martial arts, I''m still good at balance. As for Aya, although he is young, he practiced some Kung Fu with them." Han Mingyi saw that the old doctor Miao had put down his luggage and began to smoke dry cigarettes, Knowing that he had made up his mind not to go, he said, "Li''er, or we''ll have a rest here for a night." Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "OK." Han Mingyi looked at them coldly, so they put down their luggage and went to clean up the open space in front of them. "Don''t pack up, we''ll go there tonight." Lao Miao pointed to the cliff they had just passed, and there was a cave below. Everyone looked at Lao Miao doctor speechless. Since there was a cave, why didn''t they say it at the beginning? They all thought they were going to sleep in the open air tonight. They didn''t bring tents because they had to take their own gifts. Seeing everyone looking at him with resentment, old doctor Miao smiled and said, "I thought you people with martial arts must have found it."

 Chapter 595

    "Let''s go inside first." lengyi said to the others.


    Lengyi they went into the cave and checked it to make sure there was no danger before they let Xiaoli in.


    "The cave is really big." Yu smiled and exclaimed when he saw that the cave could accommodate so many of them.


    "It was dug by our ancestors," said the old doctor Miao. "Because some people wanted to come out before, and the road was relatively safe, someone slowly dug this cave here."


    Du Xiaoli went in and saw that there were traces of manual cutting inside. Some of these traces were old and some were new.


    "Just sprinkle some insect proof powder at the entrance of the cave when you sleep at night." old doctor Miao said.


    Although it was early, because they didn''t know much about Miao Jiang, everyone stayed in the cave to rest. In the evening, they took out the dry food from their baggage to eat.


    Old doctor Miao said there would be no danger. Just have a rest, but lenger insisted on watching the night in turn.


    Nothing happened all night.


    The next morning, everyone packed up their things and went on the road. The more they went inside, the more dense and tall the trees were.


    "Be careful, don''t touch those plants casually. They may be highly toxic," the old Miao doctor told him.


    "Don''t touch it, it''s a kiss!" Du Xiaoli saw that Liu Mo Xiao wanted to reach out to touch a vine with long round leaves, and quickly made a sound to stop it.


    Liu Mo Xiao''s hand shrank back and asked, "what is a hook kiss?"


    "If you are poisoned, you will be paralyzed." Du Xiaoli said simply, "master is right. Many plants here are poisonous. For example, this is heartbroken grass, which will cause more abdominal pain. If you don''t detoxify it in time, you will die of heartbreak."


    Seeing a mass of broken intestines grass growing on the side of his feet, the people of shuiyuetian immediately gave way to the other side.


    "In short, don''t touch any plants, just go your own way!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, we know." Liu Mo Xiao nodded and said.


    Old Miao doctor and Yaotong lead the way in front. Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi walk behind. Bai Ningyuan comes up and discusses the toxic plants he sees with Du Xiaoli from time to time.


    Other people behind them heard Du Xiaoli and Bai Ningyuan talking about each other. They were excited and said that eating this would break their intestines and that it could be used to refine any poison. This would paralyze people and make people loose. Everyone felt cold and had an impulse to stay away from them. It would be terrible if they tested the medicine!


    No wonder people in the Jianghu turn pale when talking about the poison king. They just listen and feel alarmed. If they are poisoned, I don''t know what will happen!


    At noon, they climbed over several mountains and came to the Wulong mountain in the mouth of the old Miao doctor. According to the old Miao doctor, there are not only many poisonous plants, but also many poisonous insects.


    It''s said that there are only some poisonous insects here and there are no other dangers. Du Xiaoli let them down because there is a small white ball. They don''t have to worry about them at all.


    Xiaobaiqiu was thrown into Xia yuan''s arms by Han Mingyi all the way. When he arrived at wulongling, he probably felt that there were many poisons here. It had to string into Du Xiaoli''s arms.


    The old doctor Miao was surprised to hear that xiaobaiqiu had such a role. Although Du Xiaoli said it was true, he was still skeptical. He didn''t believe xiaobaiqiu''s ability until they safely went out of Wulong mountain and didn''t even see the most common poisonous snake.


    In the evening, they came to a valley. The old doctor Miao said that they could reach the Miao village by turning over a few more mountains. But because the road ahead is hard to walk, I have to rest in the valley tonight.


    Knowing the ability of little white ball, everyone relaxed this night and slept around the fire and against the towering tree.


    In the middle of the night, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi, Liu Mochen first woke up, and then Liu Mochang and Bai Ningyuan, lengyi, they also woke up one after another. Listening to the approaching voice, they stood up and looked around vigilantly.


    Others woke up, but by this time they were surrounded by swarms of poisonous snakes.


    "How can there be so many poisonous snakes?" asked Liu Mo Xiao. "Can''t the little white ball let the poison avoid it automatically?"


    Du Xiaoli held the small white ball, comforted the manic it, looked at the godless eyes of the snakes and said, "these snakes have been trained into poisonous insects, and their thinking is not under their own control, so they are not afraid of the power of the small white ball."


    "Is someone controlling them?"


    "It should be." Du Xiaoli looked around, "the man should hide not far away."


    "But how did he control these poisonous snakes?" Yu asked with a smile.


    "Use sound."


    "Sound? We didn''t hear anything else?"


    "It should be controlled by a special instrument. The sound frequency of this instrument is relatively high, so we didn''t hear it," Du Xiaoli said.


    The whistle she used to contact xiaobaiqiu was developed with reference to Miao musical instruments. As long as she blows the whistle within a certain range, xiaobaiqiu will hear it.


    "JOJO -" let me bite them! The little white ball twisted restlessly in Du Xiaoli''s arms. He wanted to jump down, but he was held down. "Don''t move!" Du Xiaoli yelled at the little white ball, closed his eyes and listened for a while, then opened his eyes and said, "we''ll deal with these poisonous snakes later, and you''ll solve the people hiding behind." "JOJO -" I''ll bite him! Xiaobaiqiu and Kuai reached a consensus with Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli threw it out. It drew an arc in the air, and then quickly ran into the jungle and disappeared. Maybe the little white ball''s action stimulated the poisonous snakes, and they began to siege Du Xiaoli and others. Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi are surrounded by people from shuiyuetian and lengyi. They don''t need to do anything to deal with this situation. Most of the poisonous snakes were cut in half, but even so, the rest of their heads continued to attack them as if they had not been hurt. "Chirp -" the voice of little white ball came from nowhere and echoed twice in the whole valley. With the cry of the little white ball falling, all the poisonous snakes cut in half fell down and no longer approached them. The few remaining poisonous snakes were soon solved by lengyi. Du Xiaoli looked at it. There were probably hundreds of poisonous snakes. A pile of poisonous snake corpses were lying in front of them. Some of them were hit by internal power and looked disgusting. "Chirp -" the little white ball sprang out of the woods and suddenly jumped into Du Xiaoli''s arms. "JOJO -" xiaobaiqiu showed off his achievements to Du Xiaoli, but Du Xiaoli found that his mouth was stained with black things.

 Chapter 596

    Others also found traces around the mouth of the little white ball. The little white ball seemed to feel uncomfortable. He shook his head hard, and the black thing was thrown out by it.


    "Ah -" a disciple of shuiyuetian shouted at once.


    Rain smiled and saw that the back of the woman''s hand was corroded. He immediately came over and ordered several acupoints of her.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli looked and asked.


    "Master, Yufei''s hand is corroded by something." Yuran replied with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli came over, pulled Yufei''s hand and found that the back of her hand was corroded by something thrown out by the little white ball, and most of her skin had rotted.


    "What''s that? It''s so toxic!" asked Liu Mo Xiao.


    "That should be blood." Bai Ning touched his chin and said.


    "Blood? How can blood have corrosive effect?" Liu Mo Xiao didn''t believe Bai Ningyuan''s words.


    Bai Ning pulled Liu Mo Xiao''s hand, made a small cut in his hand, and then touched the back of Liu Mo Xiao''s hand.


    "Oh, it hurts!" Liu Mo Xiao suddenly shook Bai Ningyuan''s hand and shouted.


    "Your hand?!" Yingge screamed when she saw the back of Liu Mo Xiao''s hand.


    Liu Mo Xiao took a good look at his hand quilt and found that his skin was corroded like Yufei, but his condition was not so serious.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Mochen asked, looking at Bai Ningyuan.


    "Are you a poisonous man?" said doctor Miao.


    "Poison man?!"


    Bai Ningyuan nodded and said, "yes, I''m a poisonous man."


    "What is poison man?" Leng Qi asked.


    "I am poisonous. My blood is highly poisonous," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "How can your blood be poisonous?" Yingge asked.


    "I went to baipoison valley when I was very young and became a poison man by chance." Bai Ningyuan said.


    "That man was also a poisonous man?" Du Xiaoli picked up the little white ball and saw that there was still a little around its mouth. He reached out and touched it, then put it under his nose and smelled it. Sure enough, he smelled blood.


    "Master!" shuiyuetian was startled by Du Xiaoli''s action.


    "It''s all right." Du Xiaoli said, "this poisonous blood is more powerful than my cousin''s. your blood is at least red. This blood is already black. It can be seen that it is highly toxic."


    Others were relieved to see that Du Xiaoli had touched poisonous blood.


    "You, you, why are you all right?" Liu Mo Xiao pointed to Du Xiaoli and said loudly.


    "What''s the fuss?" Du Xiaoli took the handkerchief handed over by Xia yuan and wiped his hand. "Since it''s near xiaobaiqiu''s mouth, it should be left when he bit the man. Let''s go and have a look. Xiaobaiqiu, take us there."


    "Tweet --"


    Little white ball jumped down from Du Xiaoli, quickly jumped over the snake pile and came to a clean place outside waiting for others.


    "It likes to be clean!"


    Everyone smiled, crossed the snake pile and followed the little white ball into the jungle.


    Xiaobaiqiu took Du Xiaoli and they came to a towering tree. The body of a middle-aged man leaned against the root of the tree, his head tilted to one side, his hand covered his neck, and black blood flowed out of his fingers.


    "Ah Hong!" old doctor Miao saw the man and called out his name.


    "Master, do you know him?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "He was a poison man trained by the last high priest, and now he is the right hand of the saint." doctor Miao said, "he used to be the best demagogue in our stockade. Later, he left the stockade and came back as a poison man."


    "Who is the saint?"


    "Du Kexin."


    "Du Kexin, that''s not the prime minister''s house..." Liu Mochen stared at Liu Mochi and stared back at his words.


    Bai Ningyuan came to ahong and squatted down. He reached out and took his hand down. He saw two tooth marks on his neck. It was xiaobaiqiu who bit him.


    Bai Ningyuan felt his hand burning. He quickly let go of ahong''s hand and said, "fortunately, there is a small white ball tonight, otherwise it will definitely be a hard battle."


    "Ah Hong can become the right hand of the saint. His martial arts and Gu Shu are very powerful. I didn''t expect that he would die like this in the end." the old Miao doctor looked at ah Hong''s body with emotion.


    Other people also think this guy is very poor. It is estimated that he died without seeing the appearance of the little white ball clearly.


    "How did Du Kexin know we were here?" lenger asked.


    "We should have sent someone to check our news, and then guessed that we would go this way for the first time in miaojiang. We ambushed here early in the morning." Du Xiaoli said, "after all, someone went to kill Liufeng them last time. Han Minghong knew we had come here last time."


    "It seems that they have calculated our itinerary and know that we will help the Miao king." Han Mingyi said, "doctor Lang, how long will we get to the Miao village?"


    "We should be there by tomorrow evening," said doctor Miao.


    "It seems that many people will come to meet us tomorrow," said Han Mingyi youyou.


    Everyone looked at ahong''s body and knew that Han Mingyi''s greeting should not be simple. Sure enough, the next day, before they were on their way, they met the interception of more than a dozen people and brought a lot of poisonous insects to give a warm welcome. Although the process was a little difficult, in the end, they killed more than a dozen. Before noon, they met the second batch. Approaching the Miao village, I met the third batch. But the last group to meet them was a lot of poisonous insects, and no one was behind to control them. When we encounter flying insects, we have to use our internal power to protect ourselves from more than attack. Only the little white ball danced happily in the swarm of insects and killed one with one claw. It was not afraid of insects getting into its body. Du Xiaoli was worried about the little white ball before, but when he saw the way it jumped from east to west, he knew that these insects were not resistant to it, so he put down his heart to deal with the insects in front of him. "What kind of poison is this? So many people who have no control know how to attack!" Leng Qi asked. "This is one of the child and mother poisons. The mother poisons control them. The master only needs to control the mother poisons." old doctor Miao said. When everyone was in a hurry, a strange sound of flute came. Du Xiaoli saw that many poisonous insects came over. "Huasha, isn''t it? There are still!" Liu Mo Xiao wailed when he saw the Gu insects running with the sound of the flute. Just when everyone was going to work harder, the later insects attacked the previous insects, and the human insect war became a war between insects. "Ah Mu is coming!" the old doctor Miao said happily. "Sister amu has come to pick us up!" said Aya. "Who is ah mu?"

 Chapter 597

    "Ah Mu is a rare Han woman in our stockade. Although she is not a Miao, she is the best of the younger generation in terms of Gu Shu," said the old Miao doctor.


    After a while, the previous insects were repelled. The remaining insects surrounded Du Xiaoli and didn''t move until they heard another flute sound.


    "Grandpa Lang!" a woman in Miao clothes in her twenties came down the path.


    "Sister amu, you''ve come to pick us up!" Aya waved to Wu Yimu.


    Wu Yimu nodded to Aya, came to Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli and said, "Wu Yimu has seen King Ding and Princess Ding."


    "How do you know our identity?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "King Miao heard from Grandpa Lang that you should be here today, so he specially ordered me to pick you up. I saw your portrait before I set out." Wu Yimu replied with a smile.


    "In that case, let''s lead the way." Han Mingyi said.


    After walking for less than an hour, they finally arrived at a Miao village at sunset.


    Hundreds of Miao houses were built along the mountain, and the wooden houses exuded a natural flavor in the sunset. The girl in Miao clothes walked on the stone road between the houses with a wooden basin, and the child ran in front with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli and others looked at the scenery in front of them. They were as leisurely and quiet as the villages outside. They couldn''t connect with the imagined Miao Xinjiang at all.


    "Is this really miaojiang where everyone talks about the tiger?" someone couldn''t help asking.


    "Naturally," Wu Yimu smiled.


    A man in his thirties saw Wu Yimu and came up.


    "Princess."


    Wu Yimu nodded at him and said, "uncle a Liu, please take them to have a rest."


    "Yes." ah Liu waved to the others and said, "please follow me."


    The people in shuiyuetian looked at Du Xiaoli and waited for her to speak.


    "Prince, Princess and King Miao are still waiting for us," said Wu Yimu.


    "In that case, you should go to the place where you live first," said Du Xiaoli.


    After receiving Du Xiaoli''s order, Yu Xiaoran followed ah Liu with the people of shuiyuetian.


    However, Liu Mochen and Bai Ningyuan LUOQI stayed and insisted on going with Du Xiaoli.


    Wu Yimu did not object and said, "please come with me. Grandpa Lang, King Miao asked you to come."


    So the party continued to walk up the mountain along Qingshiban road to the top Miao Wang''s home. When they met someone on the road, everyone saluted Wu Yimu and called her Princess.


    "Miss Yimu, why are they the princess?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Because I am an abandoned baby picked up by the Miao king from outside, although I am a Han nationality, I grew up here. Because I am the adoptive daughter of the Miao king, everyone calls me a princess. In fact, where am I a princess?" Wu Yimu smiled calmly.


    Because of the backer, most of the houses in the Miao village are fake three-story structures. The bottom is generally the place for captive chickens and ducks on the first floor built by columns, and the second and third floors are where the Miao family live.


    The place where the Miao king lived was a four story structure, with an attic on top of the three floors below.


    "Here we are." Wu Yimu nodded to the two guards guarding the door, and they turned and opened them.


    Du Xiaoli thought that the Miao king would be in the attic on the fourth floor, but he didn''t want to see a room full of people as soon as he entered the living room. The Miao king in his forties sat in the front of the living room and discussed things with a group of people.


    "I''ve seen the prince and princess. Please forgive me for my inconvenience. I can''t kneel down." Han Mingyi of the Miao Dynasty arched his hand.


    Du Xiaoli looked. Under the thin blanket covered by King Miao''s knee, it really looked like a wheel. It turned out that what he sat in was not an ordinary bamboo chair, but a simple wheelchair.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi looked at each other. No one thought that the Miao king was a bad man!


    "See King Ding and princess!" everyone else in the room got up and saluted north and South Korea.


    This Miao area used to be a part of the Fengming kingdom. The king of Miao was granted by the former Emperor. Only because the sky is high and the emperor is far away, Miao area is surrounded by natural dangers, so there is little contact with the imperial court. With the passage of time, many people have forgotten this relationship.


    Only those who managed the Miao area in previous dynasties knew it, so when they saw Han Mingyi, King Miao would salute them with his subordinates.


    "No gift." Han Mingyi nodded faintly.


    "King Ding, please take your seat." King Miao shook his wheelchair and gave way.


    Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli come to the front chair and sit down. Bai Ningyuan and they find their own seat.


    Wu Yimu came behind the Miao king and pushed his wheel next to Han Mingyi, facing the others in the room.


    Miao Wang looks more than 40 years old. His skin is whiter than other Miao guys. It should be the reason why he can''t walk his legs and is at home all year round.


    "You go on," Han Mingyi said.


    The Miao King nodded and turned to the old Miao doctor and said, "Uncle Lang, it''s hard for you this time. Are you in danger all the way?"


    "Back to the Miao king, we encountered three sneak attacks when we came, but there was no great danger." the old doctor Miao said, "not only that, the other party also lost a senior general." "Oh? Who is it?" "ah Hong." the old doctor Miao said. "What? Ah Hong!" the people in the room were surprised to hear that ah Hong was dead. "Ah Hong is so strong that he went to deal with you. You were wrong if you could pick up a life. How could he die?" someone asked. "Thanks to the princess''s pet, it killed ah Hong." the old Miao doctor arched his hand at Du Xiaoli. Everyone noticed the little white ball in Du Xiaoli''s arms. Before, they thought it was just an ordinary pet. Unexpectedly, it could even kill ah Hong. "Lord, you have come to help us deal with the civil strife in person. On behalf of the Miao people, I thank the Lord and the court for their help," said King Miao. "As a part of the territory of Fengming state, Miao territory was once granted the title of king of Miao by the emperor''s father. Now there is civil strife, and the imperial court will not sit idly by..." Han Mingyi said. Du Xiaoli sat on a sideline and watched Han Mingyi talk to the Miao king in an official voice, holding a small white ball and touching its back. She gradually learned that Miao area was not big, mainly 18 villages, with tens of thousands of people. Among them, seven people in Miao villages rebelled with the saints and high priests, and the remaining 11 Miao villages defended the Miao king. In fact, there are not many people in Miao area, but their problems become troublesome because of the terrain and Gu Shu. "If they hadn''t hurt the King three years ago, why should we fear them now!" said a man in his thirties. "The old priest was crafty and pretended to surrender, so he took the opportunity to get close to the king and hurt him like this. But I didn''t expect that he would be taken advantage of by others in the end." another man was also indignant.

 Chapter 598

    "Princess, I heard grandpa Lang say that your medical skill is unparalleled in the world. Can you show it to your adoptive father?" Wu Yimu looked at Du Xiaoli with hope in his eyes.


    If her medical skills are really as powerful as Grandpa Lang said, is it possible for her adoptive father''s legs to stand up?!


    "Yimu, what are you talking about?" the Miao King scolded, "how can you say such words regardless of rank and inferiority?!"


    "I......" Wu Yimu saw that the Miao king was angry and bit his lips without speaking.


    "Wang, if your legs are good, we have a better grasp of dealing with the rebels!"


    "Yes."


    "Wang..."


    "Shut up!" they scolded the Miao Dynasty. Then they arched their hands at Du Xiaoli and said, "princess, they all live in the mountains. They haven''t been outside and don''t understand the rules. Please don''t blame the princess."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that the Miao king was still such a strong class concept. She looked at Han Mingyi and saw that he had no objection. She smiled at the Miao king and said, "although I am a princess, I am also a doctor. If I can help the Miao King stand up, I will do my duty."


    "But..."


    "Adoptive father and the princess have agreed, so you should do it. Don''t brush the princess''s kindness." Wu Yimu said, "if your legs can get better, we have a better chance of winning against them."


    "This..." King Miao thought for a while and said, "well, then please the princess."


    So they ended the meeting ahead of time and asked Du Xiaoli to inspect the king of Miao.


    Du Xiaoli asked Wu Yimu to open the blanket on King Miao''s legs and pull up his pants. A pair of black legs appeared in front of everyone, and several big bags appeared on his legs.


    "This is..." Bai Ningyuan saw King Miao''s leg and stood up in surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli looked at Bai Ningyuan''s reaction and guessed that he should know this situation.


    Sure enough, Bai Ningyuan came to the king of Miao, took his hand to feel his pulse, and then said incredulously, "I didn''t expect you to survive after being hit by Shenxian powder!"


    "How do you know it''s immortal powder?" Wu Yimu looked at Bai Ningyuan. "At the beginning, the traitor said it was immortal powder. Even if the immortal came, he couldn''t save his adoptive father."


    "Of course I know. It should be the poison I studied," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Your poison? Why didn''t I know you still had this poison?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Because I haven''t made this poison in recent years, and it hasn''t been in the Jianghu for a long time. It''s normal if you don''t know." Bai Ningyuan said, "this poison is extremely domineering. The poisoned people die immediately. Unexpectedly, the king of Miao can still live to this day when he was hit by Shenxian powder. He can force all the poison to his legs. I don''t know how the king of Miao did it?"


    "Gu," said King Miao, "I was poisoned by Gu insects. After poisoning, Gu insects controlled the poison, so I didn''t kill myself immediately. The reason why I can survive these years is that I have been suppressing with Gu insects, so I have lost several Gu insects."


    Du Xiaoli was surprised. They didn''t expect that the Gu Shu was so powerful that even such poison could be controlled.


    "Since this is your poison, cousin, can you make an antidote?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It depends on whether there is any change, but since it is controlled by insects, I can''t guarantee what will happen after detoxification. Moreover, his pulse is a little strange," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Let me see." Du Xiaoli grabbed the Miao King''s hand and felt his pulse.


    The old Miao doctor said: "the poison and Gu of the Miao king have fused with each other. If the Gu is taken out, the poison will attack immediately. If the poison is solved, the Gu insect will also carry the poison now and will kill the Miao king."


    Old doctor Miao had seen it to King Miao before, but he didn''t work out an antidote because the poison was too difficult to cure.


    Du Xiaoli finished his pulse and said, "indeed, as the master said, the poison and Gu insect have influenced each other. If the poison is eliminated, the Gu insect will kill King Miao."


    "What about that? Is there really no way to cure the adoptive father''s poison?" Wu Yimu said disappointed.


    The Miao king was quite indifferent. He patted Wu Yimu''s hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve been used to it after so many years."


    Du Xiaoli stood up, saw Wu Yimu''s depressed face and said, "I haven''t finished. Although it''s troublesome, it''s not incurable."


    "Really?" Wu Yimu looked at Du Xiaoli with bright eyes, and even the king of Miao had hope in his eyes.


    "Princess, so, can King Miao be cured?" said the old doctor Miao.


    "There should be no problem," said Du Xiaoli. "Let my cousin get the antidote out first. Before detoxification, I will seal the poison on his feet with a silver needle, relieve the Gu, and then give him the antidote."


    "Can this work?" Wu Yimu said uneasily.


    "This is the only way we can think of now. We can only try to know whether it is OK or not." Du Xiaoli said, "but because the toxin has been deposited on his legs for so long, even after detoxification, it will take some time to recover."


    "As long as the poison can be detoxified, it will be easy to do later," said old doctor Miao.


    Du Xiaoli knows that there are some secret methods in Miao Jiang. What old Miao doctor said should be their method. "Cousin, how long can you make this antidote?" Du Xiaoli asked. "If there is no variation and the medicinal materials are complete, it will take an hour or two. If not, it will take a day or two." Bai Ningyuan conservatively estimated. "Let''s wait until you work out the antidote before we do anything else," Du Xiaoli said. "OK," said the Miao king, "now let Yimu take you to rest." "let''s leave first." the others got up and said. Han Mingyi pulls Du Xiaoli to leave. "King Ding, can you stay? I have another thing to discuss with you." King Miao said. Du Xiaoli let go of Han Mingyi''s hand and said, "let''s go back and have a rest first. Come back as soon as you finish talking." "HMM." Han Mingyi nodded. Wu Yimu and Du Xiaoli left King Miao''s house and came to a wooden house at the foot of the mountain. They said, "princess, this is a place for you to rest. These are villagers'' houses, but they have been cleaned up, and they have moved to other places. There are few outsiders here, so there is no special house. Please forgive me." "it doesn''t matter." Du Xiaoli thinks it doesn''t matter. He hasn''t lived in anything in his previous life. Even if he just came here, he still lives in a broken house halfway up the mountain. Now it''s better than before. "Princess, have a good rest first. The sisters of shuiyuetian are in the house below. Childe Bai, Lord Liu, your men''s house is in another house. Please follow me." Wu Yimu said, taking Bai Ningyuan and them away.

 Chapter 599

    Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan enter the house and find that the houses here are made of wood inside and outside. Even at the intersection, they only make a hole in the wood or connect it with wooden nails.


    After visiting the first floor, they saw the stairs and went up. Railed small balcony is somewhat similar to her Cuizhu garden.


    "The room here is really clean. There is no dust inside. There is no dust outside the house." Yingge looked around and said.


    "There is almost no dust in the house of people who raise Gu." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Raising Gu still has this effect?" Yingge said curiously.


    "Yes."


    At this time, there was a commotion under the stockade. Du Xiaoli looked at it and vaguely heard someone say who became Luodong woman. He asked her to hurry to find shenpo to save people.


    "Master, what is a cave girl?" Xia yuan asked when they heard the words at the foot of the mountain.


    Cave girl?


    Du Xiaoli sent Yingge down to inquire about the news. She didn''t know that the Luodong woman here was the same as the Luodong woman she had heard in Western Hunan before.


    Yingge was very curious about the unfamiliar situation in Miao Jiang. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s orders, she went downstairs and ran down the mountain to inquire.


    Du Xiaoli saw the house diagonally below. Yu smiled, but they were also attracted. It seems that everyone''s curiosity here is the same.


    "Let''s go in and wait for Yingge to come back and give us news." Du Xiaoli said. He went into a bedroom and asked Xia yuan to clean up the salute, and then sat waiting for Yingge to come back.


    After a while, the noise at the foot of the mountain stopped, and soon Yingge came back.


    "Master, guess what happened?" Yingge came to Du Xiaoli and blessed her body. She asked mysteriously.


    "Did a girl disappear and find it in the cave?" Du Xiaoli replied, teasing little white ball.


    "Master, how do you know?" Yingge stared at Du Xiaoli.


    "Because master, I''m smart!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Did you hear that?" Yingge asked, looking at Xia yuan.


    Xia yuan shook her head and said, "we didn''t hear anything in the house."


    "How does the master know?" Yingge was puzzled. "Master, just tell us."


    "Guess." Du Xiaoli smiled. How could she tell them that she happened to know this cave girl in her previous life? However, it seems that the cave women here should be similar to those in previous lives.


    "Guess?! master, you can guess?!" Yingge looked at Du Xiaoli admiringly. Why can she guess many times, but they can''t!


    "Guess what?" Han Mingyi came from the outside, cold one and cold two followed.


    "I was just talking about the cave girl," said Yingge.


    Han Mingyi came to Du Xiaoli and sat down and asked, "Luodong woman? What''s that?"


    "That''s a legend in Miao area," Du Xiaoli explained.


    "Well, you all go down. You don''t need to serve here. Just call us at dinner." Han Mingyi said to the people in the room.


    "My subordinates leave."


    "I''m leaving."


    Everyone in the room saluted and left. Xiaobaiqiu came down from Du Xiaoli''s arms and ran into Xia yuan''s arms. Needless to say, everyone knew that it was for Xia yuan to take it to eat.


    When they left, Han Mingyi put his arm around Du Xiaoli''s shoulder and said, "did you hear this here or before?"


    "I heard it in my previous life." Du Xiaoli said, "in the Miao area, there were many legends. There were mountain gods in the mountains, water gods in the water, plants gods in the trees, and cave gods in the holes. These cave falling women were those who were hooked away by the cave gods."


    "Is there such a rumor?" Han Mingyi raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes," said Du Xiaoli, "there was some noise at the foot of the mountain just now. Yingge went to inquire. It was a Miao woman who became a cave girl and disappeared for a day. Everyone just found her, but she has become a cave girl in their mouth."


    "So you don''t believe she was hooked by the cave God?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Don''t you also believe it?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and said.


    "I never believe in ghosts and gods, but this is not absolute. You can''t infer this thing with general common sense when you come to this world?" Han Mingyi said. "Besides, although this place of Miao has always been a part of Fengming country, we know very little about it. If there is any mystery, it is possible."


    "I have experienced the baptism of Science in my previous life. Except for the things I came here, I firmly believe that there is a basis." Du Xiaoli said, "by the way, what did the king of Miao leave you to say?"


    "It''s about the future contact between Miao Jiang and the imperial court," Han Mingyi said.


    "Oh."


    "Are you sure about King Miao''s poison?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Naturally." Du Xiaoli said confidently, "as long as my cousin can get the antidote out, I can let him walk again. His legs have been eroded by toxins for too long. I don''t know how they can make him stand up quickly. However, this Gu Shu is also very powerful, and I can learn more than fur."


    "Even the fur is very powerful!" Han Mingyi said. "If you continue to be excellent, you will be dumped far away for your husband. If you are dumped too far, I can only go back to duzhuang to plant oranges." "poof -" Du Xiaoli was amused by Han Mingyi''s words and said: "If you go back and don''t dare to let you move those orange trees, maybe you can wipe off all the branches that bear oranges for me and keep them without results, then I''ll lose a lot." "how can I? I''m so smart. I''m sure I can learn it once I learn." "boast without making a draft! Look, there are many cows flying in the sky!" "There are so many cows. If they fall down, they will hit you. My lady would better come to Weifu''s arms." Han Mingyi pulls Du Xiaoli into his arms and kisses her on the lips. Du Xiaoli hugs Han Mingyi''s neck and kisses him back. Then he asks, "did you ask the Miao king about Han Minghong?" "yes." Han Mingyi asked Du Xiaoli to sit on his lap, put his arms around her waist and said, "he said that the heart Gu was invincible after it was trained, but before it was fully trained, there was a defect..." The next day, after Du Xiaoli got up, he and Han Mingyi went to the place where they lived in Bai Ningyuan to see the effect of his refining. On the way, he heard several Miao women talking about the cave girl yesterday. "Ashima is so lucky that she was attracted by the cave God." "what luck? You see, she''s dull now. She doesn''t look like before." "Isn''t it? You didn''t see that when I passed Ashima''s house today, I saw her, Aji Ali, still wiping tears."

 Chapter 600

    "Oh, that''s pathetic."


    "Alas -"


    Wu Yimu came up from the foot of the mountain and dismissed several women chatting on the roadside. Seeing Du Xiaoli and them, he came up and said, "Lord and princess, where do you want to go? Do you need Yimu to lead the way for you?"


    "No, we''ll go to their cousin''s home stay." Du Xiaoli said. Thinking of the Luodong women they just said, he asked, "are they talking about Ashima, the Luodong woman yesterday?"


    "Yes." when it comes to Ashima, Wu Yimu''s expression becomes a little sad. It seems that she is also sad about her experience.


    "She hasn''t sobered up yet?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Her soul was taken away by the cave God. How can she wake up?" Ashima said. "Now we have to wait for the God woman to invite her soul and see if we can bring her back."


    Du Xiaoli knows that shenpo, such people generally have high prestige in Miao village. Through a series of, cough and play tricks, they make the villagers feel that they are envoys sent by the gods.


    "When will the God woman invite the soul for Ashima?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Although she''s playing tricks, she hasn''t seen it. She wants to see what''s going on?


    "The Divine Mother said that the power of the cave God was the smallest at noon, and it was possible to invite souls at that time." Wu Yimu said, "so they planned to invite souls at noon."


    "Can we go and see it?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Well... When the Divine Mother practices, she usually doesn''t like outsiders to be present." Wu Yimu looked at Du Xiaoli and them in some embarrassment. "I''ll ask the Divine Mother. I don''t know if it''s OK."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli didn''t embarrass her. Look at her like this, she also has great respect for God''s mother. "Let''s go and see how my cousin is doing with the antidote. Go and do your own work."


    "Then Yimu leaves first." Wu Yimu nods to them, turns and leaves.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and said, "why don''t we go and see the cave?"


    "If you want to go, we''ll go," Han Mingyi said.


    "Let''s go." Du Xiaoli took Han Mingyi''s hand and came to the foot of the mountain and asked the villagers the way to the cave.


    The villagers were weaving bamboo baskets in front of their own house. When they heard that Du Xiaoli was going to the cave, they were shocked and hurriedly advised: "are you going to the cave God? I advise you not to go. You have girls here. If you are liked by the mountain god and become a cave woman, it would be bad."


    "Don''t worry, brother. We''re not afraid. Just tell us where the mountain god cave is." Xia Yuan said.


    "Alas, since you insist on going, then... You go up the mountain along the path at the west entrance of the village and you can see it through the depression. On the other side of the mountain, there are some things in front of the cave to worship the mountain god."


    "Thank you." Du Xiaoli thanked them and turned away.


    "Well, you should not think about it any more." the villagers finally advised.


    "It doesn''t matter. My master''s life is prosperous. The mountain god can''t hook his soul." Yingge said.


    In the morning, Du Xiaoli popularized the reason for the formation of the cave girl to her and Xia yuan. They knew it was not a God at all, so they were not afraid of it.


    Looking at Du Xiaoli and their persistence, the villagers sighed, sat back in front of their house and continued to make bamboo baskets. After a few times, they still felt uneasy, put down the bamboo baskets and walked in the direction Wu Yimu had just left.


    Du Xiaoli and his companions walked slowly along the road of the village, enjoying the beautiful scenery of the Miao village. When they came to the west of the village, there was really only a small path behind the passage.


    They walked slowly up and over the depression. Sure enough, they saw a cave on the opposite mountain with priest''s fruit in front of it. The fruit is still very fresh. It should be put on this morning. It must be for the soul invitation at noon.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the landform here and thought that the situation should be similar to what he thought.


    "Master, are we going in?" Yingge asked, looking at the mysterious cave.


    "Since they are all here, why don''t you go in?" Du Xiaoli said. "If any of you are afraid of being liked by the mountain god, just wait here."


    "Princess, we are all big men. How can we be afraid of becoming a cave girl?" lenger said with a smile.


    "How do you know that the mountain god must like women rather than men?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Maybe the mountain god is also masculine?"


    Du Xiaoli''s words successfully changed lengyi lenger''s face.


    Han Mingyi looked coldly and sympathetically and said, "Li''er, let''s go in."


    "Well, let''s go." Du Xiaoli bypassed the sacrificial things and led him to the cave.


    Han Mingyi followed, followed by lengyi and them.


    "What are these stones? Their shapes are so strange." lenger looked at the strange stones in the cave and asked.


    "These are stalactites." Du Xiaoli reached out and touched the stalactites. He found that the stalactites in the cave are relatively large and should have been formed for a long time.


    In addition to stalactites, there is an undercurrent in the cave. This undercurrent flows out of the cave and immerses into the ground at the mouth of the cave.


    "The color of the water is so strange," Xia Yuan said, looking at the blue water. "Really, the water is actually blue!" Yingge squatted down and stretched her hand into the water, cold and cool. "This is not blue water, but because the bottom of the water is blue, so looking at the water will be such a color." Du Xiaoli glanced at the dark river and knew the reason. Yingge held a handful of water, and the blue water became colorless again. "It''s true!" Du Xiaoli took a turn in the cave and got a general idea of the situation. The so-called mountain gods and cave falling women are similar to the reasons for the formation of previous lives. "Know why?" Han Mingyi was beside Du Xiaoli. Seeing her expression, he knew she had understood. Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "the so-called cave girl actually drank the water here when she came to the cave." "water?" Du Xiaoli nodded. "The terrain here is mostly limestone. The water flows through here all year round, and some components are brought into the water." "but I heard that some people who have drunk water are fine!" "The minerals in the water also have different effects on people," Du Xiaoli said, "Some people with weak physique will look sluggish after drinking the water, while some with good physique will dissolve the minerals in the water themselves, and there will be some vomiting and diarrhea at most. That''s why they offended the cave God and were punished. Those girls with serious conditions have become people who have been hooked by the cave God in everyone''s eyes." "So it is." Leng Er nodded clearly, "those women who fall into the hole can wake up by themselves without inviting souls?"

 Chapter 601

    "In fact, the biggest factor for those falling cave women is psychological factors, because the legends about falling cave women and cave gods go deep into their hearts, so when they appear in a trance, they will feel that they have been selected by the cave God and become falling cave women. The situation is gradually aggravated by physical factors and psychological factors."


    "It''s no use inviting the God woman," Yingge asked.


    "Not at all." Du Xiaoli said, "although the women in the cave are in a trance, they don''t really have no soul. In fact, they subconsciously know the practice. After the practice, they believe that their soul has returned, and naturally they will slowly recover their mind. Therefore, this practice is also essential. It is a good medicine for mental diseases."


    "Hearing what the master said, the Miao area is not so mysterious," Xia Yuan said.


    "Yes, miaojiang is actually similar to other places, but people like to be crowned with mystery about things they are not familiar with. In addition, miaojiang''s Gu Shu is really powerful, so everyone is more afraid of here."


    At this time, there was a voice outside. Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi looked at each other. They walked out of the cave and saw Wu Yimu coming here with the previous villager.


    "Lord and princess, how did you come here?" seeing Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi, Wu Yimu hurried up. "If you are selected by the cave God and become a cave falling woman, it will be troublesome."


    Seeing the worry and worry in Wu Yimu''s eyes, Du Xiaoli smiled at her and said, "aren''t we all right? Why are you here?"


    "Ah Ming knows you''re here. Don''t worry, he came to me. Are you really okay?" Wu Yimu looked at Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan.


    "It''s all right," said Du Xiaoli. "Is there any result over there?"


    "God said you could see it, but..."


    "But what?"


    "She said if you want to see it, you must wear our Miao costumes." Wu Yimu said very embarrassed.


    The God woman has a high status in the village. Everyone dare not go against her will. Her words are like gods. Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli are not ordinary people. They don''t know if they will be angry if they ask them so.


    "Wear Miao clothes, I''ve never worn them!" Du Xiaoli said excitedly, "Mingyi, let''s try this Miao clothes?"


    "OK."


    Wu Yimu didn''t expect Han Mingyi to agree with them so easily. Seeing their high spirits, he felt that he had been worried for nothing before.


    "Now that the prince and princess are willing, I have asked people to prepare the new Miao clothes."


    "Let''s go back and tidy up. Let''s see what we look like in our seedling clothes." Du Xiaoli said.


    After returning, Wu Yimu took them to a wooden house, took out several sets of clothes and said, "these are clothes for people to wash. They estimated your size and should be able to wear."


    "How beautiful!" Xia yuan exclaimed when she saw the bright clothes and all kinds of silver ornaments.


    "But how to wear these clothes?" Yingge picked up her clothes and saw that they were too different from what they usually wear. She even had a feeling that she couldn''t distinguish between the front and the back.


    "There''s a big difference between Miao clothes and Han clothes. We''ll help you wear them later. Lord, your clothes are next door. Aya will help you change your clothes."


    "Then we''ll come back later."


    Han Mingyi leaves with Leng Yi and Leng er. Xia yuan and Yingge immediately change Du Xiaoli''s clothes and put on the complicated Miao clothes with the help of Wu Yimu.


    After putting on her clothes, she put on silver ornaments one by one. When the ox horn on her head was put on, Du Xiaoli felt as if she had returned to the day of marriage, and her head was pressed heavily.


    "I don''t want this." Du Xiaoli took off his headdress and said, "just get me a hairstyle here."


    Xia yuan and her family had to take off their headdress, let Wu Yimu braid many braids for her, then coil them up, and finally bring unique local earrings.


    "The master is so beautiful!" after she packed up, the Miao nationality''s clothes and hair style made her bring the flavor of ethnic minorities, giving people a different and amazing feeling.


    Du Xiaoli looked at himself in the bronze mirror. He was really beautiful. He looked left and right with satisfaction.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli like that, everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    Wu Yimu helps Xia yuan and Yingge change their clothes again. When they are almost done, Han Mingyi comes with Leng Yi and Leng er.


    Seeing the different flavor of the woman they like, the three were stunned for a moment.


    Or Wu Yimu smiled and opened his mouth: "princess, I said, Prince, they will be stunned when they see you. Am I right?"


    "Cough, have you cleaned up?" Han Mingyi put his hand on his lips and pretended to cough twice.


    Du Xiaoli was amused to see Han Mingyi like this, but he put on Miao clothes, less sharp and more easygoing.


    "It''s already packed up. Now it''s almost time. Lord and princess, we can go to Ashima''s house." Wu Yimu said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli came forward and took Han Mingyi''s hand and said, "let''s go." Wu Yimu followed Du Xiaoli and them. Lenger came forward and hugged Yingge and said, "daughter-in-law, you''re so beautiful. Let''s go out and show lengsan those guys and let them envy me that I have such a beautiful daughter-in-law." everyone went out. Lengyi came to Xia yuan and looked at her straight. "Xia yuan, you are so beautiful that I can''t move my eyes." Xia yuan lowered her head a little shy and said, "where am I so beautiful? I''m far from the master and Yingge." lengyi took Xia yuan''s hand and said, "in my heart, you are the most beautiful." Xia yuan stared at him coyly: "nonsense!" "No. when will I lie? I want to change your clothes back now so that no one else can see it." Leng said very seriously. "Come on, don''t let the masters wait for us." Xia yuan was embarrassed. She broke away from Leng Yi''s hand and took the lead in going out. Leng Yi looked at Xia yuan''s shy appearance and felt that she was going to be drunk. When he heard Xia yuan and Du Xiaoli talking downstairs, he regained consciousness and went down. When Xia Yuan went down, Han Mingyi, Du Xiaoli and Wu Yimu asked Leng Er about them, he knew that he took Yingge to other brothers Show off. As soon as the cold came down, they went to Ashima''s house together. According to Wu Yimu, Ashima''s family is just an ordinary Miao family. They don''t know martial arts and can only simply raise Gu. Ashima''s health has been bad since childhood, so his parents didn''t let her touch Gu insects. When she arrived at Ashima''s house, Du Xiaoli saw many villagers standing in the yard and watching the excitement.

 Chapter 602

    Du Xiaoli and them went in, and the villagers immediately made room for them. In fact, they don''t know Han Mingyi''s identity. They just see that Wu Yimu is so respectful to them. They must not be simple people.


    "Sister, you are so beautiful!" when Du Xiaoli came to the middle of the yard and stood and looked at the props in the middle of the yard, a few-year-old girl just stood beside her, pulled her corner of her clothes, raised her little face and said with a smile.


    "Ashley, don''t touch the guest''s clothes." a middle-aged woman came forward from behind, knocked Ashley''s hand off, then bowed to Du Xiaoli and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Ashley is still young and not sensible. Please don''t blame her."


    Du Xiaoli helped the woman and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    At this time, all the people in the yard looked at Ashima''s house. An old woman pulled a trance woman out. The old woman was more gorgeous than ordinary Miao women, and the silver ornaments on her body almost crushed her thin body. Look at everyone''s respectful expression, she should be the God woman in the village, and the young woman should be Ashima.


    Sure enough, a villager in the back said, "shenpo and Ashima are out! The practice should be about to begin."


    When she came out, she looked at the people in the yard, took Ashima to the center and asked her to sit down on a cushion facing the table for practice.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the God woman, picked up the incense on the table, lit it, worshipped everywhere for three times, then inserted it into the incense burner, then picked up a red flower belt in her left hand and a silver bell in her right hand, singing and dancing around Ashima.


    "Master, what''s in her mouth?" Xia yuan whispered.


    Du Xiaoli shrugged. She didn''t understand the Miao language.


    After jumping for a while, she took a mouthful of rice wine on the table and sprayed it on Ashima. Then she jumped for a while and sprayed it again. It took three times to stop.


    Du Xiaoli thought it was over, but Ashima suddenly stood up and walked out of the yard. The people in the yard quickly made way for her.


    Du Xiaoli saw Ashima go out and went straight to the west of the stockade. The God woman followed with a bell, and some villagers followed.


    "Li''er, are we going to follow?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "I can''t understand it. I can''t understand it. I''d better forget it." Du Xiaoli shook his head. "Why don''t you go and see how my cousin''s antidote is? It''s time for lunch."


    "OK."


    Wu Yimu heard that they were going to Baining far away. She was also related to the antidote, so she went with them.


    When they arrived, Liu Mo Chen and Liu Mo Xiao were talking about something in front of the door. When they saw Du Xiaoli passing by, they couldn''t help stopping.


    "You all changed Miao clothes. It looks really good!" Liu Mo Xiao didn''t mean his praise.


    Liu Mochen looked at Du Xiaoli. Although she didn''t wear those decorations on her head, she still gave him amazing visual impact.


    "If you dare to be interested, let them prepare one for you." Du Xiaoli said, "where''s my cousin?"


    "He is still upstairs studying the antidote," said Liu Mo Xiao.


    "I''ll go up and have a look." Du Xiaoli said hello to Han Mingyi and went upstairs with Xia yuan and Wu Yimu.


    When he came to the farthest room and pushed the door in, Bai Ningyuan just developed the antidote. Hearing the sound, he looked up.


    "Cousin, how''s it going?"


    Bai Ningyuan waved to Du Xiaoli and said, "you''re just in time. Come and see the antidote I developed."


    Du Xiaoli walked over, "have you finished it?"


    "Yes, you see." Bai Ningyuan combined the poison of King Miao with the developed antidote. Soon, the black blood slowly recovered its bright red.


    Seeing this, Wu Yimu said happily, "this antidote is ready?"


    "It seems that there should be no problem," said Du Xiaoli. "Now that the antidote has been studied, we can find time to detoxify King Miao."


    "Well, the poison is more toxic. The sooner it is solved, the better." Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Then I''ll tell my adoptive father!" Wu Yimu said, forgetting to salute Du Xiaoli and ran out.


    Bai Ningyuan noticed the clothes on Du Xiaoli, touched his chin and said, "these clothes are quite suitable for you. Sure enough, they are my cousin Bai Ningyuan. They look good in everything."


    He didn''t forget to boast about himself. Du Xiaoli squinted at the sky, turned around and went out, too lazy to pay attention to the narcissistic guy.


    She went downstairs and told others about the development of the antidote. When she learned about this situation, everyone thought that the sooner the antidote was, the better.


    So after lunch, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi went to see King Miao.


    The Miao king already knew what the antidote had worked out and discussed with the old Miao doctor and other stronghold leaders all noon. Although it was risky, everyone agreed to have a try.


    When Du Xiaoli and others came, they had negotiated the results.


    "King Miao, you should think about this. After all, this is still risky. Once something goes wrong, it may kill you," Du Xiaoli said.


    The Miao king looked at the people in the room, hesitated and said, "can we do it tomorrow? I have to make some arrangements today." "OK." Du Xiaoli knew that he wanted to arrange things for the Miao village. Anyway, she was not in a hurry. He could start whenever he wanted. So the time of detoxification was postponed for another day. The next day, near noon, the king of Miao sent someone to invite Du Xiaoli to come over. When they arrived, only Wu Yimu and old Miao doctor were left in the house, and even the medicine boy he had been carrying was missing. Du Xiaoli only brought Bai Ningyuan and Xia yuan. He didn''t say anything. He only looked at Han Mingyi who firmly said he was coming. "Princess, shall we start now?" old doctor Miao asked. "OK." Du Xiaoli asked the old Miao doctor and Wu Yimu to push the Miao king to the innermost room. The room had the best light and put a bed. The old Miao doctor took the Miao king to the bed, and Wu Yimu bent over and rolled up his trousers. Their trousers were loose and easily pulled up to their knees. "Princess, all right." Wu Yimu stepped back and said. Du Xiaoli glances at Xia yuan. Xia yuan opens the silver needle box and takes out the silver needle for Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli reached out and touched his atrophied legs. He found a acupoint on his knee and slowly pricked it down. After she tied it, Xia yuan handed over another silver needle. Because of muscle atrophy, Du Xiaoli found it very difficult to find acupoints every time. She could do it in two quarters of an hour. It took her nearly half an hour.

 Chapter 603

    When the last needle was inserted into Du Xiaoli''s forehead, dense fine sweat had seeped out. She was together, and Han Mingyi took a handkerchief to wipe her sweat.


    Du Xiaoli took the handkerchief and said, "it''s all right. Now take out the poisonous insects, and these toxins won''t kill you. Let''s give it to the master."


    "OK." old doctor Miao came here. It''s very familiar for them to solve the Gu. Moreover, they know what the Gu is. It''s quite easy to solve it.


    The old doctor Miao soon led out the insects. The originally green and bright insects had turned black at this time. Those eyes, which accounted for almost half of the whole body, looked particularly frightening.


    "Princess, the poisonous insects have been taken out," said the old doctor Miao.


    "The rest is my cousin." Du Xiaoli looked at Bai Ningyuan and said.


    Bai Ningyuan poured out the antidote in his hand and fed it to the Miao king. The Miao King ate the antidote. His face was as white as paper, and the beads of sweat as big as beans kept falling.


    "Young master Bai, what''s the matter with my adoptive father?" Wu Yimu asked anxiously after watching the situation of the Miao king.


    "This is a normal phenomenon," Bai Ningyuan said.


    Du Xiaoli made a cut in King Miao''s legs with a dagger. The poisonous blood slowly flowed out along the wound. When the flow was almost over, she waved her hand and took back all the silver needles.


    As soon as the silver needle was closed, his body trembled with pain. The severe pain made the king of Miao grasp the bedding on the bed.


    After a while, he slowly recovered his strength. Although his face was still ugly, his body had stopped shaking, and his legs were no longer black.


    Wu Yimu''s hanging heart just fell down. With a sigh of relief, he asked, "princess, is that all right?"


    "Just let the master feel the pulse," said Du Xiaoli.


    The old Miao doctor came forward and gave the Miao king a pulse. He said happily, "it''s solved, it''s solved! There''s no poison on the king!"


    "Really?!" Wu Yimu excitedly held the hand of King Miao. "Adoptive father, do you hear that your poison has been relieved. You can stand up and walk without suffering from the pain of every lunar eclipse in the future!"


    King Miao was also very happy. He smiled weakly, looked at Du Xiaoli and Bai Ningyuan and said, "thank you for your help. It''s bothering you."


    "Miao Wang is very polite." Du Xiaoli smiled, "master, his legs..."


    "Please don''t worry, princess. I know. Leave the rest to me," said old doctor Miao.


    "So we went back."


    "Congratulations to the prince and princess."


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi and Xia Yuan went out of the Miao King''s cabin. Lengyi and others were waiting outside. Seeing their expressions, they knew that things had succeeded.


    "Let''s go back."


    They went down the mountain. When they got to their wooden house, they saw a woman passing by at the foot of the mountain. With clear eyes and a smile, she greeted the villagers at the foot of the mountain with a wooden basin.


    The clean face suddenly attracted Du Xiaoli''s attention and made her stop involuntarily. When she stopped, Han Mingyi and they looked down her eyes.


    "Master, isn''t that Ashima? She''s really well." Xia Yuan said when she saw Ashima.


    "Well, it seems that the God woman''s power is still great," said Du Xiaoli.


    "But the matter of inviting souls is clearly..."


    Du Xiaoli looked at Xia yuan and interrupted her words: "no matter what the truth is, for the people here, as long as it has an effect. That''s their faith and their spiritual support. We are just passers-by. We can talk privately. Don''t talk on such an occasion."


    "Yes, master." Xia yuan nodded and understood Du Xiaoli''s meaning.


    While they were talking, several villagers passed by the stone road below.


    "Let''s go in." Han Mingyi took Du Xiaoli''s hand and entered the house.


    Du Xiaoli followed Han Mingyi. When he entered the house, he felt as if someone was looking at him. He looked back and saw only the wooden houses all over the mountain, but no one.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Mingyi asked.


    Du Xiaoli looked around and there was no one. North and South Korea Mingyi shook his head and said, "it''s all right. Let''s go in."


    In a room on the opposite mountain, Han Minghong leaned behind the window and sighed at Du Xiaoli''s vigilance. After a while, he looked out of the window again. Du Xiaoli and they were gone.


    A man in his forties came to the house. North and South Korea Minhong arched his hands and said, "why did the prince come in person? If he was caught, he would be in trouble!"


    If Du Xiaoli were here, he would recognize that the man had held a meeting with the king of Miao and was a high-ranking man in Miao Xinjiang.


    "The king came to convey the meaning of the high priest." Han Minghong couldn''t see Du Xiaoli, so he closed the window and turned to look at the man. "He wants to know how things are going on here?"


    "Lord, the king Ding came here to detoxify King Miao. I haven''t done what the high priest ordered." nuhan said.


    "Haven''t done it yet?" Han Minghong frowned, and his gloomy breath was close to nuhan. "It''s been so long. You said you haven''t done it yet. How can you ask the king to go back and reply to the high priest?!" nuhan was so frightened that he knelt to the ground and explained: "Lord, spare your life! But the Miao king, although his legs are broken, is very cautious. Although he sometimes calls us for meetings, he won''t let us close to him. Moreover, I go in and out with them, and I don''t have a chance to get along with him alone. Even if I say something, Wu Yimu is there with me." "what''s the use of telling the king?" Han Minghong came forward and kicked him. He scolded, "the high priest wants the result, not an excuse!" "please forgive me! The high priest forgive me! I will find a chance to start! Give me two more days, and I will complete the task assigned by the high priest." "hum! Then give you two more days." Han Minghong said, "Now Xiaoli is here. Don''t use poison. Poison is not a thing for her at all. Do you know?" "yes, I''ll change the way." nuhan said, "but today the princess said she wanted to detoxify King Miao. I don''t know what the result will be." "I know the poison. Although it is controlled by him, it''s not so easy to detoxify." Han Minghong said, "But if it''s her, I don''t know." "that Princess Ding''s medical skills are so powerful?" Nu Han asked, "doctor Lang Miao is so powerful that there''s nothing to do about it..." "don''t call Princess Ding!" Han Minghong listened to the harsh call and kicked him again. Poor Nu Han just got up for a while and was kicked to the ground again. "Yes, I''m not princess Ding." nuhan is also an understanding person. Seeing Han Minghong''s reaction, he thought that he was also the prince of the capital and Han Mingyi''s brother. When he mentioned Du Xiaoli, he was so angry, so he naturally understood something.

 Chapter 604

    "Hum, since she wants to detoxify King Miao, you should pay attention to the effect and finish your own task by the way. If you can''t finish it, I don''t have to say the end..." Han Minghong said.


    "Yes, I know. I will finish the task." nuhan quickly assured him.


    "Go out. The king will stay here for a while and leave at night." Han Minghong said and came to the window. The gap in the middle of the window just let him see Du Xiaoli''s house now.


    Nuhan stepped back carefully, wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve, looked at the back in the room, sighed and went downstairs.


    The detoxification has been completed. He also wants to inquire about the news to see if the poison has been detoxified.


    In the evening, the news of detoxification failure spread widely in the Miao village. Fortunately, Du Xiaoli and the old Miao doctor saved the life of the Miao king, but they fell into a coma.


    Nuhan went to see the king of Miao and found him lying on the bed without blood color, with a blanket on his legs. One corner was lifted a little, revealing his black ankles, which looked similar to before.


    Wu Yimu stood by the bed, his eyes crying into small walnuts.


    "Princess, how''s the king?" nuhan looked at the king of Miao and was happy, but he still had to pretend to be sad.


    "Uncle nuhan, adoptive father, he......" Wu Yimu began to sob before he finished his words.


    "Has the king......" Nu Han looked at Wu Yimu and couldn''t speak. He couldn''t believe it and looked at the Miao king on the bed.


    He has always been a mythical existence in Miao Jiang. If the old priest didn''t poison him by cheating, he must have unified the 18th Miao stronghold after the old priest died.


    Even if he was disabled later, he took good care of the Miao village, so that Han Minghong and them never had a chance to win it. And he himself was very careful, and he avoided several small movements.


    If he''s dead, it saves him what to do.


    Seeing that nuhan misunderstood his meaning, Wu Yimu quickly explained, "no, my adoptive father is not dead."


    "Really?"


    "Well." Wu Yimu nodded and wrote, "the princess and grandpa Lang said that although the adoptive father has fallen into a coma, at least he has been controlled and his life is not in danger for the time being."


    "When will the king wake up?" nuhan asked with concern.


    "The princess said, maybe these two days, maybe a year or two. But the poison has been detoxified. As long as you wake up, there will be no problem." Wu Yimu said.


    "That''s good." nuhan said happily.


    "Yes, as long as you are still alive, there is hope, isn''t there?" Wu Yimu wiped his tears. "And grandpa erhuolang, the princess, said that it is very possible for her adoptive father to wake up in the near future."


    "That''s great!" nuhan looked straight at the Miao king. "I hope the king can wake up early and lead us to unify the Miao border."


    "God bless." Wu Yimu made a prayer.


    "God bless." nuhan also prayed, "since the king hasn''t woke up, I''ll leave first."


    Wu Yimu nodded and nuhan left the house. Making sure he left, the unconscious Miao King opened his eyes.


    "Adoptive father, now the three of them have come to see who they are?" Wu Yimu wiped away the tears on his face. Where was the sadness just now? When King Miao remembered it, he bent over to help him.


    The Miao King sat up, looked at the door and said, "don''t guess. Just let out a little more news, and you''ll know who it is."


    Early the next morning, another news came from King Miao''s cabin that King Miao had shown signs of awakening. Other people were very happy when they heard the news. Only nuhan broke the cigarette pole in his hand.


    When he came back yesterday, Han Minghong had left, but it doesn''t mean he would be all right. If he hasn''t taken the life of King Miao this time, I''m afraid that someone else will take his life next time!


    "It''s better to die directly. What are you doing alive? In that case, I''ll take you on the road myself!"


    Late that night, a figure sneaked close to King Miao''s house and saw the bodyguard outside. The figure opened the box in his hand, and two poisonous insects flew out of the box and stabbed the bodyguard, and the bodyguards fell down.


    The man swaggered into King Miao''s house. He knew that there was no one else in the house now.


    He groped into the house by moonlight, then accurately found the Miao King''s room, opened the door and went out.


    Wu Yimu, who was lying on the side of the Miao King''s bed to rest, heard the sound of opening the door and stood up and asked, "who are you?"


    The clouds that covered the moon dispersed, and the moon lit up the man''s face.


    "Uncle nuhan, what are you doing here now?" Wu Yimu felt bitten by something and fell down.


    Nuhan put away his poisonous insects, walked to the bed step by step, looked down at Wu Yimu, and said with regret: "I didn''t intend to kill you originally. Unfortunately, you saw my face, so you had to send you to accompany your adoptive father! But don''t worry, I''ll let him go first, otherwise a little girl would be afraid on the huangquan road."


    With that, he turned to the king of Miao on the bed and took out a dagger. "King Miao, you treat me well, and I don''t want to kill you, but if you don''t kill you, my life will be lost. And if you know what I''ve done over the years and how many messages I''ve sent there, you won''t let me go. In that case, I''d better take you on the road first." seeing that the dagger was about to be inserted into the heart of King Miao, he suddenly opened his eyes, Reaching out and holding nuhan''s hand, the dagger stopped two centimeters from the heart. Nuhan looked at the Miao king. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle. It looked like he had just woke up. "You, you woke up long ago?!" he tried to calm himself down and wanted to take back his hand, but he couldn''t move at all. "If I hadn''t woke up early, how could I find that you wanted to kill me?" the king of Miao threw nuhan out and fell to the ground. At this time, the lamp in the room was lit, which dissipated all the darkness and let him see the people who had been standing in the darkness. "Why are you here?" the people standing in the room were all important managers of Miao Jiang. They looked at Nu Han angrily and wanted to kill him. In the evening, Wu Yimu said that he had something to find them and asked them to wait here. Unexpectedly, he waited for them in the end. Old doctor Miao took out a bottle and shook it in front of Wu Yimu. She slowly woke up. "We said, how can they know the countermeasures discussed every time? It turns out that there is a spy like you here!" a man came forward angrily and kicked nuhan.

 Chapter 605

    Nuhan got up from the ground, looked at the king of Miao and said, "you knew it long ago, so you designed it here and waited for me, didn''t you?"


    King Miao sat up, and his legs, which had not moved for several years, were now moving freely.


    "It''s not especially aimed at you. In addition to you, there are two suspicious objects." Miao Wang said, "we always know that someone has passed our message, but it''s you three, but we don''t know who it is. We just take this opportunity to find out the traitors."


    "It turns out that when you are uncertain, you still use such a trick to blow me out." nuhan hehe said in two voices.


    "Take him down and lock him up," ordered the king of Miao. "Don''t spread the news tonight. Someone asked and said that nuhan had been sent out to do something."


    "Yes, King Miao."


    "You all go down."


    Wu Yimu took out an antidote and said, "adoptive father, this is the antidote prepared by childe Bai."


    King Miao took the antidote and soon the black on his leg faded.


    Two days later, Han Minghong came to nuhan''s house again. At first, he saw no one in his family and didn''t think much. He went straight to the house facing Du Xiaoli''s wooden house.


    The door was closed. He pushed the door in and saw the last person he wanted to see.


    Han Mingyi stands in front of the window. Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan can be seen basking in the sun on the second floor. Hearing the sound, he turned around, looked at Han Minghong and said, "we finally meet again..."


    Han Minghong didn''t expect to see Han Mingyi here. He didn''t expect to see nuhan just now. He must have been exposed, but he didn''t know when it was exposed. He sent a message yesterday and told him to come today. It seems that he didn''t send it either.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here." after a burst of surprise, Han Minghong quickly recovered his calm, but the hatred in his eyes couldn''t hide. "So you sent me a message?"


    "Of course, nuhan has been caught, and your news will naturally be caught," Han Mingyi said. "I didn''t expect you to be like this, who always pays most attention to appearance."


    Han Minghong reached out and touched his neck. The hoarse voice made him feel particularly harsh, but he couldn''t change. Once the heart Gu was in the middle and down, he would never want to take it out unless he died.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that I would be like this one day, but isn''t it because of you?"


    "No one forced you. If you didn''t rebel and follow the Empress Dowager to force the palace, you are still his highness King Ren of Fengming country and respected by the people." Han Mingyi looked at the resentment on his face and smiled coldly, "you chose your own way, and you decided to poison with your heart. In that case, you have no right to blame others!"


    "If it weren''t for you, how could I get to this point!" Han Minghong shouted. "If it wasn''t for taking back everything that belongs to me, how could I want to become stronger, use heart poison for myself and bear the monthly inhuman torture, and how would I be willing to let the old guy do power and blessing on my head!"


    "There are reasons and results. When you think of the current situation, you should think about why you became like this!"


    "Ha ha, do you mean I should be a running dog in front of Han Mingze like you, like a dog? Ha ha..." Han Minghong laughed twice and looked at Han Mingyi with disdain, "I''m really sad for you, fifth brother. You saved the Fengming country, but you are willing to give it to Han Mingze. Don''t you want to rob this country and become the man on that man?"


    Han Mingyi shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have such an idea at all. I don''t want to live in the Queen''s house every day. I just want to watch the sunrise and sunset with Li''er and protect Fengming country with her. When we need us, we will do our best. When the world is peaceful, we can walk around and have a look."


    "You scumbag, what''s your qualification to be around Xiaoli now?! if it weren''t for your plan, Xiaoli would have been my woman, Princess Ren. With her, I would have succeeded in forcing the palace. I''ve already been the emperor! It''s you, you ruined everything for me!" Han Minghong said more and more angrily, suddenly used his internal power, bent his fingers and claws, and Han Mingyi attacked.


    Han Mingyi dodged the attack on one side of his body. Han Minghong''s hand passed over his chest. He looked down and saw that Han Minghong''s hands were black, and his fingernails were black. Presumably, both hands were highly toxic. He clamped Han Minghong''s arm with both hands, threw him towards the window, moved his foot, and came to the back of Han Minghong.


    Han Minghong stabilized his body, looked at Han Mingyi and said, "if you have the courage, go outside with me!"


    Then he jumped out of the window.


    Han Mingyi came to the window and saw that Han Minghong had flown to the roof below. He looked back at him, turned and flew away towards the stockade. He jumped out of the window and chased after him.


    Han Minghong walked through the mountain and looked back at Han Mingyi from time to time to make sure he followed up before he continued to move forward.


    Although he was poisoned by the heart and his internal power improved by leaps and bounds, compared with his actual combat experience, he was far inferior to Han Mingyi. If he fought in a narrow room, he would not win much.


    Han Mingyi followed Han Minghong out of the Miao village and flew over several mountains. Seeing Han Minghong in front of him, he didn''t expect that he practiced his lightness skills so well in such a short time. This is miaojiang. He is not familiar with it. He can''t fly with Han Minghong. If he goes to a dangerous place, it''s not a good thing for him. Reading this, he accelerated, jumped over Han Minghong and stopped the way. They just stopped at the top of a high mountain. Han Minghong looked at the thick black fog in the valley and smiled imperceptibly at the corners of his mouth. "If you''re willing to catch your brother in the past, I''ll still read the old love, plead with the emperor and spare your life." Han Mingyi put his hands behind his back and looked at Han Minghong. "Hahaha," Han Minghong seemed to hear Tianda''s joke, "I didn''t expect you to say such a thing now. Do you think I''ll go back with you? I''ve suffered so much over the years. How can I let go of the Revenge of killing my mother? In other people''s eyes, your ruthless highness Ding, you, Han Mingyi, are actually the most emotional people in the royal family. If we didn''t have different positions and if you didn''t rob my Xiaoli, we might be true It''s a pity that we can become good brothers. We can only become enemies in this life. "Until now, he still firmly believes that when he retired Du Xiaoli, he was designed by Han Mingyi." in that case, don''t blame me. The emperor has an order. If the traitor refuses to obey, he should obey the law! "

 Chapter 606

    "Hahaha, come on, let''s see if you want my life today, or if I kill you and cut off Han Mingze''s right arm! Without you, I''ll take back half of my land!"


    The two said that, quickly moved forward, met in the middle and fought. Their movements are fast and cruel. Ordinary people can''t see their movements at all. They can only see the remnants left by them.


    The more they fought, the more frightened they became. Han Minghong didn''t expect that he could not win Han Mingyi by improving his martial arts with his heart.


    Han Mingyi did not expect that Han Minghong had not seen him for several years. In the past, the person who was only interested in poetry and songs could fight with him for so long.


    The moment they met, they slapped each other on the chest and retreated a few meters.


    Han Minghong covered his chest and looked at Han Mingyi like a beast. His eyes were congested, his skin had black net like lines, and his hands were shrouded in black fog.


    Han Mingyi saw his change and took out the soft sword tied to his waist. After the soft sword injected internal power, the blade hardened and glowed in the sun.


    "Xuening sword, I didn''t expect that this long lost famous sword is actually in your hand." because it touches the heart Gu, Han Minghong''s voice is more hoarse, like an old man in his 70s and 80s. "But even with Xuening sword, you can''t defeat the power of the heart Gu. Han Mingyi, take your life!"


    The two fought together again. This time, they were much more powerful than just now. Many stones on the mountain were broken by the vigorous wind they brought, and the trees with thick waist were cut off.


    "Clang -"


    The blood coagulation sword collided with Han Minghong''s hands and made a metal collision sound.


    In the Miao village, Du Xiaoli heard the sound of Han Mingyi and Han Minghong fighting. When he got out of the wooden house, he saw them fly out one after another.


    "Master, this rebellious King''s lightness skill is so powerful!" Xia yuan saw Han Minghong''s handsome lightness skill, which was far beyond their imagination.


    Du Xiaoli was worried about the way he turned when he met Han Minghong before entering miaojiang.


    "Bring me my Phoenix flute."


    Xia yuan enters the room and takes out the Phoenix flute. Du Xiaoli takes the Phoenix flute, jumps and chases Han Mingyi in the direction they leave.


    Xia yuan and Yingge followed Du Xiaoli closely, but Du Xiaoli soon got rid of them.


    Because of the delay for a while, when Du Xiaoli chased out, Han Mingyi and them had disappeared. He only chased forward with intuition. After chasing for a while, he didn''t see Han Mingyi and their shadow, so he fell on a mountain and closed his eyes to listen to the surrounding voices. After a while, she opened her eyes and turned to chase in the other direction.


    On the other hand, fan Nuoer has been nervous since Han Minghong left, because she knows that Du Xiaoli and her family have arrived in Miao Jiang and is worried that he will do something crazy. After thinking about it again and again, she didn''t tell anyone. She quietly left the Miao village with the maid assigned to her by the high priest and rushed to Du Xiaoli''s direction.


    On the top of the mountain, Han Minghong was kicked to the ground by Han Mingyi. After rolling twice, he stopped in front of a big stone.


    Han Mingyi fell in front of him and looked at him coldly.


    "Poof -"


    Han Minghong spewed out a mouthful of blood with debris of internal organs. He didn''t expect that Han Mingyi''s martial arts were so powerful that he couldn''t beat him after practicing heart poison!


    Struggling to get up from the ground, he will never let himself succumb to Han Mingyi''s feet!


    "You lost." Han Mingyi pointed his sword at Han Minghong, his words were like cold ice.


    Han Minghong covered his chest and stood up and shook his body forward.


    "I don''t know who the master my father invited you is, but I always know he is mysterious and you have great martial arts, but I didn''t expect that I can''t beat you like this!" Han Minghong looked at the black fog at the foot of the mountain and said, "but I''ve already reached this point. Even if I can''t beat you, you don''t want to leave here alive today!"


    "Do you think you can escape today?" Han Mingyi endured the pain of his body and didn''t see a difference in his face.


    "Yes, your martial arts are really better than me now, but your understanding of Miao Jiang is worse than me." Han Minghong smiled proudly, "do you know where this is?"


    Han Mingyi glanced at the valley. The thick black fog gave a dangerous smell.


    Han Minghong rushed over while he looked down and took him to roll down the mountain.


    "Han Mingyi, below is the Millennium poison barrier forest. Even if I die today, I will hold you on my back!"


    Han Minghong''s strength became great. Holding Han Mingyi made him unable to break free. They rolled into the black fog and soon disappeared.


    "Mingyi -" Du Xiaoli just saw this scene when he came, and he flew in towards the black fog in the valley.


    Fan Nuo''er and the servant girl also rushed over at this time. Seeing that fan Nuo''er wanted to catch up, the servant girl quickly grabbed her and shouted, "master, this is a millennium poison barrier forest. If you go down, you will die!"


    As soon as he heard of the Millennium drug barrier forest, fan Nuoer''s feet seemed to be nailed in place.


    She looked at the black fog and the sleeves dragged by the servant girl, and hesitated. "Master, don''t worry. Lord, he has a mind to protect himself. A poison barrier like this shouldn''t hurt him." the servant girl comforted, "if the Master goes down and gives his life, the Lord will be safe in the end. Isn''t it a white sacrifice?" "Lord, will he really be all right?" fan Nuoer wanted to hold the servant girl''s hand like a guarantee. The servant girl was hurt when she was caught, but she still smiled and said, "the heart Gu is so powerful that the poison barrier can''t hurt him." hearing the affirmation of the servant girl, fan Nuoer released her hand and turned her eyes to the valley. Thinking of Du Xiaoli chasing down, she sneered: "I didn''t expect that she would catch up. The poison barrier would kill her. It''s good to die. He''s all thinking about her. It''s a pity that he can''t send her down to the yellow spring!" master, I think the king will go back after leaving the Millennium poison barrier forest. We might as well wait at the exit to avoid being found by the people over there, causing a battle and delaying the opportunity to save the king. " The servant girl looked at the direction Du Xiaoli had just flown in and was afraid that someone would come. Fan Nuoer thought she was right. If Han Minghong missed out because of a fight with Du Xiaoli''s people, it would be more than worth the loss. "Let''s go!" The two quickly left in the coming direction. After a while, Luo Qi and Bai Ningyuan also chased them. They saw the mess on the top of the mountain and knew that the fight was here. "That''s the master''s clothes." lengyi said when he saw the cloth scraping on a stone. Liu Mochen jumped to the stone and picked up the cloth. It was really the cloth on Han Mingyi''s clothes.

 Chapter 607

    "It looks like he was caught by a stone when he rolled down the cliff." Luo Qi also flew over and looked at the direction of the cloth.


    "His martial arts are so powerful that he even rolled down the cliff." Liu Mo Xiao said in surprise.


    "Let''s go down to find the master." Leng Qi said and planned to find Han Mingyi.


    Bai Ning far stopped lengyi in front of them and said, "you can''t go down."


    "Why?"


    "Young master Bai, what are you stopping us from doing?!"


    King Miao flew over, looked at Bai Ningyuan and said, "young master Bai is right. You can''t go down. If ordinary people go down, they will die!"


    King Miao''s words surprised everyone.


    "Why die?"


    King Miao looked at the black fog that filled the whole valley and said, "this is the Millennium poison barrier forest. Those black fog are highly toxic. I''m afraid you''ll be poisoned and die before you find the king."


    "What about the master?"


    "Just now the master has gone down." Xia yuan and Yingge flew over from another mountain and said.


    Hearing this, the people present looked even more ugly. Liu Mochen frowned and Luo Qi clenched her fist.


    "Princess, isn''t it more..." Xia Hong said anxiously.


    "Let''s go down and find her," Luo Qi said.


    "Master Luo." Xia yuan stretched out her hand to hold Luo Qi. Seeing the worry and firmness in his eyes and the stopped warm anger, she took a breath and said, "master Luo, she is immune to all poisons. This poison barrier has no impact on her."


    To be conservative, she didn''t say that Du Xiaoli''s blood could detoxify. But it also surprised others.


    "No wonder she didn''t have anything to do with ah Hong''s poisonous blood before." Liu Mo Xiao remembered that she was surrounded by snakes on the miaojiang road.


    "What you said is true?" Luo Qi looked at Xia yuan straight.


    "Master Luo, we are naturally worried about the safety of the Lord." Xia yuan replied.


    "What shall we do now?" asked Liu Mo Xiao.


    "You wait here. I''ll go down and find them." Bai Ningyuan said.


    "You?" Luo Qi looked at Bai Ningyuan and found that he was not joking.


    "Don''t forget, I am also invincible," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "In that case, I''ll leave it to you. We''ll wait for you here." Liu Mochen nodded.


    "Yes."


    Bai Ning answered, flew down the mountain and soon flew into the black fog. The rest of the hill waited anxiously.


    Han Mingyi was dragged down the hillside by Han Minghong. After inhaling the black fog, the people fell into a coma. They separated at half the hillside and were blocked by a stone, rolling down both sides of the ridge.


    When Du Xiaoli followed him into the black fog, he just saw the two separate. There was a gentle slope on the side where Han Minghong rolled down, but there was a cliff on the side of Han Mingyi.


    "Ming Yi!"


    She hurried over, but she still couldn''t stop Han Mingyi from falling off the cliff. In a hurry, she untied Bai Lian, tied the unconscious Han Mingyi and tried to pull him to herself, but because she had left the ground, she fell down with him.


    Fortunately, there was a dense canopy at the bottom of the cliff. They dragged them for a while, but they didn''t slow down. Han Mingyi''s inertia rolled Du Xiaoli twice, rolled out of the canopy and continued to fall to the ground.


    Although the poison barrier didn''t make Du Xiaoli lose consciousness, too much inhalation also made her dizzy and weak. Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, she turned Han Mingyi over to herself with all her strength. She borne the weight of the two and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Bang -"


    Du Xiaoli felt her internal organs tremble. Fortunately, the lawn here was thick enough, otherwise she had to break a few bones. Regardless of the burning pain behind her, she gently pushed Han Mingyi aside, took two pills from her waist, ate one by herself, and then gave Han Mingyi the other.


    The pill woke her up and her body regained strength. She sat up, picked up Han Mingyi and put her head on her leg.


    "Ming Yi, Ming Yi -"


    Even after taking the medicine, Han Mingyi didn''t respond. His eyes were still closed and his lips were black.


    Du Xiaoli felt his pulse and found that the pill he had just had was of no use to him. He had a string of toxins in his body. She quickly bit her finger and saw the blood gush out before she put it in his mouth.


    "Mingyi, suck."


    But Han Mingyi seemed to know it was her hand and refused to suck it.


    Du Xiaoli saw that he didn''t suck, so he had to take out his hand, suck a mouthful of blood, and then feed it to his mouth. After repeated several times, the black air on Han Mingyi''s face faded, and she stopped.


    After a while, Han Mingyi woke up. Seeing Du Xiaoli, he rubbed his forehead and asked, "Li''er, why are you here?"


    "You finally woke up." Du Xiaoli helped Han Mingyi up. "I don''t trust you, so I ran after you. I just saw you rolling down with him and came to find you."


    Han Mingyi looked up and looked around. The thick black fog made the surrounding scenery a little ferocious and terrible. "Li''er, why did you follow the thousand year poison barrier forest?" Han Mingyi stood up and said, "what if I''m poisoned?" Du Xiaoli also stood up and said, "if I don''t come, I''ll regret it all my life. Besides, you forget what my constitution is now?" Han Mingyi felt a fishy smell in her mouth, her hand, saw the wound on her finger and said painfully: "I made it?" "not really." Du Xiaoli took back his finger. "If you would suck it obediently, but you wouldn''t move. Finally, I had to suck it into my mouth and feed you. It''s not obedient at all." Han Mingyi hugged Du Xiaoli, put his chin on her head and said, "thank you, Li''er." Du Xiaoli rubbed it on his chest and said: "We are husband and wife. Why don''t you say thank you? Although your poison has been detoxified, the barrier gas here is too strong and contains too many toxins. Let''s find a way out quickly." "OK. Let''s go up from the place where we fell." Han Mingyi let Du Xiaoli go and took her hand instead. "Well, we can''t go where we come down." Du Xiaoli said. "What''s the matter?" "We fell from the cliff." Du Xiaoli''s words stunned Han Mingyi. He remembered that he lost consciousness after inhaling the poisonous fog. It was almost impossible for her to land safely with the unconscious. Looking at her calm appearance, he stroked her face with his other hand. "Where did you hurt?" Du Xiaoli didn''t hide from him and said, "back." Han Mingyi turned her around and gently took off her clothes. He saw that her smooth and attractive back was red and swollen in a large area, several places were abraded, and the bones in the shoulder bones could be seen.

 Chapter 608

    "Li Er..."


    He stretched out his hand to touch her wound, but he still stopped in the air.


    He had only the injuries left by fighting with Han Minghong. All her injuries were on her back. She was as smart as him and guessed how they landed.


    Du Xiaoli pulled up his clothes, turned around and said, "I don''t feel much pain, but I don''t know if I will leave a scar after being soaked in poison gas."


    Han Mingyi stretched out his hand to tie her coat belt. Knowing that she was comforting herself, he reluctantly held the corner of his mouth.


    "If you leave a scar, leave it for the next life. If our appearance changes, let me find you with this scar."


    Du Xiaoli glared at him, stretched out his hand and gently beat him on his shoulder: "nonsense again. If my scar is left for the next life, it is also on my back. Wearing clothes, you can pick up their clothes one by one? Really, I will despise you when I see you."


    "Ha ha..." Han Mingyi reached out and grabbed her pink fist and said, "since the way down can''t go, let''s find another way out."


    "HMM." Du Xiaoli nodded and walked forward with Han Mingyi holding his hand.


    Although they were hurt all over, although the dangerous position in the poison barrier forest was unknown, and although they didn''t know whether this road was the way out, holding each other''s hands, they had enough confidence and strength to go out.


    "Tweet -- tweet --"


    The voice of the little white ball came from a distance and echoed in the valley. Du Xiaoli, who had been circling in the valley, heard it and smiled excitedly on his face.


    "It''s a little white ball!"


    She took out her whistle and blew it twice. After a while, the little white ball rushed out of the black fog and rushed to Du Xiaoli''s arms.


    "JOJO - JOJO -" people are so worried about you! You don''t bring anyone out!


    Xiaobaiqiu knew from Xia yuan that Du Xiaoli had an accident. He ran in at once. When he heard her whistle, he hurried over.


    "When you came out, you didn''t know where to play." Du Xiaoli didn''t understand what little white ball said, but he felt its meaning and explained.


    The little white ball, who was planing in Du Xiaoli''s arms, became stiff, then softened, shrugged and pulled his head, looking wrong.


    "Don''t blame yourself." Du Xiaoli rubbed his head and said, "do you remember the way you came? Take us out."


    "JOJO -" come with me.


    The little white ball jumped down from Du Xiaoli''s arms and opened the way in front. However, it did not pay attention to the way it came, and could only try to move forward. But with it, those poisons didn''t dare to trouble them again before.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi helped each other. The more they walked, the heavier Han Mingyi''s breathing became and the higher the temperature in their hands.


    "Mingyi, what''s the matter with you?" Du Xiaoli felt something wrong with him and asked.


    "I''m fine." Han Mingyi waved his hand, but his hot body temperature and flushed face didn''t think so.


    Du Xiaoli quickly felt his pulse, then squatted down and opened his trouser legs, and a pair of tooth marks appeared in front of her.


    "Joyous snake!" Du Xiaoli didn''t know when he was bitten by a snake. Seeing his heavier and heavier breathing, he quickly tore open the wound of his finger and stuffed it into his mouth. "The general antidote of Acacia snake is useless. I can only try this now."


    Han Mingyi guessed what poison was in himself from the name of the snake. He sucked Du Xiaoli''s finger twice and swallowed her blood. After that, he subconsciously put out his tongue and added it to her fingers.


    Du Xiaoli was so distracted by his lick that he quickly pulled out his fingers.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    Han Mingyi shook his head, still feeling his body burning and uncomfortable.


    Du Xiaoli helped him go on for a while. Seeing that his condition was not alleviated, his body was even more uncomfortable. He said, "it seems that my blood has no effect on this poison. If you go on like this, you will hurt your body!"


    She looked around and saw that all the trees were dense and tall. If they were outside, they would be a good barrier. Unfortunately, the plants here were poisonous.


    "Little white ball, are you going to see if there is a cave nearby?" Du Xiaoli ordered.


    "Tweet --"


    The little white ball called twice and ran away like lightning. After a while, he came back and pointed to the direction he had just made.


    Du Xiaoli saw that Han Mingyi''s consciousness began to blur and knew that he couldn''t wait now. He put his hand on his shoulder, put his right hand around his waist and said, "you lead the way in front, let''s fly over."


    "Tweet --"


    Little white ball flew forward with Du Xiaoli and soon came to a cave. The grass in front of the cave was like a natural barrier, isolating the inside and outside of the cave.


    "You stay here and don''t allow any creatures to come in, you know?" Du Xiaoli told xiaobaiqiu. She didn''t want them to be attacked by any poisonous insects at that time.


    "JOJO -" OK.


    Little white ball nodded very seriously. Du Xiaoli then helped Han Mingyi into the cave.


    There was moss in the cave. Du Xiaoli took off Han Mingyi''s coat and spread it on the ground, and then fell down with him in his arms. "Li''er..." Han Mingyi regained a little consciousness, but soon that consciousness was annihilated again. But fortunately, when he regained consciousness, he remembered the injury on her back, put her on it, and avoided her back injury again. "JOJO -" I didn''t hear anything. The little white ball squatted in front of the cave, covered his ears and jumped. Suddenly, it stopped and looked forward. A figure came out slowly from the thick fog and saw the coming person. Little white ball relaxed his vigilance, but he still stood firmly in front of the cave. "Little white ball, have you found your cousin?" Bai Ningyuan sighed with relief when he saw little white ball. He heard something moving here and thought he would encounter some poisonous beast. "JOJO -" found it. The little white ball nodded. Hearing a sound in the cave, Bai Ning stepped forward and asked, "cousin is in the cave?" "chirp -" yes. Little white ball nodded. Bai Ningyuan couldn''t understand xiaobaiqiu''s words, but he knew that he could understand people''s words. Looking at his nod, he knew that Du Xiaoli and they were inside and were about to go in. "JOJO -" don''t go in! All the hairs on the little white ball stood up, grinned at Bai Ningyuan, and two short claws stretched out to intercept. Bai Ningyuan was stunned by the little white ball''s action. Then he heard the voice from inside and understood the scene all at once. "Cough -" he pretended to cough and said, "since they are here, I''ll go and see if I can find Han Minghong."

 Chapter 609

    With that, he turned and left. As for whether he went to find Han Minghong, xiaobaiqiu didn''t care at all. It continued to jump after turning twice in place.


    In the cave, Du Xiaoli heard the voice of Bai Ningyuan and little white ball, and his face was burning


    Time slowly ran away. Han Mingyi saw her purple and blue made by him and leaned over to kiss her.


    "Li''er, it''s hard for you..."


    Bai Ning came back after a long walk. Of course, he came back empty handed. Little white ball threw his ass to him and knew that what he said before was empty talk.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi have packed up. When they hear Bai Ningyuan''s voice, they go out of the cave.


    "Cousin, why did you come down?" Du Xiaoli asked, looking at Bai Ningyuan.


    "They are worried about you, but they can''t come down. It happens that the poison barrier has no impact on me, so I''ll see if I can help." Bai Ningyuan said.


    "Did you find the whereabouts of the traitor?" Han Mingyi leaned on Du Xiaoli. The previous injury and poisoning vent made him extremely weak and needed to rely on Du Xiaoli''s strength.


    "No." Bai Ningyuan shrugged and said, "I came down the place where you fell. I saw a cliff and a gentle slope. When I came down the gentle slope, I didn''t see anyone, but I saw blood."


    Du Xiaoli watched Han Minghong fall on the gentle slope when he came after him. Since he didn''t see his body now, it means that he has escaped.


    Han Mingyi also thought of this and said, "it seems that he escaped again this time."


    "King Ding has nothing to do with this millennium miasma forest. How could he not be affected?" Bai Ningyuan didn''t understand.


    "It should be the heart Gu in his body that plays a role." Du Xiaoli said, "Miao''s Gu Shu is broad and profound. I only know a little fur. Since this heart Gu is called the king of Gu in the legend, it naturally has a role we don''t understand."


    "But no matter how he escapes, he is in the Miao area." Bai Ningyuan said, "we will always find him out. Now you are both injured and we are not familiar with the Millennium miasma forest. We''d better go back and discuss it."


    "OK." Du Xiaoli also felt that now was not the best time to catch up with Han Minghong. Since he dared to bring them here, he was naturally more familiar with the environment here than them. Whether he could catch up or not was a problem. With their injuries, he didn''t know how long he could last.


    Bai Ningyuan went up and helped Han Mingyi. When the three were about to leave, little white ball suddenly jumped out.


    "What does it do?" Bai Ningyuan looked at Du Xiaoli.


    "I don''t know either." Du Xiaoli shook his head.


    After a while, little white ball came back with a Golden Toad in his mouth.


    "Golden Toad!" Bai Ningyuan cried out in surprise.


    Du Xiaoli was also very surprised. The Golden Toad looked similar to ordinary toads, but the skin was golden. It plays a great role in medicine, especially in detoxification. But it has been a legendary existence for hundreds of years, and few people have seen it. I didn''t expect that a Golden Toad would be bred in such an environment.


    "It''s really a Golden Toad..." thinking of what king Miao once said to him, he asked Du Xiaoli to take the Golden Toad to avoid being killed by the little white ball.


    Xiaobaiqiu was very dissatisfied with the fact that the toy he found was robbed. It was not until Du Xiaoli said he would compensate it with a lot of delicious food that he reluctantly let the Golden Toad go.


    The setting sun gradually set. Cold one, they were impatient on the mountain. When they were going to risk their lives to have a look, little white ball ran out of the fog first.


    "It''s a little white ball!" Yingge cried when she saw the little white ball.


    All the people on the hillside looked at it. Xiaobai ball came out first. Then Bai Ningyuan held Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli grabbed a small animal. The three slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    "Master." everyone ran over and saw that both of them were injured. They hurried up to help them.


    "Master, how are you?" Xia yuan and Yingge came forward to hold Du Xiaoli. They saw that there were no scars outside her. They didn''t know how she was hurt.


    "I''m fine," said Du Xiaoli. "Mingyi is seriously injured and needs to go back for a good treatment."


    "This is..." King Miao came over and saw the Golden Toad in Du Xiaoli''s hand. His face was full of accident and joy.


    "It''s the Golden Toad," Han Mingyi said. "Please keep it for a while."


    Du Xiaoli gave the Golden Toad to the Miao king. The Miao king held it in his hands and said, "I must have a good life with it."


    The party returned to the Miao village. The old Miao doctor heard that they were injured and came to treat them.


    Du Xiaoli asked him to take a good look at Han Mingyi. The Miao secret arts can make him recover faster and better.


    For the injury on her back, she only asked the old Miao doctor to give the ointment, asked Xia yuan to apply it to herself, and then she used her internal power to heal the injury. In three or five days, her wound healed, and she didn''t even leave a scar, but she didn''t know which was more effective.


    Han Mingyi recovered quickly under the treatment of Miao doctor. In a few days, he had almost recovered.


    At the exit of Jinsha mountain valley, fan Nuoer and the servant girl waited anxiously. They took a look at the valley from time to time. Each time, they were disappointed. "Ah Mo, Lord, will she really come out here?" fan Nuoer was worried when he saw that Han Minghong hadn''t come out for so long. "Master, this is the only exit except the hillside," amo said. "It''s been nearly ten days, and the Lord hasn''t come out yet. Will he have misfortune in it?" fan Nuoer walked around the valley, his bell ringing. "Wang Yeji has his own nature, and he has a mind to protect his body. There is no news that Wang Yeh has been arrested from the king of Miao, so he should still be in the poison barrier forest." amo said, "I once said in a book that this heart poison can''t be penetrated by swords and guns. It''s a pity that people who practice in the past have never really reached the highest level, and they often fail at the last minute. Wang Ye has achieved great martial arts before, but he still stops at the last level. Maybe he can practice in it this time." "really?" Fan Nuo''er saw what amo said seriously and believed her words. "You grew up in miaojiang and are very smart. What you said should be right. Then we''ll wait here." "yes, master." Just then, a group of people came towards the entrance of the valley. Fan Nuoer looked back. Du Kexin came here in a small mountain sedan carried by two people, followed by a large group of people who are her current supporters. The sedan chair man carried Du Kexin to the valley and put it down. She stepped down from the sedan chair and glanced at fan Nuoer coldly. "Where''s the king?"

 Chapter 610

    Fannuo''er didn''t expect Du Kexin to come, and the high priest should have heard from her. She took a deep breath, was not pressed by Du Kexin''s momentum, and said faintly, "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know? You and the LORD have disappeared for so many days. You won''t know his whereabouts?" Du Kexin looked at fan Nuoer. "Or, he went to find the bitch Du Xiaoli again. You can only sulk here? No matter how hard you try, you can never rank first in his heart."


    "How could the Lord find that bitch!" fan Nuoer was stabbed in the pain, and his calm expression was torn. "The Lord is now in the poison barrier forest and hasn''t come out yet."


    Du Kexin smiled proudly and said, "it seems that you are still so uncertain when you hear the bitch''s name!"


    "So what?" fannuoer admitted generously, "Isn''t she the same to you? When you heard her name, you reacted the same way? Don''t you think she made your family busy? Now when you mention her, you hate your teeth itching? But speaking of it, you''re not prime minister Du''s child, and she didn''t kill your brother and your mother, so it can''t be said that she made your family busy, but Why do you hate her so much? Is it... "


    "Shut up!" Du Kexin shouted at fan Nuoer.


    Fan Nuo''er glanced and said, "well, since you don''t want to listen, I won''t say it, but... You''d better shut up for me. Even if you are a saint, we are half weight! It really annoys me. Don''t forget that rabbits will bite when they get angry! Ha ha..."


    "Hum..." Du Kexin ignored fan Nuo''er, went to the entrance of the valley and said, "the high priest has ordered Han Minghong to see him immediately after he comes out. Let''s go back."


    With that, she went to Xiaojiao without looking back and asked someone to carry her away.


    Fannuoer looked at Du Kexin''s arrogance and glared at her back.


    "Master, you don''t have to be angry for her." amo comforted.


    "I don''t have the time to be angry with her." fan Nuoer took back his eyes and turned to look at the valley with deep eyes, "But she''s right. In the Lord''s heart, I can''t compare with that bitch Du Xiaoli. Even if we''ve been together in miaojiang for so long, even if he hasn''t seen her for so many years and heard the news of her coming, he ran to see her immediately. Even if she regarded him as an enemy, he didn''t really want to hurt her. Therefore, that bitch can''t let her live any more. As long as she dies Only when I get there will I really have my place in my heart... "


    Just then, she was suddenly blown away by a strong wind, and then fell heavily on the ground. The hair ornaments on her head were scattered on the ground, and her long hair fell down like a waterfall.


    "Who!" amo looked warily at the valley and guessed the answer in his heart.


    "Cough..." fan Nuo''er covered his chest and coughed twice. His trembling chest drove the bell on his hand and made a clear sound.


    Fannuo''er used to think the bell sound was very happy, but now he feels a burst of sadness.


    Han Minghong''s figure slowly came out of the black fog. His injury had healed and his momentum was better than before. He approached them step by step and looked coldly at fan Nuoer on the ground.


    "Lord? I''ve seen the Lord." amo saw Han Minghong, put away his Sabre and saluted.


    Fan Nuoer looked at Han Minghong''s cold eyes, smiled twice and said, "it''s really you..."


    "I said you were not allowed to hurt Xiaoli. Did you turn a deaf ear to my words?" Han Minghong said coldly. His voice returned to its former roundness and was no longer as hoarse as before.


    "Hehe, you care about her so much, a woman who doesn''t love you at all? Can''t you see how much I have done for you in the past two years?" fan Nuoer struggled to stand up. "Is your heart cold or hot?"


    "It has nothing to do with you," Han Minghong said, shaking his sleeves.


    Seeing that fan Nuo''er still wanted to speak, amo quickly interrupted: "Lord, your voice has recovered, but the heart Gu has become great?"


    Han Minghong laughed twice and said, "yes, I didn''t expect that I could not be promoted all the time. I would practice heart Gu to the last level in the Millennium miasma forest. Now my body is invulnerable. Even if I don''t urge heart Gu, any weapon can''t hurt me. Ha ha..."


    "Congratulations to the Lord for being the first successful person in a hundred years." amo said with a fist. "Just now the saint came and said that the high priest wanted to see you. Let the LORD go back to see him when he comes out."


    "HMM." Han Minghong nodded, stopped when passing by fan Nuoer and said, "if you still want your life, put away your careful thoughts. I''ll tell you again. If you dare to hurt Xiaoli, I''ll send you to hell first."


    With that, he left without nostalgia.


    Fannuoer''s body shook, and amo hurried up to help her.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    Fannuoer felt that all her strength had been drained. She slipped down bit by bit and finally fell to the ground. Tears couldn''t stop falling and painted her makeup.


    "Amo..."


    "The maidservant is here." amo looked at fannuoer sympathetically and sighed for her in his heart.


    Fan Nuo''er touched his chest and said, "it hurts here." "master, let''s go back and heal first." amo said. Fan Nuo''er pushed away amo''s hand, "no, I won''t go back. Doesn''t he care about her? I''ll kill her now and see if he can''t live without her!" "but master, the LORD said you''re not allowed to hurt her. If the Lord knows, he may not really..." will it kill me? Let him take it! " Fan Nuo''er said carelessly, "I''ve done so much for him in recent years, but just because I said I wanted to kill that bitch, he actually hurt me. What hope do I have? His palm not only hurt my body, but also broke my heart, ha ha..." Lord... "Fan Nuo''er took out a pill, ate it, dried the tears on his face and stood up, "Let''s go, it''s time to finish." Han Minghong returned to the Miao village and went directly to the high priest''s house. Unlike the simple wooden house of the Miao king, the high priest''s house is made of stone, occupying almost half of the mountain, and its decoration is extremely luxurious. However, most of these things were contributed by the Zhong family before. Han Minghong went in all the way and saw his people salute him. It can be seen that his position in Miao Jiang is not low. He came to the high priest''s room, knocked twice on the door, and without waiting for an answer, he pushed the door in. "You''re back." the high priest, Du Kexin''s biological father, sat on the Tuan Pu and looked at him. "I didn''t expect you to be blessed with misfortune this time and practice heart Gu to the highest level."

 Chapter 611

    "You know?" Han Minghong took a seat and looked at the high priest. "I didn''t expect such a harvest this time. Now I think I''m full of strength."


    He looked at his hand, clenched it and spread it out. If he fought with Han Mingyi now, he would surely kill him.


    When he fought last time, his heart poison was still a little close, and he could barely keep himself invulnerable even if he urged it. But now, even if he didn''t do anything, it''s difficult for ordinary weapons to leave traces on him.


    "Don''t be too complacent," said the high priest, seeing the complacency on Han Minghong''s face. "Don''t forget that this heart Gu has its natural enemy."


    "You mean the Golden Toad?" Han Minghong said. "This golden toad has not been seen for hundreds of years. Has it long been extinct?"


    "No one has seen it, it doesn''t mean it''s extinct. It''s better to be careful." the high priest said, "our current situation is not optimistic. If we want to get out of the Miao border and help you recapture the world, we must first remove the stumbling blocks of the Miao King and them."


    "What''s the matter with you calling me this time?" Han Minghong asked instead of worrying about the high priest.


    "King Miao''s poison has been detoxified, and now he can walk normally." the high priest said, "he has been suppressing us all these years. Now his legs are well. According to the news over there, he has been making plans these days. I thought that he would have a final duel with them soon."


    "That''s just right. After handling the things here, we can fight out." Han Minghong said, "my people are ready in Yaocheng."


    At this time, he didn''t know that most of his residual forces had been cleared away during the period after Du Xiaoli and them came in.


    "Well, I was a little worried before, but now your heart poison is great. All the poison spells have no effect in front of the heart poison. We are sure to win," said the high priest.


    "Just tell me what you want to do at that time. I''m not interested in you here in miaojiang. Just help." Han Minghong said, "as long as you don''t forget to send someone to help me at that time."


    "Although you and Kexin have no bridal chamber, you also have the name of husband and wife. When you become the emperor of Fengming country, I will be the father-in-law, and I will naturally help you."


    "That''s good." Han Minghong got up and went out.


    After he left, Du Kexin came out of the inner room and said, "Dad, do you really want to help him get the throne? He just wants to use us."


    The high priest waved to Du Kexin. Du Kexin ignored him and sat down.


    "Kexin, I know I have wronged you over the years. Which do you want to be, the saint of Miao and the princess of Fengming?" the high priest asked.


    "It doesn''t matter what I do. I just want to avenge my mother and brother." Du Kexin said, "Dad, do you want to..."


    "That''s right," said the high priest. "I help him get the world, but the world is ours in the end. I will become the emperor and you will be a noble princess."


    "I''m not interested in the princess. It doesn''t matter what you want to do. Just take revenge for your mother and brother." Du Kexin said, "but now that he has become a great demagogue, his martial arts are powerful, and his body is invulnerable. If he wins the throne and has more power, how can he deal with him?"


    "Of course. Didn''t I say that his heart poison is not flawless. Even if he is invulnerable now, he has natural enemies."


    "You mean Golden Toad?" Du Kexin asked.


    The high priest nodded.


    "But isn''t the Golden Toad extinct?" Du Kexin asked.


    The high priest smiled, got up and went into the house. When he came out, he held a cage with a golden curtain on it.


    "Pull down the curtain." the high priest handed the cage to Du Kexin.


    Du Kexin pulled down the curtain suspiciously. A Golden Toad in the cage was dozing with its eyes closed. It looked like it was just born.


    "Is this a Golden Toad?" Du Kexin asked.


    "That''s right," said the high priest. "I ordered people to work hard to find it."


    "Such a small golden toad is useful to Han Minghong?" she knows Han Minghong''s strength now. She can''t imagine that such a small animal can deal with him.


    "If it had been in the past, it would have been more than enough. But now, his heart poison has become great, and this juvenile Golden Toad has no effect on him. However, if he wants to regain the throne, he will have at least a few years. By that time, the Golden Toad will grow up and have no problem dealing with him." said the high priest.


    Du Kexin returned the cage to him and said, "then keep it well. I don''t care about your things."


    Then she was ready to leave.


    "Xin''er." the high priest called her.


    "What else?"


    "I know you used to like him very much. You are now a nominal husband and wife. If you can, I will save his life," said the high priest.


    "After these things, love is no longer important to me, not to mention a person who doesn''t have me at all." Du Kexin turned to look at the high priest, "if you can really succeed at that time, you''d better cut the grass and eliminate the roots to save trouble."


    After that, she turned and went out. When talking about cutting the roots, she didn''t give up at all. It seems that she really has no feelings for Han Minghong. The high priest looked down at the Golden Toad in the cage and smiled. The Little Golden Toad felt his eyes, opened his eyes and shouted at him twice. "Quack --" "JOJO --" "quack quack --" "JOJO --" on the table, the little white ball and the Golden Toad confronted each other. Quack quack kept talking, so that the people in the room kept laughing. And the Golden Toad was more than twice as big as the high priest. "Master, why did the little white ball steal the Golden Toad again?" Xia yuan came in and asked with a smile when she saw the Golden Toad and the little white ball on the table. "I don''t know. Go and tell King Miao that the Golden Toad is here now. Don''t look everywhere." Du Xiaoli said helplessly. After he came back that day, the Golden Toad has been kept by King Miao, but I don''t know why. Xiaobaiqiu likes the Golden Toad very much and always runs to steal it back. This is the third time. Xia Yuan went out and came back after a while. She said, "master, I''ve talked to the king of Miao. The king of Miao said that in that case, we''d be in trouble to keep it." "well." Du Xiaoli nodded. "Master, a girl just sent a letter." Yingge came in with a letter that said Du Xiaoli''s kiss. Who will write to her here? Du Xiaoli took the letter, opened it and stood up from the chair.

 Chapter 612

    "Master, what''s the matter?" Xia yuan asked when Du Xiaoli looked wrong.


    Du Xiaoli handed the letter to Xia yuan. After reading it, Xia Yuan said angrily, "master, how can fan Nuoer do this!"


    "What has fannuoer done?" Yingge asked.


    "She caught some children in the Miao village and asked the master to go to the appointment alone. Otherwise, she would kill those children," Xia Yuan said.


    "How could this fan Nuo''er suddenly do this?" Yingge didn''t understand. "Master, are you going?"


    "Master, fan Nuoer has lived here for several years and knows quite well about the situation here. She asked master to go alone. What if she set any traps?"


    "What about those children?" Xia yuan asked.


    Before Du Xiaoli spoke, Yu Xiaoran came in from the outside with a smile and said, "master, there are many people in the stockade, shouting to the master to save their children."


    Xia yuan and Yingge take a look. Fan Nuoer doesn''t leave a way for Du Xiaoli!


    Du Xiaoli heard a voice downstairs and said, "it seems that she is going to force me to go. Yingge, put away the Golden Toad. Xia yuan, let''s go down."


    "Yes, master." Yingge put the Golden Toad in a cage. King Miao said it was the enemy of the heart poison, and she had to take good care of it.


    Du Xiaoli goes out with Xia yuan. On the corridor, he meets Han Mingyi who comes out of the next room.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so noisy." Han Mingyi asked.


    Du Xiaoli told fan Nuoer''s letter and what the villagers had found, and said, "I guess she told these parents after taking the children away. I''ll go down and have a look first."


    "I''ll go with you!" Han Mingyi said and went downstairs with him.


    Du Xiaoli just went down. Several villagers immediately came forward, knelt down together, kowtowed to Du Xiaoli and said, "please save our children! Save our children!"


    "You get up first." Du Xiaoli gave him a hand and said.


    "Princess, the man said that she has poisoned our children. She will release our children only if you go. Princess, please, save our children!"


    "I already know what you said. If I can save them, I will go," Du Xiaoli said.


    When the villagers heard Du Xiaoli say so, they stood up one after another.


    "Li''er..." Han Mingyi frowned disapprovingly.


    Du Xiaoli smiled at him, shook his head, and then said to the villagers, "go back first. I will bring your children back."


    "Thank you, princess."


    The villagers left, but they didn''t go far. They all surrounded by twos and threes at the foot of the mountain and watched Du Xiaoli''s action.


    "Li''er, why did you just agree?" Han Mingyi said.


    Du Xiaoli took Han Mingyi into the room and said, "I know that the people in miaojiang don''t have any support for the imperial court, and the emperor asked you to subdue them. This is an opportunity. If I save their children, they will be more or less grateful to the imperial court."


    "But I don''t want you to take risks," Han Mingyi said.


    "Fan Nuo''er can''t compare with me in Kung Fu and poison art. As for Gu Shu, she can''t compare with me, but I think she can''t compare with me in intelligence." Du Xiaoli said playfully, "besides, she said she couldn''t take people or animals. I took the little white ball, and ah Hong was solved by it. Fan Nuo''er is nothing more."


    Seeing that Han Mingyi was still like that, Du Xiaoli took his hand and shook it and said, "Oh, don''t worry, I''ll be fine. If fan Nuoer dares to do anything to me, I''ll let xiaobaiqiu bite her first and don''t do it myself."


    "Never again." Han Mingyi didn''t understand Du Xiaoli''s heart of considering for herself. Seeing her coquettish appearance, he sighed helplessly, "I want to give you a comfortable and stable life, rather than let you worry about these things for me. Do you know?"


    "I just want to advance and retreat with you. I will do things for you within my ability. If I exceed my ability, I won''t take risks and make you worry." Du Xiaoli said.


    "It''s the luckiest thing in my life to marry you."


    "Master, sir." Xia yuan came in, saluted them and said, "King Miao, please see me."


    "Let him in." Han Mingyi waved his sleeve and took Du Xiaoli to the main seat to wait.


    King Miao came in, saluted them and said, "I heard that fan Nuoer caught some children in the stockade and asked the princess to change people. Is it true?"


    "Not bad." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "Did the princess agree?"


    "Yes."


    "Princess, although fan Nuoer has only been in miaojiang for a few years, she has a lot of research on Gu Shu. It is said that the golden bell in her hand can control a variety of Gu insects and is cruel and cruel. If the princess goes, I''m afraid it''s dangerous." King Miao persuaded.


    "But I can''t help it," said Du Xiaoli. "If I don''t go, those children will never see their parents."


    "This..." King Miao hesitated when he thought of this. Fan Nuoer''s reputation was not good. He did a lot of bad things with Han Minghong. If she said she wanted to kill the children, Du Xiaoli wouldn''t go. Those children must not survive. As king Miao, he was also in trouble at this time. "King Miao need not be embarrassed." Du Xiaoli said, "since Miao is also a part of Fengming country, these people are all Chinese people. As Mingyi''s wife, Princess of Fengming country and a member of the royal family, it''s natural for me to save those children. Besides, fan Nuoer has an old feud with me, and those children are also implicated by me." "but fan Nuoer''s strength..." "Don''t worry, King Miao. I know something about fan Nuoer. Even if she has made some progress over the years, I haven''t stopped where I am?" Du Xiaoli said. "Does she explain the time and place?" King Miao asked. "In the future, red tears cliff." Du Xiaoli said, "I don''t know where the red tears cliff is. Please ask someone to take me nearby." "OK." After lunch, Du Xiaoli asked Wu Yimu to take her to the red tears cliff. When the villagers saw Du Xiaoli go out, they were a little relieved and looked forward to Du Xiaoli bringing their children back. Wu Yimu took Du Xiaoli to the foot of the red tears cliff. Several men in Miao were guarding at the foot of the mountain. Seeing Du Xiaoli, they said: "Miss amo said, you can only go up alone, or those children will die!" those children are only a few years old. I just brought someone to pick them up. "Du Xiaoli stroked the little white ball in her arms." if fan Nuoer wants to see me, either let me take someone up or let her send the children down. "

 Chapter 613

    Those people gathered together to discuss, let a person go up, and then said, "you wait here."


    Du Xiaoli nodded and looked up at the red tear cliff. It is found that this mountain is very steep, and it is different from other mountains. It is almost independent. You can check whether Du Xiaoli has brought anyone here, and it seems that there is such a way to go up the mountain.


    "Princess, will they let us up?" Wu Yimu asked.


    "I don''t know." Du Xiaoli answered honestly.


    After a while, the man who had just climbed the mountain came down with amo and some children.


    "Are you du Xiaoli?" amo asked when he saw Du Xiaoli.


    "All the children are here?" Du Xiaoli looked at the children trembling. It must be hard to wait on the mountain.


    "It''s all here," said amo. "But these children are poisoned. My master said that we will detoxify the children after you go up the mountain."


    Du Xiaoli felt a pulse for a child and said, "pomegranate fragrance. Unexpectedly, she dared to use Wang Gu''s poison. It''s not difficult for me."


    Then she took out some pills and handed them to Wu Yimu.


    "Just give them these pills. Take them back first."


    Wu Yimu took the pill and said, "princess, since you can solve the poison, let''s take the child back. You don''t have to go up."


    AMO made a look, and the Miao men came to surround them.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at those people and said, "since I have come, I naturally want to catch up with her. Take the children back first."


    Wu Yimu looked at Du Xiaoli''s resolute attitude and had to leave with her children.


    Du Xiaoli waited for them to disappear before he walked slowly up the mountain. He had no sense of being deeply trapped in the enemy group.


    AMO didn''t expect that Du Xiaoli could detoxify the child. She was worried that she would leave directly with the child. Unexpectedly, she would take the initiative to go up the mountain.


    The people they transferred were all in ambush on the mountain. If she didn''t want to go up, they were really not sure to take her down.


    Du Xiaoli came to the top of the mountain and saw fan Nuoer standing against the wind at the edge of the cliff.


    "Little martial uncle, we meet again." fan Nuoer looked at Du Xiaoli and couldn''t hide his hatred in his eyes.


    Du Xiaoli stood in front of fan Nuoer, stroked the little white ball and said, "you have long been driven out of Yaowang valley. Don''t call me little martial uncle. We don''t have this relationship."


    Fannuoer''s eyes sank, and he seemed to remember the scene of being driven out of Yaowang valley. He grabbed the bell on his wrist and restrained himself from coming forward to tear her.


    "If it weren''t for you, how could Shifu and I be driven out of Yaowang Valley and how could Shifu die! You are such a broom. Wherever you go, you will bring the disaster."


    "If you didn''t want to hurt me, but made an idea about the emperor''s grandmother, how could the master drive you out?" Du Xiaoli said, "As for your master, he knows that you have done something wrong. He not only does not stop it, but also allows it to develop. No wonder you will become a narrow-minded woman. Besides, your master is not driven out by your master. He is greedy for the prosperity outside the valley and says he wants to go with you. Would you not leave Yaowang valley without me? I don''t think so."


    Fan Nuoer''s breath stagnated. Du Xiaoli was right. Wang Ze said more than once that he wanted to leave Yaowang valley. Even without Du Xiaoli, they would leave sooner or later.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I grew up in Yaowang valley. How could I leave without you!" roared fan Nuo''er.


    "Well, even if it is." Du Xiaoli doesn''t want to argue with a person who will always live in his own world, "so you called me today to say this? If so, I''m leaving!"


    "Want to go?" fan Nuoer clapped his hands. Dozens of Miao men ran up from the foot of the mountain and blocked the way down the mountain.


    "It seems that your words haven''t finished yet." Du Xiaoli glanced at them faintly without a trace of worry.


    "Of course!" fan Nuoer looked at Du Xiaoli and found that he hated her indifferent appearance incomparably, as if he didn''t care about his environment at all.


    "I knew you didn''t come to me because of those old accounts." Du Xiaoli said, "let''s be frank. My little white ball is hungry and I have to go back and feed it!"


    "I''m afraid that won''t work." fan Nuo''er smiled coldly. "Since I''ve come, I''m not going to let you leave alive! Next year''s today is your death day. Maybe I''ll burn some paper money for you at that time."


    "Kill me? Why? Since it''s not for what happened in those years, I can''t think of the reason why you killed me." Du Xiaoli thought carefully and said, "but I can''t guess your brain structure."


    "You......" fan Nuoer couldn''t hear Du Xiaoli scolding her. "Now you can only talk fast for a while. When you die, you can''t say it! I see how sad he will be after you die, ha ha..."


    "He?" "yes, the man who abandoned you and regretted for a while, because you hurt me again and again, regardless of my friendship for him for so many years! Even threatened me that if you were hurt, you would kill me!" fan nuohong looked at Du Xiaoli, "He doesn''t allow me to move you, but I want to kill you. I want to see if I can go into his heart without you!" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that the reason why fan Nuoer wanted to kill himself was because of Han Minghong. It''s really a bit unjust. But now that they have arrived here, they are running for their own life, so she won''t let them go. "In fact, I''ve always hated people coveting my things, especially my man and my life!" Du Xiaoli''s tone became cruel and looked at fan Nuoer like looking at a dead man. "Last time you hurt me, I let you go for the sake of my master and fellow disciples. You have nothing to rely on this time!" "Hahaha, I have so many people here. Do you think you have the possibility to win?" fan Nuoer laughed and thought Du Xiaoli was crazy. "What''s the use of more people?" Du Xiaoli touched the little white ball. "You don''t need much useful things, just fine." "let''s try! Give it to me!" Fan Nuo''er gave the order. Just now those men rushed at Du Xiaoli with their knives in their hands. "Little white ball, I don''t want to do it today. I''ll give it to you?" Du Xiaoli didn''t panic, but discussed with little white ball. "Chirp -" OK, look at me biting them! Xiaobaiqiu nodded. Fan Nuoer thought Du Xiaoli was talking to her pet at this time. She thought she was scared and silly. The corners of her mouth rose and her face was determined to win.

 Chapter 614

    She''s dying. I don''t know. What will Han Minghong look like when he knows? Is he really going to kill himself?


    Du Xiaoli patted the little white ball on the back and said, "go!"


    Just when those people were about to meet Du Xiaoli, the little white ball jumped out of her arms, and the white light flashed in front of everyone. All the people in front stopped and covered their necks, but even so, they couldn''t stop the gushing of blood.


    Du Xiaoli flew out of the encirclement before that, avoiding blood stains on his clothes.


    "Bang -" those who were bitten by blood vessels fell down one after another, raising a lot of dust.


    "Why is it so bloody?" Du Xiaoli patted the dust on her skirt and complained.


    Um¡ª¡ª


    Little white ball''s body is stiff. People just think it''s more shocking and fun!


    "Don''t do this. If you get blood, you have to wear it back!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "JOJO -" okay.


    Little white ball ran again. When he came back, another group of people fell down, but they were not dead, but they were poisoned and fell to the ground and twitched.


    For a time, those people dared not come up again.


    "What is this?" fan Nuo''er was stunned by the accident in front of him and couldn''t believe looking at the little white ball.


    "As I said, it''s better to have more people than to be good. Even if you have more people, you can''t beat the mouth of my little white ball." Du Xiaoli smiled very proud. The fighting power of little white ball will be handed over to it if you don''t want to fight in the future.


    "Impossible, how could there be such an animal in the world!" fannuo''er shook his head and said.


    "By the way, ah Hong over there, do you know how he died?"


    Fan Nuoer stared at Du Xiaoli.


    "Is it also it..."


    Ah Hong is the right and left arm of the high priest. She naturally knows that he died of suffocation. At that time, the high priest said that he was bitten to death, but they never found out what animal bitten him to death, because his blood was highly toxic and died immediately after touching it. Nothing could bite him to death.


    But he died, leaving them endless doubts.


    Now she finally understood that ah Hong was bitten to death by little white ball!


    "Hum, what if you have this? I don''t believe it can kill everyone in a moment!" she said, shaking the bell in her hand, and nearly a hundred people rushed up at once.


    Du Xiaoli sees so many people. It seems that fan Nuoer is prepared. Unfortunately, she is not a soft footed shrimp.


    "Bitch, your pets are faster, or I have more people! Hahaha -" fan Nuo''er laughed, "I have to kill you today!"


    "Fan Nuoer, do you know what your biggest weakness is?" Du Xiaoli said, "You always live in your own world and think the world is what you think. You don''t know my strength, so you call me, because in your world, I''m a useless vase. You can kill me by asking some people. Unfortunately, you have to pay for it today."


    With that, Du Xiaoli took out the Phoenix flute, put it on her lips and played it gently. Before the people who just came up came near, she solved it with a sound attack.


    Fannuoer wanted to shake the bell on her wrist and control the insects in the hands of those people, so as to order them to kill Du Xiaoli, but she found that she couldn''t move at all.


    "How? How can you have such powerful martial arts?" fan Nuoer looked at the dead subordinates and shook his head.


    Du Xiaoli solved all the others before he put down his flute and looked at fan Nuoer coldly.


    "All your attention is focused on Han Minghong. Naturally, you don''t pay attention to other things. In addition, you''ve only been in miaojiang these years and naturally don''t know what''s going on outside." Du Xiaoli said, "The world knows that I have the Phoenix flute and my martial arts. Only you think I can be manipulated by you. Now do you know why han Minghong doesn''t like you?"


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." fan Nuoer looked at the corpses all over the ground, and Du Xiaoli, who was unharmed, became crazy. "It''s useless for me to study Gu Shu in miaojiang and control so many people with Gu. I still can''t compare with you. One song will crush all my efforts! I won''t die today, and I will take your life again someday! Ah -"


    "Tweet --"


    Little white ball suddenly ran over and took a hard bite on fan Nuoer''s neck, directly biting her blood vessels.


    "Chirp..." noisy!


    When he came back, little white ball didn''t forget to wipe his mouth with his claws.


    Fan Nuo''er covered her neck, blood sprayed out from her fingers, and her body slowly fell down.


    Du Xiaoli took out a handkerchief to wipe his mouth for the little white ball, then took it to fan Nuoer, squatted down, looked at her unwilling eyes, smiled and said, "do you think I will give you a third chance to harm me?"


    "Well -"


    Fannuoer looked at her red ground and immersed in the soil. She seemed to see the pure self in Yaowang valley. How beautiful life was at that time and how clean she was at that time. Now her life is finally over. The vigorous love, noble identity and prosperous life she pursued are not what she missed most before she died.


    If she can, she must choose again and start over again in her next life... Du Xiaoli watched fan Nuoer swallow her last breath, stretched out her hand to close her wide eyes, and then got up and went down the red tears cliff with a small white ball in her arms. Blood was flowing all over the mountain. She walked in a white dress and didn''t dye a little blood red. When Du Xiaoli returned, the villagers were waiting at the entrance of the stockade. Seeing her figure, everyone knelt down again. "Thank the princess for saving our children!" everyone kowtowed to Du Xiaoli. "Everybody get up quickly." Du Xiaoli said, "the children are frightened. Take them back quickly!" "yes, thank you princess!" the villagers left. Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "are you okay?" Du Xiaoli shook the little white ball in his arms and said, "what can I do with it?" "well, let''s go back if it''s okay." Han Mingyi turned and went out first. Other people followed him. Wu Yimu caught up with Du Xiaoli and asked, "princess, where''s fannuoer?" Du Xiaoli stepped in and said, "by the way, let someone tell you there, don''t let so many people die in the wilderness." Wu Yimu was surprised by Du Xiaoli''s words, and then said, "yes." when she took people to red tears cliff and saw bodies all over the ground, Thinking of Du Xiaoli''s clothes without blood, he was shocked. How strong is her strength?!

 Chapter 615

    "Princess, most of them were killed by sound attack except some were bitten by animals," said the person in charge of the inspection.


    Wu Yimu looked at the bodies and said, "let someone inform them over there. Just take this to give them a threat!"


    "Yes. I''ll go now."


    "Be safe and don''t let the people over there catch you."


    "Yes."


    The man left. Wu Yimu looked at the bodies as if he saw their victory.


    Soon, the high priest got the news. Du Kexin sent someone to pick up these bodies.


    At the high priest''s residence, Han Minghong walked slowly and keenly caught the bloody smell in the air. When he got to the yard, he saw more than a dozen bodies inside.


    "High priest, what''s the matter with calling me here?" Han Minghong saw fan Nuoer''s body, and there was no expression change on his face, as if it wasn''t someone who had been with him for so many years.


    "Lord, this is the body that King Miao sent us to bring back." the high priest was hurt. After all, he still had some true feelings for fan Nuo''er.


    "Who killed it?" Han Minghong asked.


    "Du Xiaoli killed her." Du Kexin said, "she asked hundreds of people to kill her, but she killed her instead."


    "Seek your own death." Han Minghong said faintly. He told her not to provoke Du Xiaoli early in the morning. Unexpectedly, she still ignored her words. Now she was killed. She had no other feelings to give her except what she deserved.


    "She is your side imperial concubine. Now she has been killed. Is that your reaction?" Du Kexin knew that Han Minghong had no affection for them, but he was cold-blooded to this extent.


    "What response do I need?" Han Minghong looked at Du Kexin. "I warned her not to hurt Xiaoli. If Xiaoli was hurt today, it would be hard for her to escape. What can I be sad about?"


    "You!" Du Kexin fiercely looked at Han Minghong. Seeing that his face was not sad, he was only thankful. He suddenly felt that his heart was cold. He just didn''t know whether it was for himself or for fan Nuoer lying on the ground.


    But her only happiness is that she is no longer obsessed with him as she was at the beginning. She has protected herself. If she cared about him like Van Nuoer, I don''t know what the scene would be.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first." Han Minghong brushed his sleeves and left.


    "Don''t you take her body back for burial?" Du Kexin still wants to help fan Nuoer win his last feelings.


    Han Minghong left without looking back, leaving only a cold and piercing word.


    "You were buried with others."


    She is no different from others in his world, even if she is his woman.


    So mean!


    Han Minghong left the yard. Several people came in to move the body out and bury it. Finally, fan Nuoer''s body was left. He looked at Du Kexin in some embarrassment.


    "Saint, will she bury it together?"


    "Take it down and find a better place to bury it. Don''t be with others," Du Kexin said.


    "Yes, saint."


    "In addition, prepare a coffin for her and let the God woman go to spend time with her." Du Kexin thought and added.


    "Yes."


    Du Kexin looked at fan Nuoer''s body being carried out by two people. For the first time, he felt a little sad. He didn''t expect that he would finally clean up for her.


    When they met, she hated and envied fannuo''er. Hate that she has become Han Mingyi''s woman, and envy that she has become his woman.


    Later, after a family change, she fled to miaojiang. Her feelings were gradually replaced by hatred. Instead, she slowly put down Han Minghong. Looking at what fannuoer did for Han Minghong, and even willing to sell her body, she was glad that she didn''t become a blind woman like fannuoer.


    But even so, she felt sad for her and angry for Han Minghong''s cool thin.


    She turned and looked at the high priest and wanted to discuss something with him, but she saw him holding the column angrily. Because he was too hard, his joints turned white, and the column was also scratched with a deep mark. Her face was full of anger.


    "Why, a dead woman makes you angry like this?" seeing the high priest like this, her pity for fannuo''er suddenly disappeared.


    "Hum, they not only killed our people, but also provoked us! It seems that the final battle will be ahead of schedule."


    With that, he turned and entered the room. In a moment, several managers came to discuss things.


    Du Kexin looked at the high priest with a mocking smile and left.


    She is not interested in unifying the Miao border. As long as she finally drives Du Xiaoli and them to hell and destroys Han Mingze''s rivers and mountains, that''s enough.


    Fan Nuoer''s incident accelerated the actions of both sides. There were several fights in several other Miao villages, and everyone had smelled the smell of the final showdown.


    Du Xiaoli has been training the people of shuiyuetian, teaching them to practice music, and her own understanding of sound attack, etc.


    Luo Qi and Liu Mochen don''t know when they became good friends. They often make an appointment to drink and chat in the mountains, and occasionally call Bai Ningyuan together. A few days later, Du Xiaoli was told that the high priest had brought people to kill. She needed to take the people of shuiyuetian to stop the people Du Kexin brought to attack. So in the middle of the night, she left the Miao village with people. The people who follow her include Liu Mochen, Liu Mochang, Luo Qixia Hong and Bai Ningyuan. Luo Qi''s goal is very clear. It''s for Du Xiaoli. She''s going to fight now. They naturally want to follow her. Although Han Mingyi has great opinions about Luo Qi and Du Xiaoli, he has to deal with the people brought by Han Minghong and can''t be with Du Xiaoli. Although unhappy, it was good for her to go to more people, so he only gave them a few white eyes and left with lengyi. Before leaving, Du Xiaoli handed over the cage containing golden cicada to Han Mingyi. They have got the news that Han Minghong''s heart Gu Dacheng not only greatly increases his skill, but also his body is invulnerable. Although the Golden Toad recorded in the book is its nemesis, even King Miao doesn''t know how to do it and how far he can restrain it. So Du Xiaoli''s heart is still worried about what to do. Only Han Mingyi himself will play at that time. In addition to the two teams, the king of Miao personally led the team to fight with the high priest, while Wu Yimu took people to be ready for backup at any time. In fact, Du Kexin''s people are the most powerful, because many of them are martial artists. Originally, the Miao king said not to let Du Xiaoli go, but Du Xiaoli didn''t trust the people of shuiyuetian, so he led the team in person. She did not expect that the place where they ambushed this time was under the red tears cliff. There are still many souls on the mountain that haven''t left. Now they will add new souls.

 Chapter 616

    "The Miao king said that there are many descending masters in Du Kexin. You don''t know Gu Shu. Don''t go up directly when fighting." while waiting, Du Xiaoli gathered Luo Qi and them, "the people of shuiyuetian will control those people before they use descending Shu. Then you can take the opportunity to solve them."


    "We understand," Luo Qi said.


    "We don''t know their abilities. The descending skill is far more powerful than the Gu skill. Now we only have to strike first and don''t give them the opportunity to perform the descending skill." Du Xiaoli said.


    Liu Mochen nodded to them, which they all understood. As long as the people in shuiyuetian can control those people, even in a very short time, they can solve each other.


    Early in the morning, Du Xiaoli waited for his opponent.


    Du Kexin took people to the bottom of red tears cliff. They were not surprised to see Du Xiaoli waiting there. They had waited until the news that someone would be waiting here, but they didn''t expect it to be Du Xiaoli, the woman she hated to the bone.


    "You brought so many people, just want to stop us?" Du Kexin brought thousands of people, but Du Xiaoli, their water moon day and the people of Miao village are only one or two hundred. In terms of the number, she won completely!


    "That''s what Fan Nuoer said last time." Du Xiaoli said, "hundreds of people dealt with me, but they didn''t all die in the end? So this tells us that many people are not necessarily useful. Just a few of us are enough to resist you."


    "I didn''t expect to see you for a few years, but you have become sharp." Du Kexin looked at Du Xiaoli''s arrogance in self-confidence, which was difficult to connect with the obedient and tolerant villains who first entered the capital.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years, and you don''t wear a mask of hypocrisy anymore." she doesn''t know about poisonous snakes.


    "Hum, let''s forget the old and new hatred today!" Du Kexin waved to the people behind him.


    The nearest one to her was the falling master. They got Du Kexin''s order. They took out their own box and wanted to release the contents. Luo Qi and Liu Mochen suddenly moved. On their own side, the sword in their hands sent out sword Qi and pushed those people back.


    Du Kexin had no martial arts. After giving the order, he retreated to the back and was protected by a group of people, but he was still hurt by the sword Qi.


    After the first round of attack, before they could react, the sound of music came from all directions. It turned out that the people of shuiyuetian had flown outside in this space, landed everywhere, and played their own musical instruments together.


    "Don''t listen to those music!" Du Kexin knows that people in shuiyuetian are good at sound attack. Playing musical instruments at this time must launch sound attack.


    Although the people in Miao Village don''t understand the sound attack, they also know a little, but does this music not drill into their ears if they don''t want to listen?


    "People in the back set off poisonous insects!"


    Because the rain smiled, their voice attack was not very powerful, so they controlled the people in front, but the people behind didn''t have much influence.


    Although the people behind are not as powerful as the falling masters, if they can kill the people in shuiyuetian, or disrupt their rhythm, so that they can''t continue, as long as they can rescue the falling masters, they will win!


    Du Kexin can think of how Du Xiaoli can''t think of it. Naturally, he won''t give them a chance to turn over.


    The crisp sound of the flute came in, like the spring breeze blowing on the face, without any sense of conflict, but it made the rain laugh, but their voice attack power increased more than one layer, and those behind were completely dazed by the music.


    "Take advantage of now!" Luo Qi shouted and flew into the other party''s team with her sword. She solved one with one sword.


    Liu Mo Chen also flew over, stepped on the heads of those people, went to the back of the team, waved his sword and solved several problems in an instant.


    Compared with Luo Qi and Liu Mo Chen, Bai Ningyuan is much more cruel. Basically, he uses poison, spreads poison powder, seals his throat with blood, and falls down a large area.


    Xia Hong and Liu Mo Xiao are also unwilling to fall behind. They choose an area and kill.


    Xia yuan and Yingge should look gentle, but their moves are also deadly.


    Under the control of Yingong, those people are like lambs to be slaughtered and have no resistance.


    The powerful lethality of several people stunned the people in Miao area. They felt that they were just furnishings here.


    "Let''s go too!" the leader waved to the others and rushed over with his own weapons, but when he went in, he felt as if his body was out of control.


    Du Xiaoli told them before that they should not enter the array until the critical moment, because the sound attack will also have an effect on them. Their martial arts are not high and they can''t resist at all. Now it becomes troublesome to go in.


    Rain smiled, but they looked at Du Xiaoli. Seeing that Du Xiaoli didn''t instruct them to stop, they continued to play.


    Du Xiaoli looked at those people helplessly. He kept his hands and jumped at his feet. He came to the chaotic array and kicked one by one, kicking out all the people who broke in.


    Fortunately, their clothes are different from those of the enemy, otherwise she can''t kick them!


    Those people woke up after being kicked out of the array. Although they were kicked, they didn''t dare to complain, because they were disobedient and went in without authorization.


    Xia yuan and Yingge see Du Xiaoli come in and kick people, and they also throw them out. As time goes by, Yu Xiaoran and they become a little weak. After all, this array needs to inject too much internal power. Du Xiaoli stopped and said, "take a break first. Give me the rest, brother Luo Qi, and you''ll come back." then she played the Phoenix flute again, but this time the music was not laughing with the rain, but the passionate sound of killing. Those people lost their lives unknowingly. When the flute sound dissipated, Du Kexin slowly regained consciousness. When he saw himself standing in the pile of bones, he was stunned. "I told you, sometimes it''s not just a lot of people, but fine." Du Xiaoli looked at the shocked Du Kexin and shattered her hope and pride a little. "Hehe, I can''t beat you in this life. I must step on you in the next life!" Du Kexin roared, "I know you''re here to catch us back, and I won''t let you succeed!" after that, she pulled out the saber at her waist and plunged it into her chest without hesitation. Blood slowly flowed out of the wound. She shook her body a few times and knelt down. "The most painful thing in my life is to meet you. Without you, I would still be my father''s good daughter and the concubine of King Ren. Now I have lived a life of husband and son." Du Kexin held the ground with one hand and the handle of the knife with the other hand, staring at Du Xiaoli, "It''s you. Your appearance disrupted my life. No, it drove me from heaven to hell. I''m no longer a talented woman praised by everyone, nor is I my father''s daughter. Everything has been destroyed by you! I wanted to take this opportunity to avenge you. I thought I could win you if I became the saint of miaojiang, but I didn''t expect that we were still so far away."

 Chapter 617

    With that, she pulled out the knife in her chest and blood gushed out.


    "My hatred for you will not end because of my death. If there is an afterlife, I will work harder..."


    "You are wrong," said Du Xiaoli, "I never thought about fighting with you, but you imagined everything. If your mother hadn''t framed my mother, if you regarded us as enemies before my brother and I returned to Beijing, you wouldn''t end up in trouble after we returned to Beijing. If you want to avenge your mother, I naturally want to avenge my mother. All the causes and consequences are early It was planted that year. "


    "Ha ha, isn''t it?" Du Kexin smiled, "but in my opinion, your existence is a mistake."


    "So, these are your own reasons. You can''t blame me or others."


    "But... I... Still hate you..." because I want to find a reason to support me to live


    Before the last words were finished, Du Kexin fell on the pile of bones and closed his eyes forever.


    Du Xiaoli looks at Du Kexin''s body. If there is an afterlife, I''d rather you don''t meet me, so you can live your own life


    "Smile."


    "My subordinates are here."


    "Bury Du Kexin''s body, and then go back to Miao village to see if you need help. If there''s nothing wrong, have a good rest," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Master, don''t you go back with us?" Yu asked with a smile.


    "No." Du Xiaoli looked down the mountain and said, "I''m going to see how Mingyi is."


    She flew away with the little white ball in her arms. Xia yuan and Yingge hurriedly followed. Luo Qi and Liu Mochen looked at each other and caught up with each other.


    Before Du Xiaoli reached Han Mingyi''s Valley, he heard a deafening sound. The power seemed to cut the whole mountain to the ground.


    "What a powerful duel!" Luo Qi sighed as they felt the energy transmitted by the duel.


    Du Xiaoli''s heart suddenly lifted up. She was afraid that she would have to try her best to catch it. I don''t know how powerful Han Mingyi''s skill is when she thought of Han Minghong''s heart Gu Dacheng. Han Mingyi was hurt when he fought with him last time. Now when she meets him again, Han Minghong will certainly kill him.


    She unconsciously accelerated her lightness skill and flew anxiously to the place where she was fighting.


    By the time they reached the valley, the king of Miao had settled the high priest and brought the rest to help.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli and others coming, Miao Wang and others were also quite surprised.


    They just solved the high priest. Not long after they came here, Du Xiaoli''s red tears cliff is a distance from here. It''s only one step slower than themselves, which shows that their battle ended earlier!


    "Princess." the king of Miao took the people over.


    "The high priest has solved it?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes, the rest have been arrested," said the Miao king.


    "Well." Du Xiaoli nodded and looked up at the two dueling on the mountain, and couldn''t help worrying.


    Han Mingyi already had several wounds on his body. The blood dyed his clothes red and locked her eyes in the sun.


    Han Minghong''s clothes were cut a lot. It was obviously cut by the sword, but his body was not hurt. It seems that what he said is true. In this case, the result of this war is unpredictable.


    "Han Mingyi, I said these things are useless to me. I must take your head today!" Han Minghong put his hand behind his back and stretched it hard to relieve the pain of his palm.


    He didn''t expect Han Mingyi to be so powerful. Even if he was invulnerable, he hurt himself.


    Han Mingyi was holding a sword in his right hand, and his left hand was shaking. He had just been hurt by the opposite palm.


    "Who wins and who loses is still unknown." Han Mingyi said, holding his sword and attacking Han Minghong again.


    The two fought together again. The duel between the experts dazzled the people below.


    "Unexpectedly, the traitor has become so powerful in recent years!" Yingge sighed at the duel between the two.


    Du Xiaoli clenched the Phoenix flute in her hand, and her breathing became slow. She saw Han Minghong adding several wounds to Han Mingyi, and wanted to rush up to fight for Han Mingyi immediately. But she couldn''t. the battle between them still had to be solved by themselves.


    "Where''s the Golden Toad?" seeing that Han Mingyi''s blood coagulation sword had no effect on Han Minghong, it was bounced away instead of stabbing him.


    Lengyi came up with the cage, which contained the Golden Toad.


    "Tweet --"


    When xiaobaiqiu saw the Golden Toad, he was immediately excited. He rushed out of Du Xiaoli''s arms and ran to lengyi. Lengyi felt that the white light flashed in front of him, and the cage in his hand was robbed by xiaobaiqiu.


    "Golden Toad!" Leng Yi chased the little white ball, but the little white ball ran away a few times.


    "Master, little white ball has robbed the Golden Toad!" Xia yuan exclaimed.


    Du Xiaoli picked up the whistle and blew it a few times. After a while, little white ball came back reluctantly. "JOJO -" I just want to play with it. The little white ball grabbed the Golden Toad and complained that the cage didn''t know where it had been thrown. Du Xiaoli doesn''t know why xiaobaiqiu likes golden toads so much. Is it because they are poisonous? "Now is not the time to play. Don''t make trouble, or you''ll deduct your snacks in the future." Du Xiaoli threatened. "JOJO -" bully! No, bully animals! Xiaobaiqiu looked at Du Xiaoli wrongly. Unexpectedly, she was so angry with herself this time. It must be because of that bad man! It''s going to bite him! Xiaobaiqiu spilled his resentment on Han Minghong, turned and ran up the mountain. Du Xiaoli wanted to catch up, but he just met the two men dueling again. The power released made them subconsciously reach out to block it. In this neutral position, the little white ball has arrived at Han Minghong''s side and jumped up to hold his neck. But -- I can''t bite at all! "JOJO -" it hurts! Han Minghong grabbed the little white ball and subconsciously would crush it. "Little white ball!" Du Xiaoli shouted when he saw that the little white ball was caught. Han Minghong heard Du Xiaoli''s voice and saw the worry on her face. He remembered that it was Du Xiaoli''s pet. His eyes sank. He gave up his plan to crush it and threw it down into the valley. Du Xiaoli saw the little white ball thrown down, jumped and caught it. "Xiaobaiqiu, are you okay?" seeing that xiaobaiqiu was caught off a piece of skin by Han Minghong, a trace of heartache flashed in her eyes.

 Chapter 618

    Little white ball''s painful tears fell out and rubbed in Du Xiaoli''s arms without making a sound.


    Du Xiaoli touched its head and took it back.


    "Master, the Golden Toad is gone!" Xia Yuan said when she saw that there was no Golden Toad in the little white ball''s claws.


    Du Xiaoli just remembered that xiaobaiqiu was still holding the Golden Toad when he just ran out, but now the Golden Toad has disappeared. It seems that it fell on the mountain when it bit Han Minghong.


    "Chirp -" little white ball cried pitifully.


    "Forget it." Du Xiaoli sighed. The Golden Toad doesn''t know where to go now. Maybe she has been killed by the fighting power of Han Mingyi. She puts the little white ball in Xia yuan''s arms and says, "hold the little white ball."


    "Yes, master."


    Du Xiaoli took the Phoenix flute and looked nervously at the mountain. Once han Mingyi was in danger, she had to save him.


    Han Minghong''s blood is flowing more and more, and his robe has been soaked. Han Minghong suffered internal injuries, but he was much lighter than him.


    The battle between the two had lasted for nearly an hour. Han Minghong saw that Han Mingyi had consumed almost all his strength and said, "let''s end here..."


    Han Mingyi also injected his last strength into the blood coagulation sword, and still didn''t give up looking for his weakness.


    They all knew that this blow would be their final duel.


    Han Minghong ran to Han Minghong. The Golden Toad that had been hiding under the stone suddenly jumped out. The vigorous wind he had brought blew up and landed on him.


    The Golden Toad was frightened by the rapid running and grasped Han Minghong''s clothes tightly.


    Han Minghong felt that something had fallen on him, but at the moment he couldn''t care what it was, because Han Mingyi had also raised his sword to attack.


    Unfortunately, his only chance of survival was ignored by him.


    Feeling the danger, the Golden Toad grabbed Han Minghong''s clothes and shouted twice.


    "Quack -- quack --"


    Hearing the voice of the Golden Toad, Han Minghong''s body shook, a burst of angina pectoris, and the pain filled his body instantly.


    "Poof -" the sound of the sword stabbing into the body was particularly clear at this time.


    Han Minghong looked down at the blood coagulation sword running through his heart and saw the Golden Toad jumping off him.


    "Golden Toad... Well... There are really golden toads..."


    It''s actually a Golden Toad, the enemy of heart poison. As soon as it screamed, it scared the heart Gu to death and made his body change back to its original shape.


    "Poof -"


    Han Mingyi pulls out the sword, and Han Minghong softens down.


    This change shocked everyone. I didn''t expect that the final result would be so dramatic.


    Du Xiaoli has flown halfway and is ready to save Han Mingyi at the last minute. Seeing this, she falls on a stone halfway up the mountain.


    "Quack --"


    Hearing the voice of the Golden Toad, she glanced at Han Mingyi, turned to fly towards the Golden Toad, caught it before it ran away, and then flew to Han Mingyi.


    When Han Minghong saw Du Xiaoli, his pupils, which had begun to be lax, suddenly lit up.


    "Xiaoli, if... If... I didn''t quit my marriage... Would we become a couple of immortals..."


    "No." Du Xiaoli shook his head, "Because your feelings for me were not unique at the beginning. Even if you didn''t dislike me at that time and liked me later, you couldn''t give me the only thing I wanted. In fact, those things were really not done by me and Mingyi at that time, but you thought it was preconceived. However, even if you didn''t quit your marriage, I''ll find a way to let you quit, or Wang Gu can mention it to the emperor Condition that he rescind our engagement. "


    "Why..." Han Minghong was unwilling.


    "Because you are not my lover," said Du Xiaoli.


    All the reasons are just because two people are not suitable. He can''t give her what she wants, and she won''t endure three wives and four concubines for him. They are doomed not to be together.


    "Ha ha..." Han Minghong also wanted to reach out to catch Du Xiaoli''s skirt, and his hand hung down in the air.


    "Well..."


    When Han Minghong died, Han Mingyi vomited a mouthful of blood and knelt down.


    "Mingyi!" Du Xiaoli quickly held him and asked, "how are you?"


    "I can''t die yet." Han Mingyi pulled the corners of his mouth. He hasn''t been hurt so badly in his life. Seeing the Golden Toad in Du Xiaoli''s hand, he said, "I didn''t expect it to be so simple. I knew I would throw it away as soon as I met him."


    "OK, what time is it now? You are still in the mood to laugh." Du Xiaoli stopped him. Seeing lengyi they flew over, he said, "lengyi, help Mingyi back quickly."


    Lengyi lenger hurried over and saw Han Mingyi''s injury. Lengyi picked him up on his back and flew towards Miao village.


    Bai Ningyuan saw that Du Xiaoli and others had left and followed back. Only Luo Qi stood in place for a while.


    He can give you the only one, so can I. why didn''t we come together? King Miao looked at the people brought by Han Minghong and said, "your high priests and saints are dead. Others will be arrested if they die. Don''t you surrender? Surrender at this time, you still have a way to live." those people, look at me, I look at you, and they all surrendered. The Miao king asked people to bind those people, and then took the rest to other Miao villages to clean up the remnants of the high priest. "Uncle Lang, don''t follow us. Go back and see the prince''s injury." King Miao said and left the valley with people. The old Miao doctor was ordered to go back to the Miao village. Seeing that Luo Qi was still in place, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "young master Luo, go back together." "well." Luo Qi put away her mind and went back with the old Miao doctor. "Some people don''t have to get it. It''s also a happy thing to look at her happiness from a distance, isn''t it?" the old doctor Miao suddenly said, as if he felt something. Luo Qi looked at the old Miao doctor''s face full of years and nodded thoughtfully. When they returned to the Miao village, Du Xiaoli had controlled Han Mingyi''s injury with a silver needle. Seeing the old Miao doctor back, Du Xiaoli gave him his place and asked him to heal Han Mingyi with Miao Jiang''s Secret skills. "JOJO -" little white ball lay on the table, shrugged his head, raised his eyelids, and his lovely big eyes became godless. Du Xiaoli saw doctor Miao treat Han Mingyi. Hearing the voice of little white ball, he came over, touched her head and said, "you''re hurt. You''ll be fine in two days." "JOJO..." it hurts! "I''ll ask the master if he can cure you later. Now I can only bear it." Du Xiaoli said, "when you get better, I''ll give you the Golden Toad, okay?"

 Chapter 619

    "JOJO -" really?!


    Xiaobaiqiu''s eyes lit up and blinked at Du Xiaoli.


    "Darling." Du Xiaoli said, and went to the bedside to see Han Mingyi''s situation. But little white ball is much more energetic than just now.


    After an hour or two, Lao Miao finished the treatment of Han Mingyi. In his words, although it is troublesome to heal now, it is more beneficial to Han Mingyi''s recovery. If he doesn''t say it faster, it won''t reduce his strength.


    Then the old doctor Miao looked at xiaobaiqiu again, got some medicine powder for Xia yuan, and asked her to mix water with xiaobaiqiu to drink.


    No, he really has a way. Is this a part-time veterinarian?


    Du Xiaoli sent Lao Miao out of the wooden house and thanked him, "thank you, master."


    "Princess, you''re welcome. I''m afraid we wouldn''t have won this time if you weren''t here. It''s enough for Han Minghong alone. No wonder Abbot Chen Jing would say that you are the key to solving the civil strife." old doctor Miao said, "the war wounds and internal organs of Wang ye and Han Minghong need to be well adjusted. But I believe you know better than me."


    "I see." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "Then I''ll leave first. Many people were injured this time, and I''m going to show them." old doctor Miao said and left.


    After Du Xiaoli returned, Xia yuan had given the water to xiaobaiqiu. She looked much better. Her eyes were not as painful as before.


    "You are also tired today. Go down and have a rest first." Du Xiaoli waved to the people in the room.


    "Yes, master."


    "Yes, princess."


    Xia yuan and they all left. Du Xiaoli came to Han Mingyi''s bed and sat down. On the way back, Han Mingyi fell into a coma. After being tossed for so long, he didn''t wake up.


    She put her hand on his wrist and felt his pulse. When she saw that his pulse was weak but stable, she was relieved. Looking at the large and small wounds on his body, he reached out and gently touched the bandage.


    In her impression, Han Mingyi has never been so badly hurt.


    "Mingyi, wake up quickly. When you wake up, I''ll tell you good news. How about it?"


    Han Mingyi''s eyes moved. Du Xiaoli thought he really wanted to wake up and ask himself something, but he fell into a deep sleep again.


    Du Xiaoli smiled, held his hand, leaned against the bed and narrowed.


    Only xiaobaiqiu was still thinking about the Golden Toad, lying on the table staring at Du Xiaoli.


    Miao Jiang maintained this year''s civil strife and ended on this day, because the chief high priest and Saint died, and the remaining residual forces basically surrendered without much resistance. Wu Yimu took the Miao people to clean up the 18th Miao village in the remaining days.


    The time has unknowingly entered July. The hot weather doesn''t seem to exist in the mountains. Even now, the Miao village is still very cool.


    Luo Qi and Liu Mochen let them leave together after the civil strife. They are all people who have something to do. They have put down their burden for a long time since they came here with Du Xiaoli. Now that the matter is solved, they will go back to do their own things.


    Du Xiaoli sends them out of the Miao village. When Du Xiaoli and Luo Qi say goodbye, Xia Hong calls Xia yuan and lengyi aside.


    "I don''t want to say anything about you." Xia Hong looked at lengyi unhappily. "I''m such a sister. If you dare to bully her and make her cry, I won''t spare you!"


    "Don''t worry, elder brother. I will treat Xia yuan well. If I bully her, I won''t spare myself without you." Leng Yi said.


    Obviously, he is older than Xia Hong, but it''s not awkward to call eldest brother.


    Xia Hong nodded and said, "sister, you are following the princess now. Please ask the princess to take care of your marriage. Just inform me in advance."


    "Yes, big brother." Leng Yi nodded seriously.


    He finally got the recognition of Xia yuan''s family. It''s not easy!


    This day, Du Xiaoli helped Han Mingyi out to bask in the sun. After ten days of rest, Han Mingyi''s injury has recovered.


    "Mingyi, it rained heavily yesterday. It''s a nice day today. Look at the sky. It''s so blue and beautiful!"


    Han Mingyi sat on the bamboo chair, looked up at the sky and nodded: "it''s really beautiful."


    Du Xiaoli sat beside him, looking at the blue dripping sky, in a particularly good mood.


    "You said before that you would tell me good news when I woke up." Han Mingyi suddenly said.


    Du Xiaoli was stunned. "Did you hear that?"


    "Well, I heard it. I wanted to open my eyes, but I felt my eyelids were so heavy that I fell asleep again." Han Mingyi said, "now, can you tell me what the good news is?"


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect Han Mingyi to ask her at this time. He waved to the people around him and asked them to go down. She looked around and made sure there was no one before she spoke.


    "Well, I didn''t come this month."


    Han Mingyi was stunned for a few seconds and then looked ecstatic.


    "You mean, you''re pregnant?!" Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "in fact, it''s just that the monthly events didn''t come in those days of the war. I''m not sure yet. But you know, I''m very punctual every month. Now after so many days, I can be sure." "it was in the Millennium poison barrier forest?" Han Mingyi asked. Du Xiaoli nodded. In the past, when they were in the same room, as long as they were in danger, they would take artificial contraception, so they didn''t get pregnant for so long. Only that time, just in her dangerous period, Han Mingyi was poisoned and couldn''t control it. "Then I really want to be a father!" Han Mingyi suddenly pulled Du Xiaoli into his arms and kissed her hard on the face. Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingyi''s excited look and knew that he had been looking forward to his children for a long time. Before, every time he saw Dudu glutinous rice, he had some different emotions in his eyes. Just considering that Du Xiaoli''s body hasn''t grown up yet, she has been restrained. Now, I''m looking forward to it. Suddenly, his face pulled down and stared at Du Xiaoli coldly. "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli was a little hairy by him. "You guessed that you were pregnant and dared to take people to fight?" Han Mingyi narrowed his eyes and revealed a dangerous atmosphere. "Cough, I''m not sure at that time." Du Xiaoli said, "if it''s just because of acclimatization, there will be irregular monthly events." "sophistry!" Han Mingyi slapped her on the ass, and then said angrily: "will it hurt our children?" "poof..." Du Xiaoli couldn''t help laughing when he saw Han Mingyi''s appearance, Holding his nose, he said, "there''s no exaggeration! He''s only the size of a broad bean now. Where will he know the pain?"

 Chapter 620

    "OK." seeing the smile in Du Xiaoli''s eyes, he couldn''t help laughing, but he also decided to go back and learn about pregnancy. "Now you''re not allowed to do anything. Leave it to them. You''ll give me a good baby, okay?"


    Du Xiaoli glanced and said, "you are so nervous. Are you nervous, child or me?"


    "Of course it''s you two!" Han Mingyi said, adding quickly before Du Xiaoli changed his face: "but you''re more nervous."


    "Hum, I think you''re a nervous child!" Du Xiaoli snorted.


    "Are you eating your child''s vinegar?" Han Mingyi suddenly realized how Du Xiaoli suddenly became uncomfortable.


    "Hum!" Du Xiaoli turned his face away from him.


    Han Mingyi put his arm around her waist and said, "well, what''s the jealousy with your child? Aren''t you nervous about him?"


    "I''m nervous about him, you''re nervous about me!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK, I''m nervous about you, you''re nervous about our children!" Han Mingyi felt that Du Xiaoli suddenly became a child, smiled and leaned his head on Du Xiaoli''s shoulder, "I''m going to be a father..."


    Du Xiaoli''s pregnancy soon spread. She wanted to keep a low profile, but Han Mingyi called lengyi and them all over and told them about her pregnancy. In particular, Xia yuan and Yingge took good care of Du Xiaoli and didn''t let her do anything.


    Everyone was excited when they heard that Du Xiaoli was pregnant. Their royal palace was finally going to add a little master!


    Du Xiaoli saw the happiness on Han Mingyi''s face and reached out to touch his belly.


    A little life has grown there!


    When the Miao king heard that Du Xiaoli was pregnant, they all came to congratulate him. Han Mingyi took advantage of this to say that he wanted to take Du Xiaoli back. Miao Jiang''s affairs have been handled almost. Now he is recuperating for him, but his injury has almost healed. He wants to take Du Xiaoli back to the capital. All kinds of things in the capital still need to be complete.


    Du Xiaoli took his pulse, perhaps because he was in good health after all, and his pulse was particularly stable. Unlike others, he was weak in the first three months. If you leave now, there will be no big problem.


    After discussing with the king of Miao, Han Mingyi and them left the Miao village the next day, and the king of Miao and Wu Yimu personally sent them out of Miao territory.


    Old Miao doctor watched Han Mingyi and them leave on the mountain and said, "Aya, after this period of time, let''s go to Guanghan temple to repay our wishes. Thank God for sending them."


    "Yes, master," Aya said.


    After a day and a half of walking, they went out of miaojiang. Du Xiaoli went out of Muliang mountain and saw the carriage parked at the foot of the mountain. Lenger and lengsan were waiting for them there.


    When they returned to Yaocheng, they knew that the county magistrate had been cleaned up by Ji Liufeng. The rebels gathered in Yaocheng and nearby cities had been suppressed. Now they are waiting for Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi to come out of miaojiang in Yaocheng.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli coming back in a carriage and Han Mingyi holding her carefully when she got off, everyone seemed to understand something.


    "General Ji, is this general... Hey hey?" Lu Dahai came to Ji Liufeng and asked with a smile.


    Ji Liufeng glanced at him and said, "you have the courage to ask?"


    "No." Lu Dahai immediately retracted and joked. He asked, waiting to be cut!


    Han Mingyi came over with Du Xiaoli and said, "Li''er is tired. Just report to the king if you have anything in the future. Go back now and talk about those things tomorrow."


    Du Xiaoli turns a blind eye in his heart for Han Mingyi''s behavior of directly cutting off his military power, but he doesn''t say anything. When he is a father for the first time, let him be nervous.


    But then again, she is also the first time to be a mother. Why isn''t she so nervous?


    Han Mingyi finished and took Du Xiaoli back to his residence to have a rest.


    "One, two, three!" Lu Dahai and his companions formed a circle and shot together. Then they patted Lu Dahai on the shoulder sympathetically and said, "go."


    Lu Dahai looked at the people with hatred, and was unwilling to chase Du Xiaoli and them.


    Zeng Tai and Ji Liufeng waited in place and said, "this Lu Dahai only knows how to make cloth every time. It''s been so long, and I haven''t seen him make the second gesture."


    "If he didn''t just make cloth, how could you win him every time?" Zeng Tai smiled.


    "I don''t know if he will be kicked by the Lord?"


    "It''s possible."


    "That would be terrible."


    "Sympathize with him."


    When everyone sympathized with Lu Da''s poster, he came back happily without any injury.


    "What''s the result?" Zeng Tai asked.


    "That''s!" Lu Dahai proudly raised his chin.


    "Well, are we right?"


    "I won''t tell you!" Lu Dahai said.


    "Why don''t you say that?" the crowd was worried.


    "You only said who guessed and who asked. You must say it after you asked!" Lu Dahai said. "Don''t think I don''t know, you know I''ll pit me every time I give cloth!" Er - this guy actually knows! "Know you''re still like this?" "hum, I can''t control myself when I guess boxing?" Lu Dahai said, "but I''ve thought about it. I asked, but I just don''t tell you the answer. Ha ha!" Lu Dahai laughed and walked away, leaving others to look at each other. When did this guy with simple mind and developed limbs become smart? "What now?" someone asked. "Of course, it''s to pry Lu Dahai''s mouth! Let''s go together!" prying his mouth is better than asking Han Mingyi to ask them again. "Hey, sea, don''t go!" all the people shouted and chased Lu Dahai. Ji Liufeng glanced at them and went into the house with a smile. Han Mingyi and others had just sat down. Ji Liufeng came in, took a seat and said, "you''re back. If you don''t come back, those guys will skin again." "are you still worried that they will skin?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Those guys don''t listen to anyone except you." Ji Liufeng said, "by the way, I gave Tang Yu a holiday. His house is just around here. He said he wanted to go home and have a look. I''ll let him go back after the task is over." "well." Du Xiaoli nodded and said: "I heard Tang Yu say before and have approved him to ask for leave after the task is over. He hasn''t gone back for several years." "The remnant party here has been cleaned up almost, and the peace has been restored in all counties. When shall we go back?" Ji Liufeng asked.

 Chapter 621

    "Just these two days," Han Mingyi said, "you take the team back first, and then we will set out."


    "OK." Ji Liufeng replied, then looked at Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi and joked: "they all said that you are so precious. Are you pregnant?"


    According to etiquette, a man doesn''t change to ask a woman, but their relationship since childhood is unusual, and they don''t care about these.


    Speaking of children, Han Mingyi''s eyes showed that kind of happiness again. He nodded and said, "yes, it''s been more than a month."


    "Really, Congratulations!" Ji Liufeng was also happy for them. He knew that Han Mingyi had always wanted a child, and now he finally got what he wanted.


    "Well, so you will be responsible for the military affairs in the future. If anything happens, you will report it directly to me," Han Mingyi said.


    "OK." Ji Liufeng nodded.


    "Hey, hey," Du Xiaoli was unhappy here. "You''re depriving me of my military power!"


    "We''re asking you to take good care of your baby," Ji Liufeng said with a smile. "You''re a woman first and a general second."


    "All right." Du Xiaoli said, "now I''m a pregnant woman. I''m going to go in and have a rest. You two haven''t seen each other for so long. I''m sure you have something to say. I won''t disturb you. Xia yuan, take little white ball and let''s have a rest."


    "Yes, master."


    When Du Xiaoli left, Ji Liufeng looked at her back and said, "she''s not happy?"


    "It''s all right. She''s making trouble with me for not letting her do anything!" Han Mingyi said.


    "Then you''ll suffer when you look back." Ji Liufeng said, "but then again, how many women are so busy as her."


    "Yes, with her talent, even..." Han Mingyi turned his voice and said, "it''s the happiest and luckiest thing in my life to marry her."


    "It''s really enviable." Ji Liufeng said with some emotion. "I heard Luo Qi come out and say that you have killed the traitor king?"


    "Yes..."


    Du Xiaoli returns to her room and asks Xia yuan to put the little white ball on the table, then puts the golden toads on the table and watches them chirp and chat.


    "Xia yuan, you say, these two guys have different languages. Can you understand what each other says?" Du Xiaoli lay on the table, reached out and poked the small white ball''s round body, and said bored.


    "Master, we can''t guess whether it''s not." Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli''s bored look and gently shook her head. She used to be busy before. Now she''s free, she feels bored.


    They still can''t figure out why xiaobaiqiu likes the Golden Toad so much. They have to chirp at it for a long time every day to be satisfied. Once they don''t see the Golden Toad, they will have no spirit all day, just like being lovelorn.


    But Du Xiaoli thinks that the two languages are different. Shouldn''t they really fall in love?


    Or is the little white ball in estrus? But I haven''t seen it have any estrus in the past two years.


    I can''t figure it out. She doesn''t bother to think. Anyway, the Golden Toad is also hers. If little white ball likes it, let''s play with it.


    Two days after Du Xiaoli and his team arrived in Yaocheng, the new county magistrate from the imperial court arrived and handed over the affairs of Yaocheng. Ji Liufeng returned to the capital with the Han paper of the special team.


    Du Xiaoli and they also packed up their things and set off slowly in a carriage.


    Although Du Xiaoli doesn''t like the carriage, she can only restrain her idea of riding for the sake of her baby. The bumpiness of the horse''s back is especially bad for her stomach. If something happens, she will regret to die.


    This time Han Mingyi walked slowly with her, and there was no hurry to return to Beijing. Du Xiaoli asked him if a secret edict had come a few days ago. Why didn''t he leave.


    Han Mingyi said he told Han Mingze about Du Xiaoli''s pregnancy. By the way, Han Mingze didn''t say anything. He gave him a holiday and asked him to go back slowly with Du Xiaoli.


    "Last time I went to the south of the Yangtze River, I said I wanted to play well with you. As a result, I went back in a hurry. This time, we can play along the way. Although the scenery here is not as good as the south of the Yangtze River, it also has a special charm." Han Mingyi is in the carriage, Du Xiaoli is lying on the couch, his head resting on his leg.


    "OK, let''s go back slowly! I want to eat delicious food from all over the world! See the beautiful scenery of all over the world!"


    Du Xiaoli''s eyes shine. Is this their honeymoon trip?


    "Well, as long as you like, it won''t be bad for our children. You can do whatever you want." Han Mingyi said spoiled.


    With Han Mingyi''s guarantee, Du Xiaoli is full of joy and thinks she can have a good journey, but she underestimates Han Mingyi''s chicken degree.


    "This chili is too much. If you eat too much, get angry. Come on, have some light." then he took the diced spicy chicken in front of Du Xiaoli and put a pile of light dishes in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s said that it''s bad for the fetus and pregnant women. Don''t eat it." then she took away her favorite snacks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s windy outside. When you go out, be careful to catch cold. Just look in the carriage." "..." there are so many things that Du Xiaoli finally couldn''t help it one day. He said, "Han Mingyi, I think you''re very wordy!" "I''m concerned about your mother and daughter." Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli wrongly. Du Xiaoli was speechless by Han Mingyi, but his anger was gone. This guy actually learned to sell cute. Who taught him?! Han Mingyi sees that Du Xiaoli is not angry. When she turns around, she breathes a sigh of relief. She looks at the little white ball playing with the Golden Toad on the couch. Unexpectedly, its cute trick is really useful. If Du Xiaoli knew that his selling Meng learned from xiaobaiqiu, he didn''t know if he would be so angry that he would throw them out of the carriage. With his freedom restricted, Du Xiaoli had less fun and asked Han Mingyi to go back to the capital directly. Han Mingyi tolerated Du Xiaoli''s temper for a while. Who let him know that the pregnant woman would be grumpy, and it would make him angry about small things, which made him feel that she was more like a little woman. So they changed their route, gave up their plans and drove back to Beijing. All the way he asked lengyi to slow down their carriage and dragged it for many days before returning to the capital. Fortunately, Du Xiaoli, who was most disgusted with the carriage, became very sleepy and slept most of the day. Every time I see her quiet sleeping face and think that her beloved woman has conceived a child for herself, Han Mingyi''s heart melts. In early August, the carriage carried Du Xiaoli and they staggered back to the capital. I thought I was still alone when I left. Now when I come back, I have more life in my stomach.

 Chapter 622

    Du Xiaoli and her family went directly back to Dingwang''s residence. I don''t know if it''s because the capital has its own family and lover. They used to be ostracized, but now they make her feel a sense of belonging and feel at ease.


    Du Xiaoli got out of the carriage and saw Du Yunhan waiting in front of the palace.


    "Dad, second mother, brother, sister-in-law and third sister, why are you here?" Du Xiaoli was very happy when he saw his family, so he went up and hugged Fu Yalan.


    "Be careful, they are all pregnant people, and they are so rash." Fu Yalan stabilized Du Xiaoli and said.


    "Happy to see you." Du Xiaoli let Fu Yalan go. "Dad, you have no business today? How did you know we came back today?"


    "The Lord told the emperor that you were coming back today. He also said that you were in poor health recently and wanted your family. The emperor asked us to wait for you here." Du Xiuheng said.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingyi. Unexpectedly, he carefully made these for her.


    "We''d better go first. Don''t pestle at the door." Du Yunhan said, "you''re tired after sitting in a carriage for so long."


    "What my father-in-law said is, Li''er, let''s go in." Han Mingyi said.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli took Fu Yalan''s hand and entered the palace. "I''m glad to see you waiting for me here. Where''s doodle?"


    "He and the wet nurse are waiting inside."


    "Can the little guy talk?"


    "I can call my mother already. I can say grandma when I''m hungry..."


    "Turn around and ask him to call his aunt..."


    Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli happy and was in a good mood. He waved to Du Yunhan and said, "father-in-law, please."


    "Please, Lord."


    Du Xiaoli and them went in, and all the servants in the palace saluted them. Everyone was very happy to see the prince and Princess back.


    "Niang... Niang..."


    Before he got to the hall, he heard a beep in the room. He couldn''t find Fu Yalan. He cried, and then came the voice of a wet nurse coaxing him.


    Du Xiaoli went in and saw the nanny holding Dudu. There were tears on her little face.


    Seeing Fu Yalan, he immediately stretched out his hands.


    "Mother... Mother... Milk... Milk..."


    Fu Yalan took Dudu from the nurse''s arms and said, "you''ve only been drinking milk for a while. Why do you want to eat again?"


    "Yi ah..."


    Du Xiaoli walked over, gently held Dudu''s hand and said, "Dudu, aunt is back. Call aunt to listen."


    When Dudu saw Du Xiaoli, he didn''t respond for a moment. Then he grinned. Because he had long teeth and had a lot of saliva, his saliva flowed down the corner of his mouth.


    Fu Yalan wiped his saliva off with a bib, then turned him to Du Xiaoli and taught him, "Dudu, this aunt, oh, call her aunt."


    Dudu looked at Du Xiaoli and just smiled, not calling her. When Du Xiaoli was ready to give up, he suddenly said, "pig..."


    Han Mingyi and others just came in and laughed when they heard Dudu''s words.


    Du Xiaoli has black lines all over her face. She is clearly an aunt. How can she be called a pig... Even if she is called Dudu!


    When Dudu saw everyone laughing, he got excited for a moment and called Du Xiaoli twice: "pig... Pig... Pig..."


    "Ha ha!" everyone else in the room burst into laughter. Even the servant girl and bodyguard bowed their heads and took a puff on their shoulders.


    Du Xiaoli''s face was completely black. Seeing Han Mingyi''s laughter, he glared at him.


    "Dudu, that''s aunt, aunt... Aunt..." Fu Yalan smiled and taught his son.


    "Pig... Pig..." Dudu still insisted on his name, although it was also because his pronunciation was not correct now.


    Du Xiaoli was speechless. She decided to teach Dudu to talk when she had nothing to do. She asked him to call her aunt clearly.


    "Pig... Pig..." Dudu liked Du Xiaoli very much and stretched out two small hands to let her hold him.


    Du Xiaoli''s smelly face looked better. He took Dudu, sat down in a chair and began the first step of education.


    "Dudu, come and call aunt."


    She doesn''t give up!


    "Pig... Pig..."


    He who sticks to his own opinion!


    "Aunt..."


    "Pig... Pig..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fu Yalan, Xie Yu and Du Xueqi, who are already slim and graceful, look at Du Xiaoli and Dudu with a smile. Du Yunhan, Du Xiuheng and Han Mingyi sit on the other side talking about men''s topics. It was not until lunch that Du Xiaoli gave up the hard bone of Dudu.


    The family sat around a table, where there was no hierarchy of officials, nor did men and women share food.


    The dishes in front of Du Xiaoli are all cooked by Xia yuan and Yingge in the kitchen. Now she is getting sick and vomiting is more serious. They have no appetite for food. Xia yuan and Yingge also try their best to cook the dishes she likes. I hope she can eat more.


    But Du Xiaoli just ate a small half bowl of rice and a few mouthfuls of vegetables and put down his chopsticks. Han Mingyi saw that Du Xiaoli didn''t want to eat, so he asked someone to bring her a bowl of bird''s nest porridge and said, "this was specially ordered to cook in the kitchen when he came back. You can eat two more." Du Xiaoli looked at the worry on Han Mingyi''s face and knew that he was worried that he was always not eating, his body couldn''t stand it, and the child''s nutrition was not enough, so he picked up the spoon and drank two more. Seeing Du Xiaoli eating so painfully, Du Yunhan said, "how can you eat so little?" "it''s overjoyed now." Xie Yu looked at Du Xiaoli and was distressed. Du Xiaoli wiped her mouth and said, "well, there was a Renchen reaction a few days ago." "it''s OK in the daytime. Although she has a bad appetite, she won''t vomit what she eats. She vomites badly in the morning and evening." Han Mingyi said, "we still want to come back and ask if you have any way to improve." because she''s worried about Du Xiaoli, Han Mingyi didn''t feel embarrassed to talk about this topic. "I remember when Jiannei was pregnant with Dudu," Du Xiuheng said. Fu Yalan nodded and said, "in fact, there''s nothing to worry about. It''ll be fine after this time." "well, I know. I''m a doctor myself. Naturally, I understand." Du Xiaoli said, "he''s making a fuss." "the Lord is worried about you. How can he say that?!" Du Yunhan scolded. "I''m full and sleepy. Go to sleep first. Since you''re all here, you can stay here for a few more days. You haven''t had fun in the palace yet." Du Xiaoli said. "Well, let''s go. We''ll wait for you to get up." Fu Yalan said. "Xia yuan, give the second mother, sister-in-law and three younger sisters. Arrange the yard. As for the two men, ignore them." Du Xiaoli left the restaurant and went back to his room to sleep.

 Chapter 623

    She has just started now. She has already had the trend of eating, sleeping and eating. She always thought that she was in good health and that pregnancy should not be so uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, the pregnancy reaction was still so great. Coupled with the fatigue along the way, she slept until the west of the sun.


    "Pig... Pig..."


    Du Xiaoli was awakened by a small hand. When she opened her eyes, she saw the little Dudu lying in front of her bed and reaching out to touch her face.


    "It''s Gu... Gu..." Du Xiaoli took the little guy to the bed and played on the bed.


    After a while, Xia yuan came in and saw Dudu and said, "master, just now the nanny took master Dudu to play in the yard. He accidentally lost his way. When he asked the bodyguard, master Dudu left by himself. Now everyone is going crazy looking for her. Unexpectedly, he came to the master''s room."


    "Then go and tell your sister-in-law that Dudu is here and let them not worry." Du Xiaoli said and lowered his head to tease Dudu.


    "Yes, master."


    Xia Yuan went out. After a while, Fu Yalan came.


    "This little guy is really annoying." Fu Yalan said with a smile when he saw that Du Xiaoli''s bed was in a mess.


    "Sister in law, are you here? I was worried just now?" Du Xiaoli hugged the bouncing Dudu and said, "it''s also strange that Xia yuan didn''t notice him coming in, otherwise they would have informed you earlier."


    "Did he come to wake you up?" Fu Yalan came over, sat down by the bed, held Dudu over and said, "aunt now has a baby in her stomach. How can you run to disturb her and jump on her!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I should get up anyway," Du Xiaoli said. "I can''t sleep enough anyway. It''s OK to sleep more or less."


    "It''s really hard for you. You''re still out when you''re pregnant. When you come back today, you can have a good rest at home, you know? If you don''t understand anything, send someone to ask us." Fu Yalan said, "Liuxia, if they know you''re pregnant, they must be very happy!"


    "Ha ha, it''s possible. You always said that you wanted me to have one quickly. Although it was earlier than planned, I was still looking forward to it." Du Xiaoli touched his belly and seemed to feel like a little life there. "Sister in law, come to bed and let''s have a good chat. We haven''t talked much for a long time."


    "OK." Fu Yalan nodded and called out, "nanny."


    "Princess, young lady." the beefy nurse came in.


    "Take the young master out to play." Fu Yalan handed Dudu out and asked, "you can''t lose the young master this time, you know?"


    "Yes, madam."


    The nanny went out with Dudu. Fu Yalan took off her shoes and climbed up. Her aunt and sister-in-law began to talk. Most of them were asked by Fu Yalan, Du Xiaoli said, from the scenery and food in Southwest China to the civil strife in Miao Jiang to pregnancy.


    "Now, after getting married, we have less time to get together. I think at the beginning, when we were mostly girls'' families, we would often get together even when we were at school. Now we all marry as women. We don''t talk about each other, and even Liuxia and I rarely get together." Fu Yalan said, "As for you, we were supposed to spend more time together when we became aunts and sisters, but you''ve been running outside these two days. You''ve been to the north, the south of the Yangtze River and the southwest. In this way, you''ve been all over our country. I envy you."


    "Listen to you, I seem to have been to many cities, but I don''t have fun every time." Du Xiaoli complained with his pillow. "It''s not easy. When he came back this time, he had time, but he was pregnant again. It''s not allowed to eat, it''s not allowed to do, so he lost his heart to play. Later, there was a pregnancy reaction, and he didn''t want to play."


    "It''s all the same now. Once you get a cold after you''re pregnant, it''s very troublesome. You as a doctor must know!" Fu Yalan said, "the Lord is concerned about you!"


    "I know," said Du Xiaoli. "Alas, unload it for me quickly. It''ll be fine when it''s unloaded."


    "It''s painful during pregnancy, but it''s also very fast," Fu Yalan said.


    "I hope so, alas..."


    The next day, Du Xiaoli went into the palace as usual to greet the emperor and queen. Knowing that she was pregnant, they didn''t keep her talking and asked her to go back to the palace early to have a rest.


    Later, she went to see the Empress Dowager and chatted with her for a while. Han Mingyi came to pick her out of the palace.


    The Empress Dowager asked him to take good care of Du Xiaoli. He also said that he would not come to the palace and take good care of his fetus at home. At the same time, he also proposed to live in Du Xiaoli''s village.


    Now it was the time when the grapes were ripe. The Empress Dowager had nothing to do at home all day. Du Xiaoli said to accompany her.


    The Empress Dowager wanted to go by herself, but there were fewer people and less fun, so she asked Du Xiaoli to go together.


    Du Xiaoli thought that Fu Yalan was still in the palace, so he said to take her with the children.


    For a moment, the Empress Dowager remembered that Ji Liuxia had a good relationship with them, so she decided to go to Chuang Tzu to stay with Du Xiaoli, Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia. In order to be lively, she asked them to bring their children.


    With children, servant girls and nannies are indispensable. With two children, Du Xiaoli can foresee how noisy the future will be. On that day, the vast team went to the grape manor. Although the people in the manor had received the news in advance, they were still busy for a while. Han Mingyi sent them to Chuang Tzu. Before they settled down, they left in a hurry. There must be something urgent. "Hahaha, Xiaoli, I didn''t expect you to take me as soon as you came back. I miss you so much!" Ji Liuxia rushed to Du Xiaoli and hugged her when she got off the carriage. Fu Yalan got down from the carriage, saw Ji Liuxia''s excited look, and said, "be careful, Xiaoli has a baby, you are so excited, be careful to hurt her." "ah -" Ji Liuxia screamed, looked at Du Xiaoli, looked at Fu Yalan, and said incredulously, "this, this, Xiaoli is pregnant?" Du Xiaoli nodded. "Ha ha, Xiaoli, you''re going to be a mother too!" Ji Liuxia said happily. Du Xiaoli opened Ji Liuxia''s hand and said, "well, I''m just pregnant. Why are you so excited?" "cough, I''m not happy for you." Ji Liuxia said. "Let''s pick up the Empress Dowager and get off," Fu Yalan said. The three of them came to the front carriage and said, "Welcome..." the curtain of the carriage was pulled, and red tea made a silent gesture to the three. Du Xiaoli and they waited quietly under the carriage. But they didn''t speak. The two little guys were restless. When they saw the new environment, they were all crying.

 Chapter 624

    The Empress Dowager fell asleep in the shaking carriage. Hearing the child''s voice, she woke up and said, "it''s already here?"


    "Back to the master, it''s already here," said Menggu.


    The Empress Dowager took down her blanket and said, "then go down."


    Menggu came to hold the Empress Dowager and asked red tea to open the door and go out.


    Du Xiaoli heard the news and knew that the Empress Dowager woke up. Seeing Menggu holding the Empress Dowager out, she reached out to hold her and asked her to step on the stool.


    After getting out of the carriage, the Empress Dowager looked at the yard hung with grapes, took a deep breath and said, "there is the smell of grapes in the air. Well, there is also the smell of freedom. The old bones of AI family are getting moldy in the palace."


    "If the emperor''s grandmother likes it, she will stay here for a long time. Anyway, it''s all right to be idle in the palace." Du Xiaoli held the Empress Dowager and said with a smile.


    "Well, I''m sure I won''t be bored with you here." the Empress Dowager said. When she saw two people talking and couldn''t understand, she smiled and said, "those two little guys are really excited!"


    "Babies are also very sensitive to environmental changes," Menggu said. "They must be happy to see the beauty here."


    "Grandma Huang, let''s go first," said Du Xiaoli. "The sun is too big now."


    "Well, let''s go in. You pregnant woman can''t stay in the hot sun for too long," said the Empress Dowager.


    Xie hen and his family had cleaned up the yard long ago. When they finished packing up, they almost had lunch.


    Du Xiaoli said that she took a nap to walk around with them, but she slept late again. When she went out, the sun had retreated and left a warm setting sun.


    She went to the Empress Dowager and found that they were not there, so she looked for Xie trace and asked. Xie trace said that the Empress Dowager went down to the vineyard with Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia, and she went out of Chuang Tzu.


    As soon as I got out of the gate, I saw them sitting by the road leading to Chuang Tzu. I saw several women picking grapes in the vineyard. Dudu and mi''er grabbed the grapes on the roadside and stuffed them into their mouths.


    In the setting sun, Du Xiuheng came on horseback, and Du Xiaoli leaned against the door, waiting for the happiness of returning


    After Du Xiaoli, Han Mingyi came to the empress dowager, saluted slightly and said, "when did you come out? You didn''t call me together."


    "The AI family didn''t let them call you when they heard you were still asleep. You are sleepy now. It''s good for you and your children to have a full sleep." the Empress Dowager said.


    "Xiaoli thanked grandma Huang for her concern," Du Xiaoli smiled. "What does grandma Huang think of here?"


    "Yes, the fresh grapes taste really good." the Empress Dowager pointed to the grapes just picked and washed, "Mingyi, try the grapes."


    "Grandma Xie Huang." Han Mingyi picked up the grapes, peeled them and fed them to Du Xiaoli.


    Fortunately, Du Xiaoli has no rejection of grapes, otherwise he will miss his favorite grapes this year. She took a bite, and the sweet smell spread in her mouth, making her eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    Han Mingyi peeled another one. She shook her head and refused.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Mingyi asked.


    "Too sweet." then she went into the vineyard herself and chose some grapes that were not ripe and had a sour taste.


    "Master, I''ll take it and wash it." Xia Yuan said.


    Du Xiaoli took out a small string and handed the basket to Xia yuan. Xia yuan took the grapes back to Chuang Tzu for cleaning.


    "Grandma Huang, is it comfortable here?" Han Mingyi came to the Empress Dowager and followed her eyes to see everyone''s busy figure in the vineyard.


    "Yes, it''s much more comfortable than in the imperial palace. When you want to see the mountains, you can see the mountains. If you want to walk around the fields, you can walk around the fields. There are delicious fruits. It''s not so comfortable in the imperial palace." the Empress Dowager said, "right, Menggu."


    "That''s also because this is the prince''s Chuang Tzu. The master will be so relaxed." Menggu responded.


    If it is an ordinary Chuang Tzu, even in the same environment, the Empress Dowager may not have such a feeling.


    "Menggu really understands me." the Empress Dowager smiled and looked at Menggu.


    They have been together for a lifetime, and they are not simply masters and servants. It can be said that they are not relatives, but relatives. The tacit understanding between them is unmatched.


    "The emperor said that if the emperor''s grandmother liked it, she could stay here for a longer time." Han Mingyi conveyed Han Mingze''s meaning.


    "Well." the Empress Dowager nodded gently, "Ai family heard that you brewed the wine of your wedding candles yourself?"


    "Yes, grandma Huang," Han Mingyi admitted.


    Du Xiaoli remembered that at that time, she didn''t have the current feelings for him, but when she heard him say she wanted to brew their wedding wine, she was still moved.


    "Xiaoli, you also teach AI family to brew this grape bar." the Empress Dowager said, "Ai family has no worries about food and clothing in my life. I''ve never made anything to eat or drink myself. It''s itchy to see them work."


    "If grandma wants to do it, it''s not difficult to make wine anyway," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Since Mingyi had found a name at the beginning, AI family would like to have one." the Empress Dowager thought for a moment and said, "brew two jars, one for drinking when Xiaoli is produced, and the other, Menggu. When I leave, the wine will be left to you." "what did grandma Huang say about this? Your current body will live a hundred years." Han Mingyi said. "Ha ha, that''s what I''m talking about." the Empress Dowager said, "besides, it''s not the same result after a long life, but the time is different. No one died." Du Xiaoli didn''t know how the Empress Dowager suddenly remembered this topic today, which made her heart very heavy. She came to the empress dowager, squatted down and said, "grandma, it''s late today. How about we start brewing tomorrow?" "OK." the Empress Dowager nodded, "By the way, brew another jar of incense for Ming Xiang. I heard that she was very unhappy there. My imperial grandmother can''t do anything for her. Just brew a jar of wine bar for her and let someone send it to her at that time. It''s the flavor of her hometown. Menggu, brew it with me tomorrow." "yes, master." Menggu replied. Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingyi, and there was worry on both faces. What happened to the Empress Dowager? The next morning, Xia yuan called Du Xiaoli up. She was sleepy in the morning, but she had to prepare those things for the Empress Dowager today, so she asked Xia yuan to call her in the morning. But Han Mingyi had left when she got up. Wait When everything was ready, she went to greet the Empress Dowager. "Greet the Empress Dowager." the Empress Dowager had finished her breakfast. When she saw Du Xiaoli coming, she said, "why did you get up so early? Did you eat too early?"

 Chapter 625

    "I''ve already eaten it." Du Xiaoli said, "the wine making things are ready. When is the emperor''s grandmother going?"


    "You got up so early to prepare things?" the Empress Dowager took Du Xiaoli''s hand. "Just let the servants prepare. You should sleep more."


    "It doesn''t matter," Du Xiaoli touched his flat stomach. "This guy knows he''s going to make wine with his grandmother today. He doesn''t bother me anymore. His morning sickness is much lighter."


    "It''s hard to conceive the first child. It''ll be fine later." the Empress Dowager got up and said, "since everything is ready, let''s go."


    "OK. My sister-in-law and Liuxia have gone. They say they want to learn wine making with grandma Huang."


    "Ha ha, let''s go together."


    Du Xiaoli helped the Empress Dowager to pass by. Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia were already waiting for them in the room.


    "Have you all arrived? But have you learned?" the Empress Dowager waved her hand and signaled them not to salute.


    "Back to the empress dowager, we have just come for a while. Xiaoli didn''t come, so no one taught us." Ji Liuxia said.


    "Oh, it seems that our teacher today is Xiaoli?" the Empress Dowager said with a smile.


    "Master Xiaoli, please give me more advice today." Ji Liuxia made a gesture to ask for advice, which amused everyone.


    "Hehe, if you don''t study hard today, don''t blame the master for my severe punishment." Du Xiaoli also said with cooperation.


    The Empress Dowager saw several things in the room, such as jars, grapes and so on. She asked, "are these all right?"


    "Yes, grandma, let''s start."


    Making wine is very simple. Everyone knows it when Du Xiaoli teaches it. One morning, the Empress Dowager really brewed three jars with Menggu.


    "Mark this jar. Don''t confuse it with others. Take it when we return to the palace." said the Empress Dowager.


    "Don''t worry, grandma Huang. This jar is different from the patterns of ordinary wine jars. You can''t make a mistake." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "That''s good. When we get back, we''ll dig a cellar in the palace and put the wine in it." the Empress Dowager said to herself, "the altar of Mingxiang, find a chance to send it."


    "Yes, master."


    Du Xiaoli looked at the three jars of wine made by the empress dowager, and his heart was a little heavy.


    She had planned to bring Han Mingxiang back after solving the matter in Miao Jiang, but unexpectedly, she was pregnant. The sudden child completely disrupted her plan.


    Ming Xiang, wait for me


    They lived in Chuang Tzu for a long time this time. Considering the Qu and Du families, Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia went back a few days later. Du Xiaoli stayed with the Empress Dowager anyway. Even during the Mid Autumn Festival, the emperor brought the queen and the crown prince to Chuang Tzu.


    This day is definitely the most special day for people in Chuang Tzu, because they replaced those ministers and spent the Mid Autumn Festival with the most distinguished people in the country, although they were only in a Chuang Tzu.


    Han Mingze never thought that he would spend one year''s Mid Autumn Festival in Zhuangzi in the suburbs. In the past, there was always a large group of people around him, either in the imperial palace or in his house. Unlike tonight, there were only a few people, plus less than 20 palace maids and eunuchs.


    While watching the moon, the Empress Dowager talked about the three jars of wine she brewed and told the emperor to send one of them to Han Mingxiang.


    Because Han Mingxiang was mentioned, the atmosphere in the yard became a little dignified. The Empress Dowager went back to rest early, and Han Mingyi was left to drink and enjoy the moon.


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t drink when she was pregnant, so she sat aside and listened to their chat. From her childhood, she talked about Han Mingyi''s contribution to the royal family of Fengming country.


    In the memory of Han Mingyi and Han Mingze, it seems that they haven''t had such a simple chat for a long time.


    "Mingyuan is getting more and more cross-country. He won''t come back to celebrate the Mid Autumn Festival with us." Han Mingze said angrily when he thought of Han Mingyuan.


    "He should be in Jiangnan now," said Han Mingyi. "He often went to baipoison Valley last time, but he was rejected by others."


    "The hundred poisons Valley and the Langxie valley have a close relationship. There are mechanisms at the mouth of the valley. I didn''t know how to let him break in that time. Now he''s retired. Naturally, I don''t want to let him in again." Han Mingze said. "The hundred poison Valley really doesn''t pay attention to the royal family. I dare to stop the leisure king of Fengming country! If it weren''t for the dark distance, I would have given them some color to see!"


    "Emperor, if that''s the case, why don''t you tell the idle king to marry him, choose a positive imperial concubine for him and take care of him at home?" the queen said aside.


    Hearing the Queen''s words, Han Mingze thought for a moment, looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "Anle, I know that Mingyuan is close to you. What do you think of the Queen''s proposal?"


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect the emperor to ask what he meant. He paused and said: "Emperor, it''s better to ask Xianwang about the imperial concubine selection personally. Xianwang is wild and likes to wander in the Jianghu. If you give him a marriage, he will run into the Jianghu alone and leave the princess alone. I''m afraid he and the young lady will not be happy. He will feel happy with his beloved."


    "You''re helping the fire phoenix," Han Mingze said. "Phoenix and I really have a good relationship, but it''s not just to help her talk. They have each other in their hearts. They just haven''t untied the knot in their hearts for a while and are making trouble. Why don''t we wait and see their follow-up development?" "Mingyi, what do you think?" Han Mingze looks at Han Mingyi. "It''s better for him to deal with the matter of Mingyuan. It''s not sweet to force a twist. If, as Li''er said, let him marry a woman he doesn''t like, I''m afraid he will miss that woman." Han Mingyi said, "if one day he wakes up and finds the Emperor to marry himself, it''s also his own decision." Han Mingze nodded and said: "Ming Yuan has been careless about his family and country since he was a child. His father spoiled him and made him more wild. Now he won''t come back for marriage just for fear of marriage. Then give him another period of time. If so, let someone forcibly tie him back!" "I will convey the emperor''s thoughts to him." Han Mingyi said. Du Xiaoli was eating the moon cakes and was worried about the fire phoenix and Han Mingyuan. I didn''t know whether the two enemies could be together. After living in Chuang Tzu for almost a month, the Empress Dowager returned to the palace, and Du Xiaoli also returned to the Ding palace. One day, Du Xiaoli began to vomit again after breakfast. Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli''s heart and lungs Son, his distressed eyes are red. "It''s all right, this morning sickness is normal, just after this." Du Xiaoli holds his hand and comforts him.

 Chapter 626

    "I''m so disobedient now. When he comes out, I must teach him a good lesson and let him toss his mother like this." Han Mingyi said.


    Xia yuan stood aside, handed Du Xiaoli a glass of water, rinsed his mouth, and said, "master, what you just ate has vomited out. Do you want to eat more?"


    "Well, Xia yuan is right. If you go on like this, how can you keep up with it? Don''t eat any more." Han Mingyi said, "do you have anything to eat? Maybe if you eat what you want, you won''t vomit."


    Du Xiaoli suddenly brightened up and said, "I have something to eat..."


    After an hour, a bowl of hot and sour sweet potato powder appeared in front of Du Xiaoli.


    Han Mingyi didn''t expect what Du Xiaoli said she wanted to eat would be such low-end food as sweet potato powder, but when she saw that she didn''t vomit, it was up to her.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli adding pepper and vinegar to the bowl several times, Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu were shocked by the red look.


    "Master, when I used to be a beggar, I often heard people say that these sour children are hot women. People who like to eat sour are pregnant with sons. Those who like to eat spicy are pregnant with daughters. Master, you like to eat sour and spicy, maybe you are pregnant with dragon and Phoenix fetuses!" Qiao Zhu said.


    Before, the old beggar was ill. Qiao Zhu had been taking care of him, so Du Xiaoli returned to Beijing. She didn''t come immediately. When Du Xiaoli and his family came back from Chuang Tzu, Qiao Zhu saw that the old beggar was all right and came back to continue to serve Du Xiaoli.


    Hearing Qiao Zhu''s words, Du Xiaoli didn''t take it to heart. The probability of pregnant twins is very small. If it is a dragon and Phoenix fetus, it is fraternal twins, that is to say, she has to row two eggs in the month of pregnancy, which is less likely. She doesn''t think she has that ability.


    Well, that''s what she thinks.


    Later, Du Xiaoli''s breakfast was mostly sweet potato powder, sour and spicy. Although he still vomited sometimes, it was much better than what he ate.


    Du Xiaoli''s pregnancy and vomiting didn''t end until nearly five months, which was longer than that of ordinary people for a long time. Because the nutrition couldn''t keep up, she didn''t rise much except her stomach.


    Du Xiaoli lay in bed and touched his stomach. It had bulged and looked not small. Seeing Han Mingyi excitedly naming the child aside, she was very depressed when she thought that she could unload the goods next year.


    "Li''er, what do you call our child?" Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli lying lazily in bed and asked excitedly.


    Du Xiaoli glanced at him and said, "it''s the child''s father''s business to take the name. Just make the decision."


    "Then I want to choose some names. You can choose them then?" Han Mingyi said.


    "How do you know if the child is a boy or a girl if you name him now?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Boys and girls think about a few. If it''s a boy, call the boy''s name. If it''s a girl, call the girl''s name. Anyway, there''s more time now, you can think more." Han Mingyi said, writing on the paper with a pen.


    "Ming Yi?"


    "Huh?"


    "Do you want a boy or a girl?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Boys and girls are good. I like all the children born to me by Li''er." Han Mingyi stopped writing, came to the bed and sat down, reached out to hold her hand and said, "but if it''s a boy, the education will be stricter in the future, and if it''s a girl, it will be spoiled in the future."


    "Why? What if a daughter is spoiled by you?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Our daughter was born a princess and spoiled when she was spoiled! Who dares to say anything?" Han Mingyi said disapprovingly.


    "Then why does the son have to teach severely?"


    "Naturally, a man should be well educated and become an indomitable man. If he is not strict, how can he become a talent?"


    "It''s not fair." Du Xiaoli pouted.


    She suddenly remembered a little story she saw in her previous life. When she was in labor, she asked her husband whether he wanted a boy or a girl. Her husband said: if it was a girl, I would protect you two; If it''s a man, our father and son will protect you.


    Look at the man in front of you. How can he be so far from what the husband thinks!


    But the ancient man didn''t expect him to say anything romantic.


    "Ah..."


    Han Mingyi returned to the table. Before he began to think about his name, he heard Du Xiaoli cry.


    "What''s the matter, Li''er? I''ll call the imperial doctor." Han Mingyi hurried over and saw Du Xiaoli stiff. He thought something had happened to her and was scared to call the imperial doctor.


    Du Xiaoli grabbed Han Mingyi''s hand and said, "I''m fine."


    "That just..."


    "The child just started to move and kicked me." Du Xiaoli said.


    "You said our children would move?" Han Mingyi said excitedly.


    Du Xiaoli took Han Mingyi''s hand and put it on one side of his stomach and said, "just kicked here."


    Han Mingyi touched Du Xiaoli''s stomach as if he really felt the little life in her stomach.


    After moving for the first time, the little guy poked here and kicked there restlessly every once in a while. Han Mingyi would touch it every night and morning. Sometimes he just felt the little guy kick his hand, and he would be happy that day. Autumn goes to winter, winter goes to spring, and it''s time for Du Xiaoli to give birth. Time just entered March, spring flowers bloom. Knowing that Du Xiaoli would produce in early March, Fu Yalan lived with Du Xiaoli. "Mother, aunt." Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan came back from a walk in the yard. A child came under the support of servant girls. Dudu, who is almost two years old, can clearly call aunt Du Xiaoli. She is finally no longer called a pig. "Aunt, touch." Dudu stretched out his little hand to touch Du Xiaoli''s stomach and smiled. His mother told him very early that there was his own brother or sister there, and he would see him soon. He was so happy. Although he didn''t know how to express himself, the smile on his face showed his good mood. "Brother." Dudu said on Du Xiaoli''s stomach. "Does doodle want a brother?" Du Xiaoli asked. Doodle nodded. "What if it''s a sister?" Du Xiaoli asked with a smile when he saw the cute appearance of Dudu. "Sister?" Dudu tilted his head, looked at Fu Yalan and said, "sister, I like it." Du Xiaoli touched Dudu''s head. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know what his brother and sister are now. "My sister-in-law taught Dudu very well." Du Xiaoli looked at Fu Yalan and said. "Now we have only one child, and naturally all our thoughts are on him," Fu Yalan said.

 Chapter 627

    "Well, this..." Du Xiaoli wanted to say something. Suddenly there was a pain in her stomach, which made her waist unable to straighten up.


    "Xiaoli, what''s the matter with you?" Fu Yalan saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance and said, "is it going to be produced?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded. It felt like she was going to have a baby.


    "I''ll help you to bed first. Xia yuan, Ying Ge, Qiao Zhu." Fu Yalan settled Du Xiaoli and shouted outside.


    Xia yuan heard the sound and hurried in.


    "Xiaoli is going to have a baby, so hurry to call the midwife and let the kitchen quickly burn hot water." Fu Yalan ordered, "also, send someone to inform the prince and the prime minister''s house."


    "Yes, madam." Xia yuan and her family hurried to do what Fu Yalan said. Qiao Zhu went to find the midwife. Xia yuan ordered to prepare things for production. Ying Ge went to inform the guards in the house and went into the palace to inform Han Mingyi.


    It has long been predicted that the baby will be born soon. Everything is ready, and the midwife has long received it from the palace.


    Du Xiaoli only felt pain in his stomach. The little guy moved in his stomach, but he couldn''t come out. The midwife knew to say take a deep breath and work hard. Du Xiaoli wanted to kick her out.


    In the Imperial Palace, Han Mingyi was discussing with Han Mingze in the imperial study. Father Sha came in and said, "the emperor, the prince, the bodyguard of the prince''s house just reported that the princess began to give birth. Please go back."


    Han Mingyi was surprised and looked up at Han Mingze.


    "Go." Han Mingze waved before Han Mingyi opened his mouth.


    Han Mingyi salutes, turns around and leaves the imperial study in a hurry.


    Du Yunhan looked at Han Mingze and said, "emperor, the prince is gone. Why don''t we leave the matter for the next discussion?"


    Han Mingze smiled and said, "I know you''re worried too. I won''t discuss business today. You can go too."


    "Thank you, Emperor. I''m leaving." Du Yunhan arched his hands and bowed back.


    Two negotiating ministers left, and Han Mingze was in no mood to deal with political affairs.


    "Little list, do you think the princess will have a boy or a girl?" Han Mingze asked, leaning against the Dragon chair.


    "Where can I guess?" father-in-law Shan said.


    "Why don''t we make a bet?" Han Mingze said. "It''s a man or a woman. It depends on who can guess."


    "If the emperor has such an elegant interest, the servant is willing to accompany him." father-in-law Shan said.


    "Well, since it''s a bet, let''s have some luck. If I lose, I''ll give you the jade barrier that paid tribute yesterday." Han Mingze said, "if I win, you''ll do something with me."


    "Yes," said father-in-law Shan.


    "Let someone go to the king''s residence and wait."


    "Yes, I''ll tell you now."


    Han Mingyi returns to the palace and goes straight to Du Xiaoli''s delivery room.


    "Lord." the people outside the door saw Han Mingyi and saluted him one after another.


    "No." Han Mingyi heard Du Xiaoli''s low roar in the room. He was worried and told others to wait outside. He pushed the door in.


    "Wang Ye, why did you come in?" when Han Mingyi went in, the midwife shouted in surprise and said, "this man can''t enter the delivery room, Wang Ye still..."


    "Needless to say, do your thing." Han Mingyi saw that Du Xiaoli was soaked with sweat, his face was a little pale, kept panting, came forward and sat at the head of her bed, held her hand and called, "Li Er..."


    Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingyi coming back and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by a burst of pain and grabbed his hand.


    Han Mingyi never knew that the process of childbirth was so painful. Although Du Xiaoli gave him a vaccination very early, he was still frightened and distressed to see Du Xiaoli like this.


    However, fortunately, Du Xiaoli''s body is much better than ordinary people, and all the things that should be paid attention to after pregnancy. Although the process of childbirth is still painful, it takes a lot less time than ordinary people.


    Two hours later, a cry interrupted the tense atmosphere in the room and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    The midwife picked up the child, wiped the blood on her body, smiled and said to Han Mingyi, "congratulations to the Lord. Congratulations to the Lord. It''s a little princess."


    "Really?" Han Mingyi stood up, looked at the baby in the midwife''s swaddling clothes, returned to Du Xiaoli and said, "Li''er is really a daughter!"


    Du Xiaoli smiled weakly. He just wanted to say to hold it to her. His stomach hurt again.


    "Ming, Ming Yi..." Du Xiaoli grabbed Han Ming Yi''s hand and looked up at his stomach.


    "Li''er, what''s the matter with you?" Han Mingyi heard about maternal postpartum hemorrhage and death. When he saw Du Xiaoli''s appearance, his face turned white.


    "OK, there seems to be another one in my stomach. Ah..."


    When the midwife saw that there was another one in her stomach, she could see it faintly, so the house became nervous again.


    Fu Yalan and Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng were waiting anxiously in the yard. When they heard the baby crying in the room, they were relieved, but they hadn''t come out for a long time, and the voice of Du Xiaoli''s cry came, and their heart was raised again.


    "Is my sister really a twin?" Du Xiuheng said. "Look, it should be," Fu Yalan said. After a while, another baby was born. After the midwife cleaned up, she said, "Congratulations, princess, it''s a little prince this time!" "I really gave birth to a dragon and Phoenix fetus?" Du Xiaoli said incredulously. "Yes, princess, a little princess, a little prince," said the midwife. Han Mingyi frowned and didn''t look at the two babies in Xia yuan''s and Ying Ge''s arms. He said, "the little prince comes out first, and the princess is born later. Do you know?" the people in the room looked at Han Mingyi puzzled. Why should we change the order? "What are you doing?" Du Xiaoli gave birth to two children. Rao was her and became very weak. Han Mingyi touched Du Xiaoli''s small face and said, "let your brother protect your sister. If it''s your brother, you''ll be more responsible." "..." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi silently. He actually had such an idea. So the size order of the two little dolls was reversed. Soon, there was news in the palace. Father Sha came to the imperial study. "Emperor." "born?" Han Mingze put down the memorial in his hand and asked. "Yes." Han Mingze looked at father-in-law Shan and said, "it seems that the result has come out. I don''t know whether you win or I win. Come on, is it a boy or a girl?" "go back to the emperor, a man and a woman." father-in-law Sha said. "A man and a woman?" Han Mingze paused. "Do you mean that the princess gave birth to a dragon and Phoenix fetus?"

 Chapter 628

    "Yes." Grandpa Sha nodded.


    "It''s hard to do now." Han Mingze said, "small list, did you win or did I win?"


    "Naturally, the emperor won," said the small list.


    "Nonsense. Neither of us won," said Han Mingze. "I didn''t expect to have a dragon and Phoenix fetus. Should I give them a title?"


    Han Mingze touched his chin and thought about it. He wrote a decree and said, "go and send this decree."


    Father-in-law Shan took the Edict and handed it to father-in-law Sha. Father-in-law Sha took it with both hands and withdrew.


    "Little list, let''s go and report the good news to grandma Huang."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    In Prince Ding''s house, everyone was immersed in the happy event that Du Xiaoli gave birth to a dragon and Phoenix fetus. Du Xiuheng and Du Yunhan held a child and walked in the house, smiling into a flower.


    Han Mingyi doesn''t care so much about the newly born child. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s childbirth, he is resting with her in the house at the moment.


    "Lord, someone from the Palace said to let the Lord take the imperial edict." Xia yuan came in and said, "it''s for the little Lord and the little princess."


    Come to the edict at this time?


    Han Mingyi motioned Xia yuan to pull the screen in front of the bed, and then went to the outside. Du Yunhan and Du Xiuheng stood around him with the child in their arms. When they saw father Sha coming in, everyone except Han Mingyi knelt down.


    "By heaven, the emperor said: the king is happy to have a dragon and Phoenix twin and give birth to blood for the royal family. I''m very happy. I hereby give blessing to the little prince and Princess Fuxi to give new blood to the royal family and join the Royal Jade Butterfly. Qin is here."


    "Long live my emperor." Han Mingyi took the imperial edict with both hands.


    Grandpa Sha shook the dust in his hand, saw the baby in Du Yunhan''s and Du Xiuheng''s arms, and said, "congratulations to the prince on getting twins. Is this the little prince and the princess?"


    "Exactly." Han Mingyi glanced at Xia yuan. Xia yuan took a red cloth bag and said, "this is a red envelope for the wedding."


    Duke Sha received a red envelope and said with a smile, "thank you for your reward! The servant went back to the Palace first and resumed his life to the emperor."


    "Grandpa Sha, go slowly."


    Grandpa Sha leaves with his men. Han Mingyi takes the edict to Du Xiaoli''s bedside. Du Xiaoli asked people to bring in the two children. When she saw the two sleeping little guys, she didn''t expect that she had really given birth to a dragon and Phoenix fetus. What''s more, they would be the first Prince and Princess of the royal family to get the title at birth.


    A month later, a banquet was held in Dingwang mansion to celebrate the full moon for the little prince and the little princess.


    This time, Han Mingyi changed his previous low-key and invited many people. Dingwang palace was very lively. But Du Xiaoli took the child out for a turn, so that everyone saw the two children and went back to the backyard.


    Now she found that confinement is really beyond the endurance of ordinary people. From pregnancy to now, she deeply realized that it is not easy for a mother.


    It''s true that raising children knows the kindness of their parents.


    Moreover, compared with her parents in previous lives, she now has a large group of servant maids to help. In the past, her father had to go to work. Although she hired a nanny, her mother took her very hard alone.


    Du Xiaoli put the two children together on the bed, stretched out her hands and let them hold their fingers, with a happy smile on her face.


    Mom, I''m a mother now. Did you look at me like that?


    After the banquet, Han Mingyi came back drunk, kissed Du Xiaoli on the face, and then kissed the two children.


    "If you get drunk, you''ll get the children," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Children won''t dislike me." Han Mingyi said while taking off his clothes. Du Xiaoli came forward to undress him and hung his robe on the shelf.


    "They are still young now. When they are old, do you think they will dislike you!"


    "When they grow up, they may love me more!"


    "Poor mouth!"


    "Ha ha..."


    After giving birth, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi chose a day, took their two children into the palace, walked around and received a lot of gifts.


    However, when visiting the Empress Dowager in the Forbidden Palace, Du Xiaoli found that the Empress Dowager was not in good health, so he checked her and adjusted her diet.


    When she left, she couldn''t help looking back and saw the largest osmanthus tree in the middle of the osmanthus forest.


    The days with children are tedious and happy. Unconsciously, they will be five months old. When playing with them, they will scratch their hair and pull it.


    Du Xiaoli accidentally found that her body seemed to have changed after giving birth to a child, and her blood seemed to send out a faint fragrance. One day, while the children were asleep, she went to the pharmacy and made the antidote of cold poison with her own blood as a guide.


    During her pregnancy, Han Mingyi was not allowed to do it or worry about it. She put her energy into the research of cold poison. After coming back from miaojiang, she spent almost half a year on it. Now with her blood, she finally developed the antidote of cold poison.


    She dragged Mingyue building to let Liu Mochen come to the capital, then asked Xia yuan to deliver the antidote and saw him eat it with her own eyes. After taking the antidote, Liu Mochen''s body was frozen by the cold ice, which made the people in the room nervous for a time. "Don''t worry, my princess said, this is normal." Xia yuan stopped Liu moxiao from coming forward. "Normal?" Yin Yuexuan looked at Xia yuan, who was already dressed up as a woman, and felt a little flustered. Xia yuan nodded and said, "the princess said that taking this antidote will trigger a full attack of cold poison, and then it can be completely solved when the cold poison attacks." "but Chen he..." Liu moxiao was still worried. "Liu Dian''s master has strong internal power. These cold ice can''t get on him. Moreover, the antidote is strong and will protect his internal organs from frostbite." Xia yuan explained. Xia Yuan said so, and the others observed the state of Liu Mo dust again. The cold ice slowly frozen Liu Mo Chen''s whole body, but his body revealed crimson under the ice. After a while, the ice on his body slowly melted and the water wet the sheets under him. Then Liu Mo Chen frowned and his body was twisted. He seemed to be suffering a lot. It took about half an hour to slowly return to normal. Liu Mochen felt as if he had experienced a long time. The bone chilling cold seemed to freeze his breath. Just when he thought he couldn''t make it this time, a burst of warmth spread from his body to his limbs and bones. That warmth gave him a familiar feeling. "Lord Liu, how do you feel now?" Xia yuan''s voice interrupted his thought and let him slowly open his eyes.

 Chapter 629

    "Dust, how do you feel?" Yin Yuexuan asked.


    Liu Mo Chen nodded to them and signaled that he was okay.


    "Lord Liu, please let me feel your pulse." Xia Yuan said.


    Liu Mochen stretched out his right hand. Xia yuan came forward to give him a pulse, then put it down, stepped back, smiled and said, "Congratulations, Lord Liu, the cold poison on you has been completely solved, and you don''t have to suffer from cold poison in the future."


    "Thank the princess on behalf of the hall Lord." Liu Mochen said.


    Xia yuan nodded and said, "since the cold poison of the Lord of the Liu hall has been eliminated, Xia yuan will go back and restore his life to the princess. Goodbye."


    "I''ll see her off," Yin Yuexuan said.


    When they came out of the backyard of Mingyue building and approached the door, Yin Yuexuan asked, "when did you get married?"


    "At the end of last year," Xia yuan replied.


    At that time, Du Xiaoli''s unhappiness was not so serious, so he said to find a time to do her and lengyi''s business, so he let people see the days. There was a good day at the end of the year, so he informed Xia Hong, and then held a wedding for them.


    Of course, with Yingge and lenger''s wedding as the groundwork, their wedding can also be seen. In particular, there is still a brother, which is naturally much more difficult.


    However, lengyi''s ability is much better than others when he follows Han Mingyi. He has his own brother to help. Although the process is very difficult, he still marries Xia yuan before the end of the auspicious time.


    "Well, your husband is..."


    "You''ve seen it, lengyi." Xia Yuan said, "just send me here. If you go out and are seen, it''s not good to find that this is your place. Goodbye."


    When she came to the door, Xia yuan declined. Yin Yuexuan continued to send her. She opened the door and left.


    Yin Yuexuan watched Xia yuan go out, and the beautiful shadow slowly disappeared in front of her eyes. He was stunned for a moment and came forward to close the back door.


    "Well, I wish you a happy life."


    He had a feeling for her at first, but before he was sure whether he liked her, she married and told him that they were not from the same world.


    He touched his heart. Fortunately, it was still here


    After Xia Yuan went back, she told Du Xiaoli about Liu Mengchen.


    Du Xiaoli was coaxing Fulin and Fuxi to sleep. When he heard Xia yuan say that his poison had been completely solved, he said, "at last, there''s one thing. By the way, where''s the prince?"


    "The Lord seems to have gone to the barracks and said he would come back in the evening." Xia Yuan said.


    "Oh, you go down first," said Du Xiaoli.


    Xia Yuan went out. Du Xiaoli looked at the two little guys who had fallen asleep, but his face was full of melancholy clouds.


    In the evening, Han Mingyi came back. He heard that Du Xiaoli asked himself in the daytime, came to the room and asked, "what''s the matter, you came to me today?"


    "Well, I have something to tell you," said Du Xiaoli.


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli''s face and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Send someone to find some snow ginseng and come back," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Do you want to eat?" Han Mingyi asked.


    Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "when we went to the palace after Xi''er''s full moon, I saw that the emperor''s grandmother was not in good health, so I checked her and found that her organs were shrinking. This morning I specially went into the palace to check for her and found that the situation was worse." when I saw Han Mingyi''s face change, I said, "it''s not caused by others, it''s natural aging."


    "You mean, grandma Huang..."


    Du Xiaoli took Han Mingyi''s hand and said, "the emperor''s grandmother is old and has been eroded by insects. Although she helped her recuperate later, it still hurts her very much."


    "Just take Snow ginseng?" Han Mingyi restrained his emotions, but his trembling voice still showed his fear.


    "I''ve been recuperating with the emperor''s grandmother for the past few months, but when I entered the palace today, I found that the emperor''s grandmother''s body was aging very fast. I think this may also be related to being a Gu in junior high school. Taking snow ginseng can be delayed. But it also depends on the specific situation. I don''t dare to say it''s absolutely useful."


    Speaking of it, when they went to live in Chuang Tzu last year, the Empress Dowager said that if she went, the jar of wine would be given to Menggu.


    Did she have a hunch that she didn''t have much time from then on?


    Han Mingyi slowly digested what Du Xiaoli said and said, "then I''ll send someone to look for snow ginseng."


    "Sorry, Mingyi, if I could find out earlier..."


    "It''s not your fault. You''ve been busy with me all these years. You''ve been pregnant since you came back from miaojiang. It''s hard to have children." Han Mingyi comforted, "do you have any requirements for snow ginseng?"


    "The year doesn''t need to be too high. If it''s too high, the emperor''s grandmother''s body can''t stand it," Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, I''ll arrange someone to look around first."


    "Well, tell the emperor the next time you enter the palace. Maybe he knows where there is." Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi touched Du Xiaoli''s face and said, "I will. I''ll go first." "HMM." Han Mingyi left and went to the palace that night. He knew that Du Xiaoli didn''t really think that Han Mingze might know where there was, but asked him to go to the Emperor Han Mingze. The Empress Dowager may not have much time, so let everyone be more prepared. Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi''s back and felt a deep sense of loss and remorse. She can cure diseases, connect bones and detoxify, but she can''t stop the progress of years, death and old age. Internal power can slow down the aging of the body, so those Wulin experts who are not young are very good. However, the Empress Dowager did not practice martial arts and had no internal power. In addition, she had been eroded by Gu insects for several years. If Du Xiaoli hadn''t helped her recuperate these years, she would have died long ago. "Alas..." she leaned against the door, looked at the thick night and sighed. After discovering that the body of the Empress Dowager was aging rapidly, Du Xiaoli often went to the palace to check her pulse. This day, when she felt her pulse, the Empress Dowager suddenly said, "the time is running out for the old bone of mourning family?" Du Xiaoli was heartbroken, and then smiled and said, "what did your grandmother say? Your body is fine, and you will live a hundred years." the Empress Dowager pulled Du Xiaoli''s hand and said: "Don''t lie to the AI family. The AI family knows its body. Besides, you''ve been running to the AI family recently. The AI family has checked its body and prescribed a lot of medicine. The AI family has taken all the medicine. Change it often, which means that the AI family''s body is hopeless." Du Xiaoli was silent for a while. The Empress Dowager looked at their abnormalities. Recently, she had more time to go to the palace to diagnose and treat herself. Han Mingze and Han Mingyi had more time to see her. She lived all her life. What else could she not understand.

 Chapter 630

    "Grandma Huang..." Du Xiaoli clenched the hand of the Empress Dowager and hated the passage of time. "Grandma Huang, do you believe in my medical skills?"


    "Naturally." the Empress Dowager patted Du Xiaoli''s hand, "if it weren''t for you, AI family would not be able to steal these years!"


    "So, Xiaoli will make the emperor''s grandmother live a long life." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    She knew in her heart that she didn''t know what to say. But she could not be discouraged first, so that the Empress Dowager could not see hope.


    The emperor and Empress Dowager were so talented that they smiled at Du Xiaoli''s words and did not refute them. They just leaned against the back of the chair and said: "In fact, since the death of the German Emperor, mourners have lived for so many years longer than many people. Even white haired people have experienced sending black haired people. When the former emperor died, mourners almost couldn''t survive. Still, Ming Yi said that Fengming country still needs mourners, and they also need mourners. Mourners thought that the emperor had just left, and the emperor took over the throne, and Fengming country was a whole country If the AI family doesn''t watch the turmoil, what will happen if the mountains and rivers uploaded by the ancestors are defeated, so the AI family has endured it again. "


    Du Xiaoli listened to the empress dowager, took the tea cup from Menggu and handed it to the Empress Dowager.


    "Now the Fengming country has settled down and its national strength has been strong. Even if there is no mourning for the family, there will be nothing." the Empress Dowager drank a cup of tea and said, "so, the mourning family also misses the German Emperor. I don''t know if he wants to mourn for the family below."


    "Grandma Huang, we all need you," said Du Xiaoli. "As the saying goes, an old family is like a treasure. Fulin and Fuxi haven''t grown up to serve you."


    "Ha ha..." the Empress Dowager smiled and said, "Xiaoli, although I don''t believe in the saying of the daughter of heaven, it''s Mingyi''s luck to marry you, and it''s also the luck of my royal family."


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect the Empress Dowager to know this, but think about it, Han Mingze may have said it to her.


    "Alas, the AI family thinks they have nothing to owe to the Fengming country. The only thing I''m sorry for is the girl Mingxiang." the Empress Dowager said, "The marriage seems beautiful, but AI family knows that these princesses are not doing well in her husband''s house. However, the AI family acquiesces to the marriage of Mingxiang. For the sake of Fengming country, I owe that girl! AI family doesn''t know whether I can see her again in my life. If you can''t see her in the future, remember to tell the AI family that grandma Huang is sorry if you have a chance to meet her She. "


    The Empress Dowager said she slept. Now her health is getting worse and worse. She often falls into a coma like this.


    Du Xiaoli looked up. The corners of her eyes were wet. I think it was just mentioned that Han Mingxiang was sad.


    She reached out to wipe away the tears from the corners of the eyes of the empress dowager, and said softly, "grandma Huang, Li''er, go and bring back Ming Xiang, okay?"


    "Princess." Menggu took a thin blanket. Du Xiaoli covered it for the empress dowager, turned to Menggu and said, "Menggu, let''s go outside."


    Menggu followed Du Xiaoli out, with a worried expression on her face.


    "Princess, master, is her body really helpless?"


    "I will ask the emperor to ask my two masters to take care of the emperor''s grandmother. I hope they can do something." Du Xiaoli politely expressed his meaning.


    Menggu was silent.


    "Menggu, during this time, you should pay more attention to grandma Huang. If my master hasn''t come yet, you can let elder martial sister Shen watch."


    "Princess, you really want to..." Menggu looked at Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "I''m going to bring Ming Xiang back. No matter what, let the imperial grandmother see Ming Xiang and don''t let her leave regrets."


    The body of the Empress Dowager has become a set. The effect of ordinary doctors or her around is almost the same, but it has no effect. She often mentioned Han Mingxiang for more than half a year, which shows how much regret she has in her heart.


    "If you can, let the emperor send a letter to Beiyuan country and let the princess come back." Menggu said.


    "Well, it''s the only way now. I''m afraid it''s not so easy..." Du Xiaoli thought of Zhao Zhen. He was very confused and didn''t know if he could do it. "Menggu, I''ll go to the emperor to discuss it first, and the emperor''s grandmother will give it to you."


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli glanced at the sleeping empress dowager in the palace, turned and left the Forbidden Palace and went straight to the imperial study.


    "See the princess." father Sha was outside the imperial study, saw Du Xiaoli coming and saluted.


    "Grandpa Sha, is the emperor inside?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "The emperor is discussing things with general Ji," said Duke Sha.


    "Please inform the emperor that I have something urgent to report to the emperor." Du Xiaoli said.


    Duke Sha hesitated and said, "the emperor said don''t disturb. The princess will wait here for a moment. The slave will go in and announce whether he can do it. The slave doesn''t know."


    "Please father Sha."


    After grandpa Sha went in, he came out soon and said, "princess, the emperor announced you to go in."


    In the imperial study, Han Mingze is discussing things with Ji Lun, the Minister of war, Du Yunhan, Han Mingyi and other officials. "Emperor, this Beilan country is obviously provoking war!" said the Minister of war angrily. "Emperor, Wei Chen thinks that Beilan country has really gone too far this time. Anyway, those people in Beian city can''t be killed by them in vain!" Han Mingze looked at the memorial in his hand. It was played in Beian city bordering Beilan country, saying that dozens of people were killed by Beilan people. "Prime minister Du, what do you think?" "Beilan country is called a country on horseback. Most of their people are brave and good at fighting, and they are wild!" Du Yunhan said. "But this time, I think we should let them give us a statement. As for whether we want to start a war, we can depend on their attitude." "General Ji, what are the chances of winning if we have a war with them?" at this time, father-in-law Sha came in from the outside. "Emperor..." "who''s coming again? I said, don''t I summon others now?" Han Mingze looked at father-in-law Sha coming in and his face sank. "Emperor, Princess Ding asked to see you." When Grandpa Sha saw that Han Mingze was angry, he hurried to say. Han Mingze spoke a few days ago. If Du Xiaoli came to see him, she should inform him immediately. Because she is now the exclusive imperial doctor of the empress dowager, what she said may be the matter of the Empress Dowager. "Xuan." Hearing that Du Xiaoli was coming, Han Mingze was no longer angry and said a faint word. Father Sha went out and soon led Du Xiaoli in.

 Chapter 631

    "See the emperor." Du Xiaoli saluted Han Mingze.


    Seeing that the room was full of important officials, she guessed that what they were discussing must not be a trivial matter.


    "Anle, come here now, but what''s the matter with grandma Huang?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Emperor, I want to tell the emperor something about the emperor''s grandmother alone." Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingyi was silent for a moment and said, "go to the side hall and wait."


    "I''ll obey your orders. I''ll leave." Du Yunhan and his companions retreated, and Han Mingyi stood still.


    "Anle, what''s the matter?" Han Mingze asked when they went out.


    "Emperor, I''m afraid the time is running out." Du Xiaoli''s words made the two men in the room feel worried.


    "How could it be? Your medical skills are so good that there''s no way?" Han Mingze said.


    "Grandma Huang''s health hasn''t been very good in the past year and has been aging and shrinking. I''ve tried many ways during this period, but it''s useless. Moreover, because she was hurt by insects before, her internal organs degenerate much faster than ordinary old people." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Is there no other way?" Han Mingze said.


    "Xiao Li''s ability is insufficient. Please punish the emperor." Du Xiao Li said with his head down.


    "You''re not capable enough, and you don''t have enough medical skills. Who can say you understand medical skills?" Han Mingze said. "Think about whether there is any way to treat the emperor''s grandmother."


    "Emperor, I want to ask the emperor to send someone to find my two masters. Maybe they will have some way. If not, they can take care of the emperor''s grandmother when I leave." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Two masters? Don''t you have only one master?" Han Mingze didn''t understand.


    "The other one is the old Miao doctor before." Du Xiaoli said, "I think this medicine plus Gu Shu will see if I can find a way."


    "OK. I''ll send someone immediately." Han Mingze said, "you just said to leave. Where are you going?"


    "This is the second purpose of my coming today." Du Xiaoli knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, your grandmother is missing Mingxiang more and more recently. I would like to ask the emperor to send a certificate to Beiyuan state and ask the princess to come back to see your grandmother."


    "Grandma Huang is in poor health. I will send a national certificate to Beilan country. What are you doing?" Han Mingze said.


    "Emperor, at the beginning, we agreed that I would give advice and develop the national strength for Fengming country. When we have the ability, we will bring the princess back. Does the emperor remember?"


    "This is our agreement before Mingxiang got married. I naturally remember it," Han Mingze said.


    With the help of Du Xiaoli, Fengming country has made rapid progress in recent years. Now its national strength has recovered to the peak of Fengming country.


    "Emperor, I think Zhao Zhen would not easily let Mingxiang get married. The emperor''s credentials are not necessarily useful. Therefore, I want to sneak into Beilan country. If he doesn''t let people go, I''ll bring Mingxiang back!" Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingze looked at Han Mingyi and saw that he didn''t say anything. He said, "Xiao Li, how dangerous it is to sneak into Beilan country, do you know?"


    "I know," said Du Xiaoli, "but I once agreed with Mingxiang that I would pick her up. Besides, it''s better for me to arrange this."


    "Why?"


    "The army of Fengming country can''t enter the territory of Beilan country, so others fight alone, but if I still have a level of identity, I''m the leader of shangshuiyuetian over there." Du Xiaoli said, "shuiyuetian also has hidden forces in Beilan country. At that time, we can come back with the help of shuiyuetian''s forces."


    Han Mingze was silent for a moment, looked at Han Mingyi and said, "Mingyi, don''t you say anything?"


    Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "I believe her."


    "In that case, it''s up to you." Han Mingze said, "but if it really will be what you said, I''m afraid Beiyuan country will not give up. We should also be prepared."


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    Du Xiaoli saw that Han Mingze agreed and showed his first smile today.


    "In addition, take your group of soldiers with you just in case," Han Mingze said.


    "Yes."


    "Is there anything else?" Han Mingze asked.


    "No more." Du Xiaoli shook his head.


    "Then go back and tidy up. I''ll let someone send the credentials. If he agrees to come back from meditation, you don''t have to go back." Han Mingze said.


    "I know. I''ll leave first."


    Du Xiaoli then retreated.


    When Du Xiaoli left, Han Mingze said, "Mingyi, don''t you worry about her?"


    "Worry," Han Mingyi admitted.


    "Then why don''t you stop it?"


    "Taking Ming Xiang back is what she always wants to do, and it''s also what I want to do. As she said, it''ll be easier if she doesn''t use the army. Moreover, if we don''t agree, I''m afraid she''ll run by herself."


    "You... Alas, now I''ll write my credentials and send them. In addition, call them back. Peace talks will be adopted for the affairs of Beilan country, and the army and food and salaries will be kept first..."


    After Du Xiaoli returned to King Ding''s house, he told Xia yuan that they were going to Beiyuan country and asked them to contact the people of shuiyuetian and make arrangements. Han Mingyi came back very late. When he went back, Fulin and Fuxi were already asleep. Du Xiaoli and Yi sat by their bed and looked at them without blinking. Hearing the sound, she turned her head and saw Han Mingyi come in and stand up. "Mingyi..." Han Mingyi put his hand on his lips and made a silent thing. He gently came to the bed and saw the sleeping child. "Let''s go out and talk about something." Han Mingyi said and took Du Xiaoli''s hand and went out. They went back to their room and neither of them spoke all the way. "Mingyi, right..." "needless to say sorry, if you want to say it, it should be me." Han Mingyi saw Du Xiaoli like that and knew what she was going to say. He made a voice to stop her. "When will you start?" "in a few days. Wait until the water moon day is arranged." Du Xiaoli said. "Well, just let them arrange the affairs of Beiyuan country. Once they enter our country, it''s good," Han Mingyi said. "I know. That''s what I ordered." Du Xiaoli gently hugged Han Mingyi''s waist, leaned against his chest and said, "thank you, Mingyi." thank you for your understanding and meeting you in this life... Han Mingyi reached out and hugged her and felt the warmth of the two at the moment. "Who are you going to take this time?" "since it''s sneaking in, the fewer people, the better. I''m going to take only Xia yuan and Ying Ge and Qiao Zhu to stay and take care of the children."

 Chapter 632

    "Is it enough to just take them?"


    "Didn''t people from the water moon day pick you up when you went?"


    "Well, just make sure."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoli still wanted to wait two days, but a message the next day completely disrupted her plan.


    "Are you leaving now?" in the imperial study, Han Mingze was surprised to see Du Xiaoli below.


    "Emperor, I just got the news that Mingxiang is critically ill!" Du Xiaoli said anxiously.


    "What are you talking about?" Han Mingze suddenly stood up from the Dragon chair. "How did you get the news?"


    "After I became the leader of shuiyuetian, I sent someone to sneak into Zhao Zhen''s house to secretly protect Mingxiang. The news I just got came from shuiyuetian." Du Xiaoli said, "emperor, it''s too late to wait for shuiyuetian''s arrangement. I must start immediately as an envoy."


    "The credentials were sent out last night, if you can catch up..."


    "Emperor, please give me another certificate of state, and let someone chase it back. Now I must rush there immediately and have no time to find the envoy." Du Xiaoli pleaded.


    Han Mingze was silent for a moment and said, "small list, prepare ink."


    Du Xiaoli quickly came out of the palace and went back to King Ding''s house. Then he dressed up as a man and went out of the city to the military camp with Xia yuan and Yingge.


    "General." the soldiers on patrol looked at Du Xiaoli and stopped to salute.


    Du Xiaoli came down from his horse and asked, "where''s general Ji?"


    "On the training ground."


    "You wait for me at the door. Go and bring general Ji''s horse." Du Xiaoli said and ran to the training ground.


    Ji Liufeng is supervising the soldiers'' training with Tang Yu. When he hears the soldiers call the general, he turns around and sees an anxious face coming towards them.


    "General..."


    Du Xiaoli came to Ji Liufeng and said, "general Ji, come with me."


    Ji Liufeng looked at Du Xiaoli for unknown reasons. It was rare that she was so anxious and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t have time to explain now," said Du Xiaoli. "Deputy general Tang, general Ji and I will leave for a few days. During this time, you are responsible for the affairs of the army. If there are things you can''t handle, go to Dingwang mansion to find the Lord."


    With that, without giving others time to react, he took Ji Liufeng and left.


    Ji Liufeng followed Du Xiaoli out of the military camp and saw that Xia yuan and Yingge were also dressed in men''s clothes. Xia yuan also led his war horse!


    "Mount the horse." Du Xiaoli came out and ordered them.


    Ji Liufeng got on his horse and asked, "Xiaoli, what''s the matter? Where are we going?"


    "Mingxiang is critically ill. Let''s go and bring her back! Drive!"


    Du Xiaoli and Xia yuan rode away. Ji Liufeng was stunned and immediately rode to catch up, but they just blindly followed Du Xiaoli and couldn''t distinguish the road ahead. Du Xiaoli''s words just echoed in his mind: Mingxiang is critically ill


    On the way, Du Xiaoli told Ji Liufeng what had happened recently and told him that they were not prepared for this trip. No one could predict what would happen later.


    As soon as Ji Liufeng heard that Han Mingxiang was critically ill, he couldn''t take care of others. What danger is not dangerous is no match for his worry.


    They go all the way, it can be said that they don''t stop, because they miss the town, they sleep in the wilderness. If the meal happens to meet the city, they will find a place to eat. If they miss, they will eat the dry food prepared before.


    In this way, after a few days, they arrived at Yaocheng, the last city where they had sent Han Mingxiang to stay before she got married.


    "We''ll have a night''s rest in Yaocheng tonight and go on our way tomorrow." Du Xiaoli dismounted when he saw that it was late.


    "But..."


    "Brother Liufeng, even if we rush there now, they will close the city gate at the entrance. We can''t get through the customs clearance official dish," Du Xiaoli said. "Moreover, if we want to go out, we should also talk to the county magistrate here."


    Hearing this, Ji Liufeng got off his horse and went into the city with Du Xiaoli and went to the county government to find the magistrate.


    The county magistrate was also the county magistrate when Han Mingxiang got married. He knew that Du Xiaoli and them were going to Beiyuan state. After reading the national certificate written by the emperor, he said to open the city gate for them early tomorrow.


    The next morning, when Du Xiaoli packed up and came out, Ji Liufeng had been waiting outside for a long time, and his clothes were wet with dew.


    "Let''s go," Ji Liufeng said, with a hoarse voice.


    Everybody mounted and ran towards the gate. The streets in the early morning were very quiet. Only the sound of their horses'' hoofs echoed in the streets


    A few days later, Yongzhou City, the capital of Beiyuan state, was home to the Marquis of the town state.


    Zhao Zhen is looking at the memorial played today in her study.


    "Hou ye, general Geng is coming." a bodyguard came in to inform him.


    "Keep your heart?" Zhao Zhen put down the memorial, guessed what he came to do, and said, "let him in."


    "Yes."


    The bodyguard went out and Geng Shouxin came in.


    "I''ve seen the marquis." Geng Shouxin was dressed in plain clothes with dust on the hem. "Where have you been, like you''re so dusty?" Zhao Zhen waved her hand and asked him to find a place to sit down. Geng Shouxin came to a chair and sat down. Immediately, a servant girl brought a tea cup and put it on the tea table beside him. Geng Shouxin took up the tea cup and drank it. Then he handed it to the servant girl and said, "another cup." "general, wait a minute." the servant girl went out with the cup and brought another cup of tea in after a while. Geng Shouxin took another cup and drank it. Then he waved his hand and signaled the servant girl to go out. Zhao Zhen didn''t speak when Geng Shouxin was drinking tea. Seeing that he had two cups of tea, she said, "this tea is the new snow mountain tea to be paid tribute this year. It''s a waste to drink it like this. Why, has the general''s house run out of water recently?" Geng Shouxin waved his hand and said: "Didn''t I come back in a hurry to discuss things with you? I didn''t even go back to my own home and had a hairy tea." "I remember I gave you a vacation for a while. Didn''t you go out to play? Tell me, what made you so anxious to come back to see me." Zhao Zhen said. "Naturally, it''s a big deal." Geng Shouxin said, "do you know about Beilan country and Fengming country?" "You mean that Beilan country killed the people of Fengming country in Beian city?" Zhao Zhen took a cup of tea, blew it and took a sip of tea gently. He really came back because of this. "Yes, that''s it." Geng Shouxin said, "you say, what will happen if Beilan country and Fengming country fight?" "not much." Zhao Zhen said faintly. "What is not so good?" Geng Shouxin looked at Zhao Zhen and said, "we border on Fengming country and Beilan country. If the two countries fight, we can reap the benefits. How can such a good thing be called not so good?!"

 Chapter 633

    "Can''t fight." Zhao Zhen said definitely.


    "Why?" Geng Shouxin didn''t understand. "Fengming country has developed. In just a few years, it has not only consolidated its rule, but also prospered more than before. The people will support it if it fights Beilan country. After all, Beilan has made a mistake first. If it wins, Fengming country can expand its territory to the north. Why doesn''t Han Mingze do such a thing? If so, why doesn''t Han Mingze I''m sure the army has set off for the border town now. "


    "That''s you, not him," Zhao Zhen said.


    "You mean Han Mingze really doesn''t intend to start a war?" Geng Shouxin asked.


    "Not no, but not now," said Zhao Zhen. "It will be October soon."


    Zhao Zhen''s words made Geng Shouxin understand.


    "Beilan country is a little farther north than us. It snows in October and the temperature is low. Therefore, if they launch a war at this time, they can''t get benefits, because the climate in Fengming country is not so cold. If the army comes to the north wind, they may be frostbitten by the weather. But once the war starts, it won''t stop for a while. It turns out So. "


    Zhao Zhen glanced at Geng Shouxin and didn''t deny his words.


    At this time, a servant girl came in, blessed her body and said, "Lord Hou, the doctor Wu is coming."


    "Let him in," said Zhao Zhen.


    A doctor over 60 years old came in and knelt down to Zhao Zhen.


    "I''m going to join the marquis."


    "Get up," said Zhao Zhen. "How''s Mingxiang?"


    "Back to the Lord, the lady''s situation is not optimistic, not to mention the serious physical injury. She has no will to survive. Even if she takes the medicine, it has no effect," said Wu Taiyi.


    "No will to survive?" Zhao Zhen''s eyes sank when she heard this.


    Is she going to give up?


    "Save me, no matter what kind of medicine I spend, I have to save her!" Zhao Zhen said sternly.


    Doctor Wu knelt down and said, "my Lord, I''ve tried my best, but it''s useless. Madam, it''s better to find a female doctor to treat this situation."


    "You are the most qualified doctor in Taiyuan hospital, but you can''t help it!" Zhao Zhen patted the table.


    "Hou ye, it''s really difficult for us to check this woman''s disease." Wu Taiyi knelt down and explained shakily, "and madam''s body has been bleeding. I''m afraid to continue..."


    "You are so incompetent that you can''t even stop bleeding!" Zhao Zhen shouted.


    "The lower officer and several imperial doctors also imagined whether the lady was poisoned, but we checked and didn''t check whether the lady had any signs of poisoning." Wu said and knocked his head heavily on the ground. "The lower officer is incompetent. Please punish him."


    "How long?" Zhao Zhen looked at the Wu doctor and really wanted to draw a sword to stab him.


    Wu Taiyi was stunned for a moment, then he reacted and said, "if it goes on like this earlier, it will last seven or eight days. If it''s broken, it can only last a day or two. But my wife has no will to survive. I''m afraid she won''t last long."


    Zhao Zhen suddenly pinched the memorial at hand, slowed down and said, "go down and continue to treat Ben!"


    "Yes!" Doctor Wu retreated, his forehead covered with cold sweat.


    He glanced at the bodyguard outside, shook his head and sighed. When Han Mingxiang swallowed his breath, he was afraid that even if they were a group of imperial doctors.


    "Hou ye, how could this happen?" Geng Shouxin didn''t expect to see Zhao Zhen get angry and asked.


    If Han Mingxiang dies, he has deployed for so many years, isn''t it in vain?!


    Zhao Zhen got up from her chair and said, "go back first."


    Then he went out.


    Geng Shouxin sees that Zhao Zhen''s steps are somewhat vain. He doesn''t understand how Zhao Zhen can do this.


    Zhao Zhen walked to the backyard. On the way, she thought of a cliff one day. A man said coldly, "I''ll bring Ming Xiang back. Before I bring it back, you have to take good care of her. It can be regarded as paying back the grace I saved you today."


    She trusted him so much at that time, although their identity was still the enemy.


    Zhao Zhen came to the yard where Han Mingxiang lived and came to her room. Before she went in, she heard Han Mingxiang marry bi''er, a servant girl, crying and saying, "princess, just drink some medicine and stop vomiting, okay?"


    In the room, Han Mingxiang just turned her head and looked at bi''er, but her eyes had no focus.


    At this time, Han Mingxiang was very thin. Her empty eyes sent out a kind of desolation like death from her bones. She has no quiet and flexible shadow before, and all she has left is a soulless skin bag.


    Bi''er knelt beside the bed and took the medicine in her hand. She shed tears while trying to feed the medicine in her hand to Han Mingxiang''s mouth, but all the medicine she had fed was left.


    The spittoon beside the bed was full of drugs she had reluctantly fed Han Mingxiang and then vomited out.


    "Princess, please, drink some more medicine." Beal begged.


    "Bang -" when the door was roughly opened, bi''er hurriedly turned back and saw Zhao Zhen, subconsciously shrinking. "Hou, Hou Ye." "the princess hasn''t taken medicine yet?" Zhao Zhen came over. "Back to the Marquis, I fed a little before, but I threw up just after drinking for a while." said another servant girl in the room. Zhao Zhen put her hand in front of bi''er. She was so frightened that she almost knocked over the medicine bowl. "Give it to me," said Zhao Zhen. Bi''er handed the medicine bowl to Zhao Zhen. He took the bowl to the bed and sat down. He scooped a spoonful and fed it to Han Mingxiang''s mouth, but it all flowed out along the corner of his mouth. Zhao Zhen fed it several times, and it was the same result. "Do you want to die?" Zhao Zhen pinched the handle of the spoon and said coldly. Han Mingxiang still looked straight at the top of the mosquito net, with no focus. Zhao Zhen looked at Han Mingxiang and didn''t care about anything. Like a pool of stagnant water, he suddenly fell the medicine bowl to the ground. "You want to die," he said. "If you dare to die, I will lead the army to destroy Fengming country, kill all the people, fight all the way to Phoenix, and hang the heads of Han Mingze and Han Mingyi on the wall and in front of your grave?" Han Mingxiang still didn''t move. Zhao Zhen''s hand moved, and bi''er was sucked into his hand. "Still indifferent? I thought I didn''t dare? Then kill the people around you!" "well -" bi''er was caught by his neck, breathing hard, and her face gradually turned iron blue. Han Mingxiang''s eyes finally moved, but then they returned to silence. "Since your master doesn''t care about you, you''d better go and explore the way for her first." Zhao Zhen said and was about to strangle bi''er.

 Chapter 634

    "Hou ye, Wu Yi''s riding is urgent." a maid came in from the outside and diverted Zhao Zhen''s attention.


    "Hum!" Zhao Zhen threw bi''er to the ground, turned and walked out.


    "Cough -" bi''er touched her neck and kept coughing. She looked up at Han Mingxiang, who was still unresponsive, and tears came out again. "Princess... Miss Du, why don''t you come? If you don''t come again, she will..."


    Zhao Zhen came to the study, saw two men waiting outside and said, "come in."


    The guard opened the door. Zhao Zhen went in, sat in her chair and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Lord Hou, the frontier city urgent report said that Ji Liufeng changed an ultimatum a few days ago and sent a certificate of state as an envoy."


    "Credentials?"


    "It is said that the emperor of Fengming misses his sister and hopes to let her return to Fengming for a period of time."


    Zhao Zhen looked at the memorial she had pinched, stretched out her hand to smooth it, and said, "want to take Ming Xiang back? Ji Liufeng? How many people did he bring?"


    "Only a few attendants were brought into the country." Wu Yiqi replied.


    "How many attendants?" Zhao Zhen thought, "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as Han Mingze thinks of his sister. When did this happen?"


    "Seven days ago."


    The housekeeper of the Marquis house of the town came to the study and knew that Wuyi was riding inside and could only wait outside the house. After a while, seeing Wu Yi riding out, he shouted at the door, "Lord, I have something to do."


    "Come in."


    The housekeeper went in and said, "Hou ye, general Feng Mingguo Ji took two women outside the door and asked for an audience with Feng Mingguo''s credentials."


    "Ji Liufeng?" said Zhao Zhen.


    "Yes." the housekeeper was deeply impressed by the current season. Although a few years later, he still remembered his appearance.


    Zhao Zhen didn''t expect that his black riding horse had just sent the news to Yongzhou City. I''m afraid it''s speeding up. She was silent for a few seconds and said, "you go back to him. Naturally, this national certificate should be handed over to the emperor, not to Ben Hou. They worked hard all the way, went to the post station to rest, and Ben Hou will take him into the Palace tomorrow."


    "Yes, I''ll go now."


    The housekeeper went out, but after a while he was escorted back, together with the guards of the Marquis house.


    Zhao Zhen heard the news and went out of the study. She saw that the housekeeper was held behind by Ji Liufeng, with a sword around her neck, forcing her to bring them to the study.


    Those bodyguards surrounded Ji Liufeng and others, but because the housekeeper was in each other''s hands, they had to step back.


    Zhao Zhen breathed when she saw the woman followed by Ji Liufeng.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Zhao Zhen. The sword in his hand approached the housekeeper''s neck and said, "it''s hard to see the Marquis!"


    "Why are you here?" Zhao Zhen waved her hand, and the guards in the yard took back their swords and stepped aside.


    Du Xiaoli also put away his sword, threw it to Xia yuan and said, "I want to see Ming Xiang."


    Zhao Zhen is silent.


    "I know she is critically ill. Are you going to hide it?" Du Xiaoli said.


    Zhao Zhen was silent for a moment and said, "come with me."


    Du Xiaoli and Zhao Zhen followed them to Han Mingxiang''s yard. Du Xiaoli thought she would see an extremely luxurious mansion, but unexpectedly, she kept a low profile.


    Han Mingxiang''s yard is the largest in the backyard. The furnishings inside look very precious. There are many servant girls in and out of the yard, which shows that Zhao Zhen didn''t treat her badly in terms of food and clothing.


    "Princess!"


    Du Xiaoli just followed Zhao Zhen to the yard and heard a cough, followed by bi''er''s frightened voice with fear.


    "Mingxiang..." she hurried over and pushed the door open. When she saw the lifeless man lying in bed, she said, "how''s Mingxiang, Mingxiang?"


    Bi''er thought it was the others in the house. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s voice, she turned her head in disbelief and saw that it was her. Finally, her tears fell down again.


    "Miss du... Princess." bi''er thought of Du Xiaoli''s marriage with Han Mingyi and changed her name.


    "What''s wrong with Mingxiang?" Du Xiaoli stood where she was and dared not go. She was afraid that she would touch a dead body without breathing. She was afraid that she would be late. She didn''t even see Han Mingxiang''s last side.


    Bi''er suddenly woke up from her surprise and said, "princess, princess, she just coughed and fainted after spitting blood. Princess, please save the princess!"


    Hearing bi''er''s words, Du Xiaoli was a little relieved. He quickly came to Han Mingxiang''s bed and said, "let me show her."


    Bi''er stepped aside and turned to see Ji Liufeng running in from the outside. She suddenly opened her eyes and subconsciously covered her mouth.


    "Ming Xiang..." Ji Liufeng saw the person on the bed who had become almost unrecognizable, and his eyes turned red. He tried to get closer, but was stopped by one hand.


    "Madam Ben Hou''s room, general Ji, can''t you go in?" Zhao Zhen said coldly with her right hand in front of Ji Liufeng.


    "I want to see Ming Xiang!" Ji Liufeng said. "You, no, that, person, capital, character." Zhao Zhen said word by word, "or are you going to make Ben think that his wife has something to do with other men? Infidelity and uncleanness?" "you -" Ji Liufeng grabbed Zhao Zhen''s hand and stared at him, and the war between them was imminent. "Brother Liufeng, go out first." Du Xiaoli said, "Lord Hou, I want to inject Mingxiang immediately, and please avoid it." "madam, why should I avoid it?" Zhao Zhen said, "where has her body been?" "you bastard!" Ji Liufeng got angry and punched him in the face when he heard Zhao Zhen''s words. At the same time, Zhao Zhen turned her palm and looked at Ji Liufeng''s carotid artery. So they fought in the room. Because the terrain was not wide, they were just fighting. Du Xiaoli saw that they didn''t listen to her. At this time, they were still fighting in the outer room. He was very angry. He came to them and grabbed Zhao Zhen''s fist to hit Ji Liufeng. The fist stopped two centimeters in front of him. Ji Liufeng thought he couldn''t escape the fist. Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli came back and grabbed Zhao Zhen''s fist. Seeing Du Xiaoli''s angry eyes, before he could say anything, he was kicked in the stomach and kicked him out directly. Zhao Zhen was surprised by Du Xiaoli''s hand, but then Du Xiaoli grabbed his arm and threw him out. He just hit Ji Liufeng, and both fell to the ground. Du Xiaoli stood in the door, looked at the two people on the ground and said, "I repeat, I''ll give Ming Xiang a needle. Who dares to disturb me? Don''t blame me for being merciless under the Phoenix flute! Xia yuan, close the door!"

 Chapter 635

    "Bang -" the door was closed heavily, which also pulled back their reason.


    There is hatred between them, but now is not the time to settle accounts.


    "Hum!" Ji Liufeng got up and stopped looking at Zhao Zhen. He just stood outside the room, quietly waiting for Du Xiaoli''s results.


    When did the people in the Marquis house of the town see their master beaten or thrown out of the house directly. Zhao Zhen had such a shameful thing. They all thought they would be killed this time, but Zhao Zhen just patted the dust on her body and said, "call all Dr. Wu and listen to the summons inside at any time. In addition, if there is anything in the house that needs to be met immediately and what medicine is needed, if there is no medicine in the house, go to the hospital."


    "Yes." those servant girls still had their heads on their heads and hurriedly did what Zhao Zhen said.


    Du Xiaoli asked bi''er to take Han Mingxiang''s clothes off, and then gave her a needle to stop bleeding in her lower body, which also kept the energy in her body from losing.


    Bi''er looked aside and asked Xia yuan to put away the needle after Han Mingxiang was full of needles. She went to her toolbox to find something. Han Mingxiang stopped bleeding and said happily, "princess, has the princess''s blood stopped?"


    "Not yet," said Du Xiaoli. "Now she just uses the silver needle to control her blood temporarily. If she doesn''t get the things out of her body, I''m afraid she''ll die if she pulls out the silver needle."


    Bi''er was frightened by Du Xiaoli''s words and couldn''t speak. She just stared at her and Xia yuan tossing on Han Mingxiang. In the middle, she went outside to find some beans according to her instructions, and then watched them busy.


    After a while, Han Mingxiang began to bleed again. With the blood flowing out, there were some meat pieces and something like an insect.


    Seeing the bug, Du Xiaoli sighed heavily, and then stabbed Han Mingxiang. After almost two hours, Du Xiaoli completely put the needle away.


    "Bi''er, I''ll prescribe a medicine for Mingxiang. You and Xia yuan go to catch it together, and then let her accompany you to boil. Don''t pass through other people''s hands in the middle, okay?" Du Xiaoli asked while writing the prescription.


    "I understand, princess. Don''t worry." bi''er saw that Han Mingyi''s situation had stabilized and knew that Du Xiaoli would have no problem. She was in a better mood.


    Du Xiaoli finished writing, handed the prescription to Xia yuan and said, "go."


    Xia yuan and bi''er went out. Du Xiaoli came to the bed and sat down. He grabbed her skinny hand with one hand and stroked her face with the other. Looking at Han Mingxiang''s dilapidated body, heartache and guilt burst out, and tears burst into her eyes.


    "Mingxiang, I''m sorry I''m late." Du Xiaoli didn''t expect to meet Han Mingxiang again. Her physical and spiritual injuries led to her current situation.


    "Mingxiang, the poisonous insects in your body have been taken out and won''t bleed any more. I''ve got everything left in your stomach by miscarriage. As long as you take good medicine, you can recover soon. Mingxiang, you can''t sleep all the time, you know? If you sleep all the time, I''ll be sad. Mingxiang, don''t you want to open your eyes to see me when I come?"


    She thought that if she came two days later, she would not see Han Mingxiang. Her eyes were cold: "those who hurt you, I will make them pay a price! No matter who they are, I will make them regret coming to the world!"


    After a while, Xia yuan and bi''er brought the medicine.


    "Master, the medicine is ready." Xia yuan looked at Du Xiaoli with red eyes. She knew she had just cried and comforted: "master, don''t be sad, the princess will get better."


    Du Xiaoli nodded and took the medicine bowl.


    "Princess, princess, all the potions she drank before vomited out, or it flowed out before she swallowed it." bi''er said with some worry.


    Du Xiaoli fed a small spoonful of medicine to Han Mingxiang''s mouth. Sure enough, it all flowed out along the corner of his mouth.


    "Mingxiang doesn''t have the will to survive and even resists, so her body responds and rejects the medicine." Du Xiaoli said, "as long as she is willing to drink the medicine subconsciously."


    "But princess, how did she..."


    Du Xiaoli handed Xia yuan the medicine bowl, then stretched out his hand to hold Han Mingxiang''s shoulder, buried his head on her shoulder and said in her ear: "Mingxiang, I''m Xiaoli. I asked Xia yuan to cook this medicine by herself. I''ll feed it to you. It won''t be toxic... Mingxiang, I''ll pick you up as agreed. Shall we go back when you get better? Grandma Huang is in poor health recently and can''t last long. If we don''t go back early, we may not even see her last side. Mingxiang, take care of her Will you drink the medicine? We''re going back to see grandma Huang, aren''t we? "


    Du Xiaoli repeated several times, especially the things that the Empress Dowager was in bad health.


    "Princess, the princess is in tears!" bi''er said excitedly when she saw Han Mingxiang''s tears, which had not fluctuated for a long time.


    Du Xiaoli rubbed against Han Mingxiang''s neck and said, "Mingxiang, I know you can hear me. Drink the medicine, darling."


    With that, she took the medicine bowl and fed it to Han Mingxiang again. This time, the medicine didn''t flow out of the corner of the mouth. Du Xiaoli fed her the medicine spoonful by spoonful. Seeing this, bi''er was speechless. During this time, only she knew how difficult it was to feed Han Mingxiang medicine. Her heart was dying when she saw her resistance to life. After Du Xiaoli fed the medicine, he wiped Han Mingxiang''s mouth with a handkerchief and said, "Xia yuan, you''re here to watch Mingxiang. Bi''er, come with me to the outer room and I have something to ask you." "yes, master." Du Xiaoli and bi''er came to the outer room. After she came, all the other servant girls in the room were driven out by her. Zhao Zhen didn''t say anything about this, but asked the servant girl to wait outside. "Bi''er." Du Xiaoli turned to look at bi''er and asked, "Why are you the only one around Mingxiang?" she remembered that there were several servant girls and mammy who were married at the beginning. In addition to these, there were four handmaids who knew martial arts prepared for her by Han Mingyi. She has been here for so long that she hasn''t seen anyone except bi''er. Speaking of this, bi''er''s eyes turned red again and said, "they are all dead. Everyone else is dead except slaves..." "what are you talking about!" Du Xiaoli was surprised. "The rich brocade four of them were assassinated when the princess came back from a temple outside the city to worship the Buddha. Many of the bodyguards who were married with her were servant girls, and they died that time," said bi''er. "That time we all went to the countryside. Suddenly, a group of killers came out. Their martial arts were very high. Jinxiu and the guards fought hard to let a few of us escape."

 Chapter 636

    "Who did it?" Du Xiaoli asked with a cold face.


    "We asked the Marquis to check, but he said it was just a group of killers and didn''t find out who hired it." bi''er said.


    "Good Zhao Zhen!" Du Xiaoli slapped on the table next to him. The strength directly split the table.


    How could he not find out who ordered it? It''s just protecting that man!


    "What about the rest?"


    "The rest of the people... Since the master gave birth, they drove everyone away and said they were allowed to go back by themselves. But they were killed not far from the city," bi''er said, "At the beginning, the princess also let the maidservant go. If the maidservant hadn''t been forced by death, I''m afraid she would have been sent away by the princess. But I didn''t expect to escape. But now the princess doesn''t know that they are all dead. When the guards around the Duke came to send a message, the princess happened to fall asleep and told the maidservant that the maidservant hasn''t told the princess yet."


    "Well, you did a good job at that," said Du Xiaoli.


    Han Mingxiang let those people leave because he thought it was too dangerous to be around him, so he wanted them to leave. Unexpectedly, he killed them in advance.


    Now Han Mingxiang''s situation is not optimistic. If she knows that her kindness has hurt those people, she is afraid that she will not be able to withstand the blow and die early.


    "Most importantly, how did Mingxiang miscarry?" Du Xiaoli closed his eyes and summoned up the courage to ask this question.


    "It was Princess Liuli who pushed her down the stairs." bi''er said.


    "Princess Liuli?" Du Xiaoli remembered the name and remembered it ruthlessly.


    "In fact, the princess and the Marquis had never slept in the same room before. More than three months ago, the Marquis didn''t know what to stimulate him. He was drunk and gave the princess..." bi''er said gnashing her teeth, "It was only that time. Unexpectedly, she became pregnant. Princess Liuli was interested in the marquis. When she saw that the Marquis married the princess, she always held a grudge. When she learned that the princess was pregnant with a child, she asked the princess out and pushed her down the stairs."


    "Zhao Zhen..." there was no table around to vent. Du Xiaoli clenched his fist. "What''s the identity of Princess Liuli?"


    "She is the youngest daughter of Zhengwang. Besides the Marquis, Zhengwang has the greatest power in Beiyuan state and is the younger brother of the former Emperor." bi''er said, "Princess Liuli is very spoiled by Zhengwang and is very arrogant and domineering."


    "Really, let''s see. Is her father more powerful, or..." Du Xiaoli didn''t say anything behind, but bi''er knew that Princess Liuli wouldn''t come to any good end with her.


    "Well, take care of Mingxiang first." Du Xiaoli waved his hand.


    "Yes, princess."


    Du Xiaoli opened the door and went out. It was already late at night. All the other servant girls drove out of the yard when she was waiting for medicine in the evening. Now there is only Ji Liufeng outside.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli coming out, Ji Liufeng walked over step by step and asked, "Xiaoli, how''s Mingxiang?"


    "It''s very serious, but I finally saved my life." Du Xiaoli said. "If we come two days later, I''m afraid we''ll see a cold body."


    "Xiaoli, thank you." Ji Liufeng was glad to have Du Xiaoli in his heart, otherwise he would be useless even if he came.


    "Do you know that Mingxiang''s illness was caused by miscarriage?" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Miscarriage?" Ji Liufeng stepped back.


    Seeing Ji Liufeng''s reaction, Du Xiaoli pulled his face and said, "do you dislike Ming Xiang?"


    Ji Liufeng saw that Du Xiaoli misunderstood himself and said, "No. I just didn''t expect that she would be caused by miscarriage. How could miscarriage almost kill her?"


    "Someone hurt her. Someone was poisoned in her body, which made her bleeding. Moreover, the healer didn''t handle it well, and her stomach didn''t clean up." Du Xiaoli''s breath changed, "No matter whether he is Princess Liuli or Lord Zheng, I will definitely ask them to pay a price this time! Liufeng, no matter what happens during this time, you have to be with Mingxiang. Since Zhao Zhen is so unkind, we can''t blame our injustice!"


    "What do you want to do?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    Du Xiaoli smiled coldly: "I want to make their chickens and dogs restless and pay for their blood!"


    "What do you want me to do?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "Your main purpose is to protect the safety of Mingxiang. At that time..." Du Xiaoli asked Ji Liufeng to come to him and told him what to do.


    In the study, Zhao Zhen has changed her clothes. She is no longer the one who was thrown by Du Xiaoli in the daytime.


    He looked at the mountain of memorials in front of him, took down one, but he couldn''t see it. After a while, he put it back.


    He didn''t expect that Han Mingxiang''s miscarriage would make her so seriously ill, let alone Du Xiaoli and they would arrive at this time.


    But it''s better for Du Xiaoli to come, or Han Mingxiang will die. They still have to find a way to explain to Fengming country.


    When he thought of Han Mingxiang, he thought of her godless eyes. Somehow, there was some faint pain in his heart.


    "Hou ye, Princess Ding asked to see you." a bodyguard came in and said. Du Xiaoli saw him? It seems that Han Mingxiang''s situation should be stable. "Take her to the living room," said Zhao Zhen. There are too many secrets in this study. If she sees them, she may know something. Du Xiaoli waited in the living room for a while and saw Zhao Zhen come in. "Ming Xiang is ready?" Zhao Zhen asked. "It''s stable for the time being," Du Xiaoli said. "The princess is not there with her now. Why did she come to me?" "I came here to ask you something." Du Xiaoli said, "I think the Lord should know the answer." "if I know, I should tell you, but you and I have different positions. I have to listen to the question first." Zhao Zhen didn''t say too much. "OK." Du Xiaoli looked at Zhao Zhen and asked, "at the beginning, Mingxiang went to incense outside the city. When she came back, she encountered an interception. You said it was a killer organization. I want to know which organization it was?" Zhao Zhen didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to ask this. He thought she would ask about Han Mingxiang here. He thought for a moment and said, "limitless Pavilion is the largest killer organization in Beiyuan." "limitless pavilion? It''s a good name." Du Xiaoli said, "this killer organization won''t attack Mingxiang for no reason. Who ordered it? Don''t say you don''t know, I''m not bi''er. They can fool around like that." what Zhao Zhen wanted to say was blocked in Du Xiaoli''s throat. That''s right, She is not the mistress who lives in the boudoir. Even if she doesn''t know her power, she also knows that it''s impossible to find out the people behind.

 Chapter 637

    "Sorry, I can''t say," said Zhao Zhen.


    "So you''re going to protect them." Du Xiaoli said, "since you don''t say it, I won''t force you, but I''ll say first that I won''t let go of anyone who hurt Mingxiang here. Just wait for you to fly and jump in Beiyuan country!"


    Then she got up and planned to leave.


    "Stop!" said Zhao Zhen.


    Du Xiaoli turned back and looked at Du Xiaoli coldly.


    "Princess Ding, although you are a mythical figure in Fengming country, you are now in Beiyuan country, not Fengming country!" Zhao Zhen said.


    "I know. But you should know that even so, I can make you pay the price!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "I know your martial arts are very high. You can escape even before thousands of troops, but don''t forget that you didn''t come alone, and Mingxiang is still my wife!"


    Threats?


    Du Xiaoli smiled, "Do you think that when I come, I will give you a chance to hurt Mingxiang? Mingxiang once wrote me a letter saying that you got along very well. She even meant to treat you as a friend, but what about you? Not to mention living with him for nearly four years, even if you didn''t do what you promised me at the beginning, which put her in such a situation. As a husband, you didn''t It''s your duty to be a husband; as a friend, you don''t do your duty as a friend. "


    Friends? Zhao Zhen didn''t expect to hear this word.


    "Ben Hou''s wife, how Ben Hou is willing to treat, that''s Ben Hou''s business," Zhao Zhen said.


    Du Xiaoli sneered and said: "But don''t forget, she is also the princess of Changle in Fengming country. And my princess is the princess of Fengming country and her sister-in-law. Zhao Zhen, I put my words here today. I won''t let go of anyone who stabbed Mingxiang and Princess Liuli, who also gave birth to Mingxiang. If you want to stop it, it depends on whether you can trap me or I will kill you forever The state and city are turning upside down! "


    Then she walked out without looking back.


    A shadow appeared beside Zhao Zhen and said, "master, the attitude of Fengming country is very tough this time!"


    "It''s not just Fengming''s tough attitude, but the person sent this time. It''s her." Zhao Zhen murmured, "since she said she would do something, you send two people to follow and find two high points of martial arts."


    "Yes, master."


    After Du Xiaoli came out of Zhao Zhen''s yard, he turned around in the yard for a while and returned to Han Mingxiang. When he returned, Ji Liufeng sat in the outer room, while Han Mingxiang was still unconscious in the inner room.


    "Xiaoli, you''re back." Ji Liufeng stood up.


    "Did you wake up in the middle of Ming Xiang?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Ji Liufeng shook his head anxiously.


    Du Xiaoli sighed and said, "theoretically, Mingxiang should wake up in the evening. It seems that although she drank medicine, she still didn''t want to wake up."


    "What about that?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    "Now wait and see if she will wake up tonight." Du Xiaoli said. "Pay attention tonight. There may be a situation. I''m going outside. I''m not in, and the three people in the inner room will be handed over to you."


    "Don''t worry."


    Du Xiaoli changed into a man''s dress, went out of Han Mingxiang''s yard, came to a courtyard wall and jumped out. After a while, two shadows came out of Hou''s house.


    "Why is there no one?" the two masked people asked suspiciously when they couldn''t see Du Xiaoli''s shadow.


    An embroidery needle flew out of the darkness and killed one of them directly.


    The other looked at the dark place, and Du Xiaoli slowly came out of it.


    "Go back and tell Zhao Zhen that if he''s sending someone to watch me, I''ll kill one person and one pair. I''d like to see how many people I can kill in this black horse!"


    With that, she quickly flashed in front of the man, slapped him on the shoulder, threw him back into the high wall, grabbed the body and threw it in.


    Their martial arts are good, but it''s a pity that Zhao Zhen underestimated her strength.


    Du Xiaoli waited in place for a while. A maid came out of the courtyard wall, knelt down in front of Du Xiaoli and said, "see the leader."


    "Are you from shuiyuetian?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "My subordinates are Muxiang from the wind Pavilion. They were sent to the Marquis house to protect Princess Mingxiang." the woman said, "my subordinates are bad. Please punish me."


    "You get up first," said Du Xiaoli. "Was it you who sent the news that Mingxiang was critically ill?"


    "Yes." Muxiang said, "the Marquis house is heavily guarded. At the beginning, we had several people together, and only two people came in at last."


    "There''s another one?"


    "She died when the princess was assassinated," Muxiang said.


    "I see. Go back first and continue to protect Mingxiang secretly. Pay attention to safety."


    "Leader, do you want me to take you to the pavilion leader?" Muxiang asked.


    "No, I''ll go myself." Du Xiaoli said, "the people in Hou''s house are very vigilant. If you go out for a long time, you''ll expose yourself. Go back first."


    "Yes, my subordinates leave." Muxiang left and jumped in from another place. Du Xiaoli listened and heard the footsteps of a group of people passing by. It sounded like a patrol. It seems that Muxiang has figured out the time and place of the bodyguard''s patrol in the house. Thinking of what she said about the death of one person in shuiyuetian and the four servant girls and other bodyguards Han Mingyi gave Han Mingxiang, it seems that many people were killed in the assassination. "Boundless Pavilion..." after a while, Yingge came over with a small white ball and a woman in the dark. "JOJO -" when xiaobaiqiu saw Du Xiaoli, he rushed into her arms. "Master." Yingge and the woman came to Du Xiaoli. "Feng Xiaoxiao, the leader of the Fengge Pavilion, has seen the leader." Feng Xiaoxiao salutes Du Xiaoli. "No," said Du Xiaoli. "Yingge, did you tell the owner of the wind Pavilion everything?" Yingge nodded. When we got to Yongzhou City, Yingge separated from them and went to find the people of shuiyuetian according to the contact method of shuiyuetian. "Leader, this is not a place to talk. Let''s leave first." "well, go." several people immediately disappeared at the end of the street. Zhao Zhen looked at the man kneeling on the ground. Next to a body, she hardly saw any wounds. "Kill each other, kill each other?" Zhao Zhen repeated what the guard said, waved her hand and said, "go down and bury him well." "where''s the princess?" the guard asked. "It seems that she is really angry this time. You can''t kill her enough. Forget it." Zhao Zhen said, "Wang Zheng has been free enough. I don''t know how she plans to fight him this time..."

 Chapter 638

    If she knew what Zhao Zhen thought, Du Xiaoli would laugh. She really didn''t plan to do any tricks this time. After all, this is not Fengming country. She has no other power here except the people of water, moon and sky.


    But the top priority is to find the person who hurt Han Mingxiang.


    She followed Yingge and they came to the back door of a yard. After entering, she heard the sound of silk and bamboo in front of her.


    Hearing the cheers from time to time in front of her, a clear look crossed her face.


    Seeing that Du Xiaoli misunderstood, Feng Xiaoxiao quickly explained, "leader, this is not a brothel, but an ordinary club. It''s just lively because of its reputation."


    Du Xiaoli nodded and asked, "Lord Feng, have you always been in Beiyuan country?"


    "I haven''t been back since I came here five years ago." Feng Xiaoxiao said, "please drink tea, leader."


    Du Xiaoli took the tea cup, took it in his hand but didn''t drink it. He asked, "I know that Fengge has been stationed here. As the contact point of shuiyuetian in Beilan country, Yingge told you all about this. Now Mingxiang is in poor health. We may have to wait for a while. You can arrange things well during this time."


    "Yes, sect leader." Feng Xiaoxiao replied.


    "This event may expose your affairs here, so you should inform everyone and get ready to go back," Du Xiaoli said.


    The wind nodded.


    "In addition to those plans, I have one more thing for you to do now."


    "Master, please tell me."


    "You go and check something for me."


    "Is it about Princess Mingxiang?" Feng Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Yes, please find out who hired the people of limitless pavilion to assassinate Mingxiang, and the people around her. Who had contact with the people in miaojiang, or knew the art of Gu Shu? How many people bullied Mingxiang and limitless Pavilion in recent years? Find out one by one." Du Xiaoli thought of those who hurt Han Mingxiang, so he couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Leader, we have found out some of what you just said. We know that the leader may come, so we have sorted out the information two days ago. Leader, please wait a minute." Feng Xiaoxiao got up and went out. After a while, he came in with a thick stack of paper in his hand.


    Du Xiaoli took the paper and looked around, then slapped the paper on the table.


    "Princess Liuli, good, good!" she squeezed the paper in her hand.


    "Master, this is the information about limitless Pavilion." Feng Xiaoxiao took out a few more pieces of paper.


    Du Xiaoli looked at it and said, "I didn''t expect that the limitless Pavilion is not small. But it can''t stop my plan. People who have hurt will not let go!"


    "Master, are you going to destroy them all?" said Feng Xiaoxiao.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli nodded. "Not this time. Next time. Take your time. I''ll always let it disappear in this world."


    "Sect leader, although the limitless pavilion has good power, it is not invincible. Although we shuiyuetian can''t catch up with his strength, we can find someone to cooperate." Feng Xiaoxiao said.


    "Cooperation? It''s OK," said Du Xiaoli. "You know something about the forces here. You must find a reliable one."


    "In fact, it''s OK to find two organizations." Feng Xiaoxiao said, "one is Yanluo hall and the other is hate water alliance."


    "Hate water alliance? That''s the same sect as us?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes," said Feng Xiaoxiao, "I have always been friends with shuiyuetian and hate water alliance. Bai Changlao was kind to them at the beginning. If we were looking for them, there should be no problem."


    "I''ll give you this," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Yes, leader. Subordinates must contact them as soon as possible. But -"


    "But what?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Hate water alliance also has some things to deal with recently. I think there may not be many people to be transferred. It may be difficult for us to deal with the people of limitless Pavilion alone. If we can add the people of hell hall, there will be no problem. But the strength of hell hall is very strong, but it may not take our job."


    "Yanluo hall, where are they in the sub Hall of Beiyuan country?" Du Xiaoli stroked the little white ball in his arms.


    "Liao City is several days away from here," said Feng Xiaoxiao, "but I heard that their cabinet leader came to Yongzhou City a few days ago. If you can see him, you can talk to him directly."


    "He came to Yongzhou City?!" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that there were old acquaintances here.


    "Yes. But it''s said that the temple Lord is not easy to talk, and he doesn''t even see outsiders." Feng Xiaoxiao said with some worry.


    "Do you know where he lives?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "It takes a day to check." Feng Xiaoxiao replied.


    "Well, I''ll write a letter, and you''ll ask someone to give it to him. I''ll come back to see him tomorrow night." Du Xiaoli said.


    Feng Xiaoxiao immediately asked someone to prepare pen, ink, paper and inkstone. After Du Xiaoli wrote it, he put the letter into an envelope and wrote the words "Lord Liu''s personal opening".


    "You don''t have to worry about the affairs of Yanluo hall first. Contact the people who hate water alliance. When the people of Yanluo hall come, you will discuss the specific situation." Du Xiaoli handed the envelope to Feng Xiaoxiao, "I''ll go back first and I''ll come back tomorrow."


    "Yes, sect leader." "Yingge, just stay here and discuss our retreat plan with them." Du Xiaoli said. "Yes, master." Du Xiaoli left alone after giving instructions. Xiaobaiqiu refused to leave in her arms. She had no choice but to take it back. It was almost dawn when she returned to Hou Fu. She dodged the patrol guard and quietly returned to Han Mingxiang''s yard. Ji Liufeng is resting on his chair. When he hears the sound of opening the door, he suddenly wakes up. He is ready to start. He hears Du Xiaoli''s voice. "Brother Liufeng, it''s me." Ji Liufeng got up and said, "you''re back." "well." Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "move out the soft couch and sleep." "no, I''ll just stay here for a while." Ji Liufeng said. Du Xiaoli no longer said anything. He went to the inner room and saw Xia yuan sleeping by the bed. She came forward and patted her to wake her up. "Master, you''re back." Xia yuan got up. "I''m actually asleep. Please..." "needless to say, go there and sleep for a while. Just leave it to me." Du Xiaoli said. During this time, they have been on their way and haven''t had a good rest. After another busy day yesterday, Xia yuan is also tired. Xia yuan saw that Du Xiaoli didn''t blame herself. She blessed her body and went to the ear room to have a rest. Du Xiaoli feels Han Mingxiang''s pulse, then drags his shoes to bed, turns inside and lies next to Han Mingxiang, reaches out his hand to hold her, closes his eyes and has a rest. The next morning, Du Xiaoli felt a look at him, opened his eyes, and looked at Han Mingxiang''s tearful eyes.

 Chapter 639

    She sat up and reached out to touch Han Mingxiang''s face, biting her lips excitedly.


    "Mingxiang, you finally wake up."


    Mingxiang looks at Du Xiaoli and doesn''t speak, but tears fall down.


    Du Xiaoli''s heart suddenly hurt. He leaned over and hugged her and said, "Ming Xiang, I''m here. I''m sorry I''m late."


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, Han Mingxiang burst into tears. The heart rending sound made Ji Liufeng''s eyes red in the outer room.


    "Xiaoli, no, no... No child... Although he shouldn''t have come, he is still my child! I didn''t protect her well, I''m not a good mother..."


    "Xiaoli, I''m ready for human life, but they still won''t let me go, my children and the people around me! Those who followed me... They and they died because of me... Without me, they wouldn''t come here and die... Xiaoli, it''s all my fault..."


    "Xiao Li, you said... What am I still doing in this world?"


    "Xiaoli, I thought you wouldn''t come. I thought you all gave up on me and didn''t want me... So... I think I''ll just go... But I think I''m still looking forward to you. I know you''re not a dishonest person, but I don''t know if I can hold you up..."


    "Xiaoli, you said, child, will he blame me? I dreamed several times that he said he was cold and didn''t want to leave me, but I couldn''t help it. He must blame me... Xiaoli, my child, no, he''s gone..."


    Han Mingxiang grabbed Du Xiaoli''s clothes as if she were holding the only life-saving grass in her life. She cried out all the pain she had suppressed in her heart for so long. She was so sad that she almost fainted.


    Ji Liufeng hung his head, clenched his hands, trembled all over, and suppressed the impulse to rush in.


    She cried like this, how painful her heart was, so that she would cry regardless of her image.


    It''s all his fault. If she hadn''t proposed marriage to the emperor earlier, she wouldn''t have come here to suffer.


    Thinking of seeing her lifeless and despairing yesterday, he closed his eyes painfully.


    Ming Xiang, I''m sorry


    Xia yuan and bi''er also happened to come to the outer room. When they heard Han Mingxiang''s cry, they all shed tears.


    In the yard, Zhao Zhen, who had just come over, heard the cry inside and subconsciously stopped her footsteps.


    Is she so sad when the child is gone? He thought that after that night, she only hated him


    After standing for a while, he turned and left without disturbing the people in the room.


    Du Xiaoli patted Han Mingxiang on the back with tears and comforted: "your child must be a sensible child. If he really wants to blame you, he won''t blame you, because he knows you love him. You didn''t mean to let him go."


    Han Mingxiang still couldn''t help crying. Du Xiaoli was afraid that she had just woke up and her body couldn''t stand such a fierce emotion. She stretched out her hand to point her sleeping hole.


    She laid Han Mingxiang down, reached out her hand to dry the tears on her face and said, "Mingxiang, don''t be so excited when you wake up. I''ll help you get back the injuries you suffered in the past."


    After Han Mingxiang settled down, she got out of bed and called Xia yuan and bi''er in.


    "Master, wash first." Xia yuan saw that Du Xiaoli''s eyes were red and swollen, and knew that she had just shed a lot of tears.


    Du Xiaoli washed and changed his clothes before he went outside.


    "Xiao Li, Ming Xiang, she..."


    "Brother Liufeng, she''s asleep now. I ordered her sleeping hole." Du Xiaoli said. "Her body is too vain to bear such a fierce emotion."


    "HMM." Ji Liufeng nodded, as long as she was fine.


    "Brother Liufeng." Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liufeng, "Mingxiang''s body has been given by Zhao Zhen... And because of this thing, the physical damage is too great, and there may be no children in the future. Will you still want her like this?"


    "Bang -" bi''er, who had just come in with breakfast, suddenly dropped the tray to the ground.


    "Damn it, maidservant!" bi''er knelt down.


    "Bi''er, get up. Go and prepare breakfast. Come in here and clean up later." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Yes." bi''er wanted to pick up the dishes and chopsticks and left with them, but stopped at the door.


    Ji Liufeng glanced at the inner room. Although he couldn''t see the scene of the inner room, he seemed to see Han Mingxiang lying in bed.


    "No matter what Ming Xiang looks like, I won''t change."


    When bi''er outside heard what he said, she turned and went to the kitchen.


    After breakfast, Du Xiaoli gave Han Mingxiang medicine and a needle. When she saw that her pulse was much stable at noon, she solved her sleeping point.


    Ji Liufeng has been in the house with Han Mingxiang in the morning. Seeing her thin face, he holds her hand and refuses to let go.


    But Du Xiaoli said he didn''t know whether Han Mingxiang wanted to see him now. He was afraid that his appearance would stimulate Han Mingxiang and let him out before solving the acupoint.


    When the sleeping hole was untied, Han Mingxiang slowly opened her eyes, saw Du Xiaoli sitting in front of her bed, looking at herself, and gently called out: "Xiaoli..." after a good vent in the morning, she woke up again. She had no such intense emotion. "Mingxiang, are you hungry? I''ve cooked two dishes for you. You haven''t eaten for a long time. Let me feed you something," Du Xiaoli said. "I don''t want to..." Han Mingxiang wanted to say no, but was interrupted by Du Xiaoli. "I know you have no appetite, but if you don''t eat, it''s bad for your recovery. I cook some appetizers myself. You won''t give me this face?" "all right." Han Mingxiang nodded. "Xia yuan, go and bring the food." Du Xiaoli ordered Xia yuan to one side, then held Han Mingxiang, pulled the pillow aside, put it behind her and asked her, "is it so comfortable?" Han Mingxiang nodded before she sat back to the bed. "JOJO -" little white ball strung to the bedside and looked at Han Mingxiang with wide eyes. It''s incredible that the master still has such a gentle and considerate time! Han Mingxiang looked at the round little white ball, saw its humanized big eyes and said, "Xiaoli, is this your pet? It''s so cute." "JOJO -" people are very cute! The little white ball twisted his ass proudly when he heard the praise. "Smelly guy!" Du Xiaoli poked the little white ball and said, "I found it under a cliff. It''s a pet!" under the cliff? "Han Mingxiang said." what appears in those places are usually strange things. "

 Chapter 640

    "In addition to biting people, I haven''t found anything strange, but the essence of eating goods is good," Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingxiang heard Du Xiaoli say so and knew that she also loved it very much.


    After a while, Xia yuan brought the food in and put it on the bench. Du Xiaoli picked up the porridge, scooped a spoonful, blew, and said, "I''ve been cooking this porridge all morning. How do you taste it?"


    Han Mingxiang drinks the porridge. It tastes like medicine and chicken, but it''s light and won''t disgust her.


    "Xiaoli''s rice is still so delicious. Even if I don''t have any appetite now, I still want to eat." Han Mingxiang said with a faint smile.


    "It''s good to eat." Du Xiaoli put down his spoon, took his chopsticks and fed the food to him. "Now these meals are good for your health. When you''re well, I''ll cook the food you want to eat."


    "Thank you, Xiaoli," said Han Mingxiang. "Come on, should I call you sister-in-law now?"


    "I still like you to call me Xiaoli. But if you want to call me sister-in-law, it''s not impossible, so I''m older than you." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoli fed Han Mingxiang a bowl of porridge with a spoonful of rice and chopsticks. Bi''er smiled happily.


    She knew that as long as Du Xiaoli came, Han Mingxiang would be fine, both physically and mentally.


    Only she can


    After dinner and drinking medicine, Du Xiaoli talked with Han Mingxiang. She was obviously in a better mood. She was even more happy when it came to Du Xiaoli''s birth of a dragon and Phoenix fetus.


    "Mingxiang, I have something to tell you." Du Xiaoli looked at the outer room.


    "What''s up?"


    "Well, brother Liufeng came with me. He''s in the outer room these two days. Do you want to see him?"


    For this, she still needs to listen to Han Mingxiang and can''t make a decision for her directly.


    Han Mingxiang''s smile slowly disappeared. After a while, he shook his head and said, "no, I don''t want to see him."


    Ji Liufeng heard Han Mingxiang''s words outside. He shook his body and sat on the chair.


    Du Xiaoli patted Han Mingxiang''s hand and said, "well, if you don''t want to see it, you can''t see it."


    "Oh, isn''t this bi''er? I heard that your princess fell down from the upstairs and was injured and unconscious. My princess slipped her hand at the beginning, but now she came to see why she hasn''t died?" a sharp voice came from the outside. Du Xiaoli found that Han Mingxiang''s eyes burst out endless hatred after hearing the voice.


    "Is she the princess Liuli?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    Han Mingxiang nodded.


    "Mingxiang, what do you want to do with her?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "If I could, I''d like to kill her myself!" Han Mingxiang said, "but no, her father is the king. He has great power. If he kills her, you will die, not just me. My life doesn''t matter, but I can''t put you in danger."


    "Let''s charge some interest today. Do you agree?" Du Xiaoli held the little white ball and gently stroked its back, and the corners of his mouth rose.


    Xiaobaiqiu felt Du Xiaoli''s emotion, twisted his body excitedly and shouted.


    "What are you going to do?" Han Mingxiang asked.


    Du Xiaoli smiled gently at her and said, "Mingxiang, you''ll stay in the house and keep your body during this time. I''ll deal with the cattle, ghosts and snakes outside."


    Then she went out with the little white ball in her arms.


    When bi''er made tea for Du Xiaoli and walked across the yard, she saw Princess Liuli coming in from the gate with two servant girls.


    "Oh, isn''t this bi''er? I heard that your princess fell down from the upstairs and was injured and unconscious. At the beginning, my princess slipped her hand. Now I''ve come to see why she hasn''t died?"


    "My princess won''t die if you die!" bi''er held the tray in her hand and restrained herself from throwing it.


    Ji Liufeng heard Princess Liuli''s words in the room, opened the door and went out, scolding: "who barks here?"


    Du Xiaoli has told him the reason why han Mingxiang miscarried. He guessed her identity when he heard Princess Liuli''s words. Afraid that she would hurt Han Mingxiang again, he couldn''t wait to go out.


    Princess Liuli was stunned when she saw Ji Liufeng, and then said in disgust, "who are you? There is a wild man hidden in Han Mingxiang''s house. It''s shameless!"


    "He is general Ji of Fengming country. Keep your mouth clean!" bi''er said to Princess Liuli.


    "General? What''s that? The princess only sees a wild man! It seems that the princess of Fengming country lacks women''s virtue!" Princess Liuli looked at her hand, "how can such an unscrupulous woman deserve a man like brother Zhen?"


    "You -" bi''er threw the tray directly at Princess Liuli. Although she hid behind, the hot tea sprinkled on her clothes.


    "Ouch, this princess''s skirt!" Princess Liuli patted her skirt and screamed, "you bitch! Somebody, beat her to death!"


    "Who dares!" Ji Liufeng stood forward and looked at the servant girl who was about to rush over. Princess Liuli''s servant girl stopped when she saw Ji Liufeng''s murderous face. "It''s just a shameless lover. What are you afraid of!" Liuli County scolded when she saw that her servant girl didn''t move. "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll tear your mouth!" bi''er came out behind Ji Liufeng and scolded Princess Liuli. After this incident, she hates Princess Liuli. Although Han Mingxiang and Ji Liufeng had a relationship before, she can''t talk nonsense. "Bi''er, the dog can''t spit out ivory. Don''t you know? If you tear such a smelly mouth, you won''t be afraid to dirty your hands?" Du Xiaoli came out with a small white ball and looked at Princess Liuli with a smile. It''s not too heavy to wear fancy clothes and pile hair ornaments on your head. Although the man was still eye-catching, she only saw a zombie face covered by the thick rouge. "Bi''er, the person who looks like a ghost is Princess Liuli?" Du Xiaoli asked. "Yes," said bi''er. "Oh, I didn''t see anyone in the room just now. When I came out, I found that I had just said something wrong. Where is the dog? It''s obviously ugly. No wonder Zhao Zhen doesn''t like it. Brother Liufeng, if you were you, you wouldn''t want it?" Du Xiaoli covered his mouth with one hand and looked apologetic. "Who are you? How dare you call this princess a dog!" Princess Liuli was angry and pointed to Du Xiaoli. "Even if you''re ugly, you''re still an idiot and can''t understand people. I said you''re not a dog, and you said you''re a dog. It seems that you''d better go back to the doctor to treat your brain." Du Xiaoli said, "Although I''m also a doctor, I can''t help a patient like you. But you can ask your father to find you some pig brain and pig head to make up for you. It''s said that you can make up where you eat. Maybe you can be smarter."

 Chapter 641

    "Poof -" Ji Liufeng and bi''er couldn''t help laughing. Even the servant girl behind Liu Li lowered her head and smiled.


    "What are you doing? Catch them all, and the county chief himself cut off their heads!" Liu Li shouted to the servant girl in front.


    "General Ji has excellent martial arts. It''s nothing to defeat ten with one. I''m afraid your servant girls are not enough for him to fight two fists." Du Xiaoli said with a smile, "if I were you, I''d find dozens of bodyguards to deal with him so as not to suffer from flesh and skin."


    The servant girls looked at Ji Liufeng''s appearance. They hesitated, turned to Liuli and said, "princess, what the woman said is reasonable. If you want to catch them all, it''s better to find a bodyguard."


    Liuli looked at his servant girls and Ji Liufeng and scolded, "then don''t you call the bodyguard!"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll call you now." the servant girl said and ran out.


    "That''s right," said Du Xiaoli. "But at least it''s Zhao Zhen''s house. We''re his guests. You want to catch us and don''t call him?"


    "Are you his guest? Hiss, how can brother Zhen have such shameless guests as you!" Liuli said with a hiss, but she still ordered the servant girls around her to invite Zhao Zhen.


    Du Xiaoli stood at the door holding a small white ball and didn''t speak. He looked at Liu Li a few times from time to time. Liu Li was very hairy by her and said, "what are you doing looking at this princess?"


    "Nothing. I think Lord Zheng really dotes on the princess. I''m afraid this hundred turn glass skirt is rare in the world?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Of course, my father said, although there are many colored glaze groups, there are only two hundred turn colored glaze groups in the world, one is the princess of your country, and the other is the princess." colored glaze said proudly, "people like you must have never seen it?"


    Not seen? I haven''t seen it. How can I know it''s a hundred turn glazed skirt? It''s really stupid!


    "Your pet is very cute. I''ll take good care of it when you die!" Liuli saw the little white ball in Du Xiaoli''s arms and was suddenly sprouted by it.


    "Little white ball, do you hear me? Someone will take care of you when I die!" Du Xiaoli pulled little white ball''s ear.


    "JOJO -" bad guy!


    Xiaobaiqiu patted Du Xiaoli''s claws with his claws and protested.


    Liuli liked it when she saw the little white ball. She was in a better mood when she thought of killing them.


    "For the sake of giving the princess such a lovely pet, the princess will be kind again. When you die, she will send your princess down to accompany you. Anyway, she has no children. It''s better to go down to accompany her children!"


    Du Xiaoli''s hand made a fierce effort to catch the small white ball and teach him. She looked at Liuli and began to kill.


    At this time, the servant girl who went to call the bodyguard came with more than a dozen bodyguards. As she walked, she urged: "hurry up. The princess will be angry for a while. You''ll feel better!"


    Those bodyguards seemed to be afraid of Liuli and accelerated their steps to follow her.


    However, as soon as they came to Han Mingxiang''s yard, they regretted that the people in the house were all laissez faire. They were the messengers of Fengming country. How could they do anything to them.


    Liuli saw the bodyguard coming and directly ordered: "catch them to the princess and beat them to death with a random stick!"


    "This..." the guards looked at the colored glaze and stood still.


    "Why, are you deaf? Can''t you hear what the princess said?" Liuli shouted at them.


    "Princess, my subordinates dare not," said the captain of the guard.


    "Don''t dare? Aren''t you brother Zhen''s bodyguard? Are you afraid these three people won''t succeed?" Liuli went up angrily and slapped the captain.


    "Ouch, this slap hurts your hand?" Du Xiaoli said. "They say you have no brain. Why don''t you believe it? The bodyguard is a martial arts practitioner. Your charming hand hurts for you."


    "Princess?" Liuli heard Du Xiaoli''s claim and said, "are you the princess of Fengming country?"


    "That''s right." Du Xiaoli nodded.


    "There is only one princess in Fengming country, so you are not..."


    "It''s the princess who owns another hundred turn glass skirt." Du Xiaoli said, "so the princess has not only seen but also worn your skirt. What a pity..."


    "What a pity?" Liuli saw Du Xiaoli looking straight at his skirt. I don''t know why, she was a little hairy in her heart.


    "Princess Ben doesn''t like to use the same things as others. Since there are two skirts, destroy one." Du Xiaoli said, "Oh, little white ball, someone wants to beat me with a stick. Don''t you clean up her?"


    With that, Du Xiaoli threw the little white ball out. Everyone only felt that the white light flashed between several breaths, and the silver turned around Liuli for several times, and finally fell on her head. As soon as her back foot was lifted, Liuli felt a warm liquid flowing down her scalp.


    "JOJO -" xiaobaiqiu peed for a while, cried happily twice, then jumped on Liuli and wiped his body, before stringing back to Du Xiaoli''s arms. When it left, its claws scratched on the Liuli skirt, and the skirt on Liuli became strips of cloth, which had just been torn by it.


    "JOJO -" did they do well? Xiaobaiqiu proudly asks Du Xiaoli for credit. "Not bad." Du Xiaoli nodded. "JOJO -" that''s a reward. I want a lot of snacks! "You''ll be a pig!" said Du Xiaoli. It''s fun to talk about it one by one here. People over there are stupid. Liuli''s skirt was torn, leaving only his belly pocket and obscene pants. "Ah -" Liuli first reacted and immediately screamed. Zhao Zhengang just returned to the house and heard that Liuli had gone to Han Mingxiang''s yard. She frowned unhappily, but she still walked towards the backyard. Unexpectedly, she heard Liuli''s scream just at the gate of the yard. When he entered the yard, he saw clothes and colored glass all over the ground. "What''s going on?" Zhao Zhen asked coldly when she saw the people in the yard. Liuli saw Zhao Zhen and burst into tears and rushed over. "Brother Zhen, that bitch, she bullied me and tore up my hundred turn glass skirt. Brother Zhen, you have to avenge me!" Zhao Zhen took off her cloak and put it on Liu Li. Liu Li stretched out her hand to pull the cloak to the front and wrapped her body in front of her. "What''s going on?" Zhao Zhen asked, looking at Du Xiaoli with a cold face. Du Xiaoli shrugged and said: "As you can see, that''s what happened. If she wants the bodyguard to beat us to death, I naturally want to resist. After all, this little white ball is an animal. It''s not as heavy as human hands, so this claw can''t be controlled at the moment. In other words, we are also just resisting. At least, my princess is also the Ding Princess of Fengming country and the Anle Princess personally granted by the emperor. We can''t be so oppressed in your north Yuan was killed with a random stick? "

 Chapter 642

    "You -" Zhao Zhen looked at the sneer on Du Xiaoli''s face and was speechless for a moment.


    "Why, you want to avenge her. It''s all the hands of xiaobaiqiu. Do you want to kill it?" Du Xiaoli said. "I remember xiaobaiqiu saved you on Qingfeng mountain. Do you want to kill your life-saving benefactor?"


    Du Xiaoli doesn''t talk to Du Xiaoli anymore. He knows that the colored glaze won''t get any reason here.


    "Somebody, go and find a dress for the princess."


    "Lord Hou, we only have madam''s clothes in our house, otherwise we have to go to the ready-made clothes store to look for them again." said a female bodyguard who came with Zhao Zhen.


    "Then find a set of Mingxiang clothes..."


    "I see who dares to touch Mingxiang''s things! Mingxiang''s clothes can be worn by such people!" Du Xiaoli scolded with a cold face, "Mingxiang''s things won''t be worn by this woman even if they are torn and thrown away. Zhao Zhen, if you have to let someone take them, I don''t mind her wearing a small white ball and tearing one. Anyway, you know the ability of the small white ball. It takes less time to tear clothes than to wear clothes. Moreover, if it accidentally bites her..."


    "Chirp -" the little white ball waved his paw.


    Zhao Zhen knows that Du Xiaoli did what she said, and she must already know that the colored glaze is the one who caused Han Mingxiang to miscarry. She''s afraid that if she does it next time, it will kill her. Although he doesn''t like the colored glaze, she can''t die yet.


    "Come on, go to the clothes store to find a dress for the princess."


    "Yes, marquis." just now the waitress was ordered to leave.


    "Yingying, brother Zhen, you have to avenge Liuli! My body will be brother Zhen''s in the future. Now that so many men have seen it, I and I might as well be killed and clean!" Liuli cried sadly on Zhao Zhen''s body.


    "I also think, this woman, except those girls in the brothel, whose body would have been seen by so many men! Now the little white player slipped, which destroyed the princess''s colored glass skirt, and let these bodyguards see your wonderful figure. If you were the princess, you would immediately be killed on the master." Du Xiaoli gloated.


    "It''s not you! If it''s not your beast..." Liuli turned his head and stared at Du Xiaoli and scolded angrily.


    "Princess, don''t forget, that''s why you want to beat the princess to death. The princess will resist." Du Xiaoli said faintly, "The princess hasn''t asked the Duke of the town for an explanation, so you want to bite back? Well, Zhao Zhen, the princess was almost killed by a random stick in the Duke''s house of the town on the land of your Beiyuan country. Should you give me an explanation? Dispose of the person who wants to kill me with a random stick?"


    Zhao Zhen felt a headache for the first time and said, "come and take the princess down."


    "No, brother Zhen, those men looked at my body. What am I doing? I''m still alive!" after that, she tried to hit the post and was pulled by the servant girl around her in time.


    "Princess, you can''t miss it!" the servant girls cried and advised one after another.


    Zhao Zhen glanced at the guard in the yard. Before she spoke, she heard Du Xiaoli sigh.


    "Alas, you bodyguards are really poor. It''s good to be worthy of your post. You were called by the princess. Now you''re going to be killed by your master if you accidentally see something you shouldn''t see." Du Xiaoli looked at the people sympathetically, "You must have done a lot for Zhao Zhen if you want to enter the Hou''s house. You were killed today. Remember to choose a distant place when you were reincarnated in your next life. Don''t come to Zhao Zhen again. Alas, I don''t know if other guards will be cold when they see your end?"


    Zhao Zhen felt that her forehead was green and her throat was blocked.


    It''s common to kill people, but everyone knows it. It''s nothing. But Du Xiaoli made it clear that if he did these people today, I''m afraid it would really chill others.


    But it''s not good if these guards don''t handle it.


    "When you are on duty, leave without permission. Take them all down and hit the 50 big boards again," Zhao Zhen said.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Fifty big boards, heavy punishment, may kill them, but they may also survive.


    Those bodyguards looked at Du Xiaoli when they left. If it weren''t for her, they would not be able to escape today.


    But they subconsciously ignored the fact that Du Xiaoli let the little white ball tear up Liuli''s clothes!


    Liuli was stunned when she heard Zhao Zhen''s disposal, and then cried to be killed.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the farce in front of her and sighed, "Alas, since your master is eager to die, what are you stopping her from doing? As a good servant girl, you should follow your master''s meaning, you know?"


    Then she whistled, and the servant girls loosened their hands as if they had lost their souls for a moment. The colored glaze couldn''t hold her strength for a moment, so she hit the pillar heavily and fainted.


    "Oh, you really let go!" Du Xiaoli exclaimed. "Really, even if she really wants to die, she has to go back and die again. Otherwise, isn''t it bothering the Marquis? But it seems that she just fainted. I''d better take her back to find a doctor for treatment."


    Zhao Zhen looked at Liu Li who was unconscious and said, "when the clothes come, put them on for her and send them back. Now take them down first." the servant girls quickly picked Liu Li up and left Han Mingxiang''s yard with the servant girls in the house. As soon as these people left, Du Xiaoli changed his original appearance again, gave Zhao Zhen a cold look, and turned around to go in. "Are you satisfied now?" Zhao Zhen said aloud. "Satisfied?" Du Xiaoli turned around and said with a sneer, "it''s just an appetizer, just a little interest. How can you be satisfied?" "Zhengwang won''t give up this matter." Zhao Zhen said. "I know." Du Xiaoli said, "but I''m not going to give up. Liuli county is mainly killing me. I also want to ask Lord Hou and Lord Zheng to give me an explanation about this, otherwise we Fengming country doesn''t care about fighting at this time! Lord Hou, you''re busy with business, so please go back." then she pushed the door and went in. Zhao Zhen snorted coldly and left with her sleeves. The people behind Zhao Zhen could feel his anger. Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli just came and made a mess of their affairs here. Zhao Zhen doesn''t want to tear her face with Zhengwang yet, but it''s really troublesome today. Du Xiaoli was not interested in how Zhao Zhen would handle the matter. He came to the inner room and saw Han Mingxiang and said, "Ming Xiang, how about my appetizer?" Han Mingxiang listened to everything outside clearly in the room. Seeing Du Xiaoli asking for credit, he smiled and said: "I didn''t expect you to have such a dark side. You didn''t pay attention to the colored glass. Even if it was about this, they didn''t account for it."

 Chapter 643

    Du Xiaoli saw that Han Mingxiang was in a good mood. He reached out and took her hand and said, "don''t worry. We won''t let go of those who have bullied you."


    "Although I want to avenge myself, if it''s you, it''s me." Han Mingxiang said, "but you should protect yourself. I hope you''re better than revenge."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fight uncertain battles. I have to take you back. How can I put myself in danger!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "Go back... Can I go back?" Han Mingxiang said.


    "Mingxiang, I''m here this time. In addition to knowing that you''re ill and treating you, there''s another very important thing, that''s to take you back." Du Xiaoli said, "we agreed at the beginning, didn''t we? I''ll take you back."


    "But the emperor he......" Han Mingxiang said anxiously.


    "The emperor agreed to let me come," said Du Xiaoli. "Otherwise, you think I just said I don''t mind going to war now. Why can I say so confident?"


    "But..."


    "You don''t have to worry. We''ve been developing over the years. Although the time is not very long, we''ve become much stronger, especially the army. It''s a lot more powerful in recent years." Du Xiaoli said, "so you once bought us time for development with yourself. Now it''s your backing and a place to protect you."


    "By the way, what reason did you come here?" Han Mingxiang thought that the two countries could not communicate at will. He had been immersed in grief before and didn''t care to ask.


    Du Xiaoli was silent for a moment and said, "Mingxiang, I don''t want to hide it from you. We came here with the emperor''s National Certificate. What''s in the national certificate is that the emperor misses you and wants you to go back and stay for a while. However, in fact, the Emperor''s grandmother''s body is getting worse and worse, and she is very guilty and thinking about you, so we want to take you back to see the emperor''s grandmother and let her not leave with regret."


    "Grandma Huang, she..." Han Mingxiang felt dizzy. Du Xiaoli quickly helped her lie down.


    "Don''t worry, although grandma Huang''s health is getting worse and worse, she shouldn''t be... You should take good care of yourself. When you are well, we''ll leave." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Well, I will make myself better as soon as possible," Han Mingxiang said.


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli got up and didn''t intend to tell Han Mingxiang so early, but she saw that Han Mingxiang didn''t want to die these two days, but she didn''t have a strong idea of survival. In this way, it would slow down the recovery time. It''s better to let her know that with a strong idea of going back, she would want to make her body better earlier.


    "Xiaoli, will those people let us go back?" Han Mingxiang grabbed Du Xiaoli''s hand and asked.


    "Just leave these to me. You''re good at recuperating. I''ll arrange everything for this period of time. We''ll leave as soon as the time comes."


    "Yes."


    "Go to sleep first," said Du Xiaoli.


    "You lie down with me." Han Mingxiang looks at Du Xiaoli.


    "OK." Du Xiaoli took off his shoes and climbed inside to sleep with Han Mingxiang.


    In Zhengwang''s mansion, Liuli, who was still in a coma, was sent back. All of a sudden, it blew the Zhengwang''s mansion open and shouted to avenge Liuli.


    When the king was going to settle accounts with Zhao Zhen, Zhao Zhen came first.


    "Hou ye, my daughter went to your house well. How did she come back like this? Should you give me an explanation?!" the prince stared at Zhao Zhen.


    "Explain? I came here to explain." Zhao Zhen said calmly.


    "What do you mean?" Lord Zheng patted the table and roared, "should we explain to you that my daughter was injured in your house?! she suffered such a great humiliation today. How will she be family in the future?"


    "Lord, should you understand the matter before you get angry?" Zhao Zhen said. "Fengming country has appointed Princess and Ji Liufeng as messengers to come to my house. You also know."


    "So what? Even if the people of Fengming country dare to treat my son like this, they deserve to die!" said Lord Zheng.


    "When Liuli came to my house, he threatened to kill the princess Ding with a stick. The princess Ding was just a normal resistance. Who would have thought that the beast would tear up Liuli''s clothes?" Zhao Zhen said. "In fact, it''s good that the beast''s fangs can kill people in an instant, and Liuli can pick up a life."


    "So my son didn''t die, but she showed mercy?" Wang sneered.


    "It''s true," Zhao Zhen said, "but the other party doesn''t intend to expose it."


    "What do you mean?" asked the prince.


    "I just said it. I came to say it." Zhao Zhen said, "Princess Ding said that Liuli would kill her with a random stick. Let''s give her a statement, otherwise he Fengming country doesn''t mind going to war at this time!"


    "She wants to bite back?"


    "Lord Zheng, she has such qualifications. After all, this reason is on her side. And you know, Fengming country can be described as fast in recent years. If they really want to go to war, I''m afraid they''re waiting for a reason that can be aboveboard." Zhao Zhen said. "You should know the situation of Beiyuan country in recent years. Are you sure to win? If the country is subjugated, Liuli will be a sinner for thousands of years."


    Hearing Zhao Zhen''s analysis, Zheng Wang also suppressed his anger. "What do you say about this?" "I know that the LORD loves Princess Liuli, but it still needs to be considered from the overall situation. If you go to her so angrily, I''m afraid you can''t solve the matter..." when Zhao Zhen came out of the Lord Zheng''s house, the Lord Zheng had given up his plan to trouble Du Xiaoli. "Hou ye, those compensations?" Zhao Zhen glanced at the boxes and said, "it''s good to make the old guy bleed. There are precious medicinal materials here. I don''t think she will say anything for Mingxiang''s body. Send these medicinal materials." "yes, Hou Ye." Du Xiaoli was really happy to see these boxes of precious medicinal materials. With these, Han Mingxiang can get better faster. "Go back and tell your Marquis that as long as the idiot Princess doesn''t come to trouble me anymore, I won''t pursue it anymore." back in the room, Du Xiaoli smiled. This appetizer is good. It''s time for dinner. In the evening, when Han Mingxiang fell asleep, Du Xiaoli asked Xia yuan to come in and protect her. He said hello to Ji Liufeng, dodged the patrol guards in the Hou house and went out again. Before she walked out of the street, she stopped, turned around and looked at the empty street behind her and said, "Lord Hou, are you sure you want to follow me?" Zhao Zhen fell in front of Du Xiaoli in the blink of an eye and said, "I didn''t expect to go out in person, but you found me."

 Chapter 644

    "In fact, I didn''t find you," said Du Xiaoli. "Your martial arts are very good and your breath is well concealed. However, I am naturally sensitive to the followers behind me."


    Follow, follow? Zhao zhenzui smoked.


    "Where are you going?" Zhao Zhen asked.


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Are you really not going to let go?"


    "Let go? How can I let go if I don''t get rid of the people who hurt Mingxiang?" Du Xiaoli''s eyes became cold. "What did a good person look like when he was handed over to your Beiyuan country? You regard her as grass. She is a treasure in Fengming country. If you don''t want to protect her, I will naturally get justice for her."


    "I..."


    "People who don''t keep their promises." Du Xiaoli said, "what I''m going to do today is to destroy the limitless Pavilion. You don''t want to stop me, and you can''t stop it. But you should be happy. I''m dealing with people now. In fact, I also want to deal with them, right? If Zhengwang doesn''t die, how can you control all the Beiyuan kingdom?"


    Zhao Zhen clenched her hand behind her back. She really knew.


    "I advise you not to follow me. At least what I do now is not harmful to you. If you want to control me, wait until I hurt your interests!" Du Xiaoli said and turned and flew away.


    Zhao Zhen watched Du Xiaoli leave. Instead of returning to Hou''s house, she flew away in the opposite direction.


    In the attic of shuiyuetian, the sound of vocal music in front kept coming. Feng Xiaoxiao and Yingge sat on the stone table in the yard. On the stone table, two dishes and a pot of sake were originally prepared for Du Xiaoli and Liu Mochen, but¡ª¡ª


    Feng Xiaoxiao looked up at the two people on the roof and said, "Yingge, is the leader familiar with Yan Luo?"


    Yingge thought for a moment and said, "count it. The master has solved the cold poison in his body, and he has also been to miaojiang with the master."


    "Then there''s no problem shooting in the hell hall this time?" Feng Xiaoxiao asked.


    "It should be. Maybe you can give us a discount," said Yingge. "Since they don''t eat this wine and dish, Lord Feng, come on, let''s eat it."


    Yingge then picked up the jug and poured two glasses of wine.


    On the roof, Du Xiaoli and Liu Mochen sat side by side with two jars of wine.


    "I didn''t expect you really came to Yongzhou City." Du Xiaoli took a sip of wine and said.


    "I didn''t expect you to come too." Liu Mochen said, "why did it come this time?"


    Du Xiaoli said Han Mingxiang''s story again, and then said, "I won''t let go of those who hurt Mingxiang. That limitless Pavilion dares to hurt her. Although it has been so long, I still want them to understand that some things can''t be done."


    "Do you want the hell hall to do it?" said Liu Mo Chen.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "after all, shuiyuetian has little influence here, only Fengge. And that limitless Pavilion is a native sect in Beiyuan state, which has much greater influence. If you want to uproot them, you naturally need to find an assistant. Yanluo hall is our preferred partner. Of course, you can open the price."


    "Do you think I''ll take your money?" Liu Mochen looked at Du Xiaoli and was a little unhappy.


    Du Xiaoli patted Liu Mochen on the shoulder and said, "if it''s a battle, there will be damage. I''m very happy if you can let your people help me. If they have three long and two short comings, you also need funds to appease, don''t you?"


    "You don''t have to pay for it," said Liu Mochen. "Did you ever want me to pay for it when you detoxified me?"


    Du Xiaoli was stunned, as if he really didn''t ask him for a reward. Seeing the injured eyes under the mask, she swallowed the wine in her mouth and said, "well, I won''t give you money. Hey, it''s rare that you are so affectionate and righteous. I''ll call you brother Liu in the future."


    Hearing Du Xiaoli''s words, Liu Mochen smiled and said, "OK, I''ll call you Xiaoli like Luo Qi in the future."


    "OK, come on, brother Liu, touch one." Du Xiaoli raised the wine jar in his hand.


    Liu Mo Chen touched his wine jar with hers. When they heard the crisp impact, they looked at each other and smiled. They looked up and took a big sip of wine.


    After midnight, they finished their wine and flew down from the roof.


    "Leader." Feng Xiaoxiao and Yingge are still waiting for them.


    "I''ll send someone to discuss the matter of mieboundless pavilion with your people. It''s here to find Yingge, isn''t it?" Liu Mochen said.


    "Well, Yingge will be here all this time. Looking for her is the same as the owner of the wind Pavilion." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Tomorrow someone will come to contact you. Then I''ll go back first." Liu Mochen said.


    "Brother Liu, thank you." Du Xiaoli thanked.


    "You''re welcome." Liu Mochen nodded, flew to the roof and left.


    Feng Xiaoxiao looked at Du Xiaoli and got things done so easily. He also had such a good relationship with Liu Mochen. He worshipped and said, "master, you are so powerful!"


    "But it just happened to be some old love." Du Xiaoli said, "how''s the situation in the hate water alliance?"


    "They have also agreed. Tomorrow, after the three forces get together and negotiate, they can do it," Feng Xiaoxiao said. "Well, you are fully responsible for this." Du Xiaoli said, suddenly thinking of something, said: "Yingge, I remember my cousin said that there should be a lot of poisons in Yongzhou City. I might as well get some to use at that time. As long as they disappear, I don''t care about the method." "yes, master." "I''ll go back first." Du Xiaoli nodded to them, He left with a little white ball in his arms. When Du Xiaoli went back, he didn''t expect Han Mingxiang to be awake. "Why didn''t you sleep?" Du Xiaoli asked. "When I wake up and see you''re not here, I can''t sleep," Han Mingxiang said. "Going out so late?" Du Xiaoli took off her shoes, climbed to bed and lay down, saying, "go and deal with some things." "does it have anything to do with me?" Han Mingxiang asked. "I asked someone to destroy the boundless Pavilion." Du Xiaoli said, "I went out today to discuss this matter." "I also know some of the boundless Pavilion. They are very strong. I''m afraid..." said Han Mingxiang. "Don''t worry, don''t forget that I''m the leader of shuiyuetian. I also asked Yanluo hall and hate Water Alliance for help. It won''t be a problem." Du Xiaoli said, "I said I''ll avenge you, and those people from Fengming country won''t die in vain. If you avenge them, you don''t have to read these anymore." Han Mingxiang''s tears welled up again, He bit his lips so hard that he wouldn''t cry. She knew that she had been unable to let go of this matter and that it had been torturing her heart. She hated her inability to avenge them.

 Chapter 645

    She didn''t tell Du Xiaoli, but she knew that she really knew her best.


    "Well, don''t cry. I''ll have to recuperate you if I hurt my body. It''s so troublesome." Du Xiaoli wiped the tears off her face and said, "in fact, you don''t have to thank me very much. Get well as soon as possible, restore your former appearance, and have a good drink with me as before. Alas, who makes me your sister-in-law!"


    "Poof -" Han Mingxiang couldn''t help laughing when he heard Du Xiaoli''s words.


    "Cry and laugh, it stinks."


    "That''s not because of you."


    "Well, it''s late. Let''s go to bed."


    "Well..."


    These days, Japan and South Korea Mingxiang has been eating and taking medicine on time. Du Xiaoli has always been around her to recuperate her body. With silver needle treatment, she also wants to hurry up. Go back to see the empress dowager, and her body recovers quickly.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang have dinner together. Now Han Mingxiang can get out of bed and eat by herself.


    "Master." Xia yuan came in from the outside with a note in her hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoli put down his chopsticks, took the note, looked at it, then smiled and said, "I didn''t expect them to be so fast!"


    "What makes you so happy?" Han Mingxiang asked.


    Du Xiaoli gave the note to Han Mingxiang and said, "the limitless pavilion was destroyed. By yesterday, it was completely disintegrated."


    Han Mingxiang happily holds Du Xiaoli''s hand and is too excited to speak.


    "The news is good and pleasant. Come on, let''s eat more to celebrate."


    "Don''t you want to drink to celebrate?" Han Mingxiang said.


    "That''s until you''re well. Now, you still have to eat well!"


    In Zhao Zhen''s study, Geng Shouxin and Zhao Zhen are discussing things. A bodyguard comes in, hands the news to Zhao Zhen and goes out again.


    "What''s up?" Geng Shouxin asked, seeing that Zhao Zhen didn''t speak.


    Zhao Zhen put down the note and said, "the limitless pavilion was destroyed. Unexpectedly, she really did it."


    Geng Shouxin looked at Zhao Zhen in surprise and said, "she has such a strong power here? Aren''t they..."


    "No," said Zhao Zhen, "in addition to her people, there are also people from the hell hall and the water hating alliance."


    "Even so, we have to guard against it," Geng Shouxin said.


    "Well, it''s going to be arranged..." Zhao Zhen said faintly.


    All the people in the limitless Pavilion were killed overnight except those who went out to perform tasks. This explosive event soon spread in the Jianghu and the imperial court. At that time, all sects were in danger.


    Fortunately, someone later released the news. It was because the people of limitless Pavilion accepted a task two years ago and offended those who could not offend.


    As soon as the news came out, everyone was relieved. This limitless Pavilion is a killer organization. Naturally, it may offend a terrible organization, so it has nothing to do with them.


    In the palace, Liuli is losing her temper and suddenly gets the news that limitless pavilion has been destroyed. Her intuition tells her that this matter may have something to do with letting them kill Han Mingxiang.


    But she also thinks it is impossible. Even if Du Xiaoli comes to help Han Mingxiang now, it is also Beilan country. Limitless Pavilion is a huge killer organization. Can Du Xiaoli be destroyed by a princess.


    "Those two bitches!" she resented the humiliation she had received in the Marquis house.


    "Princess, you first eliminate the air, this Han Xiang Xiang is married to the North LAN state, then Du Xiaoli is just a envoy, soon after leaving. When she left, this Korean fragrance is alive, is not the princess has the final say?" the girl of the glazed servant persuasion.


    "But does that bitch just forget it?" Liuli said reluctantly.


    "Princess, where is Du Xiaoli''s identity? If something happens in our Beiyuan country, it will be counted on the princess. Everyone will blame the princess for the war between the two countries. When she goes back, we can send someone secretly..."


    "You''re right." Liuli looked at his servant girl. "That bitch insulted my princess so much. My princess will always let her taste the pain."


    "So don''t be angry, princess. Have a cup of ginseng tea to eliminate the fire." the servant girl took a cup of tea.


    In Hou''s house, Du Xiaoli helped Han Mingxiang walk around the house and exercise.


    "Mingxiang, it''s a nice day today. Do you want to go out?" Du Xiaoli said.


    Han Mingxiang glanced at Du Xiaoli and nodded gently.


    Bi''er came forward to change Han Mingxiang''s clothes. Du Xiaoli helped her out.


    "It''s cool and crisp in autumn. It''s really good." Han Mingxiang came out and saw the familiar scenery, but because of his different mood, the people around him are different, and the scenery is different.


    "Xiao Li, I''m back...".


    Ji Liufeng suddenly came in from the outside. He suddenly saw Han Mingxiang and was stunned.


    Han Mingxiang turned her head and saw the face she had missed for several years.


    Although they were in the same room for a short time, they never met. Knowing that Han Mingxiang didn''t want to see herself, he was afraid that he would stimulate her. Ji Liufeng also deliberately avoided it. He would only see her when she was sleeping. Today, as an envoy, he went to the palace to see the emperor. He didn''t expect to come back early. What''s more, they would meet so suddenly at this moment. "Brother Liufeng, didn''t you go to the palace? Why did you come back so early?" Du Xiaoli asked. "I was supposed to join Gong Yan, but I was worried about you, so I refused." Ji Liufeng looked at Han Ming''s fragrance color getting better, walked over and said, "Ming Xiang, you''re out." Han Mingxiang came back, held Du Xiaoli''s hand and said, "Xiao Li, let''s go in. I''m a little tired." Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liufeng and said, "OK." Ji Liufeng looked at Han Ming Xiang and went in, His eyes became sad. She still refused to see herself. A few days later, Du Xiaoli received some news, came to Han Mingxiang and said, "Mingxiang, our plan may be ahead of schedule." Han Mingxiang suddenly stood up from the stool and said, "is it the emperor''s grandmother who has..." "don''t worry, Mingxiang, the emperor''s grandmother has died, but she has been in worse health recently." Du Xiaoli quickly explained, "My master continued her life with the magic of poison, and should be able to wait until we went back." "when shall we go?" Han Mingxiang was anxious when he thought that the Empress Dowager might leave. "The plan should be made in advance. We must tell the wind Pavilion master about it. In addition, even if we have to go, we must make some plans, otherwise, I''m afraid we can''t leave safely." Du Xiaoli said, "You have just recovered. We may be on our way. I''m afraid we won''t be able to bear it."

 Chapter 646

    "It doesn''t matter to me," Han Mingxiang said.


    "Zhao Zhen knows I''m going to take you away. I''m afraid I''m arranging to stop it these days. We have to be surprised," Du Xiaoli said.


    "When shall we leave?" Han Mingxiang asked.


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment and said, "tomorrow night. From today to tomorrow, I have to give them a big gift."


    Early the next morning, Du Xiaoli went to find Zhao Zhen.


    "What can I do for you today?" Zhao Zhen asked, looking at Du Xiaoli.


    "I''ll give you something good," said Du Xiaoli.


    "You send me good things?" Zhao Zhen looked at Du Xiaoli noncommittally.


    "Of course." Du Xiaoli took out some paper and pushed it to Zhao Zhen. "These are some information about corruption and lawbreaking that I have collected during this period of time."


    "The king''s?" Zhao Zhen raised her eyebrows.


    She can collect information in such a short time?


    Originally, he thought what Du Xiaoli found was nothing more than trivial things, but after reading the above two pages, his face became dignified.


    The above-mentioned things lead to major events throughout the body, some of which they have mastered, and some of which his people do not know.


    How did she do it in such a short time? Can it be said that she has forces he doesn''t know here?


    Du Xiaoli let him look at himself, saw his suspicious eyes, and said, "there are some things in the world that can be bought with money. For example, intelligence. I didn''t bring much else this time, but I brought the most silver tickets. Just right, I have a good relationship with the boss of that house, and gave me a 20% discount."


    "Hell hall," said Zhao Zhen.


    "You guessed right, but there was no reward!" said Du Xiaoli.


    She has a good relationship with Yanluo hall. Although others don''t know, it''s definitely not a secret here in Zhao Zhen. So when the limitless pavilion was destroyed, others were wondering why the people in the hell hall would do it. He knew it.


    Zhao Zhen looked at the paper on the table and asked, "what are you doing for me?"


    "It''s not a good character to ask questions knowingly." Du Xiaoli leaned back in his chair and said, "although I want to know those people myself, I still have self-knowledge. Even if I have these things, it''s actually useless. It''s better to give them to you. It''s revenge to kill them through you."


    "Are you willing?"


    "No. If I could, I''d rather kill them with a sword." Du Xiaoli said, and then shrugged helplessly. "If I were in Fengming country, I would do it, but this is Beilan country. If I did that, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out of your border of Beilan country alive?"


    "So you give me the information and let me deal with him?" Zhao Zhen took a sip from her tea cup.


    Du Xiaoli sighed helplessly and said, "there''s no way."


    "It''s rare to see you like this," Zhao Zhen said. "These things have given me. Don''t you want any benefits?"


    "What benefits can you give me?" Du Xiaoli said, "If I can, I hope I can get to know them in person. But will you agree to this request? Don''t say whether you agree or not. You can''t trip Zhengwang in three or five days, and I won''t stay in Yongzhou City for too long. In that case, what else can I ask? I just hope the Marquis won''t let them die too easily."


    Zhao Zhen felt Du Xiaoli''s unwillingness, but what she said was also true.


    "I''ll try my best to meet your requirements."


    "Thank you. If the Marquis has nothing to do, I''ll go back to take care of Mingxiang." Du Xiaoli said and got up to leave.


    "Wait." Zhao Zhen shouted and stopped her. Seeing her looking at herself, she said, "well, how''s Mingxiang now?"


    "Do you care about her?" Du Xiaoli looked at Zhao Zhen and said.


    "I... no matter what she says, she is also my wife. I should ask her about her." Zhao zhendun said.


    "Really?" Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "although Mingxiang can''t get up now, she can sit up and recover a lot. If hou can continue like this without disturbing her, I think it won''t take long to get better."


    Zhao Zhen lowered her eyes and said, "isn''t your medical skill very powerful? Why did she recover so much after so many days?"


    "Lord Hou, I''m a human being, not a God. I can''t talk about my fairy wife and let her recover immediately." Du Xiaoli glanced at Zhao Zhen sarcastically, "You''ve seen what happened to Mingxiang before. How much effort did I make to pull her back from the death line and how much effort did it take to make her recover? If you didn''t make her like this, why bother so much."


    "When Mingxiang is ready, I will thank the princess," Zhao Zhen said.


    "No need to thank you." Du Xiaoli said, "Mingxiang is the princess of Fengming country and my sister-in-law. Saving her is my own business and has nothing to do with you. But I always have a question to ask you."


    "You said," Zhao Zhen asked.


    "Have you ever felt heartache when your child is gone?" Du Xiaoli asked. Zhao Zhen was stunned. Unexpectedly, Du Xiaoli would ask herself this question. Du Xiaoli looked at Zhao Zhen, smiled coldly and said, "it''s OK. It''s not Mingxiang who asked you this question." then she left the living room directly. Zhao Zhen looked at the patterns on the teacup and said nothing for a long time. Has he ever had heartache? Yes, for the child who didn''t have the chance to be born, and for Mingxiang. His eyes touched the information sent by Du Xiaoli, and his eyes were cold. "Someone." "Lord." a dark figure came to the living room and knelt down. "Go and call general Geng and tell them they have something important to discuss." "yes." it''s time to close the net... Du Xiaoli returned to Han Mingxiang''s yard and smiled when he saw the man who could sit by the window and bask in the sun. Han Mingxiang''s body is not completely recovered now, but it''s not like what she told Zhao Zhen that she can sit up. Not telling him the truth is also to relax his vigilance. "Xiaoli, you''re back." Han Mingxiang saw Du Xiaoli, and his sad eyes showed some joy. "HMM." Du Xiaoli went into the room, came to Han Mingxiang and said, "why don''t you lie down and rest? You haven''t recovered yet." "I''m almost well." Han Mingxiang said, "you''re the doctor who thinks I''m not well. How''s the matter handled?" "if I''m right, his confidants are on the way to the Marquis house now." Du Xiaoli said. "Are we tonight..." Han Mingxiang asked. "Yes," said Du Xiaoli, "we''ll do it at midnight tonight. But before that, I have something to deal with. You and brother Liufeng go first, and they will take you to a safe place. If I don''t come back before dawn, you''ll leave the city immediately at dawn."

 Chapter 647

    "What are you going to do?" Han Mingxiang grabbed Du Xiaoli''s hand. "If you want to avenge me and put yourself in danger, I''d rather give up revenge."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Du Xiaoli patted her hand. "I can''t catch them all this time. I''m very unwilling to leave. I won''t let go of the direct murderer who killed you. And this is also an essential preparation for us to leave."


    After Du Xiaoli said this, Han Mingxiang reluctantly agreed.


    "Then you should pay attention to safety. We''ll wait for you to come back."


    "Mingxiang, if I don''t come back for a while, don''t wait for me. The people in shuiyuetian have arranged the plan. You can go back with them." Du Xiaoli said.


    "If you don''t come back, I won''t leave." Han Mingxiang said, "how can I let you get into trouble and leave alone?"


    "Zhao Zhen is not a simple character. The longer our plan is delayed, the more likely it will be discovered by him. So you must leave, or all our efforts will be wasted." Du Xiaoli said, "don''t you know my kung fu? Even if you don''t catch up with you for a while, you will catch up."


    "All right. Be careful," Han Mingxiang said.


    Night fell early. Du Xiaoli asked Han Mingxiang to have a rest first. Anyway, they had packed up their things last night. As soon as the time came, people from shuiyuetian came to pick them up.


    She walked around in the Hou''s house, avoiding the patrolling guards and approaching Zhao Zhen''s yard. Seeing that his yard was still brightly lit, she knew that he should still be discussing things with Geng Shouxin.


    She smiled faintly. I hope you will like the gift for you.


    After confirming that Zhao Zhen was in his yard, Du Xiaoli turned and left.


    In the backyard of the king''s residence, a dark shadow flashed in, found a servant girl, asked Princess Liuli about the location of the yard, and knocked her unconscious.


    According to what the servant girl said, the dark shadow avoided the patrollers and came to a luxurious courtyard. When he heard the sound of colored glass asking the servant girl to step down in the room, he knew he had found the right place.


    In the glazed room, the servant girl put out the light in the inner room, and then came outside with the light. Before she could close the door, she was attacked from behind.


    Du Xiaoli caught the lamp in the servant girl''s hand with one hand, helped her slowly fall down with the other hand, and then pushed the door in.


    Liuli recently thought that Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang lived in the Marquis house. Thinking of the insult he had received, and being ridiculed when he went out to party with others today, Liuli couldn''t help but run up and couldn''t sleep in bed. Hearing footsteps coming in, he scolded, "didn''t you hear the princess ask you to roll down?"


    "They heard it, but I didn''t hear it." Du Xiaoli went in with a lamp.


    "It''s you?! what are you doing?" Liuli suddenly heard Du Xiaoli''s voice. Seeing her night clothes and her undisguised killing intention on her face, she was scared to shout. Unfortunately, before she called out, the person fell down.


    Du Xiaoli took back her hand. How could she let her make a sound, but such a charming young lady can be done with an embroidery needle.


    She threw a sign on the ground, put out the light, and then carried the glass and left.


    No one noticed when he came and disappeared when he went.


    In a courtyard in the west of the city, Du Xiaoli climbed over the wall carrying the colored glass and came outside a room. He first clicked on the colored glass, then took a picture of her, and an embroidery needle flew out of her.


    Liuli slowly woke up and saw Du Xiaoli and her in a strange place. She opened her mouth to ask where it was, but found that she couldn''t speak at all.


    At this time, the voice of dialogue came from inside.


    "Captain, these are the military prostitutes to be taken to the border town this time. Half of them are criminals and half are small ones that people want to get," said a man.


    "How come there aren''t many good-looking ones?" said another voice.


    "It''s hard to find people these years. Every family hides their daughters at home, and we can''t catch people with great fanfare. Anyway, the soldiers who have become haven''t seen women for a long time. As long as they can use them, they won''t look beautiful or ugly." said the first one.


    "Yes," said the captain, "since some women here don''t know where they come from, be careful. Fortunately, they will be sent there early tomorrow morning. Be careful tonight. Don''t make any mistakes."


    "Captain, don''t worry. I gave them soft incense powder. They won''t wake up every three or five days. When they wake up, we''ve been out for a long time. Even if they have any ideas, it''s useless to get out of Yongzhou City." the man flattered.


    "I don''t worry about your work," said the captain. "Now that I''m ready, I''ll go back first and we''ll start early tomorrow morning."


    "Captain, take your time."


    The door opened and a middle-aged man came out. Liuli wanted to shout for help, but found that he could not speak or even move his body.


    At this time, there was a rustling sound and a man''s roar in the room. Du Xiaoli, who was already a woman, naturally knew what the sound was. After a while, another man came out and tied his trousers while walking.


    When everyone else left, Du Xiaoli untied the dumb hole on Liuli. Liuli can speak and wants to shout, but she finds that she can''t speak loudly at all. She can only stare at Du Xiaoli and say, "what do you want to do?" "what do I want to do? You''re so smart and can''t guess?" Du Xiaoli looks at Liuli straight and frightens her. Liuli suddenly understood Du Xiaoli''s purpose, showed a frightened expression, and his face was pale: "you, you can''t do this to me. I''m the princess of Beilan country. If you dare to hurt me, my father will not bypass you!" "are you stupid?" Du Xiaoli glanced at her and said: "Besides you and me, who knows you were taken by me? Besides, even if they know, I''m no longer in Yongzhou City. What can they do for me?" "my father will find out sooner or later, and he will surely break the people of Fengming country into pieces!" Liuli said fiercely. "I''m afraid there will be no people before your father finds out." Du Xiaoli said. "My father is the king and holds great power. Don''t you say he''ll be gone if he doesn''t?!" but don''t you know that brother Zhen, whom you are thinking about, is discussing how to deal with your father at this moment? "Du Xiaoli said." what kind of person is he? I believe you should know. Once he starts, does your father still have a way to live? " "How could it be? How could brother Zhen do it to my father? It must be your nonsense!" Liuli shook his head and didn''t believe Du Xiaoli''s words. "Yes, according to Zhao Zhen''s character, he really didn''t plan to do it to your father this time. But if he finds out that he doesn''t do it again, your father will kill him? Will he sit and wait to die?"

 Chapter 648

    "You''re nonsense! How could my father start with brother Zhen!"


    "How do you know?" Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Even if not, what would he do if he knew Zhao Zhen was dealing with him?"


    "You sow discord! How could my father and brother Zhen be fooled by you!" Liuli said with certainty.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Because you can''t see it." Du Xiaoli took out two bottles, "There''s Shixiang soft tendon powder in here. Taking it will make you weak in ten days. As for this, it''s dumb medicine, and the effect naturally doesn''t need me to say. Even if you''re the princess now, no one will know who you are when you leave here. By the way, I''ll change it for you."


    Liuli''s tears flowed down. At this time, she realized that Du Xiaoli was not talking about playing. She was really going to destroy herself.


    "No, no, please don''t!" Liuli begged and looked at Du Xiaoli and kept shaking his head.


    "Don''t?" Du Xiaoli let go, and the colored glaze fell to the ground, "When you hurt Mingxiang''s children, did you think about not? Did you think about not when you hired people from limitless pavilion to kill Mingxiang? Did you think about not when you hurt Mingxiang again and again? I know, you did all this because of Zhao Zhen. Since you are so eager for men, shouldn''t you be happy when I sent you a group of strong people?"


    "Wuwu -" Liuli was so frightened that she couldn''t speak, but shook her head and cried.


    "In fact, when the limitless pavilion was destroyed, you should think of the current situation." Du Xiaoli said, "some people you can never provoke!"


    Du Xiaoli stopped talking nonsense to her and opened the two bottles of medicine powder in her hand and fed it.


    Although Liuli tried her best to resist, she didn''t have much strength. She was not Du Xiaoli''s opponent at all. She was done without two times.


    "Cough -" Du Xiaoli let go of Liuli. She coughed on the ground and wanted to cough out the powder.


    "It''s no use," said Du Xiaoli with a smile. "The medicine melts at the mouth. Now go to bed."


    Liuli looked at Du Xiaoli with hatred and saw her unscrupulous smile. Her consciousness slowly dissipated and the whole person fell down.


    Du Xiaoli saw that she was in a coma, took out a bottle of potion, poured it on her handkerchief, wiped it on her face, saw that her appearance had changed a lot, had no original appearance, reached out to hold her, pushed open the door of the house and went in.


    There were more than twenty women lying in the room. The woman on the edge was not well dressed, and there were still traces of being strengthened.


    She threw the glass next to the people, clapped her hands and went out.


    This is solved, so it''s time to do the next thing


    Zhengwang''s house, Zhengwang was sleeping soundly with his concubine in his arms, when he heard a cry outside to catch an assassin. And it seemed that the sound was coming towards him.


    Although the king was old, he had good skills. When he heard something, he immediately got up, took his clothes and went out. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a man in black running in front of him. He hurried to catch up.


    The king chased the man out of the concubine''s yard and went all the way to his study. He completely lost the man''s shadow, and several guards at the door of the study lay in disorder.


    What happened to the study?


    Zhengwang suddenly thought of the things inside and hurriedly pushed the door in. He saw the lights flickering inside. There was a stack of thick paper on the desk with a letter on it.


    He picked up the envelope, took out the letter inside, saw the contents on it, his face changed, and quickly shouted, "someone!"


    "Lord." two people came in.


    "Go and check with the king. Is there someone in the Duke''s house all night to discuss things and who are there? We must check with the king. Do you know?" the king ordered.


    "Yes."


    Du Xiaoli stood on the roof, heard the order from the study and the figure who left quickly, smiled, turned and flew away.


    At this time, the sky is still white, and it is almost time to open the gate.


    At the gate of Yongzhou City, Han Mingxiang and others anxiously wait for Du Xiaoli after cross dressing.


    "Xia yuan, it''s so late, Xiaoli. Why hasn''t she come yet?" Han Mingxiang said holding xiaobaiqiu.


    "JOJO -" xiaobaiqiu rubbed in Han Mingxiang''s arms, as if to comfort her.


    Du Xiaoli gave the little white ball to Han Mingxiang when she left. Before she left, Du Xiaoli said to him that she must protect Han Mingxiang. If Han Mingxiang had a little thing, she wouldn''t want it.


    "Don''t worry, princess. The master will be fine." Xia Yuan said.


    "Yes, with the master''s martial arts, the princess can rest assured."


    "Mingxiang, Xiaoli always has a sense of propriety. Since she let us go, she will certainly leave." Ji Liufeng also comforted.


    "Why do I always feel very uneasy?" Han Mingxiang said anxiously.


    At midnight last night, they quietly went out of the Marquis house with the help of people from shuiyuetian. They didn''t come out until Yinshi. With the overpowering drug developed by Du Xiaoli, those people lost consciousness for a short time and came out easily. But the more it was time to open the city gate, the more flustered she was. Especially when she saw that Du Xiaoli hadn''t come, she felt that she couldn''t go today Sleep.


    At the same time, Geng Shouxin and them discussed all night before they left Hou''s house and went home. Zhao Zhen waited for them to leave before coming out of the study and preparing to go back for a nap. Somehow, he suddenly remembered the words Du Xiaoli questioned him in the daytime: "the child is gone. Have you ever felt heartache?" he closed his eyes and Han Mingxiang''s desperate face appeared in front of him. Suddenly, he felt like he was going to lose her. lose? When did he care about her? Why do you think of losing the word? "You go down and have a rest." he waved, dismissed the people behind him, and unconsciously walked towards Han Mingxiang''s yard. It was late at night. The house was quiet everywhere, and Han Mingxiang''s yard was silent. Although the standby light outside the bedroom was still on, he keenly felt something was wrong. He opened the bedroom door and went to the inner room. Sure enough, he saw an empty room. He closed his eyes and felt that there was no one in the whole yard! "Somebody, go and inform me of the city gates. Don''t open the city gates today without my permission!" Du Xiaoli came out of the palace and was in a good mood. She just saw a team of bodyguards running towards the city gates. Her intuition told her that Zhao Zhen found their actions. "Does he want to inform not to close the city gate?" Du Xiaoli muttered in his heart. He walked faster under his feet, shuttled on each roof and flew directly to the south gate.

 Chapter 649

    At the south gate, some people who are eager to get out of the city have been waiting here. They are ready to go out as soon as the gate is opened. Han Mingxiang and others are among them.


    "When the time comes, open the gate." a voice sounded. Then several people came down from the gate and came to the gate to prepare to open the door.


    "The Marquis has an order. Don''t open the city gate without permission!" a loud voice came from the street, and Shengsheng interrupted the action of opening the door.


    Han Mingxiang and Feng Xiaoxiao were surprised and said in secret, "it seems that the princess''s departure has been found."


    "What shall we do if we don''t get out of the way now?" bi''er asked anxiously.


    If you are caught back, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to think of it again.


    "If we can''t, we''ll have to break through," Xia Yuan said. "The plan has been completely arranged. If it is disturbed again, I''m afraid it''s not easy to do it again."


    "But there are so many bodyguards guarding the city. If you want to break through hard, I''m afraid it''s not easy to break through." Feng Xiaoxiao said, "but most people in shuiyuetian have been sent to meet them on the road. I''m afraid to deal with these guards..."


    "Step on step..." a burst of footsteps came. The footsteps were neat, strong and powerful. At first glance, they were well-trained people.


    "Zhao Zhen sent bodyguards here. If we want to do it now, it will be more troublesome later. I''ll deal with those people with the Lord of the wind Pavilion. You open the city gate," Ji Liufeng said.


    Xia yuan and others had already pulled out their swords. Just as everyone was ready to start, a flute sound came.


    "The master is coming!" Xia Yuan said excitedly when they heard Du Xiaoli''s flute sound.


    At first, the people guarding the city gate were very curious, but slowly someone found something wrong. The people who had just stopped to open the city gate opened it together.


    "Let''s go now!" Ji Liufeng pulled Han Mingxiang and called others to run straight to the city gate, while the guards stood where they were, and no one came forward to stop them.


    "There is a horse outside the city gate, on the left side of the door." Feng Xiaoxiao said.


    Han Mingxiang and his team became successful. They suddenly saw the horse waiting there. They all ran to the horse and waited for Du Xiaoli.


    Zhao Zhen seemed to have thought of Du Xiaoli. They started from the south gate at this time, so Zhao Zhen rushed over just after their front foot left the city gate.


    Du Xiaoli flew out playing the flute and fell directly on the horse.


    "Let''s go!" Du Xiaoli said, whipping it with a whip, and the horse ran.


    When Zhao Zhen came, he just saw them flying away. He saw a carriage waiting to go out. He came forward to take the horse off the carriage and rode up to Du Xiaoli.


    Then Geng Shouxin, who came on horseback when he heard the news, chased out with people.


    Zhao Zhen looked at the figure in front of her and her face was livid. He didn''t expect that Du Xiaoli would suddenly leave with Han Mingxiang today, and it was silent. If he didn''t suddenly want to see Han Mingxiang, I''m afraid they would escape today!


    Du Xiaoli and others have been running south. Seeing Zhao Zhen chasing after him, Du Xiaoli said to Ji Liufeng, "I''ll stop him. You go first with Ming Xiang."


    "Xiaoli, I''ll stay and take it. You and Mingxiang go first." Ji Liufeng said.


    "Can you beat him and the group of people behind him?" Du Xiaoli said, "you go!"


    With that, Du Xiaoli pulled the reins and stopped the horse.


    Seeing Du Xiaoli stop, others also subconsciously stop.


    "You go first, I''ll look at him." Du Xiaoli said.


    After running for so long, it was already dawn. Although he was alone now, Du Xiaoli saw the dust behind him, and there must be a lot of people chasing after him.


    She must make a quick decision!


    Just for a moment, Zhao Zhen had caught up. He felt relieved when he saw Han Mingxiang''s recovered body.


    "Go back with me." Zhao Zhen looked at Han Mingxiang and said coldly.


    "Don''t waste time, you go first," said Du Xiaoli.


    Han Mingxiang and they also know that time can''t be delayed now. Ji Liufeng said be careful, and the party rode away.


    When she left, Han Mingxiang glanced at Zhao Zhen. There was no peace in her eyes, only endless indifference. Zhao Zhen''s breath stagnated.


    Du Xiaoli took out the Phoenix flute and said, "I said in Qingfeng mountain that I would take her back. If you want to stop, don''t blame our swords."


    "As long as I catch you, I don''t have to worry that they won''t come back." Zhao Zhen also took out her own weapon.


    At this time, a horse ran over from the side path, came to Du Xiaoli and said, "Xiaoli, you go first and I''ll deal with it here."


    "Brother Liu? Haven''t you returned to Fengming country?" Du Xiaoli looked at the visitor in surprise.


    "Well, it''s back again," said Liu Mochen. "You leave with them first. When you leave, I will leave. I won''t wait for the army behind."


    "Aren''t you afraid to destroy your hell hall?" Zhao Zhen didn''t expect to kill a Liu Mo dust on the way, and her eyes were cold. "Don''t you know that I have withdrawn Yanluo hall to Fengming country a few days ago?" Liu Mochen looked at Zhao Zhen indifferently. Du Xiaoli was surprised. He must have decided to do so long ago, so he made preparations in advance. "Brother Liu, thank you." Du Xiaoli knows that Zhao Zhen is not Liu Mochen''s opponent. It''s best for him to hold Zhao Zhen. "Just send me a few jars of wine back." Liu Mochen said with a smile. "Sure!" Du Xiaoli arched his hand to Liu Mochen and said, "I''ll wait for brother Liu in front." Liu Mochen nodded. Du Xiaoli turned his horse''s head and North Korea and South Korea caught up with them. Han Mingxiang and Du Xiaoli didn''t run far. After a while, Du Xiaoli came after her. Everyone was surprised to see her so fast. "Brother Liu is coming. He went to stop Zhao Zhen." Du Xiaoli explained briefly. "As long as they get out of Yongzhou City, they have no way to take us." Yingge said. Du Xiaoli looked at Yingge. Yingge smiled and said, "the master of the wind pavilion''s face changing technique is superb. She has prepared human skin masks for us..." Zhao Zhen and Liu Mochen fought for a while. Geng Shouxin arrived with people. Liu Mochen knew that Du Xiaoli would still keep Zhao Zhen against the king. Zhao Zhen was shaken by a false move, and then he flew with a palm. Zhao Zhen turned in the air for several times before she kept her balance when she landed. However, as soon as she stood firm, she found that Liu Mochen had left on her horse. "Hou ye, are you all right?" Geng Shouxin came over and jumped off his horse.

 Chapter 650

    Zhao Zhen covered her shoulder and said, "I''m fine. Send people to guard in various cities, especially inform the border city guards, and be sure to catch them back!"


    "Yes!"


    Zhao Zhen looked at the direction ahead, her eyes full of unwilling.


    A bodyguard rode over, knelt down in front of Zhao Zhen and said, "Lord Hou, the king took the waist token of Wuyi riding and came to the Marquis house and asked the Marquis to hand over Princess Liuli..."


    As soon as Zhao Zhen listened, she knew that it must be Du Xiaoli''s trip to her. She got a horse on her cold face and said, "go back to the house."


    As soon as they escaped the tracking, Du Xiaoli asked Feng Xiaoxiao to change their face, and then safely fled Beilan country under the careful arrangement of shuiyuetian.


    As soon as they arrived in Fengming country, Du Xiaoli and his family relaxed a little. However, thinking of the body of the empress dowager, they rushed back to Phoenix overnight.


    As soon as Du Xiaoli arrived at the palace, they saw father-in-law Sha guarding at the door. When Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang came back, they saluted in a hurry and said, "princess, please follow the slave."


    Han Mingxiang and Du Xiaoli couldn''t help but sink in their hearts when they saw that father-in-law Sha was so anxious and flustered. How can they tolerate father-in-law Sha''s speed.


    "Let''s go by ourselves." Du Xiaoli said, reaching over Han Mingxiang''s waist and flying to the Forbidden Palace.


    Lightness skills are not allowed in the palace, but Du Xiaoli can''t care about them now. Now they just want to go to the Forbidden Palace immediately.


    Even so, they spent a lot of time from the palace gate to the Forbidden Palace, and just outside the palace, they heard the sound of grief inside.


    "Grandma Huang -"


    "Great grandmother -"


    "Master child -"


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang almost fell to the ground. They hurriedly pushed them away and went in to see the kneeling people in the big room. The Empress Dowager closed her eyes on the bed and seemed to have no breath.


    Han Mingxiang stared at the empress dowager, tears falling down. Is she still late?


    When people in the room saw Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang, their faces were very sad and sorry.


    "No, it won''t." Du Xiaoli ran to the Empress Dowager and said, "the emperor''s grandmother hasn''t seen Mingxiang yet. She won''t leave like this."


    Then she touched the neck of the Empress Dowager.


    "Xiaoli, the imperial doctor has said, the emperor''s grandmother she..." the queen came forward to pull Du Xiaoli, but she hid.


    "Let me try." Du Xiaoli looked at the queen who wanted to stop her and the people who had the same idea behind her.


    She doesn''t believe that the Empress Dowager won''t wait to see her and Han Mingxiang for the last time. Even if she is really out of breath at the moment, she will pull her back from the hell palace!


    On the day Han Mingxiang left Yongzhou City, Zhao Zhen felt that her heart seemed to be hollowed out. On the way back to her house, he always remembered the peaceful coexistence with Han Mingxiang before, her faint smile, her quiet breath, and the despair in her eyes after miscarriage, which had not been missed at her last glance.


    As soon as he got to the door of the Marquis house, the king came out of the door, pointed to Zhao Zhen and said, "good Zhao Zhen, you want to deal with the king. You can come in a fair way. What are you doing with the colored glaze?! you hand over the colored glaze, or the king will tear down your Marquis house today!"


    Zhao Zhen looked at Zheng Wang''s furious look, frowned and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Zhengwang threw a sign in front of Zhao Zhen and said, "don''t say you don''t know this sign!"


    Zhao Zhen saw that it was indeed the waist token of Wuyi riding.


    "Where did it come from?"


    "Where did you come from?" when Zhengwang saw Zhao Zhen pretending to be a fool, he said: "this was found in the glazed boudoir! It fell when your people went to catch the glazed glaze! Zhao Zhen, do you still want to pretend to be a fool to deny it? Give me the king''s daughter quickly!"


    Zhao Zhen felt a little headache. Du Xiaoli actually tripped him up.


    "I didn''t catch Princess Liuli at this time." Zhao Zhen said.


    "Do you think the king will believe what you said?" the king was about to come up and beat Zhao Zhen.


    "What are you doing with your daughter?"


    "Hum, I know, you want to deal with the king, so you want to catch Liuli and threaten the king." the king said, "you and the king should tear your face. We can rely on our abilities. You are really a person who can''t stand the table!"


    "I''ll say it again. I didn''t let anyone catch Liuli. Du Xiaoli planted it. Instead of wasting time here, you''d better send someone to search the city." Zhao Zhen said, "Du Xiaoli has escaped from Yongzhou City today. Princess Liuli should still be in the city, but it''s not strange that she won''t let others take her out of the city, or destroy your daughter according to her character!"


    "Why should I trust you?" Zhengwang looked at Zhao Zhen suspiciously.


    "Believe it or not. If you are willing to continue wasting time here, there will be no loss for me, but not necessarily for Princess Liuli." Zhao Zhen then bypassed the king and entered the Hou house.


    The king looked at Zhao Zhen, snorted coldly, and said to the people around him, "let''s go!"


    Zhao Zhen stayed alone for a long time in the study of Hou mansion. The guard heard a sound of falling things and dared not go in to provoke the angry tiger. After a long time, I heard the call from inside. "Hou Ye." a bodyguard went in. "If it''s announced, I want all the cities in the south to strictly handle it. Be sure to catch all those people back to me. In addition, send Wuyi riders out to track down their whereabouts. They must not return to Fengming country!" "yes, marquis." the bodyguard said. "In addition, inform general Geng that Zhengwang already knows that we are going to do it, and our plan should be advanced," Zhao Zhen said. "Yes." when the bodyguard withdrew, Zhao Zhen suddenly sat down in her chair and took out the paper on the table in Han Mingxiang''s room, which read a big divorce letter... Zhao Zhen thought it was not difficult to catch Du Xiaoli and them with all her strength, but she didn''t expect that Du Xiaoli and them seemed to evaporate from the world. There was no news at all, Until a few days later, spies in Fengming country came to the news that Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang had entered the border of Fengming country. As soon as Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang arrived in Yaocheng, they received a message from Han Mingyi that the Empress Dowager was dying and had been in a coma for a long time recently. After hearing the news, some tired people had to cheer up, continue to drive all night, go straight to Phoenix, and finally arrived in Phoenix in the evening a few days later. The news of their return had reached the capital two days ago, so when they arrived at the palace, father Sha had been waiting at the palace gate.

 Chapter 651

    When Du Xiaoli came to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom with Han Mingxiang, she heard the cry and pain from the palace.


    "No, no, the emperor''s grandmother won''t go like this." when they landed, Han Mingxiang stumbled and ran in.


    Du Xiaoli went in and saw Han Mingze kneeling beside the bed with everyone. The Empress Dowager was lying on the bed with her eyes closed.


    Hearing the voice from behind, everyone looked back and saw Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang. Han Mingze opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything.


    "Grandma Huang!" Han Mingxiang rushed over and threw himself on the Empress Dowager. "Grandma Huang, I''m back. I''m back to see you. Grandma Huang, open your eyes and see Mingxiang! Grandma Huang!"


    Du Xiaoli''s tears fell. She bypassed the crowd, came to the bedside, touched the Empress Dowager''s neck and said, "Mingxiang, let me try."


    The queen shouted to stop, saying that the imperial doctor had announced that the Empress Dowager was dead.


    If she did anything to the empress dowager, it would be a great disrespect to the Empress Dowager.


    "Let me try." Du Xiaoli looked at the person who wanted to stop her.


    Han Mingze saw the begging in Du Xiaoli''s eyes and said, "let her try."


    With the emperor''s words, others dared not say anything. Du Xiaoli asked Han Mingxiang to give way. He pressed the Empress Dowager''s heart and introduced his internal power into her body at the same time.


    The people in the room held their breath and looked at Du Xiaoli. No one had any hope. The imperial doctor had said that the Empress Dowager had no breath and had died. Even if Du Xiaoli''s medical skills were good, he could not save the dead.


    But they also hope that Du Xiaoli can really come back from the dead and let the Empress Dowager live.


    "Well -"


    The subtle sound, especially loud in this quiet room, stimulated everyone''s nerves.


    "The emperor''s great grandmother moved!" the prince pointed to the Empress Dowager''s finger and exclaimed.


    Everyone''s attention suddenly shifted from Du Xiaoli to the hands of the Empress Dowager. Sure enough, we saw her fingers move slightly.


    Du Xiaoli felt the pulse for the empress dowager, took a breath, smiled at Han Mingxiang by the bed and said, "the emperor''s grandmother is back!"


    "Uh huh." Han Mingxiang held the hand of the empress dowager, felt the movement of her hand and wept with joy.


    Everyone in the room looked at Du Xiaoli strangely. She really saved the dead!


    Then Du Xiaoli gave the Empress Dowager a needle. After acupuncture, she slowly opened her eyes.


    At this time, there was only Han Mingze in the room, and the younger generation had been taken away.


    "Grandma Huang, you''re awake." Han Mingxiang squatted by the bed and saw the Empress Dowager wake up. The tears that had just stopped came out again.


    "You are... Girl Mingxiang." the Empress Dowager stared at Han Mingxiang for a long time before opening her mouth, "Xiaoli brought you back?"


    "Yes, grandma Huang, we''re back." Du Xiaoli said, "Ai''s waiting for you?"


    "Grandma Huang, I''m sorry. Mingxiang is only back now." Han Mingxiang said.


    "Grandma Huang, you just woke up. Don''t talk much and have more rest." Du Xiaoli said, "Mingxiang is here and won''t go. When you''re better, she''ll talk with you, okay?"


    The Empress Dowager nodded and held Han Mingxiang''s hand.


    When Du Xiaoli picks up the silver needle, Han Mingyi comes up to help her. Du Xiaoli looks up at him and smiles.


    "Now that the emperor''s grandmother is all right, let''s go outside and don''t disturb her rest." Han Mingze said, "Mingxiang, you can stay here with the emperor''s grandmother."


    "My younger sister obeys the order." Han Mingxiang replied.


    The others left the bedroom and went to the main hall together.


    Han Mingze and the queen sit at the top, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi sit at the bottom, opposite Han Mingyuan, who has not been seen for a long time.


    "Xiaoli, how long can she last this time?" Han Mingze asked this question after a moment of silence.


    "If it''s good, it''s ten days. If it''s bad, it''s only three or five days. It all depends on the emperor''s grandmother." Du Xiaoli said.


    The anger in the room was dignified, not as happy as the Empress Dowager when she woke up.


    "A few days is a few days." finally, Han Mingze opened his mouth, "at least you let her see Changle, which is also a wish, so that the emperor''s grandmother has no regrets. When you went to Beilan, how was Changle and why you were critically ill?"


    Du Xiaoli told Han Mingxiang what happened there. Everyone was furious. When Du Xiaoli heard that Liu Li had become a military prostitute, they thought she did a good job.


    For a woman like Liuli, killing her is not the best way. Destroying her is the biggest blow to her.


    Du Xiaoli also talked about what happened between Zhengwang and Zhao Zhen, and it is expected that Zhao Zhen and they will not have time to deal with Fengming state during this period. No matter who loses or wins, it will take some time to recover, and it is impossible to start a war with Fengming country immediately.


    As for this time, no one knows how long it can be delayed.


    They talked for a while. Han Mingxiang came in from the outside, knelt down in the middle of the hall, kowtowed and said, "see the emperor in Changle." "get up." Han Mingze said, "the emperor''s grandmother is asleep?" "well." Han Mingxiang nodded. "It''s all my brothers and sisters. Sit down." Han Mingze waved his hand. Han Mingxiang came to Han Mingyuan and sat down. "Our brothers and sisters haven''t been together for a long time." Han Mingze felt, "thanks to Xiaoli today, if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have such a day." "yes, I really want to thank my sister-in-law." Han Mingyuan said, "Huangmei, when you got married, I was trapped in baipoison Valley and didn''t give you a ride in person. Please forgive me." "That was all a few years ago. Brother Liu doesn''t have to worry about it." Han Mingxiang said, "Changle will be satisfied to see you again today." "Changle, wronged you these years." Han Mingze said in a heavy tone, "If it weren''t for you, we would not have peace these years. Now that you''re back, we won''t let you pass. In the future, you''ll stay in Fengming country and still live in your princess''s house." Han Mingxiang saw the guilt and firmness in Han Mingze''s eyes, his eyes turned red and bowed his head and said, "thank you, Emperor." "The emperor, Changle and Xiaoli have been on their way for so long and haven''t had a good rest. My concubines see that they are all a little tired. It''s better to let them go back and have a rest first." the queen looked at Han Mingze and said. "Well, you all live in the palace these days. Xiaoli, you should pay attention to the situation of the emperor''s grandmother at any time. Changle, you should accompany the emperor''s grandmother more and go back to the princess''s house when she''s better." "Yes."

 Chapter 652

    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang were really tired. They cleaned up two rooms in the side hall and went to have a rest.


    Since leaving Yongzhou City, they have been on their way. After Du Xiaoli came back, he spent his heart and effort to save the Empress Dowager. At the moment, he was tired and almost fell asleep with a pillow.


    Han Mingyi sat by Du Xiaoli''s bed for a while. Seeing her sleeping face, he couldn''t help reaching out to touch it, but finally he held back, kissed her on the forehead, saw that she didn''t wake up, got up and went out.


    Du Xiaoli woke up in the evening, and the room was already a little dark.


    "Xia yuan." Du Xiaoli called subconsciously. Then he remembered that they hurried into the Palace during the day and didn''t bring Xia yuan them in at all.


    "Master, are you awake?" Xia yuan came in from the outside and lit the light in the room.


    Du Xiaoli was startled by Xia yuan and said, "Why are you here?"


    "In the afternoon, the LORD sent for us to come into the palace. The nanny also brought the little Lord and the little princess." Xia Yuan said.


    "You said that Fu Lin and Fu Xi were coming?" Du Xiaoli was excited when he heard that his two children had come into the palace.


    "Yes, now they are playing with the Empress Dowager." Xia Yuan said with a smile, "master, wash first."


    After Du Xiaoli packed up, he couldn''t wait to go to the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. Before he went in, he heard the baby''s babbling voice.


    "Grandma Huang." Du Xiaoli went in and saw that the Empress Dowager had woken up and blessed her body.


    The Empress Dowager is in good spirits at the moment, and there are some signs of reflection.


    "Xiao Li woke up, but he woke up when he heard your two children talking?" said the Empress Dowager.


    Du Xiaoli smiled, came to the nanny, hugged Fulin and put his face on his head.


    Han Mingyi holds Fuxi. When Fuxi sees Du Xiaoli holding Fulin, he also reaches out to grab it.


    "Hee hee, my father is holding you." Han Mingyi coaxed.


    "I didn''t expect that the fifth brother would coax children now." Han Mingxiang said with a smile.


    Seeing the loss in Han Mingxiang''s eyes, Du Xiaoli came to her with her child and said, "Fulin, this is your Aunt Huang."


    At this time, the two children were more than eight months old, with round faces and smart eyes.


    Fulin lay on Du Xiaoli''s shoulder. When he heard what he said, he blinked and looked at Han Mingxiang. Suddenly, he reached out to grab Han Mingxiang''s hair and shook and pulled out a step on her head.


    "Cluck -"


    Seeing the step shaking in his hand, Fulin smiled happily.


    "You child, how can you pick Aunt Huang''s step shake." Du Xiaoli took out the step shake and inserted it into Han Mingxiang''s head.


    When Fulin saw that his booty was gone, he burst into tears. Han Mingxiang saw it and took his step down and put it into Fulin''s hand. The little guy stopped crying.


    Han Mingxiang stretched out her hand to hold him. The little guy who had always known him let her hold him.


    Du Xiaoli saw that Han Mingxiang could coax Fu Lin, so he let their aunt and nephew play and chat with the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager smiled faintly when she saw a room full of joy.


    Fulin and Fuxi stayed in the palace all night and were taken back by Han Mingyi. For the next few days, Du Xiaoli stayed in the Forbidden Palace with the Empress Dowager. He only went back to see Fulin once, but he didn''t stay long and entered the palace again.


    In recent days, Han Mingze, Han Mingyi, Han Mingyuan and the queen often come to see the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager seems to know that it is time to pick it up and will leave soon. She can see the peaceful coexistence of future generations before she leaves, and her face has always been smiling.


    In her words, such a scene is actually rare for the royal family.


    That day, the Empress Dowager suddenly said she wanted to take her outside to bask in the sun.


    Du Xiaoli looked outside and found that it was cold winter. It snowed all day yesterday. Now the snow piled a thick layer. The sun came out, but the snow didn''t melt immediately.


    The Empress Dowager said she would go out to bask in the sun. Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang immediately put on a thick coat for her and helped her out into the garden.


    Red tea and Menggu have prepared the imperial concubine''s chair with a thick blanket. After the Empress Dowager sits on it, they cover it for her.


    "Ming Xiang." the Empress Dowager shouted.


    Han Mingxiang squatted next to the empress dowager, held her hand and said, "grandma, Mingxiang is here."


    "Ai Jia remembered one thing today. You forgot to ask you when you came back so long." said the Empress Dowager.


    "Excuse me, grandma."


    "Last year, AI family asked someone to send you a jar of wine. Did you drink it?" the Empress Dowager looked at Han Mingxiang and touched her head with another hand.


    Han Mingxiang knew that the wine was brewed by the Empress Dowager herself. He smiled and said, "drink it, it''s good."


    "That''s good." the Empress Dowager lay down and said, "I haven''t done anything for you in my life. When I asked you to go to make peace, I made you suffer so many hardships and grievances there. I''m really sorry for you. We''re sorry for you!"


    "Ming Xiang has never been wronged or resented anyone in exchange for a few years of peace for Fengming country," Han said. "Silly child, although you didn''t say anything before us, AI family knew that you were suffering when you left. You and Liufeng knew that. AI family heard Xiaoli say that you have retired Zhao Zhen and are now free. If you like, let the emperor marry you. That child has a good heart and really likes you. If you can be together, you can still be together Get up. "Han Mingxiang''s eyes flushed slightly and said with a smile," grandma Huang, Mingxiang doesn''t want to get married now. She wants to accompany grandma Huang and make up for the time when she can''t be happy these years. As for others, Mingxiang doesn''t have any ideas. "" Alas, I''m sorry for my family. I don''t know for a while. "The Empress Dowager said, "But your life is still long. You still need a home and your own life. The royal family has been sorry for you. How can you be lonely all your life." the Empress Dowager sighed, "but you have just come back now and really need time to adjust your mood. But don''t confine yourself for too long, you know?" Han Mingxiang nodded and said: "I will, grandma Huang." the Empress Dowager smiled and turned to look at Du Xiaoli squatting on the other side. "Xiaoli, thank you for bringing back Mingxiang for the AI family, so that the AI family can fulfill this wish before leaving." the Empress Dowager held Du Xiaoli''s hand, "In the future, Mingxiang will give it to you. This girl likes to drill through the horns and suffers a lot. You two have a good relationship. If you are free, you can enlighten her more. My aunt and sister-in-law stay together more. It''s time to unload some of the burden on you."

 Chapter 653

    "I will, grandma Huang," Du Xiaoli promised.


    "Although the AI family is in this palace, she knows everything." the Empress Dowager said, "Ming Xiang, in order to make Fengming rich and strong, she will bring you back. Xiao Li has hardly let herself rest these years. The emperor told the AI family that if you don''t have Xiao Li''s strategies, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait more than ten years if you want to come back."


    Han Mingxiang looked at Du Xiaoli and said gratefully, "I know, I understand."


    "It''s just for their men to do those things. Women don''t have to do too much." the Empress Dowager sighed.


    "Menggu, red tea." the Empress Dowager let go of Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang. They stepped aside and let red tea and Menggu come to the front.


    "Master." Menggu and tea came forward.


    Du Xiaoli hears something moving in the yard and sees Han Mingyi and Han Mingze coming.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t seem to hear the voice, but waved to red tea and Menggu and asked them to squat down.


    "Tea, how many years have you been with AI family?" said the Empress Dowager.


    "Back to the Lord, the maidservant began to serve the Lord at the age of 15. It has been 28 years now," said red tea.


    "Well, yes, AI Jia remembers that a group of maids just entered the palace at that time. You were directly assigned to AI Jia''s palace." the Empress Dowager said, "Menggu, you don''t have to say. You and I have been together for more than 50 years?"


    "Master, yes, fifty-three years," said Menggu.


    "The person who has lived the longest in AI''s life is still your Menggu!" said the Empress Dowager. "Looking at the people around you, only you have been around AI''s home the longest. I don''t know if you are used to it when AI''s gone."


    "The maidservant will be with the master. When you go down, the maidservant can continue to serve the master." Menggu said.


    The Empress Dowager shook her head with a smile and said, "no, you have spent your whole life on AI family. Give the rest to yourself. Tea is the same. AI family will go alone this time, and no one will come together."


    "Master..."


    The Empress Dowager took their hands, put them together and said, "when the AI family leaves, if you are willing to stay in this palace, you will continue to live here. If you want to go outside the palace, go outside the palace, and the emperor will set you free. However, the AI family still has its own selfishness. See if you want to, and if not, it''s OK."


    "Master, please."


    "Mingxiang and Xiaoli, they are the favorite descendants of the AI family, but they are still young after all. The AI family wants you to go to them and give them advice when you have time. Don''t let them go astray in the future." the Empress Dowager said, "you are the old people around the AI family, and they will take good care of you."


    With that, the Empress Dowager looked at Du Xiaoli and them.


    "Don''t worry, grandma Huang. We will treat them like our elders," Du Xiaoli said.


    She knew that Menggu and red tea would follow the Empress Dowager all her life. If she left, I was afraid that the two old people in the palace would not want to live alone.


    "Are you two willing?" the Empress Dowager looked at Menggu and tea.


    "Everything depends on the master''s arrangement." they answered.


    Hearing their words, the Empress Dowager smiled with satisfaction.


    Han Mingze went to the Empress Dowager and said, "how is your grandmother today?"


    "You three are here," said the Empress Dowager. "Just as their affairs have been explained to the family, they are going to send someone to find you."


    "Grandma Huang." Han Mingyuan squats next to the Empress Dowager.


    "You three have grown up and can support the sky of Fengming country." the Empress Dowager said, "how to be emperor, how to be minister, and how to protect the people and disciples of Fengming country. What the mourning family can teach you, you will protect this country in the future."


    "The grandson will." Han Mingze three people all sobbed.


    "You should remember that although we are at the center of this right, anyway, you are all close brothers with the blood of the former Emperor. You are a family. Guarding Fengming country is what you should do all the time. Do you know?"


    "I see."


    The Empress Dowager smiled and said, "Ai family knows that you are all sensible."


    After a pause, she looked at the blue sky and said, "it''s a nice day today. I saw the German Emperor pick me up in the sunshine... The German Emperor, you''ve come to pick up my concubine..."


    The Empress Dowager loosened her hand holding tea and stretched it out in front of her, as if it was really in someone''s hand. As she swallowed her last breath, her hand fell on the blanket.


    "Grandma Huang -"


    "Master child -"


    All the people present knelt down and cried out in pain.


    Du Xiaoli looked up and saw the smiling face of the Empress Dowager. The serene appearance didn''t seem to have left, but just fell asleep.


    She has left without regret.


    Han Mingxiang threw herself on the Empress Dowager and burst into tears. She had only been back for a few days. She had not been with the Empress Dowager for long. She left like this. Heartache tore her heart.


    Han Mingze''s three brothers also shed tears, but they also knew that this day would come sooner or later. Fortunately, she was happy before she left. Du Xiaoli knelt beside Han Mingyi and leaned against him. As soon as he closed his eyes, tears couldn''t stop flowing out. The maid eunuch brought by Han Mingze also knelt on the ground and observed silence for the departure of the Empress Dowager. After a while, Han Mingze got up from the ground, took a deep breath and said, "come here." "emperor." the small list came. "Send someone to inform the queen and all officials..." the Empress Dowager died. The news quickly spread all over the capital. All the major officials and their families changed into filial piety clothes, and White Damask was hung at the door of each store. The whole Phoenix fell into grief. The people of the Ministry of rites arranged the funeral affairs. Du Xiaoli and they all kept vigils in the palace. Five days later, Han Mingze, Han Mingyi, Han Mingxiang and Du Xiaoli buried the Empress Dowager in the imperial mausoleum. Soon after the burial of the empress dowager, it was the new year. Because the Empress Dowager has just died, the new year is very cold. In the first year, officials and their families are not allowed to hold large gatherings outside and celebrate at home. Therefore, there is no theater this year. Every family just gets together for a new year''s Eve dinner and then stays up for the new year together. When the Empress Dowager died, everyone felt like a piece was missing. Only those officials were still keen on New Year''s greetings. This family came after another. Du Xiaoli returned to the prime minister''s house for only one night and went back. This was the least time she stayed at home after she got married. On the tenth day of the ninth day, Du Xiaoli gave the children to the nannies and went to the wind and snow building by herself.

 Chapter 654

    Fu Wansan saw Du Xiaoli coming and took her to the private room upstairs. When she went, there were already three people in the room.


    "Xiaoli, today is the latest." Ji Liuxia said with a smile.


    "All three of you came to take a bath today," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Are those two little dolls in your family making trouble again?" Ji Liuxia said. "You are really powerful. You have two children in your life. Is that enough trouble?"


    Du Xiaoli shrugged and said, "today, it''s not because of the two little guys, but because Menggu and tea came and arranged at home, which delayed some time."


    Han Mingxiang looked at Du Xiaoli apologetically: "if it weren''t for my cold place, I wouldn''t let them all go to you."


    "Since the emperor''s grandmother gave them to us before she left, it''s not the same in who and where." Du Xiaoli said.


    "But I still want to thank you," Han Mingxiang said.


    She returned to the princess''s house two days ago, but most of the people in her house took them because of her marriage. Now only she and bi''er are back. There are not enough people in the princess''s house. I''m afraid Menggu can''t take good care of them when they go.


    "Now that Xiaoli is here, let''s order." Fu Yalan said, "it''s rare that we didn''t come out with our children today. Don''t say anything about children today. Let''s get together easily again. How about it?"


    "OK, OK!" Ji Liuxia clapped her hands in favor.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and agreed with Fu Yalan''s suggestion.


    Since they became mothers, they often talk about children, but Han Mingxiang has no children today. No, it''s because the miscarriage child is gone, so fu Yalan also means to avoid Han Mingxiang''s feeling at the scene and being sad for his premature child.


    After a lapse of four years, they got together again without Meng Jiangzhuo, who was far away in the south of the Yangtze River.


    After dinner, they served tea and chatted in the private room. They didn''t go back until late afternoon.


    Fu Yalan and Ji Liuxia got into their own carriage and left. Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang sat together for a while because they were on their way.


    Although they didn''t talk about their children today, Han Mingxiang naturally felt it when she saw the changes in everyone.


    "Mingxiang, don''t worry, I will find a way to cure your disease." Du Xiaoli took Han Mingxiang''s hand and comforted.


    Han Mingxiang didn''t completely clear the things in the womb at the beginning of her last miscarriage, and because she was poisoned by insects, she kept bleeding. As a result, her body hurt too much and she couldn''t get pregnant again.


    But Du Xiaoli doesn''t believe that integrating medical skills and Gu Shu can''t cure Han Mingxiang. There must be a way, but she doesn''t know it yet.


    Han Mingxiang smiled at Du Xiaoli and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s almost the same for me anyway."


    "Mingxiang, you don''t really want to..."


    "Well, I''ve made up my mind," Han Mingxiang said. "Just wait until I enter the palace and talk to the emperor some day."


    "Mingxiang, you really don''t have to..."


    "Xiaoli, I know what you think. I''m not because of them, I just think simply." Han Mingxiang interrupted Du Xiaoli. "In fact, I''ve come like this over the years. It''s become my habit."


    "You... Alas..." Du Xiaoli sighed long when he saw Han Mingxiang so.


    "It''s my blessing to pray for all the people in the world." Han Mingxiang said. She opened the curtain, looked at it and said, "OK, we''ve reached the place where we can divide. Let''s separate here."


    The carriage stopped by the side of the road. Han Mingxiang got down and got on the carriage in the princess house behind.


    "Let''s go." Han Mingxiang sat down and said faintly.


    The coachman whipped and the carriage ran slowly towards the princess''s house.


    Du Xiaoli watched Han Mingxiang''s carriage leave and sighed again.


    "Let''s go back..."


    Han Mingxiang said nothing on the road. Bi''er didn''t know what to say in the car. A master and a servant returned to the princess''s house.


    Bi''er opened the door, took the lead to go down, and then turned to help Han Mingxiang.


    "Princess..." Ji Liufeng suddenly came out of the corner and came to Han Mingxiang.


    Han Mingxiang didn''t expect Ji Liufeng to wait here. He was stunned and said, "general Ji."


    "Princess, can we talk?" Ji Liufeng felt a faint pain when he saw Han Mingxiang who was indifferent to himself.


    "General Ji, it''s late now. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient." Han Mingxiang declined and asked to enter the princess''s house.


    "Mingxiang, you''ve been hiding from me for several days. Why don''t you see me?" Ji Liufeng grabbed Han Mingxiang''s arm.


    "General Ji, please respect yourself!" Han Mingxiang said coldly, looking at Ji Liufeng''s hand.


    "I..." Ji Liufeng seemed really angry when he saw Han Mingxiang, and he was at a loss for a moment.


    Han Mingxiang took advantage of this to take off his hand and hurried into the princess''s house.


    "Close the door."


    The cool voice fell, and the vermilion door slammed shut, which hit Ji Liufeng''s heart.


    He looked up at the swinging door button and murmured, "do you really hate me so much?" he stood outside the princess''s house for a while before he staggered away. The next day, Du Xiaoli heard from Han Mingyi who came back from the next dynasty that Han Mingxiang had gone to the imperial study. She was so surprised that she suddenly fell off the tea cup in her hand. "What''s the matter?" Han Mingyi asked suspiciously when he saw her like that. "Mingxiang, has she gone to the emperor?" Du Xiaoli asked, ignoring the tea cup on the ground and grasping Han Mingyi''s hand. "Yes, is there anything wrong?" Han Mingyi asked. "She wants the emperor to allow her to become a nun. Tell brother Liufeng that I will stop her in the palace." Du Xiaoli ran out. Han Mingyi was surprised to hear that Han Mingxiang wanted to become a monk. He wanted to go to the palace, but he thought of Du Xiaoli''s just entrustment and Ji Liufeng''s recent appearance. He sighed and went to the military camp to find Ji Liufeng. Han Mingxiang waited outside the imperial study for a while. When he saw that all the ministers discussed inside came out, father-in-law Sha came out, saluted her and said, "Princess Changle, please, Emperor." Han Mingxiang nodded at him and followed him into the imperial study. "My younger sister, see the emperor." Han Mingxiang and Han Mingze saluted. Han Mingze just discussed with the minister and knew that Han Mingxiang was coming. He thought she was gone. Unexpectedly, she had been waiting outside. "Changle, what made you wait so long outside?" Han Mingze looked at Han Mingxiang and asked. Han Mingxiang knelt down and said, "my younger sister wants to become a nun, worship Buddha sincerely, pray for all the people in the world and ask the emperor''s permission." "what are you talking about?!" Han Mingze was shocked by Han Mingxiang''s words.

 Chapter 655

    "Emperor, Changle is serious. Please allow it." Han Mingxiang kowtowed his head and said.


    Han Mingze''s face became ugly, his eyes showed remorse and pain, and his voice seemed a little tired.


    "Mingxiang, you''re blaming us, aren''t you?"


    Han Mingxiang looks up at Han Mingze. He has been calling himself Changle. He hasn''t called her Mingxiang for a long time.


    "Emperor, Mingxiang doesn''t blame anyone, let alone the emperor. All these experiences are Mingxiang''s life. As a Royal Princess, Mingxiang has long accepted her life." Han Mingxiang said, "my younger sister wants to become a monk, just because she has been with the Buddha for many years and is used to copying scriptures and reciting Buddha every day."


    "You can also worship Buddha at home. You don''t have to be a monk." Han Mingze said, "you can set up a Buddha Hall in the princess''s house. As long as you are sincere, it''s the same everywhere. I''ll send someone to Hanshan Temple to invite a Buddha statue back, and let Abbot Jing open the light for you and put it in your Buddha Hall."


    "Emperor?" Han Mingxiang looked at Han Mingze in surprise and was shocked beyond words.


    Han Mingze got down from the Dragon chair, picked up Han Mingxiang with both hands, and said earnestly, "Ming Xiang, I''m the emperor, but I''m also your royal brother and your brother. I''m sorry for letting you go to make peace. How can I bear to see you go to a monk? In addition to becoming a monk, I will agree to whatever you want. Don''t mention it again in the future."


    Han Mingxiang''s eyes reddened again. Looking at Han Mingze, she couldn''t speak.


    Han Mingze reached out to wipe away the tears on her face and said, "no matter what you have experienced, you are the princess of Changle in Fengming country. Whoever dares to bully you and chew your tongue, I will kill the nine nationalities."


    "Emperor elder brother..." Han Mingxiang heard Han Mingze''s heartfelt words, suddenly jumped into his arms and cried bitterly. It was like a girl bullied by others found her brother and wanted to cry out her grievances at once.


    Han Mingze patted Han Mingxiang on the shoulder and wiped her tears and snot on her Dragon Robe.


    Han Mingxiang cried for a while and then rested. Seeing that his Dragon Robe was soiled, he was embarrassed to say, "my sister has no form."


    "Hahaha, I haven''t seen you like this for a long time." Han Mingze laughed. "In the past, when you were a child, your favorite was to wipe all your tears and snot on several royal brothers. At that time, we were closer, but we were rusty when we grew up. Brother Wei also cherished your small nature of relying on others!"


    Hearing this, Han Mingxiang showed his first happy smile after coming back.


    Duke Sha came in from the outside and said, "emperor, Princess Ding wants to see you."


    "Oh?" Han Mingze glanced at Han Mingxiang and said, "it must be chasing you. Xuan."


    "Yes."


    Father Sha went out and came in with Du Xiaoli.


    "I''ve seen the emperor." Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingze and Han Mingxiang standing below. Han Mingxiang obviously just cried.


    "Xiaoli, are you chasing Mingxiang?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Well, yes," said Du Xiaoli, "emperor, you, Mingxiang, did you say that?"


    "She has said that she wants to become a monk," Han Mingze said.


    "Did the emperor agree?" Du Xiaoli cared more about this.


    "Mingxiang sincerely worships Buddha. How can I brush her meaning." Han Mingze said.


    Du Xiaoli was in a hurry and said, "emperor, how can you promise, this..."


    Han Mingxiang looked at Du Xiaoli''s worry, smiled and said, "the Emperor didn''t promise me."


    "Hmm?" didn''t he just say he couldn''t brush her?


    "I will ask someone to build a Buddha Hall for Mingxiang in the princess''s house and go to Hanshan Temple to invite a Buddha statue back for her," Han Mingze said.


    "I see. I''m scared to death." Du Xiaoli patted her chest. Han Mingze just teased her!


    Now that it''s all right, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang come back from the palace together. Han Mingxiang just got off the carriage and was immediately caught.


    "General Ji, what are you doing in public?" Han Mingxiang saw that it was Ji Liufeng and his face sank.


    Ji Liufeng looked around and suddenly stopped Han Mingxiang''s waist with his other hand. He jumped and took her away directly.


    "Princess!" when the bodyguard saw that Han Mingxiang was taken away, he wanted to chase him.


    "Stop." bi''er suddenly stopped.


    "Bi''er girl, princess, she..."


    "You can''t catch up now. General Ji will send the princess back. You all go down," said bi''er.


    The guards looked at each other and retreated.


    Bi''er looked at the direction of Han Mingxiang''s disappearance, kept silent for a while, and said to the servant girl behind her: "peony, go to Ding palace to find Princess Ding and give the situation to the princess."


    Peony is a servant girl that Han Mingyi reconstituted for Han Mingxiang after Han Mingxiang came back.


    "Yes." peony was ordered to leave.


    The speed of peony was very fast. She went back and said that Du Xiaoli meant they didn''t care.


    So bi''er and she waited for Han Mingxiang to come back in the princess''s house.


    Here, Ji Liufeng took Han Mingxiang to the outside of the city. "General Ji, where are you taking me?" Han Mingxiang didn''t speak all the way. He couldn''t hold his breath when he saw Ji Liufeng taking himself out of the city. Ji Liufeng pursed his lips and didn''t speak. He took Han Mingxiang to a mountain before he put her down. Han Mingxiang looked a little trance when she saw the surrounding scenery. "Do you remember here?" Ji Liufeng asked, looking at Han Mingxiang. Han Mingxiang closed her eyes and said, "I don''t remember." "I don''t remember?" Ji Liufeng smiled twice, grabbed Han Mingxiang''s hand and dragged her to the mountain. "General Ji, let me go!" Han Mingxiang beat his arm with his other hand, but he held her tightly. Ji Liufeng always took her to the hillside, pointed to a big stone and said, "do you remember this stone?" Han Mingxiang turned away from the stone and said, "it''s just a stone. How can I remember." "good, good!" Ji Liufeng took her behind the stone and said, "I don''t know the words engraved on it!" Han Mingxiang looked at the words on the stone, I thought that two people once got rid of the bodyguard and came here to play. When they saw the stone, they took out a dagger and engraved a line of small characters on it. Alone, I only hope to protect each other. I only envy mandarin ducks, not immortals. "It was just a joke to be young at that time." Han Mingxiang looked at other scenery without looking at the stone. "Joking..." Ji Liufeng stepped back two steps and released Han Mingxiang''s hand. Han Mingxiang closed her eyes and two lines of clear tears fell, but she still didn''t look back and said, "yes, it''s a joke."

 Chapter 656

    "You are blaming me and hating me, so you never want to meet me and talk to me." Ji Liufeng looked at Han Mingxiang''s back, "Whatever you want, I''ll depend on you. If you don''t want to see me, I''ll just stand in the distance and look at you. You don''t want to talk to me. I just want to listen to your voice. But why do you want to become a monk and accompany the green lights and Buddhist scriptures all day? Don''t you have any Nostalgia on earth?"


    "General Ji is serious. I don''t blame you or hate you. You and I have no intersection. Even when I was young, it was only once. The things I experienced were my mission as a princess and had nothing to do with the general." Han Mingxiang bit her lips, "Over the years, my friendship with the general has been scattered by the cold north wind. Please don''t do such a thing again in the future, which will stain the general''s reputation in vain."


    "Fame? Hehe, it was my own fault. In Xiaoli''s words, I made it myself." Ji Liufeng smiled sadly, "but even if you don''t like me now, I won''t allow you to become a monk. If any temple dares to accept you, I''ll shovel it all flat!"


    With that, he broke the stone with his palm. The burst sound startled Han Mingxiang. He turned around and found that Ji Liufeng had flown away, leaving her alone on the hillside.


    Words were engraved on the stone at her feet. She squatted down and reached out to touch the marks on it. After so many years, the words were still so clear.


    "I only envy mandarin ducks but not immortals. I''m afraid I won''t have it again in my life."


    Wipe away the tears on her face and look at the long mountain road. She sighed and walked slowly down the mountain.


    From here to the city, I don''t know if I can hold on to my legs when I walk back.


    Halfway through the mountain road, she saw the man leaning against the roadside tree. She walked down step by step. Passing by him, she felt that her body was pulled by someone, and the familiar taste surrounded her.


    Ji Liufeng hugged her from behind and buried her head in her neck.


    Since they met in Yongzhou City, Ji Liufeng has been quietly with her and returned to Phoenix. Only last time and this time, they pulled her arm and never held her like this.


    She was a little greedy for the temperature and taste, but she clearly understood that it should not belong to her.


    "General Ji, you''ve gone too far!"


    The cold voice, originally thought it would retreat him, but felt his neck wet with warm liquid.


    "Ming Xiang, Ming Xiang..."


    His warm tears burned her skin, and his affectionate and painful calls hit her heart.


    They stood like this. After a long time, she said, "the Emperor didn''t allow me to become a monk."


    Ji Liufeng''s embrace became tighter. He didn''t want to let go, he didn''t want to let go, and he wouldn''t let go.


    Han Mingxiang didn''t know how long Ji Liufeng was going to hold here. He said, "general Ji, you are in a good time. There are many good girls in the capital. They are your good match."


    "No, I don''t care whether they are good or not. All I know is that I only like you and want you. No matter what you become, I just want you. If you still like me, I''ll go to the emperor to get married. When the filial piety expires, we''ll get married. If you don''t like me and don''t want to be with me, I''ll keep you far away. You have to marry me in this life." Ji Liufeng said in her ear, his voice was very light, but his words were very heavy.


    "You..." Han Mingxiang sighed, "why do you bother?"


    "As long as I can look at you, nothing is bitter."


    Han Mingxiang looked at the hand around her waist and wanted to reach out to touch him. Finally, she put it down.


    "Go back, let go."


    Ji Liufeng obediently released his hand this time, but instead he hugged her, jumped and flew back with her.


    Before returning to the Princess House, Han Mingxiang came out of his arms as soon as he landed and entered the princess house without saying a word.


    Ji Liufeng closed the door and turned away.


    Two days later, Du Xiaoli''s birthday. Because the Empress Dowager died, she didn''t invite anyone. However, Han Mingxiang, Han Mingyuan and people from Du''s house came. After thinking about it, she sent someone to invite Ji Liuxia, Ji Liufeng and Ji Lun.


    At the banquet, she found that Han Mingxiang was not so cold to Ji Liufeng, but she still didn''t let him close. Presumably, they went out and had a good talk that time.


    To her surprise, Han Mingyuan told her before leaving that he was going to find fire phoenix to tell her. By the way, he thanked her for persuading the emperor not to marry him in the Mid Autumn Festival last year.


    They have been grinding for more than a year. Unexpectedly, he hasn''t succeeded yet. I don''t know what he has done. He has made the fire phoenix hate for so long.


    Women are like this. When they fall in love, they can do many things for men and pay wholeheartedly. Once their heart is cold, it is difficult to turn back. Even if they still have feelings for him, thinking of the previous injury will make her shrink back.


    You have to motivate her at this time.


    Time flies like a white horse. After her birthday, it will be the day when Fulin and Fuxi are one year old. At this time, the two little guys have three or four teeth, and they will call their mother when they see Du Xiaoli. Fuxi said it more clearly, and Fulin should be vague. However, Fulin will stagger and help people walk, and Fuxi can only stand.


    Prince Ding''s residence is quite lively today. Although it is not allowed to do things wantonly, those with good relations have come. After lunch, Du Xiaoli took Fu Linfu Xi to play in the side room. Xia yuan came in and said that everything was ready. The week can begin. Du Xiaoli asked Fu Yalan to help her hold Fu Lin and went out with Fu Xi. When she came to the front main hall, Du Xiaoli saw several tables put together. There were all kinds of things on the table. She had never seen many things. In the room, Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan are waiting for them. "Now that the little prince and the little princess are here, let''s start grasping the week." Du Yunhan said. Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan picked up the two children. The two little guys stared at the people who surrounded them. "Oh, yes --" Oh, yes -- "the two little guys sat on the table and just didn''t move. Du Xiaoli kissed the two little guys on the face and said, "Fuxi Fulin is good. Go and choose the toys you want." Han Mingyi knocked twice on the table with the sword on the table, which immediately attracted the attention of the two little guys. "Yiya -" Fulin climbed towards his father. On the way, he saw many things, such as abacus, pearl flowers, general token, all kinds of weapons and musical instruments, which were all abandoned after he touched them. Finally, the little guy climbed up to his father, grabbed the sword in his hand and played with it. "The little prince chose this sword!" said an official.

 Chapter 657

    "It seems that the little prince will be an expert in the future."


    When everyone thought that Fulin finally grabbed the sword, he threw the sword again. His black eyes looked around and saw the jade pendant on Han Mingyi''s waist. The warm and clear jade looked very beautiful. He climbed twice, climbed to the table and grabbed his father''s jade pendant.


    "This is a jade pendant representing the identity of the prince!" someone said.


    "The little prince will be as powerful as the prince in the future to protect my Fengming country!"


    Fulin didn''t understand the compliments, but he couldn''t grab the jade pendant. Wow, he cried.


    Han Mingyi looked at Fulin for a while and saw him cry. Instead of scolding, he laughed. He took down the jade pendant and put it on the table. Fulin grabbed it again and played with it.


    Fu Xi was also crawling on the table. When he heard Fu Lin crying, he looked at him. He saw that he grabbed something from his father, turned his eyes, quickly climbed to her mother, grabbed the Phoenix flute pinned to her waist, and grabbed a ingot of silver in his other hand.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect this guy to follow his brother and catch things from his relatives. The Phoenix flute is also because she said she wanted to see it when she was talking with Fu Yalan in the room. After reading it, she inserted it into her waist. Unexpectedly, it was seen by the little guy.


    Fuxi pulled out the flute. Seeing that the flute was longer, she wanted to take it with her other hand. Suddenly, she found that this hand was holding a silver needle.


    She looked at the silver, then at the Phoenix flute, reluctantly threw the silver, then picked it up and threw it again. Finally, she suddenly found that her clothes seemed very big, so she stuffed the silver into her clothes, and then she focused on playing with the Phoenix flute.


    Seeing Fuxi''s reluctance to give up the silver amused Du Xiaoli and them.


    Suddenly Fuxi put the flute to his mouth and didn''t know how to do it. At once, he sounded the Phoenix flute.


    People who knew the Phoenix flute in the room were surprised to see Fuxi. She actually blew the Phoenix flute!


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan exchanged a look in each other''s eyes, and both saw incredible things in each other''s eyes.


    If the people of shuiyuetian know, they don''t have to worry about having no leader after shuiyuetian.


    Du Xiaoli bent down, held Fuxi in her arms, took out the Phoenix flute in her hand and handed it to Xia yuan.


    Han Mingyi also picked up Fu Lin and said, "take these away."


    Some servant girls and boys came up to clean up the table. At this time, Grandpa Sha hurried here.


    "I''ve seen the Lord, princess, Princess Changle and Prime Minister Du." Grandpa Sha saluted when he saw the people in the room.


    Didn''t the emperor send this gift early in the morning? Why did you let Grandpa Sha come again.


    "My Lord, the emperor called you into the palace. I have something urgent to discuss." Duke Sha said, "prime minister Du, the emperor said, if you are here, you can go into the palace together."


    Han Mingyi looked at father Sha in a hurry and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know the specific situation of the frontier urgent report, but after reading the urgent report, the emperor asked me to come to the prince and Prime Minister Du." Duke Sha replied.


    Han Mingyi handed Fu Lin to Du Xiuheng and said, "let''s go."


    Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan left with father Sha, and the remaining officials left one after another. Soon, only Du Xiaoli, Du Xiuheng, Fu Yalan, Han Mingxiang and servant girls were left in the hall.


    "Xiaoli, could this be..." Han Mingxiang looked at Du Xiaoli and said nervously.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and comforted: "now the news hasn''t come out, let''s not guess. Even if it''s Zhao Zhen who brought someone to fight, it''s still unknown who will lose and who will win!"


    "But..." Han Mingxiang thought that Zhao Zhen might launch a war against Fengming country, and felt a burst of remorse.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Fu Yalan and Du Xiuheng and said, "brother and sister-in-law, please bring Fu Linfu Xi to their house. It''s time for them to take a nap."


    Du Xiuheng and Fu Yalan know that Du Xiaoli has something to say to Han Mingxiang alone. Fu Yalan came up to hold Fuxi, and they left with their children.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingxiang and said, "let''s go outside for a walk."


    "OK."


    In March, the weather has warmed up, and the trees, flowers and plants in the yard have sprouted. Some of them developed earlier, and the buds have opened.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang were walking in the yard. Seeing her worried appearance, they said, "Mingxiang, in fact, even without you, this is inevitable."


    "What?" Han Mingxiang looked at Du Xiaoli puzzled.


    "You know, before you got married, I had a deal with the emperor in the imperial study." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Transaction?"


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "at that time, the emperor said to me, let me help Fengming country become strong and help him seize the world. What I want is to bring you back after Fengming country becomes strong."


    "You and the Emperor..." Han Mingxiang covered her mouth in surprise and looked at Du Xiaoli incredulously.


    "At that time, the Fengming country was too weak, so you were allowed to make peace. The emperor wanted strong strength to expand his territory, so I was willing to make the Fengming country strong, and the agreement was reached," Du Xiaoli said. "Thank you, Xiaoli." Han Mingxiang looked at Du Xiaoli gratefully. "Mingxiang, in fact, without you, the war between Fengming and other countries is indispensable." Du Xiaoli said, "because this war has always been what the emperor wants, even without you, there will be other excuses. Therefore, you don''t have to blame yourself. You think there would be no war if it weren''t for you." "but it''s best not to fight, isn''t it?" Han Mingxiang said. Du Xiaoli shook his head and said: "It''s just our women''s idea. Their men don''t think so at all, especially the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair. Since ancient times, all emperors who have made some achievements want to open up and expand their territory and rule more land and subjects. Didn''t Fengming almost become the object of partition for all countries a few years ago? The general trend of the world is that division and division must be combined for a long time, which will never change In recent years, several countries have come to terms with each other. Although it has been relatively peaceful this year, it is also because everyone is recuperating. Now, all countries are ready to move. "" in fact, I also understand these. Just thinking about war, I feel a little worried. "Han Mingxiang said." it''s better to unify earlier, and the people can live a truly peaceful life earlier. " Du Xiaoli said, and then sighed, "but once the war starts and ends, I''m afraid it will be a long time." "is there no way to reduce war casualties?" Han Mingxiang said.

 Chapter 658

    "Unless you are absolutely strong and our strength can absolutely suppress each other, I''m afraid the war will not end soon," Du Xiaoli said. "But don''t worry. The fastest development of our country in recent years is the army. Those soldiers are not what they used to be. Even if Zhao Zhen fights, they won''t benefit."


    "Goo Goo -"


    A pigeon hovered twice on the top of King Ding''s house. When she heard a whistle, she leaned down and flew down.


    After a while, Xia yuan came over with a piece of paper.


    "Master, the news from the water moon sky of Beiyuan state."


    Last time, because of Han Mingxiang, shuiyuetian''s influence in Beiyuan was discovered. Du Xiaoli called back all the people in the wind Pavilion, but there were still some people with hidden identities. Their identities were quite special, and they were still very quick to inquire about the news.


    Du Xiaoli took the note and opened it. After reading it, he said, "it''s Zhao Zhen who led the troops. Unexpectedly, the king was destroyed by Zhao Zhen so soon. The king was killed with all nine families. Unfortunately, we can''t finish him with our own hands!"


    "By the way, I haven''t asked you. What did you do with the colored glaze that night?" Han Mingxiang asked, remembering that Du Xiaoli had gone to deal with the colored glaze the night he left Yongzhou City.


    "She''s nothing. She just hid her, but she was found. Finally, she was beheaded with the king." Du Xiaoli said.


    She got the news later that although the colored glaze was taken to the barracks by her, she didn''t expect that it would be found by Zhao Zhen.


    Yes, the person who found her was Zhao Zhen''s black riding horse, but at that time, she had been in the military camp for a month. It goes without saying what a woman would look like if she stayed in that place.


    Unfortunately, she did not escape the fate of early death.


    Han Mingxiang knew that Du Xiaoli must have done something bad, so she didn''t tell her, but it didn''t matter. Knowing that Liu Li was dead, a lump in her heart was put down.


    Du Xiaoli waved and Xia yuan left. She and Han Mingxiang continued to walk in the garden.


    "Mingxiang, you and brother Liufeng, are you going to do this all the time?" Du Xiaoli thought for a while and decided to help Ji Liufeng.


    Han Mingxiang didn''t expect Du Xiaoli to suddenly mention Ji Liufeng. He was stunned and said, "I''m already like this. How can I be with him and drag him down in vain."


    "You''re cutting corners again," said Du Xiaoli. "Can''t you see what brother Liufeng means? If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t marry someone else. It''s useless for him to think about these things like this."


    "However, I can''t have a child. His family has only one son. I can''t let him die for being with me," Han Mingxiang said.


    "I knew you were struggling with this." Du Xiaoli said. "I have been studying your condition for the past two months. I have also read a lot of medical books and Gu books. There are already some eyebrows. Although your situation is troublesome, it is not completely hopeless."


    Han Mingxiang looked down and said, "I''d better talk to him."


    "Well, yes, if the two countries go to war, brother Liufeng, as a general, must go to the battlefield. If he accidentally gets hurt or lame, you don''t have to worry about him if you''re not together." Du Xiaoli said, "you two are fine now."


    Han Mingxiang''s eyes were slightly restrained. Du Xiaoli looked at her and said nothing more. They walked for a while and went back.


    Du Xiaoli sent Han Mingxiang away. Fu Yalan and Du Xiuheng also left with Dudu. When she was alone, she showed a worried expression.


    Is war really coming?


    Han Mingyi entered the palace and didn''t come back until the next morning. Du Xiaoli saw that his eyes were tired and knew that they must have discussed all night.


    Du Xiaoli asked someone to prepare bath water for him. When he rubbed his back, he asked, "did Zhao Zhen lead the soldiers to call?"


    "Zhao Zhen is still on the road, but it won''t take long to get to the border," Han Mingyi replied.


    "Since Zhao Zhen hasn''t come yet, why are you frowning?"


    Han Mingyi rubbed his eyebrows and said, "he hasn''t come yet. He''s from Beilan country."


    Du Xiaoli gave a hand and said, "Beilan country?"


    "Well," Han Mingyi nodded, "last year, Beilan came to invade the northern border and killed many people in Beicheng, but we didn''t fight with it at that time. First, we thought that you might lead to war when you bring Mingxiang back. Second, it was winter and it was not suitable to fight with Beilan. I didn''t expect that they would send troops close at this time."


    "Beilan came over and Beiyuan country is on the road again. So we''re going to war with two countries at the same time?!" Du Xiaoli didn''t expect the situation to be so serious.


    Against a country, you can win, but if you fight with Beiyuan country and Beilan country at the same time, the chance of winning is much smaller.


    No wonder he was so worried.


    Han Mingyi saw that Du Xiaoli also began to worry. He patted her hand and said, "don''t worry, it was worse than this. We all survived, not to mention now. Our army is much stronger than it was!"


    Du Xiaoli smiled and touched her abdomen. She didn''t know whether to tell him the news. When Han Mingyi heard that there was no sound behind him, he turned around and said, "just stay at home and let us do the war." "but..." Han Mingyi touched Du Xiaoli''s stomach and said, "you don''t think for yourself, but also for our children." "how do you know?" Du Xiaoli said in surprise, She didn''t respond at all this time. "Your monthly affairs are so accurate every month. It has been delayed for several days now. So I think you should be pregnant," Han Mingyi said. "Well, I wanted to surprise you." Du Xiaoli said, "now it seems that you surprised me." "fortunately, the little guy came in time." Han Mingyi said, "I''m worried that there''s no reason for you to stay at home. Now with him, you can only stay at home and can''t run around, especially in the battlefield." Du Xiaoli opened his mouth, Finally, he can only stare at Han Mingyi helplessly. In his opinion, the child came at the right time, but for her, the child came at the wrong time. But the child has come, and she doesn''t want to take the child to the battlefield. After all, she is not the only one in the war. "What is the result of your negotiation?" Han Mingyi put on his clothes and said, "general Ji will complete the army today and lead the troops to North City tomorrow. I will lead the troops to remote city in two days." "what about Liufeng?" "he is your subordinate. The emperor hasn''t said yet, but I think your special department should also participate in the war this time." Han Mingyi said, "It''s just that the current situation is unknown. I don''t know which side needs more manpower, so I may wait for some time."

 Chapter 659

    "Well, I see," said Du Xiaoli.


    Sure enough, on the second day, Jilun led the army to set out, and Han Mingze personally went to the gate to see them off.


    After seeing him off, Han Mingze went to King Ding''s house by the way.


    Han Mingyi has gone to the military camp. Only Du Xiaoli is at home.


    "See the emperor." Du Xiaoli took someone to pick him up.


    "Get up," Han Mingze said and sat on the throne.


    Du Xiaoli got up, asked someone to serve him tea and asked, "how did the emperor think about coming in person today?"


    "I''ll see the army off and come and have a look when I come back," Han Mingze said.


    "Mingyi, he went to the barracks." Du Xiaoli said.


    "I know. I''m looking for you," Han Mingze said.


    Khan, if ordinary people listen to this, it is definitely ambiguous!


    "What can the emperor do for me?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Well, there are some things." Han Mingze seems to have some trouble opening his mouth. "I heard you were pregnant?"


    After the next morning, Han Mingyi specially ran to him and said that Du Xiaoli was pregnant. Let him not disturb her this time.


    He was speechless at that time. Is it obvious that this guy is eager to protect his wife? He seems to be sending Du Xiaoli to the front.


    "Yes," Du Xiaoli replied.


    "Then you should take good care of your body," Han Mingze said.


    "Yes." Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingze, knew that he had something to say, and understood that he was waiting for his own initiative to ask, so he followed his will and asked, "the emperor is coming, but there are other things?"


    "Well, I want to ask you, what do you think of this war?" Han Mingze asked.


    "War is a man''s business. What can we women think." Du Xiaoli smiled.


    "What can you do?"


    Du Xiaoli thought for a moment and said, "it''s not impossible. I''ve seen some military strategies in ancient books. I''ll try to write them down."


    "OK. That''s hard for you," Han Mingze said.


    "It''s also my honor to contribute to the country," Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK, take good care of yourself and write when you have time. Don''t be tired, or Mingyi will come back to me at the front line." Han Mingze said.


    "I will." Du Xiaoli smiled.


    "OK, then I''ll go back to the Palace first." Han Mingze said and got up.


    Du Xiaoli sent the emperor out. Before getting on the sedan chair, Han Mingze turned to Du Xiaoli and said, "it''s a last resort to let Ming Yi go to the battlefield at this time, you..."


    "Emperor, I understand," said Du Xiaoli.


    "Well, you always know the general." Han Mingze said and went to the emperor.


    When Han Mingze left, Du Xiaoli returned to the house, looked at the two little guys crawling and playing on the carpet, touched his belly and smiled faintly.


    Han Mingyi will leave tomorrow. Once the war starts, I don''t know when it will end, and I don''t know when he will come back.


    In the evening, Han Mingyi came home. Du Xiaoli cooked a full table for him.


    She sent the servants and children away, and they ate together.


    "You did all this?" Han Mingyi came to the restaurant and saw that they were all his favorite dishes. Seeing Du Xiaoli nodded and said painfully, "you are also a pregnant person now. How can you do this?"


    "I want you to try my dishes before you leave." Du Xiaoli said, pulling Han Mingyi to sit down and sitting opposite him.


    There is no electric light. It has always been candle lanterns, candlelight dinner and so on.


    They ate this meal very slowly. They didn''t talk about separation. They just picked up the interesting stories of childhood and now, but even so, they couldn''t stop the sadness of parting.


    Han Mingyi came to Du Xiaoli, gently stopped her and said, "don''t worry, I will come back safely."


    "Well, my child and I will be waiting for you at home." Du Xiaoli buried his head in his arms and said in a muffled voice, "no, the child will call his father to walk. You haven''t come back yet. I don''t care if he doesn''t recognize you."


    "Well, if he dares not recognize me, I''ll beat him first and then teach him slowly." Han Mingyi said, "if you''re upset in your stomach, see me come back and clean him up."


    "Poof, what a fierce father." Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    The next morning, Du Xiaoli put on Han Mingyi''s armor and watched him ride on his horse. She suddenly remembered that he was dressed like this when she first came to the capital and met him again. Unexpectedly, so many years have passed.


    She sent him to the city gate. When he came out of the city, she went to the city gate, watched him cheer up the soldiers below, watched Han Mingze see them off in person, watched him leave gradually with the army, and tears slowly blurred her eyes.


    Ming Yi, when you come back.


    Han Mingyi rode his horse and felt the line of sight behind him. He turned around and looked. The petite figure was still standing on the wall with worried eyes.


    He smiled and waved at her. Seeing her barely held up smile, he said with lips: wait for me to come back. Han Mingxiang didn''t know when he came to the city wall. Looking at the distant army, he said, "don''t worry, the fifth brother will come back safely." "well, I believe him." Du Xiaoli said. Han Mingxiang looked at Ji Liufeng who was also on the wall, saw the desire in his eyes, and knew that he also wanted to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. "I''ll go back first." Du Xiaoli glanced at them and said, "brother Liufeng, send Mingxiang back." then she took Xia yuan and them down the tower. Ji Liufeng came over, looked at Han Mingxiang''s haggard face and said, "let''s go." Han Mingxiang nodded and left together. He was silent all the way. When he got to the princess''s house, Han Mingxiang asked, "do you want to go to the battlefield too?" "the emperor hasn''t said yet, but in the current situation, it''s certain to go to the battlefield, but he doesn''t know which side he will go to." "well." Han Mingxiang answered faintly and turned back to the princess''s house. Ji Liufeng left on his horse and didn''t find the staring figure at the door. In front of Jiangnan hundred poison valley. Han Mingyuan has been here for two days, but he hasn''t found his way in. He really doesn''t understand how he broke into baipoison Valley by mistake. The people of baipoison valley came out once and told him that the fire phoenix didn''t want to see him and asked him to leave. Besides, he never saw anyone again. What he didn''t know was that less than three meters away from him, the fire phoenix stood there and looked at him with complex eyes. The mechanism in front of hundred poison Valley can''t be seen from the outside, but the outside can be seen from the inside.

 Chapter 660

    "Since I can''t bear it, why don''t I go out to meet." Bai Ning doesn''t know when he came to the fire phoenix.


    The fire phoenix shook her head. She didn''t want to start over, but whenever she thought of the grievances and injuries she had suffered, she couldn''t take that step.


    "Alas." he helplessly looked at the fire phoenix and held her shoulder.


    Just as they turned to go back, a man in black came behind Han Mingyuan.


    "Idle king." the man knelt down.


    Han Mingyuan looked at the man and recognized that he was a shadow bodyguard who would not appear if no big event happened. His face became dignified and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Beiyuan state and Beilan state started war against our country at the same time. The emperor urgently called the idle king back." the man in Black said.


    "What?!" Han Mingyuan clenched his fists and said, "we''ll go back to Beijing right away!"


    He got on the horse tied to the roadside, turned and looked at baipoison valley. Then he whipped his horse and left quickly.


    The fire phoenix saw Han Mingyuan leave and moved his legs, but he still didn''t go out.


    "It seems that Fengming country is in big trouble this time," Bai Ningyuan said.


    "There must be no danger if there is Dingwang. We don''t care about the imperial court. Go back." the fire phoenix said and went back to the valley.


    Bai Ningyuan looked at the back of the burning Phoenix, shook his head and sighed: "woman..."


    In early March of the 12th year of Meiji, Fengming state and Beilan state fought against each other, led by general Jilun.


    In the middle of April of the 12th year of Meiji, the state of Fengming and the state of Beiyuan went to war, and the king Ding led the troops to resist.


    At the same time, Fengming is under great pressure to start a war with the two countries. However, because the military strength has increased a lot this year, it has not benefited the other party. After the excitement period of the first three months, the wars on both sides have fallen into a stalemate.


    Du Xiaoli began to write Sun Tzu''s art of war after Han Mingyi left. Although it seems that she has only thirty-six plans, it is not easy to write it down, because she has to write the original allusions together and make her own comments later.


    Coupled with the pregnancy reaction, it took her almost a month to finish it.


    However, after she finished writing the manuscript, she asked Xia yuan and Yingge to copy several copies. When she finished, there were eight copies with Xia yuan and them.


    She first sent one to the palace. After reading it, Han Mingze immediately called the minister to study it. All the officials were amazed at the book and were even more impressed by Du Xiaoli''s military talent.


    Knowing that Du Xiaoli had written eight copies, he asked people to send the book to the border town immediately, to Ji Lun and Han Mingyi, then to Han Mingyuan, one to Ji Liufeng, the rest to the palace, and the rest to other generals.


    In a flash, three months later, the two lines of war entered a stalemate. Han Mingze called Du Xiaoli, Han Mingyuan and Ji Liufeng into the palace.


    Du Xiaoli''s stomach has begun to show her mind. She wears a loose skirt to cover her belly. When she came to the imperial study, she found that Han Mingyuan and Ji Liufeng Tang Yu had come.


    "See the emperor." Du Xiaoli blessed his body slightly.


    "No gift, give a seat."


    Two eunuchs brought Du Xiaoli a chair.


    Ji Liufeng didn''t have such treatment. They stood and discussed one by one.


    "Xiaoli, you must have understood the war now. We are in a stalemate with Beiyuan state and Beilan state. The battle lines on both sides are pulling, which is very dangerous for us. Once we don''t have enough food and grass, it will be dangerous," Han Mingze said, "So I discussed with several ministers and generals and decided to conquer one side first, end the war on one side and end the drag on both sides as soon as possible."


    "This idea is correct," said Du Xiaoli. "I don''t know which side the emperor plans to deal with first?"


    "Beilan country," said Han Mingze, "the terrain of Beilan country is more northerly. When winter comes, it is very unfavorable to us. Moreover, their strength is much smaller than Beiyuan country, so it is relatively easy to deal with them."


    Du Xiaoli nodded. It seems that they have analyzed almost.


    "Other troops have been sent out. If you want to conquer Beilan country quickly, you must send a stronger army, so I plan to send your special forces," Han Mingze said.


    When Du Xiaoli saw Tang Yu and Ji Liufeng here, he guessed one or two.


    "But according to the emperor''s arrangement," said Du Xiaoli.


    "So, I ordered Ji Liufeng and Tang Yu to lead the army to the northwest border to help general Ji defeat the army of Beilan country as soon as possible. King Xian was the supervisor and went to the northwest together. When the war in the northwest was stable, you went to the north to help king Ding attack Beiyuan country as appropriate." Han Mingze said decisively.


    "The end will take command!"


    "I will comply."


    Du Xiaoli couldn''t help worrying when he saw the three people grinding their fists in the house.


    "Grain and grass are on the road. I''ll give you a day to prepare and lead the troops to set out tomorrow." Han Mingze said.


    "I will obey your orders. I will leave."


    Du Xiaoli left with them and went out of the palace. She couldn''t help saying, "brother Liufeng, do you want to say goodbye to the princess?"


    "See if you are free." Ji Liufeng said and left. "General, the last general will also retire first." Tang Yu said. "Deputy general Tang just go and take care of your family." Du Xiaoli said, "your wife is about to give birth? I hope you will come back soon and see what a fat boy your wife will give you." "write more about the general." Tang Yuchao Du Xiaoli arched his hand. With her guarantee, he doesn''t have to worry about his wife who is about to give birth. Du Xiaoli saw that Han Mingyuan didn''t leave and said, "you''re not in a hurry." Han Mingyuan shrugged: "I don''t have anyone to say goodbye. I''m alone when I go back. I''ll take you home first." Du Xiaoli heard loneliness from his words, nodded and got on the horse cart first. Han Mingyuan gets on his horse and escorts Du Xiaoli back to the palace. Late at night, Han Mingxiang was still praying for blessings in the Buddhist hall. Bi''er hurriedly came and said, "princess, I just got the news that general riji and King Xian are going to lead troops to the northwest." Han Mingxiang twisted the Buddha''s hand, opened her eyes and looked at bi''er and said, "really?" "really, the emperor said to see them off early tomorrow morning!" bi''er said, "General Ji will leave tomorrow. She won''t come to tell the princess." "I see. Go down." Han Mingxiang said. "Yes." bi''er looked at Han Mingxiang, sighed and went out. Han Mingxiang closed her eyes and wanted to continue, but found that she couldn''t calm down. After a while, she put down the Buddha beads and got up and left the Buddhist hall.

 Chapter 661

    The moonlight was as cool as water. She leaned against the column and looked at the sky. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "I thought you would stay in there all night as before." Ji Liufeng came out from behind the rockery in the yard and looked at the thin figure in the moonlight.


    "You break into the princess mansion at night?" Han Mingxiang didn''t expect to see Ji Liufeng suddenly. Listen to him. He once came here at night.


    Since the Buddha Hall was built, she went directly to the next room to rest at night.


    "Well, I broke in several times, but your bodyguard didn''t find me." Ji Liufeng admitted, "standing here, you can just see your shadow printed on the window."


    Many nights when he thought of her, he came here to watch, listen to her recite the Buddhist scriptures and see her shadow reflected on the window.


    "You''re leaving tomorrow?" Han Mingxiang lowered his head and asked the question.


    "Yes, early tomorrow morning." Ji Liufeng came over to Han Mingxiang, put his hand around her and said, "Mingxiang, if I can come back alive, I will ask the emperor to marry me. If I can''t come back alive, you should find a man worthy of trust to marry, and then completely forget me."


    Han Mingxiang didn''t struggle. She leaned against his arms. When she heard his words, she blinked and tears fell.


    "You will come back alive. You haven''t caught me yet. How can you not come back."


    Ji Liufeng releases Han Mingxiang, holds her face in his hands, sees the tears on her face, kisses her gently, and kisses her eyes from her cheeks along the tears.


    "Yes, I haven''t caught you yet. How can I not come back. Wait for me, wait for me, let''s start again."


    "OK." Han Mingxiang buried her head in his chest. At this moment, she suddenly realized that no matter how painful and frustrating life gave her, she still couldn''t forget her initial feelings and the most real feelings.


    Even if they missed it, she had enough resentment and low self-esteem. After twists and turns, the person she was waiting for was still him.


    Ji Liufeng felt her attachment again and smelled her hair. Suddenly, he was impulsive. He picked her up horizontally. In her surprise, he took her to the next bedroom and held her to the bed.


    He looked at her shy face and leaned over to kiss her. He wanted her to be his own woman, but he restrained himself when he thought about his unknown future.


    He buried his head in the nest of her neck and said, "you should rest early. I should go back, too."


    He must leave, or he can''t help himself.


    Han Mingxiang grabbed him when he got up and looked up at him: "if you come back, you just fulfill your promise. If you can''t come back, I''ll have a memory anyway."


    Incense covers the hibiscus curtain, candle glow and cotton embroidered curtain. When two people become one, time seems to go back to the moment when they fall in love.


    "There is a stone here. Why don''t we let it give us a witness." the boy said.


    "How to be a witness?" the girl opened her eyes and watched the boy take out a dagger and carve a poem on the stone.


    "Alone, I only hope to protect each other, only envy mandarin ducks, not immortals..."


    When Han Mingxiang got up the next day, the warmth beside him was gone. He looked up. Now I''m afraid they''ve been going for a long time.


    Reach out, touch the jade pendant beside the bed, pick it up, as if you heard what he said in his ear when he left: wait for me


    The waiting days are long, at least in Du Xiaoli''s view.


    When she was pregnant for the first time, although her body was uncomfortable, she still felt that time passed quickly. She felt that she had already unloaded before she had much time.


    But this time, her body did not respond, but she felt that the delivery period was so slow.


    In November, she left her third child on a snowy day. The midwife said it was a little prince.


    She asked the midwife to put the child next to her, touched his little hand and said, "your father didn''t see you born this time. He hasn''t come back yet. Let''s wait for him."


    Too tired, she slept with her child in her arms. In her dream, she seemed to see Han Mingyi who was waving a sword to kill the enemy on the battlefield. He wore white armor, killed all the enemies around, and sprayed blood on his armor, which was particularly eye-catching.


    Du Xiaoli spent this year in the month, so she didn''t have to go to the palace to pay New Year''s greetings. Instead, Han Mingxiang and Fu Yalan came to her to accompany her.


    But because of the war, they just celebrated briefly.


    Knowing that the general of Beilan kingdom was killed on the battlefield in February of the 13th year, Beilan Kingdom surrendered. Fengming ended the dilemma of fighting on both sides.


    Jilun took some troops to defend in the northwest to prevent Beilan country from counterattack again. Ji Liufeng and Tang Yu take special forces to Yaocheng to help Han Mingyi.


    At this time, the battlefield of Beiyuan state and Fengming state had been transferred from Fengming state to Beiyuan state. Zhao Zhen refused to surrender, so the two sides continued to fight.


    Knowing that in June of the 13th year, Fengming state had occupied four cities of Beiyuan state, and by July, two more were added.


    People in the Jianghu are talking about this battle. Naturally, they flatter several leading figures.


    Bai Xiaosheng, the storyteller in the teahouse, always got the news of the front line at the first time. The latest news is that the bow and crossbow team, which appeared in front of the world after the war, helped the army open a city gate of Beiyuan state and let everyone occupy a city again. However, there is another bad news, that is, his highness King Xian was injured in this battle and his small team is missing. The fire phoenix was drinking tea on the second floor. He didn''t care much about the storyteller below. When he heard that Han Mingyuan was injured and missing, the teacup in his hand fell unsteadily on the tea table. "Little martial uncle, what''s the matter?" the people who followed the fire phoenix asked with concern. The following storyteller was still talking about how Xianwang was injured and where he disappeared. The fire phoenix rubbed up from her seat and said, "go back and tell Grandpa I won''t go back." then she grabbed the sword on the table and hurried downstairs. "Little martial uncle..." the man wanted to stop her, but he only touched a corner of her clothes. "It''s the valley master''s birthday right away. Where will little martial uncle go at this time?" the man said puzzled. When he heard that Han Mingyuan was still talking below, he patted his head and said, "little martial uncle won''t go to the battlefield?! no, I have to go back and tell the valley master quickly." when he heard that his granddaughter went to the battlefield, the fire Valley master sighed and said: "Let her go. At least she won''t be sad all day. Alas..." As time went on, everyone''s combat effectiveness declined, and the two sides fell into a stalemate again. I have to say that Zhao Zhen is really a powerful person. The army of Fengming country is so strong, and they also have the thirty-six tactics of Sun Tzu''s art of War written by Du Xiaoli. Under such circumstances, he can make both sides reach an impasse.

 Chapter 662

    In November, Du Xiaoli caught Zhou for his little son who had just turned one year old at noon. The scene of catching Zhou more than a year ago was still vivid, but this time he was not here.


    When she heard the child who had just turned one year old calling her father and saw that Fulin and Fuxi asked her what her father was and where his father had gone more than once, she was very complicated.


    That afternoon, she took a box into the palace.


    Han Mingze is having a headache about war. Continuous combat has consumed a lot of resources. Hearing Du Xiaoli''s request, he was a little surprised what she came to do with herself at this time. Isn''t her son catching Zhou today?


    "Let her in."


    "Yes."


    Du Xiaoli came in with the box in her arms. Her face hesitated. When she saw Han Mingze, she forgot to salute.


    Han Mingze doesn''t pursue this. It''s the first time to see Du Xiaoli like this.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Han Mingze''s voice interrupted Du Xiaoli''s hesitation. She looked at the man sitting on the Dragon chair and said like summoning up courage: "emperor, I have something to show the emperor."


    "Oh? What is it?" Han Mingze looked at the box in Du Xiaoli''s arms and asked.


    Du Xiaoli held the box tightly and said, "this thing can only be seen in an open place."


    "Is there such stress? In that case, where do you think you can see it?" Han Mingze asked.


    "Those abandoned palaces before," said Du Xiaoli.


    Han Mingze looked at Du Xiaoli for a while. He didn''t know what to see until he went to the waste palace, but he agreed.


    "OK, let''s go there."


    With that, he got up and got down from the Dragon chair. Father-in-law Shan shook the dust and shouted to swing.


    Du Xiaoli saw that Han Mingze agreed without asking anything. He felt that he really trusted himself.


    When they came outside, they just saw Du Yunhan coming with a group of officials.


    "I have seen the emperor."


    "Get up." Han Mingze waved his hand, looked back at Du Xiaoli and said, "go to the imperial study and wait for me first."


    "Emperor, you can also let them go together," said Du Xiaoli.


    Du Yunhan looked at Han Mingze and his daughter. He didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "In that case, you can come together," Han Mingze said.


    He had a feeling that what Du Xiaoli showed him would be an important thing to change the current situation.


    "I will obey your orders."


    The party came to an abandoned palace. Du Xiaoli recognized that this was the place where she escaped from the Empress Dowager''s Secret road.


    "Is this OK?" Han Mingze asked.


    Du Xiaoli nodded. The yard here is spacious enough, and it doesn''t matter if it''s destroyed because it''s abandoned.


    "Please stand outside the courtyard with the emperor and ministers."


    "Princess, what are you going to show us?" a minister asked breathlessly.


    To come to such a remote place is so mysterious that everyone''s curiosity is aroused.


    "You''ll know right away," said Du Xiaoli.


    Seeing that everyone was still standing in the yard, Du Xiaoli turned and looked at them. Then everyone moved out of the yard.


    "Emperor, since this palace has been abandoned, I won''t blame it if it is accidentally destroyed?" Du Xiaoli suddenly asked.


    "No," Han Mingze said.


    "That''s good."


    Du Xiaoli came to the middle of the yard with the box. The yard was almost 100 meters long. She stood in the middle, 50 or 60 meters away from the palace.


    She put the box on the ground, opened it for a while, and then picked up the contents. If there are modern people, they can recognize it at a glance. It is similar to a modern grenade.


    "Emperor, what is the princess holding in her hand?" the official asked when he saw the strange thing in Du Xiaoli''s hand.


    "I''ll see you for the first time," Han Mingze shook his head. "Do you know, Prime Minister Du?"


    "I haven''t seen him either," said Du Yunhan.


    "Then we have to wait for her to tell us what this is."


    Du Xiaoli looked at the grenade in her hand, which she had studied in this year. Relying on her familiarity with guns and ammunition in her previous life, she had succeeded two months ago, but she never told anyone that she didn''t want to make such a lethal weapon public.


    After all, she doesn''t know what impact such a weapon will have on the world.


    Seeing that everyone had retreated outside the yard, she turned to the open space in front, took a deep breath, pulled off the lead and threw it in front of her.


    1¡¢ Two, three, four.


    "Boom -"


    The explosion made people outside the yard subconsciously cover their ears, and the ground even shook slightly. The smoke caused by the explosion dispersed and exposed a big pit on the ground.


    "This, this..."


    Everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them. Such a small thing blew a big hole in the ground!


    Du Xiaoli picked up the box, came to Han Mingze and said, "emperor, this is what I want to show you." "what is this?" Han Mingze''s eyes became hot when he looked at Du Xiaoli. "This is a weapon made of gunpowder. Let''s call it a grenade," Du Xiaoli said. "Gunpowder? What''s that?" Du Yunhan asked. Du Xiaoli remembered that it wasn''t called gunpowder, and explained, "it''s just something used to make firecrackers." "what kind of grenade made of firecrackers is so powerful?!" good! Good! "Han Mingze clapped his hands. "Emperor, with this thing, the victory of the war is just around the corner!" the princess is so powerful! "Du Xiaoli looked at their excitement and was not happy at all, but since he had chosen, he had to continue. Seeing the power of the grenade, Han Mingze immediately asked for the method, collected raw materials and began production. In the production process, because of improper operation, there were two accidents and many people died. The people who came back knew the power of this thing and were careful. In February of the 14th year of Meiji, before Fuxi and Fulin had their third birthday, Du Xiaoli handed over the children to the prime minister''s house and went to the north with the first batch of gunpowder. In March, she found Han Mingyi on the front line. Two years later, Du Xiaoli recognized the familiar figure in a pair of soldiers. Han Mingze was discussing the battle plan with the generals. When he heard the soldiers say that the people who came to support him had arrived, he looked up and saw Du Xiaoli in men''s clothes. He quickly ran over and said, "Why are you?! don''t you say it''s major general Meng?" "I won''t let them tell you it''s mine, otherwise what will you do if you don''t let me come?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi''s thin face and said painfully, "you''re thin."

 Chapter 663

    Ji Liufeng and Han Mingyuan also came to see Du Xiaoli and said, "we received a letter saying that someone would come with a newly invented weapon. Unexpectedly, it was you! Little sister-in-law, what did you bring us?"


    "I''m general Du now," Du Xiaoli corrected.


    I didn''t expect to see Han Mingyuan for more than a year. Han Mingyuan''s feeling has changed. He is no longer as unruly as before. He is more mature and steady, and has the spirit of killing.


    "Yes, general Du." Han Mingyuan said with a smile, "I don''t know what new weapons you brought us?"


    Du Xiaoli pointed to more than ten boxes behind him.


    "These are the boxes?" Ji Liufeng walked over. How many weapons can these dozen boxes hold? I''m afraid not even one team is allocated enough.


    "This is not for those soldiers." Du Xiaoli saw Ji Liufeng''s doubts, walked over and opened the box. There was a small box inside.


    "It''s so precise! What''s the baby?" Han Mingyuan said. He picked up a small box and opened it. In it lay something he had never seen.


    "What are you doing with such a strange thing?" Ji Liufeng asked.


    Han Mingyi wants to pick up a grenade to see it. Du Xiaoli takes it off at once.


    "You can''t touch this thing now," said Du Xiaoli. "Do you want to know what it is?"


    Ji Liufeng and Han Mingyuan nodded. Even Han Mingyi looked at Du Xiaoli curiously.


    "Let''s try," said Du Xiaoli. "Find an empty place."


    "There are open spaces everywhere in this mountain," Ji Liufeng said.


    They are attacking a city. Now they are camping in a mountain outside the city. However, because the city can''t be attacked for a long time, everyone is a little tired.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the soldiers and knew that if they continued, their struggle would be polished. He just used this to stimulate them.


    "Call some soldiers over there. It''s definitely stronger than the crossbow team!"


    When Du Xiaoli spoke, Han Mingyi naturally did. He also knew Du Xiaoli''s intention, so he ordered him to go. Except for those who stayed behind and patrolled, other soldiers who were willing to go could go.


    Du Xiaoli asked the people he brought to guard more than ten boxes of grenades. No one is allowed to approach. Violators will be dealt with by military law. Then he took Han Mingyi and them to the mountain behind him.


    The soldiers were curious when they heard that Du Xiaoli had brought new weapons. The bow and crossbow team she had built before had opened their eyes. It was more powerful than that.


    So a while after Du Xiaoli and others reached the top of the mountain, many soldiers came, and they filled the mountain and the nearby mountain.


    Du Xiaoli looked, and many people came. Seeing the curiosity in everyone''s eyes, he said, "all the people in the valley come up, otherwise it''s not cost-effective to hurt them later."


    People standing in the valley climbed up the mountain one after another. Du Xiaoli glanced at Han Mingyi, walked halfway up the mountain, looked back at everyone, pulled off the lead of the grenade, and then flew back.


    "Boom -"


    As soon as Du Xiaoli landed, a deafening voice came out from the valley. Everyone thought that there were two fighting Wulin experts below. With the smoke dispersed, I saw the mess below.


    "This, this is too powerful!"


    The frightened soldiers stared at the bottom, and then burst into excited shouts.


    Han Mingyuan and Ji Liufeng are also excited. The power is comparable to the attack launched by those experts. Any ordinary person can do so. How powerful the more than ten boxes of grenades are!


    "How is it?" Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyi and asked.


    Although Han Mingyi was not as strong as others, he also had an uncontrollable smile on his face. He hugged Du Xiaoli and said, "Li''er, you are really our lucky star!"


    Ji Liufeng laughed, patted Han Mingyuan on the shoulder and said, "with this, we''re afraid we can''t attack the Huangsha city! Ha ha!"


    The people in the barracks came up one after another when they saw those who didn''t come. When they saw the big pit at the foot of the mountain, they thought of the huge noise they heard. Rao didn''t see it with his own eyes and was stunned.


    The soldiers shouted. Han Mingyi was infected by everyone''s anger and said, "let''s go back and discuss countermeasures and conquer Huangsha city as soon as possible!"


    Han Mingyuan and a group of generals and Deputy generals followed them back. The scene just made their blood boil. They wanted to go to war with grenades immediately.


    After a day''s discussion, Han Mingyi and them quickly made a battle plan. Du Xiaoli said his suggestions at the right time, which made everyone look at her with new eyes.


    Du Xiaoli gave them a day to get familiar with the grenade and avoid hurting their own people. On the third day, Ji Liufeng took the army to attack the wall.


    Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi watched from behind. The gate of Huangsha City, which could not be attacked for a long time, turned into ruins with an explosion.


    "What a savage!" Du Xiaoli commented.


    "That''s what you taught them," Han Mingyi said with a smile. "Even if you capture the city, I''m afraid the first thing you have to do after you go in is to find someone to make a door?" Du Xiaoli said, where did she teach you?! "Ha ha, the gate is broken. Just make another one!" Han Mingyuan said with a laugh. Because of a grenade, they blew up the city gate, and the morale of the army soared. After entering the city, they were full of energy. The garrison soldiers of Huangsha city were frightened by this hand. They reacted only when they saw the soldiers of Fengming country killing the city wall. However, on the contrary, their morale fell greatly, and Huangsha city was captured soon. Han Mingyi and his colleagues settled in Huangsha city. The first thing they did was to make a gate. Du Xiaoli found that the army did not cut and kill indiscriminately after entering. Except that some people who tried to resist were killed, none of the ordinary people moved. "These are the orders of the fifth brother. Whoever dares to burn, kill and rob will follow the law. At the beginning, several people who didn''t believe in evil were killed directly by the fifth brother in the street. Later, these soldiers were at peace." Han Mingyuan explained, "that''s exactly the case. When we go to every city, those people won''t worry about their lives, and there are fewer people to resist." "Zhao Zhen didn''t manage state affairs very much in recent years, and the emperor gradually grew up. He listened to the slander of villains and did a lot of things that hurt the people. He has long lost the people''s support. Since Beiyuan can''t give them the life they want, it doesn''t matter who rules. What the people want is just peace." Du Xiaoli sighed. "It''s strange that Zhao Zhen suddenly let the emperor do anything wrong?" Han Mingyuan asked puzzled. "Who knows his mind? Let''s go and see how Mingyi handled it." Du Xiaoli said and drove the horse.

 Chapter 664

    As soon as the hand grenade appeared, it immediately caused a commotion in various countries, and other countries were in danger. However, Han Mingze said that he would not deal with them as long as the Northern Qi State and the Dongli state did not fight. The two countries that were ready to move really settled down.


    Du Xiaoli smiled when he heard the news. Han Mingze won''t do it to them now, but Han Mingze won''t give up in the future.


    Zhao Zhen returned to her home a few months ago. She no longer supervised the war personally on the front line, but commanded in Yongzhou City. However, he didn''t care much about the continuous loss of Beilan country.


    When Han Mingyi heard that they blew up the city gate with grenades, he was surprised. Then he shook the wine glass in his hand and said, "what the master said is right. Indeed, there are abnormal numbers in the war. The master said to comply with the destiny..."


    After a few days'' rest in Huangsha City, Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli re planned their battle plan. They were originally divided into three routes. He and Du Xiaoli led the way, Ji Liufeng and Tang Yu led a team, and Han Mingyuan and two other generals led a team. Ji Liufeng and Han Mingyuan assisted on both sides. Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli directly attacked Yongzhou City, the political center of the North Yuan state.


    The little emperor had grown into a big emperor. He was bent on overthrowing Zhao Zhen, but he really had a problem. He had to ask Zhao Zhen for help and ask him to break the siege.


    Zhao Zhen did well. Except for the orders sent out from the study one by one, she never saw anyone. Even if the emperor came in person, the door of the room had not been opened.


    Zhao Zhen''s order hindered the progress of Fengming country to a certain extent, but others'' grenades were really strong and the combat effectiveness of the army was extraordinary. The army of Fengming country approached Yongzhou City day by day.


    The emperor of Beiyuan really couldn''t sit still this time and came to the Marquis house of Zhenguo again. This time Zhao Zhen met him.


    The bodyguard took the emperor to the backyard alone. Zhao Zhen was drinking in the garden.


    "Autumn is crisp and crisp. Does the emperor want to enjoy chrysanthemums?" the emperor Zhao Zhenchao raised his glass and asked.


    The emperor quickly walked over and said, "what time is it now? The Marquis is still in the mood to drink and enjoy chrysanthemums here!"


    "Well, it''s rare that the weather is so good and the chrysanthemums bloom so well. Naturally, we should enjoy them well." Zhao Zhen said, taking out another wine glass, pouring a glass of wine and putting it opposite.


    The emperor came and sat down opposite him, took up his glass and drank it all in one mouthful.


    Zhao Zhen wanted to pour him wine again. He grabbed his hand and said, "Duke of Zhenguo, now I have drunk the wine and rewarded the flowers. Tell me what we should do now? The army of Fengming country is about to fight to Yongzhou City!"


    "Hurry, there''s no way." Zhao Zhen took back her hand and said, "the emperor might as well wait at ease."


    "What are you waiting for?" asked the emperor.


    "When the dust settles down," said Zhao Zhen.


    "The dust has settled? If you don''t do it again, I''m afraid I have no life to see the dust settled!" said the emperor.


    "I''ve been doing it all the time!" Zhao Zhen said. "Otherwise, you think you and your confidants can resist Han Mingyi for so long? If you weren''t too harsh to the people and did a lot of bad things, how could you get popular support now? How could Beiyuan City lose so quickly?"


    The emperor was blocked by Zhao Zhen''s words and said reluctantly, "but you don''t really want to fight them, otherwise how can you drink and enjoy chrysanthemums here now?"


    "The emperor is right. I didn''t plan to do it again," Zhao Zhen said.


    "What?!" the emperor looked at Zhao Zhen in surprise.


    "I said I didn''t want to do it. I won you two years, but it''s still useless. Now that you''re in the city, what you do is futile," Zhao Zhen said.


    "Don''t forget that it was you who led the troops to attack Fengming country that led their troops here! What do you mean now that you don''t care?! do you want to watch Beiyuan country destroy the country?" the emperor panicked and grabbed Zhao Zhen''s skirt.


    With a wave of Zhao Zhen''s hand, the emperor stepped back and let him go.


    He tidied up his clothes, looked at the emperor and smiled coldly: "you''re right. I just want to see the Beiyuan country destroyed. It''s better to disappear!"


    "Why?!" the emperor was shocked and puzzled.


    "Because... I hate it!" Zhao Zhen turned and left, leaving the stunned emperor.


    The purpose of his return is not to be the Duke of Beiyuan state, but to destroy it with his own hands!


    "Zhen guohou, don''t go. What should I do?" the emperor sat on the stool and saw the wine glass on the table and fell to the ground.


    "If you want to live, surrender for peace when you are under the city." Zhao Zhen''s voice came from nowhere and poured into the emperor''s ear.


    "Zhao Zhen! Zhao Zhen, come back!" the emperor shouted into the air, but no one answered him again. He squatted down with his head in his arms, sobbed, and kept asking, "why... Why..."


    "Emperor." a eunuch came up to the emperor and said, "don''t be sad, Emperor. It''s not the last moment. We''ll send all our troops out, and we won''t be able to beat those curfew people." "Zi Tai, do you still believe me?" the emperor looked at the eunuch and asked in confusion. "Slaves naturally believe in the emperor." Zitai smiled. "Now only when you don''t will you be with me." the emperor held Zi Tai''s slender and smooth hand in one hand and his Yingying waist in the other. "It''s not the last moment yet. I won''t give up." "well, I believe in the emperor!" the emperor returned to the palace, summoned all the troops and sent them to the front line, hoping to resist Han Mingyi''s attack. But the idea is very rich and the reality is very skinny. The army they sent out was destroyed by Han Mingyi within a month. The army of Fengming country officially approached Yongzhou City. The overall situation has been decided. If emperor Beiyuan opened the city and surrendered as Zhao Zhen told him, he can really get back his life, but he will end up in life imprisonment, but he will always be alive. Unfortunately, before the city gate was broken, he listened to the eunuch Zi Tai and fled with his cronies, ready to make a comeback and recapture the country in the future. The emperor fled. As soon as the news came out, the soldiers who were resisting immediately surrendered. The emperor fled. What else did they resist to do? And the other party also said, surrender and don''t kill. The city gate was opened from the inside. The captain of the city guard personally welcomed Han Mingyi and them into the city. This means that Beiyuan state was officially annexed by Fengming state, and the remaining cities that have not been conquered need only take some time to subdue.

 Chapter 665

    "Brother five, the emperor fled. It is said that Zhao Zhen disappeared more than a month ago. The Marquis house in the town has long been empty, and those servant girls have long been dismissed." Han Mingyuan said.


    "The emperor of Beiyuan state escaped?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Yes, it''s said that he fled to the north. General Ji has taken people to catch up, and I''ll take some people to catch up." Han Mingyuan said.


    "Well, Li''er and I are here to deal with things in the city. Be careful." Han Mingyi patted Han Mingyuan on the shoulder.


    "Well, I will." Han Mingyuan nodded and mounted his horse, and chased north with some soldiers.


    The north of Yongzhou City is a large mountainous area. Han Mingyuan chased people to the foot of the mountain.


    "Wang Ye, Emperor Beiyuan and general Ji should all go into the mountain." a soldier looked at the trampled traces on the grass and said.


    "Well, we''ll catch up too, but we can''t let them escape!" Han Mingyuan said, got off his horse and chased them to the mountain.


    Han Mingyuan didn''t bring many people. He thought they would catch up with Ji Liufeng. It was more than enough for the two troops to deal with the disabled soldiers of Beiyuan emperor. However, he underestimated the strength of each other. He didn''t expect that Ji Liufeng would stagger with these people, and they would directly compete with the other side.


    When Emperor Beiyuan saw Han Mingyuan and them, he naturally hated them so much that he directly asked his escort to go up and kill them. All the soldiers brought by Han Mingyuan were killed, and he escaped because of his martial arts, but he was still followed by some people who pursued him.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    When his body tripped over the stone under his feet, Han Mingyuan fell down.


    He was injured in many places and exhausted his internal power. Now an ordinary person can kill him.


    Behind him, the sound of footsteps gradually approached.


    "Rustle -"


    An arrow flies from the front. Han Mingyuan has felt a cold approach from the back, but he has no strength to avoid. He is tired to the limit.


    He mocked himself that he had not died in the war for so long, but now that the war was won, he would die for his country.


    "Keng -"


    The arrow was deflected by a small stone and fell to one side. A red figure fell to him. He raised a handful of poison powder towards the pursuer, picked him up and said, "let''s go."


    When the poison powder dispersed, they had run away.


    "Hurry up! We can''t let them escape!"


    Han Mingyuan ran with the people around him. Looking at his yearning face, he felt that he must have had an illusion before he died.


    "What are you looking at? Walk well, and they''ll catch up in a minute!" the fire phoenix looked at Han Mingyuan, just looking at her instead of looking at the road and yelled at him.


    "Phoenix, it''s really you..." the haunted voice and the familiar scolding voice told him that it was not a dream.


    "It''s not who I am. You''re useless. You''ll be hurt like this!" the fire phoenix held Han Mingyuan. If she hadn''t followed him, he was afraid that he would have been in fantasy just now.


    "Why are you here?" Han Mingyuan asked.


    "Why do you ask so many questions?! I can''t pass by!" said the fire phoenix, looking at Han Mingyuan''s clear eyes.


    She won''t tell him that she came to Beiyuan state when she disappeared last time, but he had been found when she came, so she didn''t show up. Originally, I planned to go back when I saw that he had nothing to do, but I couldn''t help but stay. It has been in the north wind for more than a year, near the army.


    Today, she saw that he came out with few people. She was worried about what happened to him, so she followed up. I didn''t expect to really meet those people.


    "There''s no way ahead."


    Because they were not familiar with the terrain, they ran to a cliff. When they planned to go back, those people caught up.


    "Now look where you''re going!" the pursuers surrounded them on the cliff and approached them step by step.


    The fire phoenix took out a signal bomb and put it directly into the sky whether others could understand it or not.


    The signal bomb exploded in the air and the pursuers changed their faces.


    "No!"


    Ji Liufeng and his companions were wandering in the mountains, but they didn''t find any trace of those people when they came in for a day. At this time, they were wandering in the mountains without reason.


    "Bang -" the sound of explosion came from a distance and attracted their attention.


    "General, that was a flare just now?" a soldier said uncertainly.


    "Whose flare is that?"


    "Shall we go and have a look?"


    "But what if the enemy set us a trap?"


    The soldiers discussed, some said to go and have a look, some said not to go.


    Ji Liufeng looked at that direction and thought for a while. He said, "it''s too late for the enemy to hide when they see us. That shouldn''t be their signal. Maybe someone came after us and ran into danger, so he sent out a call for help. Anyway, we''re still spinning in the mountain. We might as well go and have a look first."


    "Yes, general." Ji Liufeng chased over there with people. Sure enough, he saw the body of the soldiers of Fengming country on the hillside over there. "Something''s wrong, let''s catch up!" Ji Liufeng said and ran in that direction first. The soldiers also hurried to catch up, afraid of too late. On the cliff, the pursuers attacked after the fire phoenix sent a signal. However, because the Fire Phoenix had a lot of poison, they didn''t benefit for the moment. However, after a long time, the fire phoenix ran out of poison, and those people cut it with knives. Han Ming sees them coming, picks up his sword and stands in front of the fire phoenix. "What are you doing?" the fire phoenix pulled Han Mingyuan. "You can''t hold your sword now. You''re still acting like a hero! Go back!" Han Mingyuan turned his head and looked at the fire phoenix and said, "I''m your man. Naturally, I want to stand in front of you to protect you." hearing this sentence, the fire phoenix''s tears fell down. Han Mingyuan reached out to wipe her tears and said: "I''m not a good husband. If we can survive, give me a chance to treat you again. If I can''t survive today, you''ll marry a man who will hurt people. Well, don''t tell me, you know, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll jump out of the grave and kill him." The fire phoenix shook her head and clenched the sword in her hand. When the enemy rushed over, she turned around and came in front of Han Mingyuan and tried to kill those people. The fire phoenix''s martial arts were not as good as her poison skills. In addition, she was surrounded by a group of guards with good Kung Fu. After a while, she couldn''t resist and was cut in many places. Han Mingyuan fought with the enemy and saw the fire The Phoenix was injured and kicked away the people opposite. He came to the front of the fire phoenix and blocked several knives for her.

 Chapter 666

    "Make a quick decision!"


    It seems that they are afraid that the signal bomb of Fire Phoenix will attract others, and more people surround them.


    The fire phoenix sprinkled the last poison on his body and took Han Mingyuan to the edge of the cliff.


    "It''s better to jump down together than to die. There may be hope of survival," said the fire phoenix.


    "OK." Han Mingyuan covered his wound and smiled, "life is not the same bed, death is the same point."


    Looking at the murderer, Han Mingyuan hugged the burning Phoenix and fell back.


    The two quickly fell down. The fire phoenix was below and Han Mingyuan was above. They were speechless, but Han Mingyuan still smiled in the corners of his eyes.


    He looked at the fire phoenix, said I love you with his lips, and then with the last bit of strength, he held the fire phoenix around and let himself be below.


    The fire phoenix understood his words and had time to reply to him. They both fell into the river under the cliff.


    The man above took a look and said, "let''s go."


    But as soon as they walked out, they met Ji Liufeng and others.


    Ji Liufeng cleaned up these people, came to the cliff, saw the body facing above, carefully explored it, saw the weapons falling on the ground, and said, "this is the sword of the idle king and the whip of the fire phoenix!"


    "Are the Lord and the girl..."


    Ji Liufeng came to the edge of the cliff, looked at the river below, and said, "immediately send someone down to find Xianwang and fire girl, and send someone back to inform the Lord that Beiyuan emperor is in the mountain and asks for support!"


    "Yes!"


    When Ji Liufeng went down, it had been a long time. Those who wanted to track down emperor Beiyuan went to both sides of the river to find Han Mingyuan''s whereabouts.


    Du Xiaoli got the news. He heard that huofenghuang and Han Mingyuan both fell off the cliff and fell into the water. He left Han Mingyi to preside over the overall situation in the city and asked Tang Yu to take people from the special forces to search the mountain for the whereabouts of the Beiyuan emperor. He couldn''t wait to get there first.


    Du Xiaoli found Ji Liufeng and others according to the visitor''s words. At this time, they had searched both sides of the river and found no trace of them.


    "Little white ball, look down the river and see if you can find it." Du Xiaoli released the little white ball. It remembered the taste of Han Mingyuan and Fire Phoenix, and it came back faster if there was news from them.


    "JOJO -" leave it to me.


    Xiaobaiqiu felt Du Xiaoli''s anxious mood and ran out along the river bank.


    Du Xiaoli took the whip of the burning Phoenix and looked at the salvage people on both sides. His heart couldn''t help sinking. He didn''t know if he could find them.


    After a while, a white lightning came and came to Du Xiaoli. He called twice, and then ran away quickly.


    Du Xiaoli pulled Ji Liufeng aside and said, "found it, come with me!"


    However, xiaobaiqiu''s speed was very fast, and Du Xiaoli''s speed was also very fast. He soon dumped the others. Only Ji Liufeng reluctantly followed.


    Du Xiaoli found Han Mingyuan with a faint smell on the Bank of the River four or five miles downstream. He hurried up to check it for him.


    "Xiaoli, how is he?" Ji Liufeng flew over and saw Du Xiaoli treat Han Mingyuan.


    "The situation is very bad, but it should be saved," Du Xiaoli said.


    should?


    When Ji Liufeng heard Du Xiaoli''s words, his heart suddenly pulled up. Thinking of the fire phoenix, he asked, "what about the fire girl? Did little white ball find her?"


    Du Xiaoli gave a hand and shook his head.


    When Du Xiaoli injected Han Mingyuan on the spot, xiaobaiqiu continued to look for a long distance along the lower reaches of the river, and finally came back with his head.


    Du Xiaoli finished pricking Han Mingyuan, looked at the little white ball and touched its small head.


    Ji Liufeng took a stretcher and saw that Du Xiaoli had been rescued. He asked, "how''s the situation of the idle king?"


    Du Xiaoli looked at Han Mingyuan, who was wounded by a knife, and said, "it''s up to him whether he can wake up."


    "That fire girl..."


    "Xiaobaiqiu has been looking for it along the shore. You ask people to increase the scope and continue the search. Mingyuan is not out of danger. I''ll try to rescue it when I go back." Du Xiaoli said, "once you find the news of Phoenix, inform me immediately."


    "OK."


    Du Xiaoli takes Han Mingyuan back to Yongzhou City. Du Xiaoli bandages him again. Han Mingyi sees that Han Mingyuan''s whole body is covered with bandages and looks at Du Xiaoli with worry.


    Du Xiaoli shook his head and said, "look at his good fortune."


    It''s good to wake up. If you can''t wake up, ancient vegetable people can''t live long.


    Han Mingyuan has been in a coma for ten days. If Du Xiaoli hadn''t tried to get nutrient solution for him, I''m afraid he would starve to death.


    The first thing Han Mingyuan did when he woke up was to ask about the fire phoenix, but the news was that there were no people alive and no bodies dead.


    Hearing that he didn''t find the fire phoenix, he didn''t want to continue to live and didn''t cooperate with Du Xiaoli''s treatment.


    Du Xiaoli didn''t want to persuade him. He just put away the medicine bowl and said, "since she died without a corpse, it means she may still be alive and may be suffering somewhere. If you don''t want to survive, you think she''s dead. When I go to Jiangnan, I''ll tell the fire Valley master that his granddaughter is dead. It''s worth your life for her." after half an hour, Han Mingyuan said he wanted to drink medicine. Han Mingyuan has been injured for more than a month. When he was able to go to the ground for more than a month, he ran to the river to look for it. After looking for it for two months, he recovered from his injury and didn''t find the fire phoenix. The affairs of Beiyuan state are almost handled. At the beginning of the next spring, Han Mingze sent officials to take over the affairs here. Han Mingyi and they can finally go to Fengming state. Han Ming is far from going back. He has been looking for the fire phoenix everywhere. He always believes that she is not dead. She is waiting for him to find her somewhere. At the end of March of the 15th year of Meiji, Han Mingyi and Du Xiaoli returned with a small part of the army, and the rest of the troops stayed in Beiyuan state to guard various cities until they settled down. Because he was eager to return home, Du Xiaoli asked Tang Yu to walk slowly with the big army behind him. He, Han Mingyi and Ji Liufeng got rid of them and rode back. Du Yunhan and others had been waiting for them at the gate of the city. Seeing the three men riding the horse, Du Yunhan pointed to the woman on the horse and said to the two four-year-old children around him, "that''s your mother, and the one in purple is your father." "father, mother..." Fulin and Fuxi ran to sa Yazi, and they got off the horse quickly, I''m afraid the two children are trampled by horses. "Dad, I miss you so much," Fuxi said in Han Mingyi''s arms. "Mother, I miss you so much." Fulin fell down in Du Xiaoli''s arms.

 Chapter 667

    This is a typical daughter''s father and son''s mother!


    "Father, mother, wow, stone also wants father and mother!" a two-year-old baby in Du Xiuheng''s arms burst into tears. Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi hurriedly passed with the child in their arms.


    "Father, second mother, brother, sister-in-law, third sister."


    "Come back, just come back!" Du Yunhan saw Du Xiaoli and burst into tears for a moment.


    Du Xiuheng looked at Du Xiaoli''s thin face and said painfully, "look at you. You''ve been thin like this. Have you suffered a lot over the years?"


    "It''s OK. I''m much better than those soldiers," Du Xiaoli said.


    "The stone also needs to be held by her mother." the stone looked at Du Xiaoli pitifully, and her heart suddenly softened.


    Han Mingyi came over and held the stone, Fuxi in one hand and the stone in the other.


    This is the son as like as two peas.


    Looking at the two children in his arms, he felt as comfortable as this spring.


    Ji Liufeng doesn''t care that Du Xiaoli and his family love each other, because as soon as he sees the people standing in front of the city gate, his eyes can''t hold anything else.


    He went to Han Mingxiang and looked at her still thinner than when he left. He couldn''t help reaching out and hugging her in his arms.


    "Ming Xiang, I''m back."


    Han Mingxiang closed his eyes, surrounded himself by his taste, felt his temperature, the real temperature, and couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth.


    "I know you will come back..."


    At sunset, people entering the city couldn''t help being attracted by the warmth here, so they stopped and looked more.


    At the same time, the afterglow of the setting sun is also scattered in a remote village in the far north. The faint sound of pottery flute comes from the mountain, and the gentle and beautiful music blows out a strong taste of missing. People who had stayed by the Liuli river would recognize that this was the song played by Du Xiaoli in the Xuanyu building one night, the original scenery of his hometown.


    A woman in red stood in the fence yard, quietly listening to the sound of the ocarina disappearing. She felt as if she had heard this song somewhere.


    "What''s the matter with you?" a masked man came to her, saw the tears on her face, reached out to wipe them off for her and asked softly.


    "Listening to this song, I can''t help crying. It makes me so homesick, but where is my home?" the woman looked at the man and said, "you said you were my senior brother, so you should know who I am and where my home is, right? I''m homesick..."


    "Do you want to go home?"


    "Want to..."


    The man looked at the sunset and said, "I''ll send you back tomorrow."


    The man then turned and entered the house.


    "Elder martial brother, will you go back with me?"


    The man stepped down.


    "No. go back by yourself."


    "Elder martial brother, you haven''t told me your name." the woman in red called him, "I don''t know what you look like."


    In the mountains and forests, a man put down his Ocarina. The song just seemed to be floating in the woods, but he couldn''t tell whether he missed his hometown or the people who had appeared in him.


    In the yard, the man touched his mask, below which was an unrecognized face eaten by poisonous insects.


    "My name is Sima Rui... If you don''t remember me..."


    Sima Rui.


    The woman in red turned her eyes to the mountain forest again. The people who played the ocarina had left, and only the faint sound of the flute was still coming.


    The sky put away the last ray of sunshine. Du Xiaoli stood in the yard and looked at the night surrounding the world. Recalling all his experiences over the years, he suddenly sighed.


    Before she could express her feelings, her skirt was pulled.


    "Niang, Grandpa asked us to ask Niang to have dinner." Fuxi looked up at Du Xiaoli and pointed to the restaurant.


    Because all their things are still in the prime minister''s house, Du Xiaoli and they came here directly today.


    Du Xiaoli looked back at the restaurant. There were her father, brother, sister-in-law, husband and her children.


    Han Mingyi was looking at her and waved.


    "Mom, I''m hungry." Fuxi shook Du Xiaoli''s skirt.


    Du Xiaoli squatted down, picked up Fuxi, kissed her on the face and said, "are you hungry? Let''s go. My mother will take you to dinner."


    With that, she took Fuxi into the warm restaurant


    It snowed all night. When I got up the next day, the original unmelted snow layer thickened a lot.


    Two housekeepers sweep the snow in the yard with brooms, which is what they almost do all winter morning.


    "The snow was really thick last night," one boy waved his broom and said to another boy.


    "Yes, but it''s just for a while. It''s spring soon," said another young man.


    "Yes, there''s always a hope. In spring, you don''t have to sweep the snow all day." the young man held the broom on the ground, looked at the still closed door and said, "the young man got up late today, but he hasn''t come out yet." "that''s natural. When the prince and princess came back yesterday, the young man and the princess went to bed late, and it''s normal to wake up late in the morning." The servant girl who passed by listened to the boy and said. Du Xiaoli woke up and heard the conversation outside. Look at the hour. It''s already in the middle of the hour. She moved and got ready to get up. Her strong body around her tightly hooped her, and her chin rubbed the hair in her ears. "Get up so early and go to sleep again." Han Mingyi''s gentle words sounded in his ears, making the cold morning warm all at once. Du Xiaoli pushed his chin and said, "it''s still early. It''s time to go to the palace to meet the emperor and queen later. It''s too late to clean up." "don''t go this morning. We have time to clean up all morning." Han Mingyi''s hand moved restlessly in the quilt. "Then you continue to sleep. I''m going to see if they get up." Du Xiaoli pushed her hand away and wanted to turn over and get up, but she was hugged by the people behind her. "If you want to go, feed me first..." in the restaurant, Fu Xi and stone are sitting at the table. Fu Xi and Fu Lin are eating alone with a bowl of porridge in front of them. Xie Yu took the bowl and fed the stone with a spoon. "Second grandma, why haven''t my father and mother come yet?" stone looked at the door for several times, didn''t see Du Xiaoli and asked with his head up. Xie Yu put the bowl on the table, took out a handkerchief to wipe the soup around the stone''s mouth, and said, "your father and mother have been driving for several days. They are very tired, so they should have a good rest. The stone has a good meal, and they get up after eating."

 Chapter 668

    "It''s not!" Fuxi interrupted with a bowl in his small hand. "My cousin said that my father was hungry and asked my mother to feed him in the house and get up again."


    Xie Yu''s hand gave Du Du a look and scolded: "Du Du, what are you talking about?!"


    Dudu looked at Xie Yu with a smile and said, "I didn''t talk nonsense. I went to ask my aunt and uncle to get up. I heard it when I got to the door."


    "I''m still talking nonsense. If I don''t study well, I''ll run around all day." Fu Yalan knocked Dudu''s head. "Have you read all the books I let you read this morning?"


    "Cough, Grandpa said my aunt came back and gave me a day off. I don''t have to study today." Dudu moved out of Du Yunhan and really shut his mother''s mouth.


    When Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi came to the restaurant, they heard what was said in the room. She was so ashamed that her cheeks were crimson and gouged out Han Mingyi.


    When she opened the door curtain and went in, Du Xiaoli felt her heart melted when she saw her children sitting on the table eating.


    "Father, mother." Fuxi greeted them first.


    Fulin had been eating with his head down. When he heard Fuxi''s voice, he looked up and shouted, "Dad, mom."


    She looked at Han Mingyi and asked, "Dad, my cousin said you were full. Did you stop eating?"


    The adults in the restaurant were embarrassed to lower their heads. Du Xiaoli went up and hugged the stone, kissed him on the face and said, "when did the stone get up today?"


    "The Stone got up early today." the stone hugged Du Xiaoli and rubbed her. If Xie Yu hadn''t just wiped his mouth clean, she would be dirty now.


    Han Mingyi found a place to sit down, and a servant girl brought him and Du Xiaoli a bowl of porridge.


    "Stone, are you full?" Du Xiaoli patted the stone''s belly and asked softly.


    "My stomach is full." the stone nodded.


    "Then you and the wet nurse will go to play with them. Will you play with you after your mother and second grandmother eat?" Du Xiaoli coaxed.


    The stone tilted his head, nodded, and went out with the wet nurse.


    "Stone brother really listens to his aunt," Dudu said, biting the steamed bread. "We can''t coax him."


    "That''s because you always rob his toys." Fulin said coldly.


    After getting along last night, Du Xiaoli found that the Fulin''s temper and his father''s virtue sent out a strange smell to outsiders, which looked cold.


    "What gun is his toy? Is it good to play with him?" Dudu protested discontentedly.


    "As like as two peas," you can see nothing. "Fu looked at him. It was exactly the same as Han Yin.


    Fu Xi ignored their dialogue, looked at Du Xiaoli and asked, "Mom, are you going to see Uncle Huang today?"


    "Yes. We have just come back and are going to report to the palace." Du Xiaoli touched his daughter''s head and saw her clever appearance, with thick maternal love in her eyes.


    "Mom, take us with you. I haven''t seen the prince''s brother for a long time." Fuxi asked with his chopsticks.


    "Good." Du Xiaoli readily agreed.


    "I''ll go too," Fulin asked.


    "What are you going to do?" Han Mingyi glanced at him and asked.


    "Go and look at them both." Fulin said, then bowed his head and continued to eat. The little man talked like a model.


    Fuxi glanced and said, "my brother is very careful. He always says that the prince''s brother will teach me bad."


    Hum, Mingming always does bad things with her brother!


    "If you want to go," said Du Xiaoli, and then said to Xie Yu, "Er Niang, Fuxi, they will trouble you here for a few days. We''ll pick them up when we get back to the Dingwang mansion."


    "Well, you can do whatever you want." Xie Yu said, "they have lived at home for so long and want to go back. They are really reluctant!"


    "Second grandma, we''ll come back to see you!" Fuxi said, looking at Xie Yu with a sweet smile.


    "What a sweet little cotton padded jacket!" Xie Yuci looked at Fuxi with love.


    Du Xiaoli looked at the clever Fuxi, smiled and said, "Er Niang, you take good care of the children. It''s bothering you. Thank you."


    "What''s this?" Fu Yalan said. "Your husband and wife protect their homes and defend their country in the border areas and forget to die. We can take care of your children at home."


    "Ha ha." Du Xiaoli smiled and didn''t say these polite words to them, so he changed the topic and said, "let''s find Liuxia and Mingxiang when we have time."


    "Yes, Jiang Zhuo came back a while ago, and the five of us can finally get together again." Fu Yalan smiled.


    "Jiang Zhuo is back too?" Du Xiaoli was slightly surprised. "At the beginning, Jiang Zhuo and Ming Xiang were married to other places successively. We all thought there was no time for five people to get together in this life. Unexpectedly, we waited until this day."


    "Yes." Fu Yalan also sighed, "you just came back. You should be busy with a lot of things. I''ll arrange the party."


    "OK." Han Mingyi eats quietly, listens to Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan chatting with them, looks at the happy smile on her face, and the corners of her mouth rise slightly. This is what he wants to see. Of course, she who fought side by side with him on the battlefield also fascinates him. After breakfast, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi took their three children to play in the house. Du Xiaoli holds a stone and sits next to Han Mingyuan to see him check the homework of Fuxi and Fulin. Because they are not very old, Fuxi and Fulin haven''t gone to college yet. They just asked their husband to teach them at home. Du Yunhan attached great importance to the two children and wanted them to be able to write and fight, so in addition to the private school, he also invited someone to teach them martial arts. Du Xiaoli planned to cultivate both civil and military skills early in the morning, but to her surprise, it was the Bai family who came to teach her two children martial arts. Later, when I asked, I knew that Bai Qiyuan sent it. First check the poems, songs and Fu, and then check the martial arts. After some inspection, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi are very satisfied with the two children. Fuxi and Fulin went out to play. Du Xiaoli called two more gentlemen. After asking some questions, they said that they would teach their children wholeheartedly and would not treat them badly in the future. Then they let them go out. "Dad and erniang really spent a lot of time for their three children. Tangtangtanghua was invited by him to be a teacher. It''s a great skill." after the children went out, Du Xiaoli sighed to Han Mingyi. Han Mingyi nodded and said, "they really bother, but these are the characteristics of your family. If your brother''s children live in our family, your mind will not be less than theirs."

 Chapter 669

    Du Xiaoli thought about it, too. This is Du Yunhan''s love for them, and she also loves them.


    After lunch, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi took Fuxi and Fulin into the palace. Han Mingze summoned a family of four in the imperial study.


    "See the emperor."


    "Get up, don''t salute." Han Mingze said before they knelt down.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Du Xiaoli got up and looked at Han Mingze. He found that he had grown a moustache in the past two years.


    "Uncle Huang, where''s the prince''s brother?" Fuxi asked.


    "Ha ha, I knew you little girl wouldn''t come to see us when you entered the palace. Your prince''s brother is in his palace and should be in class now." Han Mingze laughed and said, "father Sha, take the little princess to the East Palace and tell the Taifu that you don''t have to teach the prince this afternoon. Let him accompany the little princess well."


    "Yes, Emperor." father Sha stepped forward and said, "little princess, please."


    "Fu Xi thanks uncle Huang. Fu Xi leaves." Fu Xi salutes Han Mingze, and the small arms and legs are quite stylish.


    "I''ll go too. Uncle Huang, Fulin leaves." Fulin salutes Han Mingze and goes out with him.


    Han Mingze watched the two children leave and said, "you two children are smart and clever. You have compared my prince."


    "The emperor flattered me." Du Xiaoli said modestly.


    "We haven''t seen each other for several years. Let''s get together today. The Royal Garden''s red plum blossoms are still in good bloom. Let''s go and enjoy the flowers together."


    "OK."


    "Small list, put it on."


    Father-in-law Shan stepped forward and shouted to the outside: "set up the driving garden..."


    Fuxi and Fulin followed grandpa Sha to the prince''s east palace. By the time they arrived, the prince had already started classes.


    "Little prince, little princess, wait here first, and the servant will talk to the Taifu." Grandpa Sha asked for instructions.


    "You go." Fu Lin waved his hand, which had the smell of Han Mingyi.


    Grandpa Sha bent down, bowed and took two steps back, then turned and entered the house.


    Fuxi changed his clever appearance in front of others. After grandpa Sha left, he crept to the window of the prince''s study, gently opened the window and looked in with his toes.


    The prince was listening to the Taifu''s lecture. When he saw grandpa Sha coming in and calling the Taifu out, he was still thinking about something. In the twinkling of an eye, he heard something moving in the window, and then saw a small head up and down.


    "Fuxi!" the prince''s eyes lit up and wanted to talk. He just met the Taifu coming in.


    Fuxi looked discontentedly at the windowsill higher than her. No matter how she missed her toes, she just couldn''t see the prince in the room.


    "When you look back, you must ask the prince brother to make the windowsill shorter!" Fuxi said.


    "You''re too short!" Fulin didn''t know when he appeared behind Fuxi. Hearing her complaint, he hit.


    "You are not necessarily taller than me!" Fu Xi retorted.


    "I didn''t try to climb people''s windows." Fulin shrugged. It was obvious that I didn''t climb windows, so it didn''t matter whether I was short or not.


    "Hate." Fuxi ruthlessly gouged out Fulin and said, "hum, later I''ll ask the prince brother to make the windowsill shorter!"


    "OK, I''ll send someone to do it in a minute." the prince pushed open the window and smiled at the little man outside the window.


    "Prince brother!" Fuxi turned to look at the prince, smiled sweetly, waved to Fulin and said, "go and play with your princess. I''m going to play with the prince brother."


    "No, I want to come with you." Fulin simply refused.


    "Hum, it''s up to you." Fu Xi ignored Fu Lin and waved to the prince, "brother Prince, let''s go skating!"


    "OK." the prince nodded and turned to the eunuch next to him to prepare skates.


    Xiaoxuanzi took a look at Fuxi and stepped back to prepare skates. He sighed in his heart that the master who has always been unsmiling will show such a warm smile every time he sees the little princess Fuxi.


    Du Xiaoli three people are cooking wine and appreciating plum in the pavilion. After talking about the military situation, they begin to talk about other things.


    At this time, a group of craftsmen passed by the imperial garden. When the leading father-in-law saw Han Mingze, it was too late to bypass them. He had to take a group of people and salute the emperor.


    "Craftsman? But what''s the matter in which palace?" Han Mingze asked after recognizing the craftsman.


    "When I returned to the emperor, I just sent someone from Tai''s womb to change the window of the study." my father-in-law replied.


    "Prince? What did he think of changing the study window?"


    "Well, it is said that when the little princess went to find the prince, she thought the windowsill was too high to see in the study, so the prince ordered to reduce the windowsill height immediately."


    "Ha ha..." Han Mingze heard the speech, laughed, looked at Du Xiaoli and said, "it''s because of Fuxi. It''s normal. The prince loves Fuxi more than his royal sisters."


    "Fuxi is not sensible," said Du Xiaoli.


    "You go." Han Mingze waved to the people kneeling on the ground and said, "your children, Fuxi Gu Ling, strange and considerate, Fulin came out of the same temperament as Ming Yi. The stone is still too small, but it looks obedient." "in the past few years we haven''t been here, they have bothered the emperor." Han Mingyi said. "It''s boring to say these polite words. I like your children very much," Han Mingze said. Just as they talked, a burst of laughter floated over. "Ha ha, brother crown prince, don''t stand there!" Fuxi, slow down. Be careful of falling. "" no, brother crown prince, you should learn kung fu, so you don''t have to wear so thick. "" Fulin, come up and let''s together. "" Oh, get out of the way. Ouch... "" ha ha ha... " The three people in the pavilion immediately recognized the man who dared to make a noise in the imperial garden and asked, "little list, go and have a look." "yes, Emperor." father-in-law Shan left for a while and came back and said, "go back to the emperor, the prince, the princess, the prince and the little princess Fuxi. Little prince Fulin is skating on the lake." "they didn''t play in the East Palace, but actually ran to the lake to play." Han Mingze said, "but what''s ice skating?" "I see the little princess. They seem to wear a special kind of shoes to play on the lake." father-in-law Shan replied. "Oh?" Han Mingze said to Du Xiaoli curiously, "why don''t we go and have a look." "OK." so they left the pavilion and walked towards the lake. From a distance, they saw Fuxi sliding on the lake like a little butterfly.

 Chapter 670

    "Fu Xi, slow down and be careful of falling!" Fu Lin stood by the lake, watching Fu Xi slide faster and faster, and shouted.


    "I won''t..." Fuxi wanted to turn to Fulin, but because he was too fast, he didn''t grasp the center of gravity when turning and fell heavily.


    "Ouch..."


    Fuxi fell on the lake, and the others were immediately covered.


    "Fuxi, are you okay?" Fulin rushed over first. Because he didn''t wear skates, he ran the fastest.


    The prince was sitting on the ice. When he saw Fuxi fall, he remembered that he fell back. Feeling anxious, he took off his skates, got up and ran to Fuxi.


    "Fuxi, how''s it going? Did it hurt?"


    Fuxi nestled in Fulin''s arms, looked up at the prince with tears and said, "my arm hurts."


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, I''ll have someone take medicine for you to wipe." the prince coaxed.


    "Didn''t you just fall on the ice and have a red nose."


    Du Xiaoli''s words floated over, startled the three people on the lake, turned around and found that Du Xiaoli and Han Mingyi and Han Mingze were already standing by the lake.


    "I''ve seen my father, uncle and aunt."


    "I''ve seen uncle Huang."


    The three little people all knelt down. Before Han Mingze could speak, Han Mingyi had flown down in front of them.


    "Xi''er, show dad where he''s hurt?" Han Mingyi picked up Fu Xi and asked nervously.


    Seeing Han Mingyi''s concerned eyes, Fuxi''s tears fell down. She sucked her nose, pointed to her arm and said, "Dad, here."


    Han Mingyi pulled up her sleeve and saw that there was a little skin on her elbow and a large area of red around. He said painfully, "why did you fall so seriously? Don''t play such a dangerous game in the future."


    Du Xiaoli came over and saw the wound on Fuxi''s arm, but when she heard Han Mingyi''s words, she disagreed and said, "it''s just skating. Who can''t skate? If you give up when you encounter something, what can you do in the future, right, Fuxi?"


    Fuxi tilted his head, nodded and said, "Mom''s right, I want to play! Dad, you put me down."


    Then she broke free and was stopped by Du Xiaoli.


    "I didn''t tell you to play now! If you''re injured, you''d better take the medicine first and continue later."


    "Oh. OK." Fuxi continued to lie on Han Mingyi''s shoulder. The beautiful appearance made Du Xiaoli want to reach out and pinch her little face.


    Han Mingyi felt Fuxi''s attachment to himself and was in a good mood. He took her and strode towards the lake.


    Du Xiaoli touched the crown prince''s head and said, "I haven''t seen you for so long. The crown prince has grown so tall."


    "Aunt Huang, let''s go too." the prince was embarrassed to be touched by Du Xiaoli and said.


    "Let''s go." Du Xiaoli took Fulin''s hand and took the two children back to the shore.


    Han Mingze asked Shan Gong to take the medicine early in the morning. Seeing Han Mingyi holding Fuxi, he asked, "Fuxi, did you fall anywhere?"


    "Go back to Uncle Huang and fall your hands."


    "Is it serious?"


    Fuxi showed him. He said painfully, "don''t do such dangerous things in the future."


    Du Xiaoli heard his words in the back and said secretly that the two brothers really spoiled their daughter. They even said the same thing.


    "No, my mother said. I can''t give up when I encounter something. And I also like skating. I feel like having a good time."


    "But you''ll get hurt."


    "Mother said, who won''t get hurt."


    That''s good. I listened to all her words!


    Du Xiaoli felt sweet.


    "Emperor, here''s the ointment." father-in-law Shan took the ointment from the bodyguard and said to Han Mingze.


    "Then take the medicine first."


    Han Mingyi took the ointment in father-in-law Shan''s hand and personally drugged Fuxi. Du Xiaoli looked over her face painfully when she saw her lips clenched because of pain.


    "Eh, who made these skates?" Du Xiaoli asked when he saw the skates thrown aside by the prince.


    She didn''t know there were skates in the world before.


    "This is the drawing given to me by sister Fuxi. I asked someone to make it." the prince replied.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Fuxi. Fuxi lowered his head and consciously replied, "I went to my mother''s room and saw it in a box."


    Du Xiaoli thought of her first winter in the capital. One day she had nothing to do and did have the idea of skating. She drew such a drawing of skates. However, it happened that Meng Jiangzhuo and Han Mingyi were married, so she was out of mood. There was no time behind. The drawing was completely forgotten by her.


    Unexpectedly, Fuxi found it and gave it to the prince to find someone to make it.


    She looked at the skates with emotion and said, "when you look back, let the craftsman get me a pair. I haven''t skated for a long time."


    "Aunt Huang, there are in my palace," said the prince. "Do you have anything I can wear?" Du Xiaoli asked. The prince nodded: "I asked the craftsman to make two pairs of each size. I asked someone to go back and get them. Xiao xuanzi, go and get all the skates." "yes, your highness." Xiao xuanzi took orders to go back to the East Palace and soon asked someone to bring two boxes. "Aunt Huang, here are all your shoes. See which one you can wear," said the prince. Du Xiaoli took a look, took out a pair from the box and compared it with his own shoes. It was the right size. "Mom, do you want to take Fuxi skating together?" Fuxi looked at Du Xiaoli, his eyes shining, and ordinary children had no intention of seeing their parents playing with them. "But it''s inconvenient for me to wear like this." Du Xiaoli remembered that the skirt he was wearing was very restrictive to skating. "Mingxiang also has some horse riding clothes in the palace. Would you like to try them on?" Han Mingze suggested. He saw that Du Xiaoli''s figure had not changed much. She should be able to wear Han Mingxiang''s previous clothes. Du Xiaoli really wanted to skate today, and wanted to play with her daughter. So she went to the palace where Han Mingxiang used to live and changed her old riding clothes. Fuxi wore a red dress today, so she also chose a red riding suit. When she returned to the lake, Han Mingyi had given Fuxi good medicine. "Mom, let''s go skating quickly!" Fuxi saw Du Xiaoli coming, jumped down from Han Mingyi and ran towards Du Xiaoli. Du Xiaoli grabbed Fuxi and said, "slow down. You can''t run too fast before you''re familiar with it, or you''ll easily lose your balance and fall down like just now. Come on, mom leads you. You slide slowly first. Bend your legs a little and move your center of gravity down. Yes, that''s it..."

 Chapter 671

    The people by the lake looked at Du Xiaoli pulling Fuxi on the ice. With Du Xiaoli''s guidance, Fuxi slipped better, and giggles came from time to time.


    "Xi''er, look, my mother will slide for you."


    Du Xiaoli asked Fuxi to stand, let go of her hand, and then skate quickly on the ice. Some of them are similar to figure skating in previous lives, but they are not as professional as others and have no matching music. But even so, she still attracted everyone present.


    The prince, who had only come to play with Fuxi, was also deeply fascinated by skating, so that he would come to the lake to play several times every winter.


    That is, since then, skating has slowly spread in the north and become an indispensable activity in northern winter. Even later, there was an ice skating competition. Du Xiaoli named the competition - figure skating.


    When the Du Xiaoli family came out of the palace, it was almost dark.


    After the carriage, Fuxi began to shout pain, killing Han Mingyi, and quickly input her internal power to alleviate the pain.


    "Xi''er, are you happy today?" Du Xiaoli hugged Fulin and watched Han Mingyi toss his daughter.


    "Happy." Fuxi nodded. Although he was in pain, his eyes were excited.


    "Will you still play?" Du Xiaoli continued.


    "Yes. When the body doesn''t hurt, will your mother play with Xi''er again?" Fuxi looked forward to Du Xiaoli.


    My mother skated well. Those movements dazzled everyone.


    "If you study hard and practice hard, your mother will take you to play." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK! Draw the hook!" Fuxi took out a hand from Han Mingyi''s arms and extended it to Du Xiaoli.


    Du Xiaoli smiled and reached out to pull the hook with her.


    "She won''t study hard!" Fu Lin demolished Fu Xi''s platform.


    They are together all day. He knows Fuxi''s temperament best.


    "Hum, brother hates it!" Fu Xi Chao Fu Lin spits out his tongue and nests in Han Mingyi''s arms.


    Du Xiaoli touched Fu Lin''s head and said, "is there anything lin''er wants to play?"


    Fulin''s eyes flickered. Finally, he shook his head and said, "Fulin doesn''t have any."


    Du Xiaoli was distressed to see the little adult Fulin.


    It''s because his parents are away, so as a brother, he will be precocious and take good care of his brother and sister.


    She stretched out her hand to hold Fulin on her lap, let her look at herself and said, "liner, you are still young and should play. You don''t have to suppress your thoughts, responsibilities and identities. You don''t have to think about them now, you know? You can do whatever you want as long as you don''t do bad things and harm others."


    Fulin stared at Du Xiaoli. Since he began to remember, people around him kept instilling the concept of responsibility and identity into him.


    "Fulin, you are a brother. You should protect your brothers and sisters, take care of them and don''t let them hurt."


    "Fulin, you are the little prince. These are only done by ordinary civilians. This is not in line with your identity."


    "Fulin, your father is the prince who keeps a country safe. As his child, you must..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In this case, he listened too much, so he always stood aside and watched Fuxi play, worried about her injury and that his behavior was not in line with the identity of the little prince.


    But today, his closest person, the one who brought him to the world, told him that he was still young and that it was time to play. He could do whatever he wanted without worrying about his identity and responsibilities. Her eyes looking at herself are so loving and serious.


    He lowered his head, suppressed the urge to cry, and whispered, "I know."


    Du Xiaoli rubbed Fulin''s head, kissed his forehead and said, "you are all good babies of your mother."


    Han Mingyi was not happy to see Du Xiaoli kiss Fulin''s forehead. He pulled his face and said, "a man''s husband naturally has to practice since childhood. When I was as old as him, I already knew..."


    "You are you, my son is my son. Can that be the same?" Du Xiaoli glared at Han Mingyi and said, "how were you when you were a child? That''s what your royal family asked. Now my son just doesn''t grow up like you. When he meets you, he is cold like an ice cube. How can my son find a daughter-in-law in the future? Do you think all women can resist the cold like me?"


    Han Mingyi was choked by Du Xiaoli. How did this involve them?


    Du Xiaoli hugged Fulin and said, "son, don''t listen to your father. Just listen to me in the future."


    "He dares not to listen to me, I fight..."


    The more Du Xiaoli dotes on Fulin, the more unhappy Han Mingyi is. He wants to make cruel remarks. Before he finishes speaking, Du Xiaoli stares back, hum and shrink back to tease his daughter.


    Along the way, Han Mingyi amused Fuxi and Du Xiaoli amused Fulin. The original long journey seemed to arrive in the twinkling of an eye.


    "JOJO -" Du Xiaoli and his team just got out of the carriage. The little white ball came out of nowhere and jumped into Du Xiaoli''s arms. After he came back yesterday, little white ball didn''t know where to go. He didn''t show up until now. "Ah -" Fuxi saw the little white ball rushing towards them like lightning, screamed and hugged Han Mingyi''s neck tightly. Welfare, who had just been put to the ground by Du Xiaoli, was also scared and pale. What is this? It''s so fast! Du Xiaoli hugged the little white ball and said, "where have you been?" "JOJO -" went to play. Du Xiaoli saw that welfare and Fuxi were not lightly frightened. He squatted down with the little white ball and made it as tall as welfare. He said, "Xi''er, lin''er, this is the little white ball. Like silver, it''s an animal raised by his mother." "it seems a little impressed." welfare looked at the little white ball and remembered in a trance that there was always a small white animal around his mother, but they were still young at that time, I haven''t seen you for two years. They''ve almost forgotten it. "JOJO -" xiaobaiqiu smelled the smell in his memory, ran from Du Xiaoli''s arms to Fulin''s shoulder and rubbed his face with his head. Fulin''s face was tickled by the hair of the little white ball. He laughed loudly, and his fear of it slowly dissipated. He reached out and took the little white ball off his shoulder, held it in his arms, and poked its fat body with his other hand. Fuxi saw that Fulin was teasing xiaobaiqiu for fun, and was attracted by its lovely appearance. He rubbed and jumped down from Han Mingyi''s arms and said, "brother, I want to play with xiaobaiqiu too!" "here you are." although Fulin liked the soft feel of xiaobaiqiu very much, he still gave it to her as soon as his sister opened his mouth.

 Chapter 672

    Fuxi looked at Fulin''s face and took the little white ball and said, "brother, let''s go and play with the little white ball!"


    With that, she ran towards the gate with a small white ball in one hand and Fulin in the other.


    "Prince, princess." Xia yuan and Qiao Zhu stood at the door early in the morning waiting for them to come back. When Fuxi and them left, they came forward and said, "the palace has been cleaned up and can go back at any time."


    Du Xiaoli nodded, looked at Han Mingyi and said, "stay here tonight and go back tomorrow?"


    "Just be happy," Han Mingyi said.


    When they came back like this, they should have directly returned to the palace, but Han Mingyi didn''t care at all. Seeing Du Xiaoli happy with his family, these rites became unimportant.


    At dinner, Du Xiaoli told Du Yunhan that they would go back to the palace the next day. Although this was expected, we were still reluctant to give up. Especially for the three children, they have taken them for the past two years. Now they want to leave. They think they can''t see them every day in the future. Xie Yu has some red eyes.


    "Second grandma, aunt, little aunt, my mother said that when we don''t study, my brother and I can come back to see you." Fuxi turned on the intimate little padded jacket mode and said.


    "Well, grandma will cook delicious food for you when you come back." Xie Yu said with a smile.


    "OK!" Fuxi replied with his face up, biting his chopsticks.


    Her smile lightened Xie Yu''s sadness in their hearts, and everyone continued to eat with laughter.


    "Xiaoli, I have something to discuss with you." Du Yunhan put down his chopsticks, looked at Du Xiaoli and said.


    Du Xiaoli looked at Du Yunhan''s seriousness and said, "Dad, what''s the matter, you say."


    Du Yunhan glanced at Du Xueqi and said, "it''s about Xueqi''s marriage."


    Du Xueqi, who was eating, stared at Du Yunhan and said, "Dad, how can you say this at this time?"


    Du Xiaoli smiled and said, "Xueqi''s marriage is a good thing! Does Dad have a favorite candidate?"


    Du Xueqi is five years younger than Du Xiaoli. She is now seventeen and will be eighteen in a few months. In this age, she is already an older leftover woman.


    "Yes." Du Yunhan said, "Xueqi has made an engagement with Xi''er''s husband Mu Zihan. She originally planned to get married last year, but Xueqi said she wouldn''t get married until now if you didn''t come back. Now that you''re back, I think it''s time to find a day to get married for them."


    Du Xiaoli looked at the clever Du Xueqi and suddenly she grew so big. In recent years, her mind has been focused on war, but she has ignored her.


    And Mu Zihan, she said, he is a flower finder. How can he be only willing to be a teacher? It turned out that he wanted to get the moon first!


    She smiled and said, "this is a good thing. Now that everything is ready, find someone there to see a good day. If the third miss of Du''s house gets married, it must be beautiful!"


    "It''s just that Mu Zihan''s background is not very good, so I want to ask the Lord to be a witness. I don''t know if it''s feasible?"


    Han Mingyi is cooking for Fuxi. When he hears Du Yunhan''s words, he responds without thinking.


    "Witness, OK, I haven''t been a witness to others!"


    "Well, thank you first!" said Du Yunhan happily.


    "My father-in-law is very kind. When the three younger sisters get married, Li''er and I will naturally give our full support." Han Mingyi said.


    Du Xueqi looked at Du Xiaoli gratefully. She knew that without Du Xiaoli, they could not invite people like Han Mingyi to be witnesses.


    In this era, the higher the status of the witness, the more face the parties have. Han Mingyi has the highest status except the emperor. It can be said that in the hearts of many people, his status is higher than the emperor. With him as the marriage witness, she and Mu Zihan will not be looked down upon.


    "Are you going to marry Mr. Fu Xi?" Fu Xi asked Han Mingyi.


    "Yes, you want another little uncle!" Du Xiaoli said with a smile.


    "Oh, sir, I''ve finally waited for this day," Fuxi said. "That day, sir was still saying, why don''t you come? Why don''t you come? I think Sir is waiting for the flowers to thank."


    "Little Princess -" Du Xueqi blushed when Fu Xi said.


    "Hee hee -" Fuxi''s eyes almost narrowed into a line with a smile.


    Looking at my aunt like that, I must go to him to settle accounts. Hum, sir always said she didn''t work hard enough. This time she paid him back!


    Du Xueqi''s marriage has been put on the agenda. Since the witness has been found, he is waiting to get married on the selected day.


    The next morning, Han Mingyi and Du Yunhan went to the morning Dynasty together. After Du Xiaoli and the three children had breakfast, they arranged for someone to pack their things and go back to King Ding''s house before noon.


    Before leaving, Fu Yalan said that she would discuss the time of gathering with Ji Liuxia and Meng Jiangzhuo today. While Meng Jiangzhuo was still in the capital, several people could get together.


    When Du Xiaoli returned to the palace, the whole house had been cleaned up. Looking at the strange environment, the stone held Du Xiaoli tightly and expressed his fear. Du Xiaoli patted him on the back and comforted him: "stone, this is our home and the place to live in the future. Stone was born here before." "will my mother live here in the future?" stone asked. "Of course, this is also my mother''s home. Of course, my mother will live here." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Does brother and sister live here too?" Stone continued. "Yes, our family will live here in the future," said Du Xiaoli. "The stone also lives here." the stone''s small head pecked several times, and his extremely serious expression made Du Xiaoli laugh. In the next few days, Han Mingyi runs to the palace every day, or the army drills. In short, he can''t go home until dark every day. In addition to taking care of her children at home, guiding Fuxi Fulin to study and teaching stone to read and count, Du Xiaoli is also very busy every day by looking through the account books of various shops in recent years. That day, she was checking the account books of the wind and snow building. Xia yuan came in with an invitation in her hand and said, "Princess Changle sent the invitation and asked you to get together." Du Xiaoli looked up, smiled on his face and reached for the invitation. After so many years, the five of them are finally reunited. On the second day after receiving the invitation, Du Xiaoli went back to the prime minister''s house to see Xie Yu, and then went to the wolf garden with Fu Yalan. Today''s gathering place is where they met for the last time. I remember they had a crazy day before Han Mingxiang and Meng Jiangzhuo got married.

 Chapter 673

    Du Xiaoli came to the wolf garden and wanted to see the silver family. I''ve been busy since I came back, and I haven''t seen the silver and gold.


    The old beggar was still guarding the wolf garden. He was very excited to see Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan coming. He saluted and said, "see the princess, young lady."


    Du Xiaoli came forward to hold the old beggar and said, "in cold weather, you don''t have to kneel."


    "Princess Xie." the old beggar stood up and saw the graceful bamboo behind Du Xiaoli. His excited lips trembled.


    Today''s Qiaozhu is no longer the glib little beggar who begged in the street. Although she doesn''t say water hibiscus, she has spent time in the military camp, went to the battlefield and traveled north and South with Du Xiaoli, so she has a sense of soldier''s coolness and unique flavor.


    "Old beggar, where are they?" Du Xiaoli asked.


    "Go back to the princess, they took the children to Yanshan to live soon after you left. They only came back once in a while," the old beggar replied.


    Du Xiaoli gave a faint sound and looked up at the mountains behind, feeling a little lost.


    "Qiao Zhu, you don''t have to serve here. Go and get together with your grandpa. You two go down."


    Qiao Zhu said happily, "Princess Xie."


    "Thank you, princess."


    Qiao Zhu came forward and helped Lao Qi down. The two masters and grandchildren haven''t seen each other for so long. They also want to talk and have a chat.


    "OK, let''s not pestle at the door. Go in," Fu Yalan reminded.


    "Come on, sister-in-law."


    Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan entered the wolf garden. Everything was the same as when she left. She felt that she had not left these years. Only the tall and strong trees in the yard reminded her of the passage of years.


    In the past, every time she came, silver and gold would rush over and lick and rub her happily. Now without silver, she felt a little empty in her heart.


    "Ouch --"


    She howled in the direction of the mountains like a child, although she didn''t know if she could call back the silver.


    The servant girls had already come and prepared the charcoal fire in the room. It was already warm when they went in.


    Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan called the servant girls and gave them orders. They were chatting and waiting for Han Mingxiang.


    Soon, the sound of horses'' hoofs came to mind outside the wolf garden. Du Xiaoli and Fu Yalan got up together, put on their cloak and went out.


    Just outside the courtyard, three carriages drove over one after another and stopped at the door.


    "We''re still coming together," Fu Yalan said with a smile.


    Han Mingxiang came down from the front carriage, saw the two people waiting at the door and said, "have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "We didn''t come out until we heard the sound of your carriage." Du Xiaoli replied.


    Meng Jiangzhuo came down from the second carriage. Compared with a few years ago, she was a little fatter, but she was more charming.


    Ji Liuxia''s figure hasn''t changed much, but she is a lot more stable. She''s not as careless as she was at the beginning. Maybe it''s because she''s a mother of three children.


    "I was so happy when I received the invitation yesterday." Ji Liuxia said happily when she saw the four people. "I knew Xiaoli had come back, but I knew you must be busy just now, so I didn''t bother. I didn''t expect us to get together so early."


    "Because Jiang Zhuo is going back to Jiangnan in a few days, I want to get together while she is still there. After all, this is the first time in so many years that all five of us are in the capital." Fu Yalan said with some emotion, "since everyone is here, let''s go in."


    Han Mingxiang took the lead, and Meng Jiangzhuo followed them. After entering the yard, I heard that they were no longer in the wolf garden. Everyone was also a little lost.


    At the beginning, Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang knew Ji Liuxia because of silver. They wanted to come and see them this time, but they didn''t want to have left for a long time.


    "Ouch --"


    Just as everyone expressed regret, a wolf howl came from the direction of the backyard.


    "Silver!" Du Xiaoli suddenly recognized the voice of silver and ran to the backyard excitedly.


    "Ouch --"


    "Ouch --"


    There was no silver in the backyard. She opened the backyard door and saw several wolves running here quickly.


    "Silver gold -"


    Seeing his childhood partner, Du Xiaoli jumped forward and flew a lot.


    "Ouch --"


    Silver took the lead in coming to Du Xiaoli, threw her at her, stretched out her tongue and licked her face.


    "Ouch --"


    The gold also rushed over and rubbed against her as before, seeking her touch.


    Du Xiaoli sat up from the ground, holding silver in one hand and gold in the other, scratching their necks and rubbing their heads on their heads.


    "Silver, gold, did you hear my voice?" Du Xiaoli felt his eyes moist and tightened the silver and gold.


    "Sobbing -" silver sobbed, as if to answer her. "I thought I wouldn''t see you in the future." Du Xiaoli touched the two wolves and saw that they were still as close to themselves as before. The happy mood was almost up to the day she came back. "Ouch -" several grown wolves stood not far away and looked at Du Xiaoli. They didn''t get close. "Are they your children? They''ve all grown so big." Du Xiaoli sighed when he looked at the wolf cubs. She had not seen the wolf cubs several times since they were born, so the wolf cubs were not so excited as them. Instead, they saw Ah Qiang and they gathered together. Han Mingxiang and others followed Du Xiaoli to the backyard. They laughed when they saw the joy of her reunion with silver. "The silver and gold are really spiritual." Fu Yalan said, "when we came, they weren''t there. Xiaoli was disappointed and learned to howl at the mountains. Unexpectedly, they really heard it and came back to see her. Looking at their excited appearance, I''m really happy for her." others nodded, and Ji Liuxia said: "Silver always listens to Xiaoli''s words. After all, they have lived together for so many years. Silver was raised by her, and the feeling is naturally different." Du Xiaoli and silver and gold calmed down for a long time. She stroked their heads and said, "do you want to go in together?" "Wuwu -" silver rubbed her face and gave her an answer. "Let''s go in." Du Xiaoli came over with silver and gold and said to Han Mingxiang. The party went in. Silver and gold followed Du Xiaoli. They followed her wherever she went. She sat and they lay at her feet. Their son followed ah Qiang and old beggar who had brought them up since childhood.

 Chapter 674

    Back in the warm room, everyone took off the cloak and saw that the cloak was hung on the shelf again, but it was much darker than that year. Fu Yalan sighed, "it''s good. We''re together again."


    "Yes, I still remember the last time we met here, it was only a few days before Ming Xiang and I got married. At that time, I thought it was impossible for five people to get together in our life." Meng Jiangzhuo also sighed.


    "But, I didn''t expect Xiao Li to bring Ming Xiang back, did she?" Ji Liuxia walked over and hugged them on their shoulders.


    "I remember that although Xiaoli was also sad at that time, she was not as good as us. Now think about it, Xiaoli, did you think about bringing back Mingxiang at that time?" Meng Jiangzhuo asked.


    "That''s right." Du Xiaoli and Han Mingxiang sat drinking tea and heard Meng Jiangzhuo''s question. She smiled faintly. "At that time, I thought, if Zhao Zhen is good to Mingxiang, she is happy to live there and doesn''t want to come back, let her continue to live there. If she doesn''t live well there and wants to go home, I will bring her back even if I work hard."


    "I also guessed Xiaoli''s idea at the beginning. I didn''t expect you to really do it," Fu Yalan said.


    Han Mingxiang smiled at Du Xiaoli and said gratefully, "when it''s hard over there, I''ll think of saying goodbye to you and let me wait for you. I always remember our agreement. I know you will come and take me back."


    It seems that Han Mingxiang''s smile becomes a little bitter when he thinks of the bad things in the past.


    Du Xiaoli reached out to hold Han Mingxiang''s hand and comforted, "don''t think about those bad things in the past."


    "HMM." Han Mingxiang nodded.


    "Then, princess, when will you become my sister-in-law?" Ji Liuxia went to her position and looked at Han Mingxiang and asked.


    "Yes, you''ve had a lot of the hard work for so many years," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "I heard from Ming Yi that Liufeng has a plan to ask the emperor to marry him recently. Maybe he''s talking to the emperor now." Du Xiaoli said with a smile. "Now he has military skills, and the emperor promised that if... He won''t interfere in your affairs. So if you want, it''s almost done."


    Thinking of the bad agreement between her and Han Mingze, they said to Han Mingxiang that she jumped over directly.


    "I..." Han Mingxiang didn''t kick the happy expression of marriage, and suddenly clenched his hand holding the tea cup.


    Ji Liuxia saw Han Mingxiang and said, "princess, don''t you want to?"


    "I..." Han Mingxiang bit her lips and said, "I think..."


    Du Xiaoli saw Han Mingxiang and knew what she was thinking.


    "Mingxiang, sometimes, if you don''t feel good about something, he will feel good. What you worry about is not necessarily what he cares about. Liufeng has thought about what you worry about for a long time and must have figured it out. Now he is no longer the hairy boy in those days. He has matured and knows what he wants to pursue. If you delay because of your wishful thinking Isn''t it too uneconomical to spend a few years with each other? "


    "But you know my situation, I can''t..." Han Mingxiang said.


    Ji Liuxia looked at Han Mingxiang and was worried about her brother. She asked, "princess, you can''t cross such a thing? Xiaoli was right. My brother was wrong. Because of his wrong idea, you all suffered so much and separated for so many years. Do you want to delay for a few more years because of your wrong idea?"


    "Liuxia, you don''t understand." Han Mingxiang shook his head and said.


    "What don''t I understand?" Ji Liuxia said anxiously when she saw Han Mingxiang, "If you don''t like my brother, we won''t say anything, let alone say a good word for my brother. He made his own end. But you still love each other. Why waste it? Seven years, how many seven years are there in a person''s life, and how many seven years do you spend?"


    Fu Yalan nodded and said, "Liu Xia is right. You have missed so many years and suffered a lot from each other. What else can''t cross?"


    "Some things can''t be crossed," Han Mingxiang said.


    "If it''s because of your marriage with Zhao Zhencheng, my brother won''t care," Ji Liuxia said.


    Han Mingxiang shakes her head. Under the subtle influence of Du Xiaoli, she doesn''t regard chastity as more important than life as ordinary women. Du Xiaoli once told her that women shouldn''t be bound by a film.


    But that''s not what she really cares about.


    Meng Jiangzhuo came to the other side of Han Mingxiang and sat down and said, "princess, tell us something. Let''s help you make up your mind and see if it can really become a barrier to your being together, or if it''s just what you think."


    Ji Liuxia nodded and said, "yes, Jiang Zhuo is right. Tell us why."


    Han Mingxiang looked around and said Du Xiaoli''s expected answer.


    "Because I can''t have children now..."


    Everyone was stunned except Du Xiaoli. "How could it be like this?" Meng Jiangzhuo looked at Han Mingxiang painfully. Being infertile was a great blow to a woman. Han Mingxiang smiled bitterly and said, "nothing. It''s good to keep his life." "when he was in Beiyuan country? I remember, Xiaoli hurried to Beiyuan country at that time. It seems that it was because you were critically ill. Was that the time..." Ji Liuxia said. Han Mingxiang nodded. "At that time, my brother also went. Did he also know that you couldn''t have children?" "well, he also knew." Han Mingxiang was stunned and replied. "Since my brother knows, but still wants to marry you, that means he doesn''t care." Ji Liuxia said. "But I care." Han Mingxiang said, "he is the only son of the Ji family and needs him to carry on the family line. If I can''t have children, I need other women to have children for him. If I become his wife, I won''t allow him to have a concubine. But if there is no concubine, the Ji family will be cut off." "what''s the continuous loss?" Ji Liuxia said, "My brother didn''t think so. I said how could he tell me that it was lucky that my father was not the only son." "Liufeng said so?" "yes, you just came back from Beirong country." Ji Liuxia said, "When I went home to stay, he was drunk and told me that fortunately my father was not the only son. We had uncles and uncles and cousins. He knew at that time that you couldn''t have children. Even if you couldn''t have children, those cousins and cousins would continue for the Ji family."

 Chapter 675

    "However, you have no future." Han Mingxiang didn''t expect Ji Liufeng to think about it so early. He still insisted on his original idea for so many years. He couldn''t tell whether he was moved or helpless.


    "No, there''s no," Ji Liuxia said, "My father has been fighting in the frontier for many years. He doesn''t care so much about life and death. When you were married, my brother was so decadent. Later, Xiaoli said he would find a way to bring you back. My father said at that time that my brother was a seed of infatuation like him, and he won''t care what he wants in the future. So you don''t have to worry It''s too late. "


    "But..." Han Mingxiang was still a little nervous. Even if they didn''t care, she couldn''t pass the test.


    Fu Yalan looked at Han Mingxiang''s hesitation and said, "princess, you have paid so much, sacrificed so much and considered so much for Fengming country. Now, you should have your own happiness."


    Han Mingxiang was silent. She remembered what Du Xiaoli once said: the ideal is very plump, and the reality is very skinny.


    Du Xiaoli nodded and said, "Ming Xiang, with my understanding of the wind, if you don''t marry him, he won''t marry other women in his life. In that case, it''s better for two people to be together. I''ll help you study your body and see if there is any way to restore your fertility."


    "Yes, we are so worried that we forgot Xiao Li. Your medical skills are so good that you should be able to cure the princess?" Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    "It''s not completely hopeless." Du Xiaoli didn''t say everything. If he was sure, there would be no way at that time, which would only disappoint Han Mingxiang again.


    "Didn''t you say I couldn''t have children?" Han Mingxiang asked.


    "Your situation at that time really showed that you could not have children. But you had not recovered at that time. Now you have been conditioned for so many years, and the situation is different. Maybe the situation would be better. Moreover, there were many things at that time, and I didn''t think of a way. Now I have free time, I can study your situation well. There may be a way with Gu Shu and medical skill." Du Xiaoli said, "but this is not a 100% thing, so don''t hold too much hope."


    "It''s good to have hope," Meng Jiangzhuo said.


    They are now mothers of three children, so they don''t want Han Mingxiang to feel the joy of becoming a mother.


    "It''s not urgent for a while. You need to relax and take your time," Du Xiaoli said. "But there''s no need to delay the matter between you and Liufeng."


    "Well, I''ll think about it again," Han Mingxiang said.


    "Well, let general Ji worry about it. If we say a thousand words here, it may not be worth one word." Fu Yalan said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll go back and tell my brother. If he dares to flinch, I''ll whip him." Ji Liuxia said, "but I believe my brother won''t flinch. Anyway, you''re my sister-in-law since I was a child. I believe that day will come anyway."


    "Hehe -"


    "Well, let''s not talk about these things." Han Mingxiang said, "since we rarely get together, don''t talk about these unhappy things. Xiaoli, what''s the arrangement today?"


    "Ah? Didn''t you send us the invitation? It''s up to you to arrange it today!" Du Xiaoli said.


    "But this is not my territory, and I think you are better at eating and playing." Han Mingxiang simply threw the burden to Du Xiaoli.


    "Er... I don''t know how to arrange today..." Du Xiaoli said.


    "Ha, since there is no arrangement, let''s play mahjong? I haven''t played mahjong with Xiaoli for a long time." Ji Liuxia said with a smile.


    "Playing mahjong?" Du Xiaoli looked at Ji Liuxia. How did she think of playing mahjong?


    "Yes! You don''t know. Now many people can play mahjong, which has become the main way for us to spend our time." Ji Liuxia nodded.


    Sweat¡ª¡ª


    Du Xiaoli didn''t expect that it would spread when it rose on the first day of junior high school.


    "Then let''s play mahjong." Han Mingxiang said, "every time Liuxia and I play mahjong, she will eat me and lose a lot of silver to her. Today, we have to turn over and win the silver back."


    The silver lying at Du Xiaoli''s feet heard the word silver, thought it was calling it, raised his head and sobbed twice.


    Du Xiaoli leaned over and patted silver''s head and said, "let''s play mahjong. Let Xia yuan and them get a pair of mahjong."


    "No, mahjong has always been here," Fu Yalan said. "When you were in the frontier, the three of us often got together here and sometimes played mahjong for entertainment."


    "Then let them talk about mahjong and bring it. Five of us play five." Du Xiaoli said.


    "How do five people fight?" Ji Liuxia asked.


    "It''s similar to playing with four people, but the cards in your hand should be less. I''ll tell you in detail when playing later." Du Xiaoli said.


    "OK, OK, let''s play for a while, then have barbecue at noon and hot pot at night?" Ji Liuxia said. "Well, it''s rare that we don''t have to bring children. We can have fun today!" Meng Jiangzhuo said with a smile. "By the way, Jiang Zhuo, when will you go back to Jiangnan?" Ji Liuxia asked. "In ten days," Meng Jiangzhuo said, "my husband''s family has sent me a letter urging me, and I''ll be ready to go back in a few days." "I don''t know when I''ll be back when you''re gone." Ji Liuxia said, "we''ll get together without you at that time!" "You can also come to Jiangnan to play at that time. So many things happened when Xiaoli came last time. It''s not fun. Next time you can come together. With Xiaoli, you don''t have to worry about safety, let alone illness." Meng Jiangzhuo joked. "This is for me to be a bodyguard and an accompanying imperial doctor!" Du Xiaoli pushed Ji Liuxia and said: "I don''t travel for free. If you want me to be a bodyguard and imperial doctor, you have to cover all my expenses." "come on, you are the richest among us! Your restaurants and clubs have made you a lot of money. Let alone other industries." Ji Liuxia said, "So I decided to let Xiaoli invite us if we want to travel?" "I think it''s feasible." Han Mingxiang nodded seriously and echoed Ji Liuxia''s words. "Yalan, what do you think?" Ji Liuxia turned her eyes to Fu Yalan. Fu Yalan smiled and said, "you forget, Xiaoli and I are my aunt now." "Yes, you must be on Xiaoli''s side." Ji Liuxia said, "but it doesn''t matter. Now two to one, we still have a large number of people." "poof, you smart ghost!" Du Xiaoli laughed and scolded. "But seriously, shall we make an appointment to go to Jiangnan?" Ji Liuxia asked with bright eyes. She has always admired Du Xiaoli for walking everywhere, but she has never gone out to play. Now it''s hard for her child to be a little old. She can''t watch her every day. Her restless heart began to stir again. "Xiaoli used to say that she would go everywhere in the future, and she did go everywhere. There are her footprints in the south, southwest and north of the Yangtze River, but we still live in the capital!" Fu Yalan said. "Not only that, you see Xiaoli is a princess and Mingxiang is a princess. You are all royal people. You can also feel the people''s feelings when you play around. Maybe we can get rid of the bad and settle down. How good, isn''t it?" Ji Liuxia became more and more excited. She wanted to take the salute to play immediately. "But if you go out to play, will your husband''s family agree?" Du Xiaoli said. "Hum, don''t think that the king will let you run around. I''ve agreed with Qu Yi to go around in the future. He said he would accompany me if he had time. If he was with you, he wouldn''t object!" Ji Liuxia said proudly. "Xiuheng is very open to these under your influence." Fu Yalan said. "I''m still alone now. No matter whether I''ll be two people or not, no one can stop me from doing what I want to do. Let alone follow you." Han Mingxiang said. "Since it''s all right, let''s go out and play when we have time!" Ji Liuxia said. "That''s a deal! I''ll wait for you in Jiangnan." Meng Jiangzhuo said, "Well, if you go to other places to play in the future, please take me with you. Although my mother-in-law is rather old-fashioned, it must be no problem if Xiaoli and the princess ordered me to drive with you." Du Xiaoli looked at the chattering of several people and decided to go out to play when she was free. She sighed that women are a virtue in both ancient and modern times!